Google
This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world’s books discoverable online.
It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that’s often difficult to discover.
Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book’s long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:
+ Make non- commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.
+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google’s system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Maintain attribution The Google “watermark” you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can’t offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book’s appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Google’s mission is to organize the world’s information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world’s books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
at jhttp : //books . qooqle . com/
Catalogi
codicum
manuscriptor.
bibliothecae
Bodleianae ...
Bodleian Library
Digitized by {jOoq ie
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by LjOoq ie
CATALOGUE
OF
SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS
IN THE BODLEIAN LIBRARY
YOL. II
BEGUN BY
MORIZ WINTERNITZ, Ph.D.
EXTRAORDINARY PROFESSOR OF INDIAN PHILOLOGY AND ETHNOLOGY
IN THE GERMAN UNIVERSITY OF PRAG
CONTINUED AND COMPLETED BY
ARTHUR BERRIEDALE KEITH, B.C.L., B.A.
LATE SCHOLAR OF BALLIOL COLLEGE, OXFORD; BODEN SANSKRIT SCHOLAR, 1 898;
OF THE INNER TEMPLE, BARRISTER-AT-LAW
WITH A PREFACE BY
E. W. B. NICHOLSON, M. A.
BODLEY’S LIBRARIAN
OXFORD
AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
1905
Digitized by LjOOQie
HENRY FROWDE, M.A.
PUBLISHER TO THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD
LONDON, EDINBURGH
NEW YORK AND TORONTO
Digitized by LjOOQie
PREFACE
M a. C«o(".
lWn-^>-
y-^^r
CoS *? {p b ~i*~
The MSS. catalogued — It was originally meant that the first catalogue
of Sanskrit MSS. in the Bodleian should be executed by Prof. F. Max Muller.
In 1855 he found that his engagements would not allow him to complete it, and
at his suggestion the task was delegated to Dr. Aufrecht, though Prof. Max Muller
himself still intended to catalogue the Vedic MSS. Up to the issue of the present
volume, however, the Vedic and Hodgson (Buddhist) MSS. have remained
uncatalogued, except for brief mention in Prof. Aufrecht’s ‘conspectus codicum’;
while MSS. Mill 146-166, which had been lent by Mill himself to Prof. Max
Muller, together with many Wilson and Walker MSS. also lent to him, accidentally
escaped notice altogether. A nucleus of material, then, for a second volume of
the catalogue was furnished by a large number of MSS. which had belonged to
the library before the first volume was published.
In 1886 Dr. G. F. W. Thibaut, now Principal of the Muir Central College,
Allahabad, very kindly selected and purchased for the Bodleian, at Prof. Max
Muller’s suggestion, 23 more MSS.
On Oct. 22, 1884 Dr. Eugen Hultzsch, afterwards epigraphist on the Madras
Archaeological Survey, had landed in Bombay from Trieste, and on May 2, 1885,
he had re-embarked at Bombay : in the interval he had obtained 483 vols. of MSS.,
a list of which, and of the chief places he visited, will be found in an article
by him in vol. xl of the Zeitschrift der deutschen morgenlandischen Gesellschaft.
Of these 483 he offered 465+ to the Bodleian for a sum of £225, which, in view
of the financial condition of the library and the heavy cost involved in binding
and repairing, was reduced to £200, and for this sum the collection was purchased,
in 1887, under the advice of Prof. Max Muller. In extent it outnumbered the
Mill, Walker, Hodgson, and Fraser MSS. combined, and it distinctly improved
the average antiquity of the Bodleian Sanskrit collection.
t The nos. not offered, and consequently not now in the Bodleian, are 11, 16, 35, 56, 74, 85, 96, 114-5,
119-22, 157, 190, 196, 382, 461.
r*
Digitized by LjOoq le
IV
PREFACE
In Oct. 1898 a passing call at Mr. Quaritch’s shop revealed to me that he
had ‘the Bower MS.’ for sale, and the Bodleian became possessed of a birchbark
MS. fairly attributable to the 5th cent. a.d.
In 1900 Dr. A. F. Rudolf Hoemle, C. I. E., who now lives at Oxford, gave
the Bodleian the welcome opportunity of purchasing from his own collection
34 palm-leaf MSS. written between the 11th and 16th centuries: among them
were no fewer than 4 dated in the 11th cent. It is needless to insist on the
importance of this acquisition from a palaeographical point of view.
In 1902 Dr. Hoemle also allowed the Bodleian to purchase from him the
Weber fragments, written on both sides of 72 narrow leaves of woolly paper with
glazed surface, and assigned for the most part to a date not later than the
5th cent.
Finally, in the same year Dr. Hoemle presented to the library, as a gift on
its Tercentenary, the arithmetical MS., upon 70 small leaves of birchbark, known
as the Bakhshali MS., and attributed to the 10th cent.
So that, although the Sanskrit MSS. acquired since the purchase of the
Hultzsch collection have been few, they have been extraordinarily choice, and
have given the Bodleian an exceptional distinction among the repositories of
Indian MSS.
Til© present catalogue — I forget whether it was Dr. A. Neubauer,
then senior Sub-Librarian of the Bodleian, or Prof. Max Muller, who in the first
instance suggested to me that Dr. Wintemitz, then living in Oxford, should
be invited to prepare a second volume of the catalogue of Sanskrit MSS. But
I remember that Prof. Max Muller warmly recommended Dr. Wintemitz, who
had assisted him personally, and in 1896 Dr. Wintemitz undertook the work and
carried it on till March 1897. The poverty of the Bodleian then compelled the
catalogue to be suspended until the University could make a special grant for
its execution, and in the meantime Dr. Wintemitz had left England.
For the completion of the work Prof. A. A. Macdonell strongly recommended
to me Mr. Keith, then still an undergraduate, who had recently obtained the
Boden Sanskrit scholarship. A grant was at length obtained from the University,
and Mr. Keith commenced work in June 1900. In addition to writing the greater
Digitized by LjOoq ie
PREFACE
v
part of the present catalogue in 1900 and 1901, he also prepared a supplement to
that of Prof. Aufrecht, and a catalogue of Prakrit MSS., both of which will
shortly appear.
The printing of the present volume began late in 1901. It was not practicable
to divide the editing and correction of the text between the two authors, and
accordingly these duties were undertaken by Mr. Keith ; but Prof. Wintemitz has
received a copy of the clean sheets, and has made communications which will
be found among the ‘Addenda and corrigenda’. The use of Roman instead of
Sanskrit type is due to urgent economic reasons.
In cataloguing each separate MS., both authors worked to the same scheme
of details, formulated by myself, and their entire readiness to carry out my views in
every respect has been a great pleasure to me. The scheme was probably by no
means as near to theoretical completeness as that since framed for the new catalogue
of Laudian Greek MSS. (which will be found in the Bodleian Staff-Kaiendar for
1905), but nevertheless some readers may suspect that it was needlessly minute.
Let me assure them that what they may regard as trivialities have not been
inserted without sufficient reason. Sometimes the object has been to provide
particulars which may ultimately throw light on the origin of the MS. concerned,
or of similar MSS. At other times it has been to serve some purpose of the
library: for example, if a MS. is stated to be worm-eaten, the object is to prevent
it being supposed at some future date that worms are then in the volume.
I must not omit to add that nearly all the proofs have also been read with
great care by Mr. A. E. Cowley, M.A., Fellow of Magdalen College, one of the
two Sub-Librarians, and that the correspondence involved in the production of the
catalogue has been undertaken almost entirely by him. I hope that with his help
the rate at which catalogues of Oriental MSS. in the Bodleian are published may
be much accelerated : two other such catalogues have been long ready for official
revision, but it has been impossible for me personally to find the time to give
that revision.
The future continuation of the catalogue— There are 5 MSS. not
included in the catalogue : their shelfmarks are MSS. Sansk. d. 882-6. They were
bought in 1904 from the late Dr. Leitner’s collections, and are on birchbark.
They are in such a broken state that until they have undergone a very slow
Digitized by
Google
VI
PREFACE
process of repair they cannot safely be examined, even in order to ascertain their
contents.
There is a prospect of the Bodleian being able to acquire other Sanskrit MSS.
of importance at no very distant date, and I should be sorry that the learned
world should have to wait for the description of them as long as 45 years,
which is the interval between the publication of vols. 1 and 2 of the present
catalogue. My hope is that it may be possible for us to get our new accessions
of Oriental MSS. catalogued as often as there is material for a fresh printed sheet
in any given language, and that the Delegates of the Clarendon Press may find
it practicable to print and issue the continuation immediately at a fixed price
per sheet.
Another hope I have is to see the production of a separate palaeographical
album for each important Oriental language — containing full-size collotype facsimiles,
carefully chosen and carefully edited, of dated and early undated Bodleian MSS.
in that language. European palaeography, despite the length of time during which
it has been studied and illustrated, is still only in its youth : Oriental palaeography
is only in its infancy. There are almost no considerable collections of palaeographical
facsimiles for any given Oriental language, and such as do exist are not always
prepared by men who have made an adequate study of their subject. Such a series
of Bodleian albums as I have mentioned would immensely increase the facilities
for the scientific investigation of Oriental MSS.
E. W. B. NICHOLSON.
Digitized by LjOoq ie
CONTENTS
Preface .......... pp. iii-vi
Index of Shelfmarks of MSS pp. x-xiii
Palaeographical Index of dated MSS., and of undated
MSS. BEFORE A. D. 1500 ...... pp. xiv-xxiv
List of Works often cited ...... pp. xxv, xxvi
p.
2 .
3.
4.
5.
6 .
7.
8 .
9.
10 .
11 .
12 .
13.
14.
15.
16.
A. VEDIC LITERATURE (# 1-16)
COLLECTANEOUS .
SamhitA
Samhita-Rg-veda
Samhita-Sam a-veda
Samhita-Yajur-veda
Samhita-Atharva-veda
Brahmana
Brahmana- Rg-veda
Brahmana-Sama-veda
Brahmana -Y ajur-veda
Brahmana- Atharva-veda
Upanisad .
Sutra
Sutra-Rg-veda .
Sutra-Sama-veda
Sutra-Yajur-veda
Manuals — Srauta
Manuals — Grhya
Vedanga .
pp. i— i 2 (nos. 855—869)
pp. 12-24 (nos. 870-897)
pp. 24-31 (nos. 898-917)
PP- 3 I- 3 8 (nos. 9 i8 ~ 93 6 )
PP- 3 8 -39 ( n< >8- 93 ;- 93 8 )
pp. 39-42 (nos. 939-946)
pp. 42-44 (nos. 947 - 952 )
PP- 45-59 (nos. 953 - 973 )
p. 59 (nos. 974-975)
PP- 59-79 ("os. 976-1014)
pp. 79-83 (nos. 1015-1024)
pp. 83-88 (nos. 1025-1038)
pp. 88-92 (nos. 1039-1047)
pp. 92—96 (nos. 1048—1059)
pp. 96-103 (nos. 1060-1076)
pp. 104-109 (nos. 1077—1089)
B. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE (§§ 17-82)
§ 17 . Collectaneous .
Science of Language
18 . Dictionaries
19 . Grammar — Paninlya .
20 . Grammar — Kaumara .
21 . Grammar — Saras vata .
22 . Grammar — Haima
23 . Grammar — Yopadeva .
24 . Minor Grammars
25 . Metric
26 . Rhetoric •
pp. 110-117 (nos. 1090-1097)
pp. 117-123 (nos. 1098-1117)
pp. 124-128 (nos. 1118-1129)
pp. 128-130 (nos. 1130-1133)
pp. 130-133 (nos. 1134-1139)
pp. 133-134 (nos. 1140-1143)
pp. 134-135 (no- 1144)
pp. 135-137 (nos. 1145-1151)
pp. 138-140 (nos. 1152-1156)
pp. 140-143 (nos. 1157-1164)
Digitized by LjOoq ie
VUl
CONTENTS
Belles Lettres
# 27 .
Epic ....
pp. 143-146 (nos. 1165-1167)
28 .
Purana ....
pp. 146—157 (nos. 1168-1195)
29 .
Translations
pp. 157—164 (nos. 1196-1221)
30 .
Episodes and Fragments
pp. 165-168 (nos. 1222-1229)
31 .
Kavya ....
pp. 168—172 (nos. 1230-1241)
32 .
Romances
pp. 172-173 (nos. 1242-1243)
33 .
Comedies ....
pp. 173-176 (nos. 1244-1247)
34 .
Lyric ....
Ethico-Didactic
pp. 176-182 (nos. 1248-1270)
35 .
Nlti£astra
.
pp. 182-183 (no. 1271)
36 .
Fables ....
•
pp. 183-185 (nos. 1272-1275)
37 .
Fairy-tales
Philosophy
•
p.185 (no. 1276)
38 .
Purva-Mlmamsa
p. 185 (no. 1277)
39 .
Vedanta-sutra
pp. 185— 186 (nos. 1278—1279)
40 .
Vedanta — Sankara
pp. 186-189 (nos. 1280-1289)
41 .
Vedanta — General
pp. 189-192 (nos. 1290-1299)
42 .
Vedanta — Pauranic
pp. 193-^95 ( nos - I 3 °°- 1 3 ° 4 )
43 .
Yoga ....
p. 195 (nos. 1305-1306)
44 .
Nyaya — General treatises
p. 196 (nos. 1307-1309)
45 .
Nyaya — Special treatises
pp. 197-198 (nos. 1310-1314)
46 .
Nyaya — Treatises on Grammar
pp. 198-200 (nos. 1315-1322)
47 .
Vai£e$ika ....
pp. 200-202 (nos. 1323-1331)
48 .
Bhakti ....
Jaina —
p. 203 (nos. 1332-1333)
49 .
Commentaries on Canonical works
pp. 203-212 (nos. 1334-135 6 )
50 .
Commentaries on Non-canonical works
pp. 212-222 (nos. 1357-1374)
61 .
Sanskrit treatises
•
pp. 222-224 (nos. 1375-1379)
62 .
Stotras ....
.
pp. 224-229 (nos. 1380-1388)
63 .
Legends and History
.
pp. 229-241 (nos. 1389—1406)
54 .
Didactic treatises
Bauddha —
•
pp. 241—246 (nos. 1407-1418)
55 .
Facsimiles of palm-leaf fragments
pp. 246-248 (nos. 1419-1424)
56 .
Dogmatic and Discipline .
pp. 248-255 (nos. 1425-1442)
57 .
Stotras
pp. 255-257 (nos. 1443-1446)
58 .
Tantras
pp. 257-265 (nos. 1447-1456)
59 .
Hinayana Buddhism
pp. 265-266 (nos. 1457-1458)
60 .
Tantra — General treatises .
pp. 266— 269 (nos. 1459-1465)
61 .
Tantra — Special treatises
pp. 269-271 (nos. 1466-1472)
62 .
Tantra — Stotras and Kavacas
pp. 271-274 (nos. 1473-1480)
63 .
History of Philosophy
pp. 274-275 (nos. 1481-1482)
Digitized by LjOoq ie
CONTENTS
IX
Law
# 64 .
Original Institutes (Dharmasastras)
.
pp. 275-278 (nos. 1483-1489)
65 .
Civil Law and Digests (Nibandhas)
.
pp. 278—280 (nos. 1490-1491)
66.
Sacred Law (Acara)
.
pp. 280-288 (nos. 1492-1517)
67 .
Worship of Deities (Devapuja)
.
pp. 288-289 (nos. 1518—1523)
68.
History ...... pp. 289-290 (nos. 1524-1525)
Mathematics, Astronomy, Astrology (Jyotisa)
69 .
Astronomy and Mathematics
pp. 290-294 (nos. 1526-1537)
70 .
Calendars ....
pp. 294-296 (nos. 1538-1540)
71 .
Natural Astrology
pp. 296-303 (nos. 1541-1564)
72 .
Horoscopes (Jataka) .
PP- 3 ° 3 - 3 ° 8 ( no8 - 1 5 6 5 ~ l 577 )
73 .
Prognostication by various means .
pp. 308-314 (nos. 1578-1596)
74 .
Technical Science .
Medicine
p. 315 (nos. 1597-1598)
75 .
Systems .....
PP- 3 I 5 ~ 3 I 7 ( n08 - 1599- 1601 )
76 .
Special treatises
pp. 317—318 (nos. 1602-1605)
77 .
Materia Medica
pp. 318-319 (nos. 1606-1607)
78 .
Science of Love (KamaSastra) .
pp. 319-320 (nos. 1608— 1610)
79 .
Translations of the Avesta .
pp. 320-322 (nos. 1611-1614)
80 .
Picture-book ....
p. 322 (no. 1615)
81 .
Fragments ....
pp. 322-324 (nos. 1616-1620)
82 .
Prayer-book ....
p. 324 (no. 1621)
Index
. ......
.
pp- 3*5-348
Addenda and Corrigenda .
PP- 349 > 35 °
l
BODL. SAMS. CATAU II
b
Digitized by ^ 3 Qie
INDEX OF SHELFMARKS OF MSS
MSS. HODGSON
No. IN No. IN No. IN No. IN No. IN No. IN * No. IN No. IN
Catalogue Collection Catalogue Collection Catalogue Collection Catalogue Collection
MS. Hodgson MS. Hodgson MS. Hodgson MS. Hodgson
143 ° 1 I 43 2 3 1449 6 1447 .... 8 (R)
*453 2 i 4 2 <5 4,5 i 4 2 5 7
MSS. MILL
No. in No. in No. in No. in No. in No. in No. in No. in
Catalogue Collection Catalogue Collection Catalogue Collection Catalogue Collection
MS. Mill MS. Mill MS. inn 11 MS. Mill
979 3 995 64 920 93 869 127
982 7 903 65 1016 94 922 128
1034 14 906 66 1019 96 1427 . . . .137,138
1035 21 996 .... 68, 69 910 .... 98,99 1086 14 2
887 .... 24-268 1403 70 921 .... 100, 101 1081 144
948 ..... 27 1013 74 1051 103 951 146
984 29 1087 76 987 106 870 .... i47“ I 5°
901 32 938 80 993 108 871 . . . .151-154
975 34 9*4 81 1007 109 879 . . . - i 55 ~ I 5 8
1008 35 1025 84 933,934 • -114,115 880 x 59
997 • • • • 37-40 1041 85 953 •• • .116,117 952 160
1043 46 929 . . . .86,87 1042 118 943 161
1056 50 902 88 1063 119 942 162
1059 54 983 90 1014 120 1029 163
974 56 904 91 954 - - - .121-124 1049 164
1389 .... 57, 5 8 999 92 932 .. . .125,126 917, 9 i6 - .165,166
900 63
MSS. OR. POLYGL.
No. IN No. IN
Catalogue Collection
MS. Or. Polygl.
1612 c. 2
1621 f. 1
MSS. OUSELEY
No. IN No. IN
Catalogue Collection
MS. Ouseley
1387 J 3 6
1615 414
MSS. SANSK.
No. in No. in No. in No. in No. in No. in No. in No. in
Catalogue Collection Catalogue Collection Catalogue Collection Catalogue Collection
MS. Sansk. MS. Sansk. MS. Sansk. MS. Sansk.
1166 . . . . a. 1 1422 . . . . a. 6 1456. . . . a. n(R) 1236 . . . . b. 2
1151 .... 2 (R) 1428 .... 7(R) 1429. . . . 1 2 (R) 1491 .... 3
1419 .... 3 1448 .... 8 (R) 1617. . . . 13(E) 1580 .... 4
1420 .... 4 1440 .... 9 (R) 1227 .... 5(E)
142 1 .... g 1181 .... io(R) 1193. . . . b. 1 1616 .... 6(R)
Digitized by ^ooq ie
INDEX OF SHELFMARKS OF MSS.
No. IN
No. IN
No. in
No. in
No.
IN
No. IN
No. IN
Catalogue
Collection
Catalogue
Collection
Catalogue
Collection
Catalogue
MS. Sansk.
MS. Sansk.
MS. Sansk.
1167 .
. b. 28
1170
< 5 - 53
1591
c. 113
1001 .
113 1 .
. 29
1180
54
1582
**4
*055 •
1148 .
• 31 (R)
1182
55
1588
**5
989 •
1424 .
• 32
1223
56
1562
116
1060 .
1194 .
• 34
1189
57
1583
117
1074 .
1600 .
• 35
1260
58
1605
118
923 •
1618 .
• 3 «<«)
1259
59
1601
119
924 •
1594 •
• 37
1268
60
1466
120
925 •
1239
6i(R)
1334
121
1066 .
1006 .
. 0. 1
*255
62
1355
124
1190 .
1124 .
. 2
1241
63
1339
126
**77 •
1497 •
3
1258
64
1399
127
1174 .
1125 .
4
1246
65
1411
128
1187 .
977 •
5
1274
66
1433
i29(R)
*503 •
1000 .
6
**34
67
1511
1 3 ° (R)
1474 •
1183 .
7
1102
68
1500
131(B)
1188 .
985 •
8
1103
69
1058
132(B)
1172 .
988 .
9
1164
70
1620
133
1222 .
1534 .
10
1158
71 (R)
1261 .
1608 .
11
1152
72
1065
d. 1
*234 •
1609 .
. 12
*493
73
930
2
1232 .
M 3 * •
• * 3 <
B)
1494
74
1023
3
1233 •
*454 •
* 4 <
(R)
1487
75
945
4
1240 .
1192 .
• I 5 <
R)
1489
76
1437
5
1264 .
1455 •
. i6<
R)
1501
77
1438
6
*237 •
1090 .
• *7
p
i 5 T 8
78
950
7
*243 •
1165 .
. 18
1514
79
1064
8
1238 .
1119 .
. 19
1075
80
1459
9
1095 .
1119 .
. 20
1333
81
1123
10
1266 .
1169 .
.21, 22
1506
82
1004
11
1262 .
**75 •
• 23
r 5 r 3
83
1619
* 2 (R)
1263 .
113° •
. 24 (B)
1305
84
1053
*3
1249 .
1442 .
• 25
R)
1292
85
927
*5
1254 .
*439 •
. 26
R)
1282
86
915
16
1252 .
1461 .
. 97(B)
*332
87
1184
i8(R)
*253 •
1441 .
. 28 (R)
1278
88
1178
*9
1251 .
1067 .
• 29 (R)
1300
89
895
20
1250 .
*523 •
• 30(B)
1302
90
1595
2 * (R)
1230 .
*257 •
• 31 (R)
1297
9 *
1224
2 2 (R)
1163 .
1483 .
* 32
* 3*7
92
1532
23
1235 •
1458 .
• 33
i 3 i8
93
1463
24
1256 .
”44 •
• 34
148a
93 * (R)
1045
25
1245 •
1149 .
• 36 (B)
*323
94
939
26
1162 .
1434 •
• 36 (B)
1329
95
1094
27
1247 •
”44 •
• 37
13 21
96
1435
28
1276 .
1423 •
• 38 (R)
1324
97
1436
29
1524 .
I0 57 •
• 39 (B)
1326
98
1443
30
1132 .
1539 •
. 40
»327
99
1147
31 ®
1126 .
1540 .
. 40 ’
*
1314
100
1457
32 (R)
**39 •
1290 .
. 41
1312
101
1451
34
1*38 .
991 .
• 42(B)
1574
102
1452
35
1127 .
*279 ’
• 43
1531
103
1 1 17
36
1120 .
l6lO .
44
i 55 i
104
1231
37 (B)
1121 .
1002 .
• 45
1563
105
1460
38 (R)
1128 .
1072 .
. 46
1537
106
1464
39 (B)
1129 .
1068 .
• 47
1578
107
”73
40 (R)
1122 .
I089 •
. 48
1579
108
1228
4 i(B)
i *43 •
1225 .
• 49
1586
109
992
42
1142 .
Il68 .
• 50
1529
no
909
42*
1140 .
1185 .
• 5 i
1528
III
1017
43
1141 .
1229 .
• 52
1557
1 1 2
1047
44
**33 •
b 2
xi
No. IN
Collection
MS. S&nak
• d-45
. . 46
• • 47
. . 48
• • 49
• • 51
. . 5 2
• • 53
• • 54
• • 55
. . 56
• • 57
• • 58
• • 59
. . 60
. . 6l
. . 62
• • 63
. . 64
• • 65
. . 66
. . 67
. . 67*
. . 68
. . 69
. . 70
. . 71
. . 72
• • 73
• • 74
• • 75
. . 76
• • 77
. . 78
• . 79
. . 80
. . 81
. . 82
. . 83
. . 84
. . 85
. . 86
. . 87
. . 88
. . 89
. . 90
. . 91
. . 92
• • 93
• - 94
. • 95
. . 96
• • 97
. . 98
• • 99
. . 100
. . 101
. . 102
. . 103
. . 104
. . 105
Digitized by
Google
Xll
INDEX OF SHELFMARKS OF MSS.
No. IN
No.
IN
No. IN
No. IN
No. IN
No. IN
No. IN
No. IN
Catalogue
Collection
Catalogue
Collection
Catalogue
Collection
Catalogue
Collection
MS
Sanak.
MS. Sanak.
MS. Sanak.
MS. Sanak.
11 35 •
.d. 106
M 3 ® •
.
•
. . d. 169
1338 •
. .d.
238
MM
.
.
.
•d- 33 1
1136 .
107
1307 •
. .
170
1344 •
250
”37 •
108
*331 •
171
x 345 •
251
xo 54
.6. I
IIII .
IO9
1320 .
172
1346 .
2 53
976
. 2
1109 .
no
1308 .
M 3
x 347 •
2 54
946
• 3 > 4
mo .
in
1309 .
174
1348 .
2 55
944
• 5.6
1107 •
112
x 3 2 5 •
175
1349 •
256
1024
7
1108 .
!I 3
1310 .
176
1350 •
2 59
1022
. 8
1114 .
114
X 3 X 3 •
177
x 35 x •
260
891
8»
1113 .
115
1316 .
178
x 35 2 •
26l
893
• 9
1105 .
1 16
1 3 I 5 •
179
1 353 •
263
894
. 10
1098 .
117
1322 .
180
1354 •
264
1 488
. 1 1
1100 .
118
13” .
181
1401 .
265
1 1 16
. 12
IIOI .
”9
1585 •
182
1407 .
267
1176
• x 3 (R)
1104 .
120
M 42 .
183
x 35 <> •
270
”95
• M
1472 •
1 2 I
1541 .
184
x 35 » •
271
1021
• M
ms •
122
M 43 •
185
1 357 •
272
1118
. 16
1112 .
123
*549 •
186
1340 •
274
1079
• 17
1106 .
124
x 545 •
x «7
1342 •
275
Il86
. 18
”57 •
126
1 573 •
188
1343 *
276
897
. 19
Il6l .
I27
x 57 2 •
I89
x 3<>5 •
278
x 444
. 20(H)
1156 .
128
x 575 •
190
x 359 •
280
x 445
. 21 (R;
Il 60 .
I30
x 533 •
I 9 I
I4l6 .
281
x 577
. 22(H)
”53 •
131
x 55 2 •
192
1385 •
283
IO9I
• 23 (P)
”54 •
132
x 59 2 •
193
1386 .
284
II7I
. 28
1490 .
133
x 593 •
194
x 373 •
285
1020
. 41
1485 .
134
x 55 ° •
x 95
1390 .
286
1061
• 42
1505 •
135
x 554 ■
I96
1391 ■
287
xo 73
• 43
M 95 •
136
1565 •
x 97
1392 .
288
1088
. 44
1496 .
137
1566 .
I98
1418 .
289
1003
. 44*
* 5*5 •
138
x 567 •
199
X 4 X 5 •
290
1071
• 45
1076 .
139
x 53 ° •
200
1362 .
292
II9I
. 46
1512 .
I40
x 5 2 7 •
201
1361 .
293
1226
• 47
M 99 .
I 4 I
x 558 .
202
1363 •
294
M 79
. 48
1504 .
142
x 535 •
203
x 37 « •
295
1269
• 49
1517 ‘
M 3
x 5«9 •
204
x 337 •
296
1267
• 50
1508 .
M 4
x 536 .
205
x 374 •
297
1248
• 5 i
I 5 IQ *
M 5
1568 .
206
1402 .
299
1270
• 52
1526 .
146
x 58 i .
207
1400 .
300
1265
• 53
1516 .
M 7
x 555 •
208
1396 .
3 QI
1097
• 54
1522 .
MS
x 547 •
210
1 39 7 •
302
1242
. 55
1306 .
149
1569 .
21 I
1404 .
303
1275
. 56
1277 .
150
1570 .
212
1369 .
304
1525
• 57
1303 •
151
x 57 x •
213
1408 .
305
11 45
. 58
1280 .
152
1526 .
214
1380 .
306
1146
• 59
I28l .
M 3
1584 .
215
x 3 6 4 •
310
1099
. 60
1304 .
154
x 599 •
2l6
1376 .
3 11
ii 59
. 61
1283 .
155
1606 .
217
1381 .
3 i 5
ii 55
. 62
1296 .
156
1603 .
218
1382 .
316
1492
• 63
1291 .
157
1607 .
219
x 383 •
3 i 7
1484
. 64
1298 .
158
1602 .
220
x 395 •
318
1093
. 65
1294 .
159
1604 •
221
1398 .
3 i 9
i486
. 66
1284 .
160
1462 .
222
1366 .
320
1521
. 67
1295 .
161
1467 .
223
I48I .
321
1507
. 68
1301 .
162
1476 .
224
x 3*7 •
323
1502
. 69
1293 .
163
X 5 X 9 •
225
1368 .
324
i 5<>9
. 70
1287 .
164
1465 .
226
1417 .
326
1289
• 7 i
1286 .
165
1450 .
227
1384 .
327
1328
. 72
1288 .
166
x 597 •
228
1409 .
328
1544
• 73
1299 .
167
x 335 •
23O
1410 .
329
x 57 «
• 74
* 3 J 9 « •
168
x 336 •
232
1412 .
330
*564
• 75
Digitized by LjOoq ie
INDEX OF SHELFMARKS OF MSS
xm
No. IN
No. IN
Catalogue
Collection
MS. S&nsk.
1556 . .
. . e. 76
1548 . .
... 77
1559 • •
... 78
1560 . .
... 79
1561 . .
... 80
1590 . .
... 81
1546 • •
... 82
No. IN
No. IN
Catalogue
Collection
MS. Sanak.
1470 . .
e. 83
1468 . .
... 84
*477 • •
... 85
1478 . .
... 86
1480 . .
... 87
159 8 • •
... 88
No. IN
No. IN
Catalogue
Collection
MS. Sanak.
890 .
. . .f.n
1096 .
.... 12
”79 •
... 14
1271 .
... 15
1498 .
. . . 16
1663 -
... 17
1587 .
... 18
No. IN
No. IN
Catalogue
Collection
MS. Sanak.
1469 . .
. . . f. 19
1475 • •
. . . 20
1471 . .
. . . 21
1473 • •
. . . g. 1
1092 . .
• • • 3
MSS. WALKER
No. IN
No. IN
No. IN
No. IN
No. in
No. in
Catalogue
Collection
Catalogue
Collection
Catalogue
Collection
MS. Walker
MS. Walker
MS. Walker
1377 • •
... 125
1285 . .
... 151
I 59 6 • •
... 168
1388 . .
• • • 135
1273 . .
... 153
IO46 . .
. . . 181
1048 . .
... 144
1272 . .
... 154
MSS. WILSON
No. in
No. IN
No. in
No. in
No. IN
No. IN
Catalogue
Collection
Catalogue
Collection
Catalogue
Collection
MS. Wilaon
MS. Wilson
MS. Wilaon
1084 • •
. . . 1
998 . .
... 279
949 • •
• • 396 , 397
972 . .
... 2-4
964 . .
••• 359
859 . .
... 398
935 • •
. . . 20
883 . .
... 360
IOII . .
... 401
885 . .
. . 57-60
919 . .
... 361
1030 . .
... 403
956 . .
. . 62, 63
882 . .
... 362
1150 . .
... 419
931 • •
. . 64-66
959 • •
• • • 363
1028 . .
. . . 426
958 . .
... 67
961 . .
... 364
872 . .
• -429-432
1040 . .
... 68
957 • •
... 365
874 • •
• • 433 , 434
863 . .
... 69
962 . .
... 366
873 • •
• • 435-438
955 • •
. . 70,71
926 . .
• • 367. 368
881 . .
. . 439-442
1033 • •
. . . 72
960 . .
... 369
875 • •
• • • 443
1038 . .
• • • 73
1372 . .
... 371
877 • •
... 444
889 . .
. . . 74
911 . .
... 372
878 . .
• • • 445
884 . .
... 75
947 • •
... 373
941 . .
... 446
980 . .
... 76
9 i 3 • •
... 374
940 . .
. .447.448
981 . .
... 77
855 • •
... 375
896 . .
... 449
886 . .
. . 78-86
898 . .
... 376
864 . .
... 450
888 . .
. . . 86b
905 . .
... 377
861 . .
... 451
1009 . .
... 87
912 . .
... 378
965 . •
... 452
928 . .
• • 9 2 ,93
892 . .
... 379
971 . .
• • • 453
1010 . .
... 94
899 . .
... 380
966 . .
• • • 454
1070 . .
. . . 213
969 . .
... 381
876 . .
• • • 455
1039 - •
. . . 248
856 . .
... 382
936 . .
... 456
i 37 i • •
. . . 261
963 . .
••• 383
967 . .
• • • 457
1341 . .
... 263
1026 . .
... 384
1370 • •
... 458
1393 • •
. . . 264
858 . .
: • • 385
1050 . .
. . . 46O
1406 . .
... 266
907 . .
... 387
970 . .
... 461
1405 . .
. . . 267
862 . .
... 388
968 . .
. . . 462
1379 • •
. . . 269
1360 . .
... 390
1036 . .
... 465
1375 • •
. . . 270
1032 . .
••• 394
857 • •
... 466
1394 • -
. .271,272
908 . .
... 395
MSS. ZEND
No. IN No. IN
Catalogue Collection
MS. Zend
1614 o. 2
1613 d. 1
1611 e. 1
No. in
No. IN
Catalogue
Collection
MS. Walker
1062 . .
. . . 182
1414 • •
... 205
No. IN
No. IN
Catalogue
Collection
MS. Wilaon
1027 . .
• • • 467
865 . .
. . . 468
1005 . .
. . . 469
1018 . .
. . . 471
1015 • •
. . . 472
866 . .
• • • 473
1083 • •
. . . 474
1085 • •
• • • 475
1069 . .
. . . 476
986 . .
• • • 477
867 . .
. . . 478
990 . .
. . . 479
978 . .
. . . 480
1012 . .
. . . 484
994 • •
. . . 485
1082 . .
. . . 488
1080 . .
. . . 491
937 • •
• • 499. 500
1077 . .
... 502
1078 . .
• • • 503
860 . .
... 504
918 . .
... 505
1052 . .
... 506
1044 . .
. . . 508
1031 . .
• • • 509
868 . .
• - • 5 1 ®
1538 . .
• . . 622
1446 . .
• • • 533
973 • •
... 637
1196-1221
■ - 541-572
Digitized by LjOoq ie
PALAEOGRAPHICAL INDEX
OF DATED MSS.
AND OF UNDATED MSS. BEFORE A. D. 1500
Character of
Material
No. nr Catalogue
k Shelfmark
Date A.D.
Scribe & Place
Writing where
not Ordinary
where not
Ordinary
Deyanagari
Paper
1090.
M 8 . Sansk. c. 1 7 (P) .
5 th cent. ? .
N. W. Gupta .
Birchbark
1091.
MS. Sansk. e. 23 (P) .
5 th— 7 th
N.W. Gupta )
Woolly paper,
cent.?
Kuchail J
glazed surface
1431.
MS. Sansk. c. 13 (R) .
1050 . . .
Kutila . . .
Palm-leaves
1460.
MS. Sansk. d. 38 (R) .
1063 . . .
Janardanasimha ....
Nepalese .
Palm-leaves
1444.
MS. Sansk. e. 20 (R) .
1090 ? . .
Nepalese . K .
Palm-leaves
*1428.
MS. Sansk. a. 7 (R) .
1095 . . .
Ahanakunda, at Nalanda .
Kutila . . .
Palm-leaves
1448.
MS. Sansk. a. 8 (R) .
nth cent. ? .
Nepalese . .
Palm-leaves
*1447.
MS. Hodgson 8 (R) .
1 2 th cent. ? .
Nepalese . .
Palm-leaves
1429.
MS. Sansk. a. 12 (R) .
1 2 th cent. ? .
Nepalese . .
Palm-leaves
*1445.
MS. Sansk. e. 21 (R) .
12 th cent. ? .
Nepalete . .
Palm-leaves
1617.
MS. Sansk. a. 1 3 (R) .
1 2 th - 1 4 th
Kutila ^
Palm-leaves
cent. ?
Nepalese J
1616.
MS. Sansk. b. 6 (R) .
I 2 th-i 4 th
cent. ?
Nepalese )
Bengali J
Palm-leaves
1456.
MS. Sansk. a. 1 1 (R) .
13 th cent. ? .
Nepalese . .
Palm-leaves
1454.
MS. Sansk. c. 1 4 (R) .
13 th cent. ? .
Nepalese .
Palm-leaves
1130.
MS. Sansk. c. 24 (R) .
1 3 th cent. ? .
Nepalese . .
Palm-leaves
1442.
MS. Sansk. c. 25 (R) .
1 3 th cent. ? .
Nepalese . .
Palm-leaves
1461.
MS. Sansk. c. 27 (R) .
13 th cent. ? .
Nepalese . .
Palm-leaves
1085.
MS. Wilson 475 . .
1387 . . .
at Nandapadra
1464.
MS. Sansk. d. 39 (R) .
1393 • • •
Nepalese . .
Palm-leaves
1391.
MS. Sansk. d. 287
T 395
1110 .
MS. Sansk. d. 111
1397 • • •
at Siddhapura
1192.
MS. Sansk. c. 15 (R)
14 th cent. ? .
Nepalese . .
Palm-leaves
1455.
MS. Sansk. c. 16 (R) .
14 th cent. 1 .
Nepalese . .
Palm-leaves
1439.
MS. Sansk. c. 26 (R) .
14 th cent. 1 .
Nepalese . .
Palm-leaves
1595.
MS. Sansk. d. 2 1 (R) .
14 th cent.? .
Nepalese . .
Palm-leaves
1613.
MS. Zend d. 1 . . .
14 th cent.? .
1350.
MS. Sansk. d. 259
140 a . . .
Jfianasagara ?
1349.
MS. Sansk. d. 256
1425
*1430.
MS. Hodgson 1 ( 1 ) .
1428 . . .
Nepalese . .
Palm-leaves
862.
MS. Wilson 388 ( 1 ) .
M54 • • •
Visvarupa, son of V i^vanatha,
at Suryapura
1143.
MS. Sansk. d. 101
1459 • • •
Dharmabhadragani ,
at Siddhapura
1171.
MS. Sansk. e. 28 . .
1462
1342.
MS. Sansk. d. 275 .
1464 . . .
Sumat i hemagani
1235.
MS. Sansk. d. 84 . .
1474
1361.
MS. Sansk. d. 293
1479 • • •
Vi^vanatha, at Mahl£asana
1026.
MS. Wilson 384 . .
1479 • • •
Rad Acyuta,
son of Rail Govyanda
1339.
MS. Sansk. c. 126
1480
1482.
MS. Sansk. c. 93 * (R)
1481 . . .
Dhanapati
Bengali . .
Palm-leaves
915.
MS. Sansk. d. 16 . .
1497
* at beginning of line means that the MS. has pictures or other noteworthy ornamentation.
Digitized by
Google
DATED MSS., AND UNDATED MSS. BEFORE A. D. 1500 xv
No. nr Catalogue
k Shelfmabk
Date A.D.
Scribe k Place
Character of
Writing where
not Ordinary
Devanagari
Material
WHERE NOT
Ordinary
Paper
861 .
MS. Wilson 451 (7, 8)
1499 . . .
Mahararanaka
1063 .
MS. Mill 1 19. . .
15th cent.?
* 1142 .
MS. Sansk. d. 102
15th cent.?
1141 .
MS. Sansk. d. 104 .
1 5th cent. ?
1490 .
MS. Sansk. d. 133 .
1 5th cent. ? .
S'&rada . . .
Bircbbark
1090 .
MS. Sansk. c. 17 . .
15th cent.? .
N.W. Gupta .
Bircbbark
1181 .
MS. Sansk. a. 10 (R) .
1 5th cent. ? .
Nepalese . .
Palm-leaves
1227 .
MS. Sansk. b. 5 (R) .
15th cent.? .
Bengali . . .
Palm-leaves
1441 .
MS. Sansk. c. 28 (R) .
15th cent.? .
Nepalese . .
Palm-leaves
1434 .
MS. Sansk. c. 36 (R) .
15th cent.? .
Nepalese . .
Palm-leaves
1433 .
MS. Sansk. c. 129 (R)
15th cent.? .
Nepalese . .
Palm-leaves
1619 .
MS. Sansk. d. 1 2 (R) .
15th cent.? .
Nepalese . .
Pal m -1 eaves
1228 .
MS. Sansk. d. 4 1 (R) .
15th cent.? .
Nepalese . .
Palm-leaves
1412 .
MS. Sansk. d. 330 .
1500 . . .
Mabimasamud ra,
pupil of Anandasamudra
882 .
MS. Wilson 362 . .
1501
966 .
MS. Wilson 454 . .
1501
995 .
MS. Mill 64 . . .
1511 . . .
Ramaiya(?), at Girapura
1098 .
MS. Sansk. d. 1 1 7 .
1512?
968 .
MS. Wilson 462 . .
1515 • • •
Haridasa, son of Jaga,
at Vanatbalagrama
* 1134 .
MS. Sansk. c. 67 . .
1518
866.
MS. Wilson 473 (1) .
1529 . . .
Janardana
964 .
MS. Wilson 359 . .
15*9
928 .
MSS. Wilson 92, 93 .
1537
910 .
MSS. Mill 98, 99 . .
1553 • • •
Gopala, son of N&rayana
965 .
MS. Wilson 452 . .
1554 • • .
Yisnu, son of Prabhakara,
at Naspadra
1307 .
MS. Sansk. d. 1 70
1557 . . .
Molr, pupil of Soma fsi
914 .
MS. Mill 81 . . .
1561
1109 .
MS. Sansk. d. 1 1 0 .
1564 . . .
at Sarangapura
918 .
MS. Wilson 505 (2) .
1566 . . .
Anantaka, son of Gopala,
at Majalapura
1403 .
MS. Mill 70 . . .
1566 . . .
Ravatagorfi
1347 .
MS. Sansk. d. 254 .
1569. . .
UpavanTdasa
1336 .
MS. Sansk. d. 232 .
1566
1158 .
MS. Sansk. c. 71 (R) .
1568 . . .
Hrdayananda&anpan . .
Bengali . . .
Palm-leaves
1481 .
MS. Sansk. d. 321
1572 . . .
at Sldapura
954 .
MS. Mill 122 . . .
1572
1173 .
MS. Sansk. d. 40 (R) .
157 8 • • •
Kabna
Nepalese . .
Palm-leaves
855 .
MS.Wilson 375(1-14)
1582
•
1069 .
MS. Wilson 476 (1) .
1582
1025 .
MS. Mill 84 . . .
1583 . . .
at Stambhatlrtha
1392 .
MS. Sansk. d. 288
1583
1604 .
MS. Sansk. d. 221 .
1585* • •
Kesoli
1154 .
MS. Sansk. d. 132 .
1586 . . .
Amlsundara
864 .
MS. Wilson 450 (4) .
1586 . . .
RavijT, son of Ragbunatba,
at VarfinasI
1044 .
MS. Wilson 508 (2) .
1586
1334 .
MS. Sansk. c. 121
1589 . . .
Cam pa.
son of Sangbavlpasavira
960 .
MS. Wilson 369 . .
1589 . . .
Jagadl£a
904 .
MS. Mill 91 (2) . .
1590
953 .
MSS. Mill 1 16, 1 17 .
1595
1396 .
MS. Sansk. d. 301
1595
1416 .
MS. Sansk. d. 281
1596 . . .
Ratnasoma,
at Abmadanagara
•
* at begi nnin g of line means that the MS. has pictures or other noteworthy ornamentation.
Digitized by LjOOQie
XVI
PALAEOGRAPHICAL INDEX OF
No. in Catalogue
& Shelfmark
Date A. D.
Scribe A Place
Character of
Writing where
not Ordinary
Divanagar!
1496 . MS. Sansk. d. 137 .
929 . MSS. Mill 86, 87 . .
1596 . . .
1597
Vitthala, at KasI
1393 . MS. Wilson 364 . .
1598 . . .
Nilayasundara,
pupil of Padmahemamani,
at J egralamejhamahadurga
1337 . MS. Sansk. d. 296 .
961 . MS. Wilson 364 . .
1598. . .
1598
at Slravadagrama
970 . MS. Wilson 461 . .
925 . MS. Sansk. d. 53 . .
1599 • • •
1599, 1600
Siva, son of Vyasavasudeva
892 . MS. Wilson 379 (1) .
1600 . . .
Vyasapurusot tama,
son of Harin&tha
1041 . MS. Mill 85 (1) . .
926 . MSS.Wilson 367, 368
1031 . MS. Wilson 509 . .
1360 . MS. Wilson 390 (4) .
1600 . . .
1601
1602
1602
Paramananda
1036 . MS. Wilson 465 (3) .
1603 . . .
Paramananda, at KasI
904 . MS. Mill 91 (1) . .
923 . MS. Sansk. d. 51 . .
1603 . . .
1603
Nolua, son of Visnu
1107 . MS. Sansk. d. 1 12 .
1604 . . .
Le£a Rbhlmavijaya,
at Stambhatlrtha
860 . MS. Wilson 504 (2) .
1604 . . .
Raghunatha, son of Pltam-
bara, at KasI
1407 . MS. Sansk. d. 267 .
1136 . MS. Sansk. d. 107
1487 . MS. Sansk. c. 75 . .
1607 . . .
1608
1609
at Ahammandyavada
1137 . MS. Sansk. d. 108
902 . MS. Mill 88 . . .
1610 . . .
1610
Munirayana, at Pattana
1533 . MS. Sansk. d. 191
904 . MS. Mill 91 (3) . .
161 1 . . .
161 1
Ratnamalftra
1046 . MS. Walker 18 1 . .
1612 . . .
S'avajI, son of Kainhamnua,
at Maphalipura
1398 . MS. Sansk. d. 319 .
1615 . . .
Sudar£ana, at Kasuhani
1408 . MS. Sansk. d. 305
1616 . . .
Yadyapal 1
1344 . MS. Sansk. d. 250
1617 . . .
Anandayuta
868. MS. Wilson 510 (6) .
1014 . MS. Mill 120 (3) . .
1618 . . .
1618
Raghunatha
1343 . MS. Sansk. d. 276 .
1623 • • •
at Varahannapura
1250 . MS. Sansk. d. 81 . .
16231 . .
Y a^avanta
868. MS. Wilson 510 (5) .
858 . MS. Wilson 385 (3) .
858 . MS. Wilson 385 (2) .
905 . MS. Wilson 377 (1) .
1625 . . .
1625
1626
1630
Raghunatha
963 . MS. Wilson 383 . .
1632 . . .
Odagopala, at Varanasi
967 . MS. Wilson 457 . .
1632. . .
Odagop&la
1280 . MS. Sansk. d. 152
1636. . .
J anardan&srama, at VfiranasI
957 . MS. Wilson 365 . .
1636. . .
Uddhava, at Vi.ranasl
1478 . MS. Sansk. e. 86 . .
959 . MS. Wilson 363 (3) .
1636 . . .
1636
at Nasarapura
1400 . MS. Sansk. d. 300 .
1022. MS. Sansk. e. 8 . .
1077 . MS. Wilson 502 (1) .
1637. . .
1637
1639
at Serapura
1077 . MS. Wilson 502 (3) .
1640. . .
at Varanasi
1180 . MS. Sansk. c. 54 . .
1351 . MS. Sansk. d. 260 .
1642 . . .
1643
Damodaraka
Sfcrada . . .
1485 . MS. Sansk. d. 1 34
1644. . .
Harinatha, at Karna^l
1602 . MS. Sansk. d. 220
1 6 4 4 * * *
Tcja, at Dravyapura
898 . MS. Wilson 376 j(i) .
1532 . MS. Sansk. d. 23 . .
1644. . .
1644
Harihara, son of Govardhana
Mat kb i al
WHERE NOT
Ordinary
Paper
Birchbark
Digitized by
DATED MSS., AND UNDATED MSS. BEFORE A.D. 1500 xvii
No. in Catalogue
& Shelfmark
Date A.D.
Scribe & Place
Character op
Writing where
not Ordinary
DevanXgarI
Material
where not
Ordinary
Paper
1190 . MS. Sansk. d. 55 . .
1645
1105 . MS. Sansk. d. 1 16
1646. . .
Brahmalalajlsnu,
pupil of Kalyanakirti
1161 . MS. Sansk. d. 127
1646! . .
Sarada . .
Glossy white
paper
1174 . MS. Sansk. d. 57 . .
1648. . .
Rfima, at Kuruksetra ?
1234 . MS. Sansk. d. 65 . .
1648. . .
Damodaraka
Sarada . . .
Birchbark
1264 . MS. Sansk. d. 68 . .
1649. • •
Raghunfitha, son of Misra
Srlparamananda
954 . MSS. Mill 1 21-12 4 .
1649-1651 .
Sadasiva, son of Purusottama
912 . MS. Wilson 378(1) .
1651. . .
Gadadhara, son of Ravala
1601 . MS. Sansk. c. 1 1 9
1651
1573 . MS. Sansk. d. 138 .
1651
959. MS. Wilson 363 (1) .
1653. . .
Harihara, at Suryapura
859 . MS. Wilson 398 (1) .
1653. . .
Harihara, son of Govardhana
1044 . MS. Wilson 508 (1) .
*<>53
1155 . MS. Sansk. e. 62 . .
1654. . .
Nanaka
S'Sradfi
1276 . MS. Sansk. d. 89 . .
1655. . .
Gani Uttamacandra, pupil of
Vidyacandra, at Vlja
881 . MSS. Wilson 439-442
1655. . .
Daksinamurti
1145 . MS. Sansk. e. 58 . .
1656. . .
Sarada . . .
Glossy white
paper
1027 . MS. Wilson 467 . .
1659. . .
Anantakrsna
1364 . MS. Sansk. c. 310 .
1663. . .
Santikusala
1450 . MS. Sansk. d. 227 .
1663
1606 . MS. Sansk. d. 217 .
I664
1167 . MS. Sansk. b. 28 . .
1666? . .
Krsna, pupil of Ramacandra
Grantha . .
Palm-leaves
969 . MS. Wilson 381 . .
1667
1023 . MS. Sansk. d. 3 . .
1668 . . .
Baiyam, daughter of Sutara-
suraji, at Varanasi
1543 . MS. Sansk. d. 185 .
1668 . . .
Ganyanavijaya,
at Ahammadapura
1157 . MS. Sansk. d. 126 .
1668. . .
Sarada
945 . MS. Sansk. d. 4 . .
I669 . . .
Baiy&m,
daughter of Sut&rasurajI
1121 . MS. Sansk. d. 97 . .
I669 . . .
Chajja
879 . MSS. Mill 155-158 .
I67O. . .
Damodara Sada&va
1230 . MS. Sansk. d. 82 . .
I67O. . .
Tlkamasarman
1248 . MS. Sansk. e. 51 . .
I67O
1014 . MS. Mill 120 (2) . .
1673. . .
Ramakrsna
903 . MS. Mill 65(1) . .
1675
1519 . MS. Sansk. c. 79 . .
1676
1162 . MS. Sansk. d. 87 . .
1676? . .
Sarada . . .
Birchbark
1014 . MS. Mill 120 (4) . .
1677. . .
Sivananda
903 . MS. Mill 65 (2) . .
I678 . . .
Ramadatta, at Argalapura
900 . MS. Mill 63 . . .
l68l . . .
Sankarajl, at AmadSvad
1247 . MS. Sansk. d. 88 . .
1693,1694 .
Rajanalasaka
Sarada . . .
Reddish paper
1041 . MS. MiU 85 (2) . .
1695. . .
J agesvarasanghaji
866. MS. Wilson 473 (2) .
I698 . . .
Raglmnatha; son of Vi^hala
1360 . MS. Wilson 390 (1) .
1701 . . .
Jagarama,
pupil of Manoharaji
959 . MS. Wilson 363 (2) .
1702. . .
Ranganatha
1135 . MS. Sansk. d. 106 .
1705 . . .
Mrgendra Sujanavijaya,
pupil of Rupavijaya
1004 . MS. Sansk. d. 11 . .
1706. . .
Srldhara Raghunatha
1377 . MS. Walker 125 . .
1706
896 . MS. Wilson 449 . .
1707 . . .
Cakuna(l), son of Vyasata-
nuja, at Mandhatapura
BODL. SANS. CATAL. II. C
Digitized by LjOoq ie
xvm
PALAEOGRAPHICAL INDEX OF
No. nr Catalogue
& Shelfmark
Date A. D.
Scribe & Place
Character of
Writing where
not Ordinary
Devanagar!
Material
WHERE NOT
Ordinary
Paper
1530 . MS. Sansk. d. 200 .
1710. . .
Harikrsna
1385 . MS. Sansk. d. 283 .
1711 . . .
Munihamsaratna,
at Anahillapatana
1508 . MS. Sansk. d. 144 .
1715. . .
Harlrama
1080 . MS. Wilson 491 . .
1715, 1716 .
Ratnadeva, son of Harihara
870 . MSS. Mill 147-150 .
1715-1721 .
at Benares
1575 . MS. Sansk. d. 190
1718. . .
at Srutimandanapura
1193 . MS. Sansk. b. 1 . .
1718? . .
Krsnajl Visnu, at Var&nasI
1126 . MS. Sansk. d. 92 . .
1721 . . .
Vadyarthi LaksmTrama
1389 . MSS. Mill 57, 58 . .
1722. . .
at Mahimapura
861 . MS. Wilson 451 (6) .
1724
906 . MS. Mill 66 . . .
1727. . .
Sadaiiva, at Baghnapura
908 . MS. Wilson 395 . .
1727. . .
Mahadevaiarman
1360 . MS. Wilson 390 (2) .
1729. . .
Padmasagara
1081 . MS. Mill 144 . . .
173°' • •
Krfnacandra, son of Metara-
macandro, at Amadavada
944 . MSS. Sansk. e. 5, 6 .
173°. * 731 •
Sukharama, son of Vijaya-
rama, at Kas!
1072 . MS. Sansk. c. 46 . .
1733- • •
Radhakrsna
1590 . MS. Sansk. e. 81 . .
1 73 6
1079 . MS. Sansk. e. 17 (4) .
1738. . .
Thence Jayarama
1411 . MS. SanBk. c. 128
1739 - • •
Naimnasagara
* 11 87 . MS. Sansk. d. 58 . .
1739 - • •
Rama ( 1 )
912 . MS. Wilson 378 (2, 3)
1740. . .
Monasar&ma
1 397 . MS. Sansk. d. 302
1741 . . .
DayalajI, at Prat&papura
860 . MS. Wilson 504 (1) .
1741 . . .
Candakara
1069 . MS. Wilson 476 (2) .
1742. . .
Gobandarama, at Ramapura
1017 . MS. Sansk. d. 43 . .
1742
1555 . MS. Sansk. d. 208 .
1743 - • •
Chavllerama, at Argalapura
861 . MS. Wilson 451 (1-5)
1743 - • •
Nandakesvara
1079 . MS. Sansk. e. 17(1-4)
1743 - • •
Thente Jayarama
1359 . MS. Sansk. d. 280 .
1744. . .
Gyanara, at Rupanagara
1020. MS. Sansk. e. 41 . .
>744
1012 . MS. Wilson 484 (5) .
1745. . .
Raghunatha
1515 . MS. Sansk. d. 138 .
1746
949 . MSS. Wilson 396, 397
1747. . .
Th akkuranandaram a,
at Vftranasi
1195 . MS. Sansk. c. 14 (R) .
> 747 1 • ■
Tirumala Vasantadharma .
Kandinagarl .
Palm-leaves
1332 . MS. Sansk. c. 87 . .
1749. . .
Sadhucaranadasa
1274 . MS. Sansk. c. 66 . .
1750. . .
Radhakr?na,
at Karnakundala
905 . MS. Wilson 377 (3) .
> 75 ° • • •
Nedalala, son of Udekarana
1001 . MS. Sansk. d. 45 . .
> 75 ° • • •
Umapati
1051 . MS. Mill 103 .. .
1751. . .
Nandarama
1288 . MS. Sansk. d. 166 .
1751. . .
Ravala A nandarama,
son of Raghupati
971 . MS. Wilson 453 . .
1752. . .
Ganapatajl,
son of Dave Yasanaji
1061 . MS. Sansk. e. 42 . .
1752
•
1052 . MS. Wilson 506 . .
1 752
1417 . MS. Sansk. d. 326 .
> 753 - • •
Mahananda, pupil of Motajit
1222 . MS. Sansk. d. 63 . .
>753
871 . MSS. Mill 151-154 .
> 754->767 •
938 . MS. Mill 80 . . .
1756? . .
Balakrsna, son of Krsna,
at VarSnasI
* at beginning of line means that the MS. has pictures or other noteworthy ornamentation.
\
Digitized by LjOOQie
DATED MSS., AND UNDATED MSS. BEFORE A.D. 1500 xix
No. in Catalogue
ft Shelfmark
Date A.D.
Scribe ft Place
Character of
Writing where
not Ordinary
DevanXgar!
Material
WHERE NOT
Ordinary
Paper
1547.
MS. Sansk. d. 210 .
1757- • •
KaSmlrlNagari
924.
MS. Sansk. d. 52 . .
1758, 1759
947.
MS. Wilson 373 . .
1759. . .
Dhane 4 vara Purusottama,
at V&r&nasi
1362.
MS. Sansk. d. 292
1759. . .
Mumuksamo^a
911.
MS. Wilson 372 . .
1760. . .
Dhane^vara Purusottama
898.
MS. Wilson 376 (2, 3)
1760. . .
Dhanesvara Purusottama
946.
MSS. Sansk. e. 3, 4 .
1760-1762 .
Jlvanar&ma, son of SivaSan-
kara, at Varanasi
951.
MS. Mill 146 . . .
1761 . . .
Dhanesvara Purusottama,
at V&r&nasI
913.
MS. Wilson 374 . .
1761 . . .
(Dhanesvara Purusottama)
1055.
MS. Sansk. d. 46 . .
1761
856.
MS. Wilson 382 . .
1761. . .
DhaneSvara Purusottama
907.
MS. Wilson 387 . .
1761 . . .
DhaneSvara Purusottama
899.
MS. Wilson 380 . .
1761, 1762 .
Dhanesvara Purusottama
1519.
MS. Sansk. d. 225 .
1764. . .
Dave Mathuranatha
1589.
MS. Sansk. d. 204
1766 . . .
Harasahaya
1522.
MS. Sansk. d. 148
1767. . .
Thakara Manoratharama,
at Surgrama in Avanti
1119.
MSS. Sansk. c. 19, 20
1767-1777 .
Jailala
1082.
MS. Wilson 488 . .
1768. . .
Dhanesvara Purusottama
1471.
MS. Sansk. f. 21 . .
1769
909.
MS. Sansk. d. 42*. .
1771. . .
Amb&rama Dhanesvara
858.
MS. Wilson 385 (1) .
1771
1019.
MS. Mill 96 . . .
1772
1016.
MS. Mill 94 . . .
1773. 1774 •
Anantabhat^a Remana,
at KaSl
1073.
MS. Sansk. e. 43 . .
1777
1169.
MSS. Sansk. c. 21, 22
1 777-! 79i •
Mathuranatha,
at Nandagrama
1383.
MS. Sansk. d. 317 .
1778. . .
K§amakamala?
864.
MS. Wilson 450 (3) .
1778
936.
MS. Wilson 456 . .
1780. . .
Harikisna, at KaSi
1118.
MS. Sansk. e. 16 . .
1780. . .
Dajlbhatta,
son of Thence Jayarama
869.
MS. Mill 127 (1) . .
1780
1083.
MS. Wilson 474 . .
1781. . .
Sankarajl
1079.
MS. Sansk. e. 17(5) .
1781. . .
Thence SiddheSvara
1540.
MS. Sansk. c. 40* (5) .
I78l
1540.
MS. Sansk. c. 40* (6) .
I78l
1302.
MS. Sansk. c. 90 . .
1782. . .
Harinanda
1505.
MS. Sansk. d. 135 .
I783. . .
Ramakrsna
1391.
MS. Wilson 263 . .
1783
1018.
MS. Wilson 471 (1) .
i7 8 3
1322.
MS. Sansk. d. 180 .
1784
1503.
MS. Sansk. d. 59 . .
1785, 1786 .
Dayfi Sankara,
son of Naranajya
1263.
MS. Sansk. d. 75 . .
1786 . . .
KeSavarama
1559.
MS. Sansk. e. 78 . .
1787
1144.
MS. Sansk. c. 34 . .
1787-1790 .
Lala Mahatabaraya )
Sir W. Jones j
1244.
MS. Sansk. c. 37 . .
1788. . .
Lala Mahatabaraya
1156.
MS. Sansk. d. 128 .
1788
1483.
MS. Sansk. c. 32 . .
1789-1792 .
Lala Mahatabaraya
1565.
MS. Sansk. d. 197
1790. . .
Motlrama, at Indraprastha
1129.
MS. Sansk. d. 99 . .
1791. . .
Ohuamulajit
C 2
Digitized by LjOoq ie
XX
PALAEOGRAPHICAL INDEX OF
No. in Catalogue
& Shelfmark
Date A. D.
Scribe & Place
Character op
Writing where
not Ordinary
DevanagarI
Material
WHERE NOT
Ordinary
Paper
1175.
MS. Sansk. c. 23 . .
1792. . .
Ghaslrama, at Ka£i
1103.
MS. Sansk. c. 69 . .
1793* • •
Bhasatarama,
pupil of NanigadasajI
1327.
MS. Sansk. c. 99 . .
1793- • •
Harasukha
1007.
MS. Mill 109 .. .
1793- • •
Lftlaka
993.
MS. Mill 108 .. .
1793- • •
(Lalaka)
1078.
MS. Wilson 503 (1-4)
*793
1558.
MS. Sansk. d. 202
1794. . .
Changami£ra,atlndraprastha
868.
MS. Wilson 510 (1) .
1794. . .
Haragyana, at KasI
1526.
MS. Sansk. d. 214 .
1794. . .
Motlrama, at Indraprastha
876.
MS. Wilson 455 . .
1794. . .
Vaijanatha,
son of Ka&natha Bapaya
894.
MS. Sansk. e. 10 . .
1794. . .
Vignubha^ta Karbalakara
862.
MS. Wilson 388 (3) .
1795
886.
MSS. Wilson 78-86 .
1795-1834 •
Kr?na 1
*1430.
MS. Hodgson 1 (2) .
1796. . .
Newarl . . .
Yellow paper
in shape of
palm-leaves
1172.
MS. Sansk. d. 62 . .
1797. . .
son of Amaracanda
1301.
MS. Sansk. d. 162 .
1797
1314.
MS. Sansk. c. 100
1798
872.
MSS. Wilson 429-432
1798, 1799.
Vavulata
1267.
MS. Sansk. e. 50 . .
1800 . . .
Varama
1580.
MS. Sansk. b. 4 . .
1800
1010 .
MS. Wilson 94 . .
1801 . . .
Acyutasrama, at Varanasi
1009.
MS. Wilson 87 . .
1801 ? . .
AcyufcaSrama, at KasI
1164.
MS. Sansk. c. 70 . .
1802 . . .
Sarada
1493.
MS. Sansk. c. 73 . .
1802
919.
MS. Wilson 361 . .
1804
956.
MSS. Wilson 62, 63 .
1804-1806 .
Kalyana, son of Devadatta,
at Varanasi
958.
MS. Wilson 67 . . .
1805
863.
MS. Wilson 69 (1) .
1805
893.
MS. Sansk. e. 9 . .
1806 . . .
Visnubhatta Karbalakara
1015.
MS. Wilson 472 . .
1807
1536.
MS. Sansk. d. 205
l8lO . . .
Changaramamisra
1273.
MS. Walker 153 . .
l8lO . . .
SiraajT, son of Chaganaji,
at Bhujanagara
1070.
MS. Wilson 213 . .
I8l0l
1122 .
MS. Sansk. d. 100 .
l8lO-l8l5 1
1128.
MS. Sansk. d. 98 . .
1812
1552.
MS. Sansk. d. 192
l8l2
883.
MS. Wilson 360 . .
l8l2
!
1308.
MS. Sansk. d. 173 .
1813 . . .
Misramotlrama
1
940.
MSS. Wilson 447, 448
1813, I8I4 .
Jivanarama JyotisI
874.
MSS. Wilson 433, 434
l8l4 . . .
Jivanarama JyotisI
1040.
MS. Wilson 68 . .
1814
873.
MSS. Wilson 435-438
1814
955.
MSS. Wilson 70, 71 .
1815 . . .
N arayana
1568.
MS. Sansk. d. 206 .
1815 . . .
Gangadasa
980.
MS. Wilson 76 . .
1815
981.
MS. Wilson 77 . .
1815
1538.
MS. Wilson 522 (1) .
1815
1405.
MS. Wilson 267 . .
l8l6 . . .
Sambhurama, at Jayapura
1501.
MS. Sansk. c. 77 . .
l8l6
1578.
MS. Sansk. c. 107
l8l7
1528.
MS. Sansk. c. 1 1 1
l8l7
* at beginning of line means that the MS. has pictures or other noteworthy ornamentation.
Digitized by LjOOQie
DATED MSS., AND UNDATED MSS. BEFORE A.D. 1500 xxi
No. in Catalogue
& Shelfmabk
Date A.D.
Scribe & Place
Character of
Writing where
not Ordinary
DevanAgarI
Material
WHERE NOT
Ordinary
Paper
1538 .
MS. Wilson 522 (2^ .
1817
1538 .
MS. Wilson 522 (3) .
1818
1449 .
MS. Hodgson 6 . .
1819 . . .
Newari . . .
Thick yellow
paper
977 .
MS. Sansk. c. 5 . .
1819
*
1060 .
MS. Sansk. d. 48 . .
1819 . . .
Damodara, son of Hari,
at Suryapura
988 .
MS. Sansk. c. 9 . .
1819
1538 .
MS. Wilson 522 (4) .
1819
1502 .
MS. Sansk. e. 69 . .
1820 . . .
Kahnlr&ma
1458 .
MS. Sansk. c. 33 (R) .
1820 . . .
Sinhalese . .
Palm-leaves
1221.
MS. Wilson 572 . .
1820-1832
1375 .
MS.Wilson27o . .
1821
1394 .
MSS. Wilson 271, 272
1821
1372 .
MS. Wilson 371 . .
1821
1018 .
MS. Wilson 471 (2) .
1821
937 .
MSS. Wilson 499, 500
1821 1
1538 .
MS. Wilson 522 (5) .
1821
1497 .
MS. Sansk. c. 3 . .
1822 . . .
Nage^abhatfa La^akara,
son of Govindabhatta
1266 .
MS. Sansk. d. 73 . .
1822
1038 .
MS. Wilson 73. . .
1822
1379 .
MS. Wilson 269 . .
1822
1399 .
MS. Sansk. c. 127
1823 . . .
Bakhatarama,
pupil of Nanigad&sajI
1220.
MS. Wilson 571 . .
1823 . . .
S. C. Ghose )
Ranj Kissow Goopt /
1469 .
MS. Sansk. f. 19 . .
1823 . . .
Mi^rakalikadasa,
son of Ayodhyanatha
* 1453 .
MS. Hodgson 2 . .
1823. . .
at Suvarnapanar imahanagara
Newarl . . .
Yellow paper
1210.
MSS.Wilson 558-560
1823-1830
1115 .
MS. Sansk. d. 122
1825
885 .
MSS. Wilson 57-60 .
18251
1612 .
MS. Or. Polygl. c. 2 .
1825-1829
1197 .
MS. Wilson 543 . .
1825-1830.
Cornell
1199 .
MS. Wilson 546 . .
1825-1830 .
Krishna
1200.
MS. Wilson 547 . .
1825-1830.
Ranj Kissow
1201.
MS. Wilson 548 . .
1825-1830.
Ranj Kissow
1205 .
MSS.Wilson 552, 553
1825-1830.
Ranj Kissow
1208 .
MS. Wilson 556 . .
1825-1830 .
Ranj Kissow Doss
1213 .
MS. Wilson 563 . .
1825-1830.
Ranj Kissow Doss
1198 .
MSS.Wilson 544, 545
1825-1830 .
J. C. Roy
1196 .
MSS. Wilson 541, 542
1825-1830 .
J. C. Roy & S. C. Ghose
1202.
MS. Wilson 549 . .
1825-1830
1209 .
MS. Wilson 557 . .
1825-1830
1211.
MS. Wilson 561 . .
1825-1830
1212.
MS. Wilson 562 . .
1825-1830
1214 .
MS. Wilson 564 . .
1825-1830
1215 .
MS. Wilson 565 . .
1825-1830
1507 .
MS. Sansk. c. 68 . .
1826
1551 .
MS. Sansk. c. 104
1826
1296 .
MS. Sansk. d. 156 .
1826 . . .
Govardhana,
at Ahillanapattana
1160 .
MS. Sansk. d. 130 .
1826
1488 .
MS. Sansk. e. 11 . .
1826 1
i
1219 .
MS. Wilson 570 . .
1827 . . .
Ranj Kissow Doss
889 .
MS. Wilson 74 . .
1827
* at beginning of line means that the MS. has pictures or other noteworthy ornamentation.
Digitized by LjOoq le
XXII
PALAEOGRAPHICAL INDEX OF
No. in Catalogue
& Shelfmark
Date A.D.
Scribe & Place
Character of
Writing where
not Ordinary
Devanagari
Material
WHERE NOT
Ordinary
Paper
1467 .
MS. Sansk. d. 223
1827
* 1206 .
MS. Wilson 554 . .
1827
1207 .
MS. Wilson 555 . .
1827
1216 .
MS. Wilson 5 66 . .
1827
1217 .
MS. Wilson 568 . .
1827, 1828 .
Krishna & Ghosala
1203 .
MS. Wilson 550 . .
1827, 1828
1218 .
MS. Wilson 569 . .
1827, 1828
1204 .
MS. Wilson 551 . .
1828
1089 .
MS. Wilson 1 . . .
1828?
935 .
MS. Wilson 20 . . .
1828?
972 .
MSS. Wilson 2-4 . .
1828I
931 .
MSS. Wilson 64-66 .
1828?
1592 .
MS. Sansk. d. 193
1829 . . .
Yiharldasa, at Vakapurl
1229 .
MS. Sansk. c. 52 . .
1829
921 .
MSS. Mill 100, 101 .
1829, 1835 .
Yaraanabhata,
son of Ballambhata
1292 .
MS. Sansk. c. 85 . .
1830. . .
V akanasivady ala
1426 .
MSS. Hodgson 4, 5 .
1830. . .
Nepalese
920 .
MS. Mill 93 . . .
1831
1324 .
MS. Sansk. c. 97 . .
1832 . . .
Vrajagop^ladasa,
at Vrndavana
939 .
MS. Sansk. d. 26 . .
1833-1853 •
Narayana Golavalkara )
Ramakppna, son of Maha- >
deva Gunavalllkara )
984 .
MS. Mill 29 . . .
1833 . . .
Yrsapati
* 1177 .
MS. Sansk. d. 56 . .
1833 • • •
VyaSabhai Sankara
1100.
MS. Sansk. d. 1 18 .
i8 33
1056 .
MS. Mill 50 . . .
1833?
1087 .
MS. Mill 76 . . .
1834 . . .
Ekadanta
1546 .
MS. Sansk. e. 82 . .
1834. . .
Thakara Ganapati
979 .
MS. Mill 3 . . . .
1834
901 .
MS. Mill 32 . . .
1834
1053 .
MS. Sansk. d. 13 . .
1835 . . .
Laksmana Bodasa,
son of Narayana
887 .
MSS. Mill 24-26 g .
1835
996 .
MSS. Mill 68, 69 . .
i8 35
1540 .
MS. Sansk. c. 40* (3)
1836
1494 .
MS. Sansk. c. 74 . .
1836
1008 .
MS. Mill. 35 . . .
1836?
1540 .
MS. Sansk. c. 40* (1)
1837
1260 .
MS. Sansk. c. 58 . .
1837
1563 .
MS. Sansk. c. 105 .
1838. . .
Kalikaprasada
933 .
MS. Mill 1 14. . .
1838. . .
Mahadeva ?
1566 .
MS. Sansk. d. 198 .
1838. . .
Raflvalakalikasada 1
1591 .
MS. Sansk. c. 1 1 3
1838
1593 .
MS. Sansk. d. 194 .
1839. . .
Kalikaprasada
952 .
MSS. Mill 1 1 6, 1 17 .
1839. . .
Govindarama
974 .
MS. Mill 56 . . .
1839
1086 .
MS. Mill 142 . . .
1839
1185 .
MS. Sansk. c. 51 . .
1839
1268 .
MS. Sansk. c. 60 . .
1839, 1840
1576 .
MS. Sansk. e. 74 . .
I84O
1540 .
MS. Sansk. c. 40* (2)
1841
1557 .
MS. Sansk. c. 1 1 2
I84I . . .
Kalikaprasada
1509 .
MS. Sansk. e. 70 . .
184I . . .
Phalerama ?
1545 .
MS. Sansk. d. 187 .
I84I . . .
Thakara Ganapati
* at beginning of line means that the MS. has pictures or other noteworthy ornamentation.
Digitized by LjOOQie
DATED MSS., AND UNDATED MSS. BEFORE A. D. 1500 xxiii
Character of
Material
No. in Catalogue
& Shelfmark
Date A.D.
Scribe & Place
Writing where
not Ordinary
where not
Ordinary
Devan* gar!
Paper
1564 .
MS. Sansk. e. 75 . .
1841 . . .
Thakara Ganapati
1539 .
MS. Sansk. c. 40 (1) .
1842
1282 .
MS. Sansk. c. 86 . .
1842
1582 .
MS. Sansk. c. 1 14
1842
1539 .
MS. Sansk. c. 40 (2) .
1843
1574 .
MS. Sansk. c. 102
1844
1463 .
MS. Sansk. d. 24 . .
1845. . .
Srinivasa, son of S&mac&rya
1584 .
1572 .
1556 .
1006 .
1506 .
1621 .
MS. Sansk. d. 215 .
MS. Sansk. d. 189 .
MS. Sansk. e. 76 . .
MS. Sansk. c. 1 . .
MS. Sansk. c. 82 . .
MS. Or. Polygl. f. 1 .
1845
1848
1 848
1848?
1849
1851-1853.
The Rev. Solomon Caesar
Malan
1265 .
MS. Sansk. e. 53 . .
1852
1123 .
MS. Sansk. d. 10 . .
1853. . .
Yogaraja, at Lavapura
1255 .
MS. Sansk. c. 62 . .
1853. . .
Sukhadeva
1553 .
MS. Sansk. f. 17 . .
1853
1045 .
MS. Sansk. d. 25 . .
1855
1583 .
MS. Sansk. c. 1 1 7
1855-1858 .
Kalad&sa
1620 .
MS. Sansk. c. 133 (1)
1859. . .
Prof. Horace Hayman Wilson
1186 .
MS. Sansk. e. 18 . .
I864? . .
Telugu
1504 .
MS. Sansk. d. 142 .
I867 . . .
Abhayaiankara
1608 .
MS. Sansk. c. 1 1 . .
1875?
1188 .
MS. Sansk. d. 61 . .
1877
1437 .
MS. Sansk. d. 5 . .
1879-1885 .
Kenjiu Kasawara
1438 .
MS. Sansk. d. 6 . .
I879-I885 .
Kenjiu Kasawara
1419 .
1420 .
MS. Sansk. a. 3 (2) .
MS. Sansk. a. 4 (2) .
1880 . . .
1880. . .
Bunyiu Nanjio (Japanese)
Bunyiu Nanjio (Japanese)
1421 .
MS. Sansk. a. 5 (2) .
1880. . .
Bunyiu Nanjio (Japanese)
1422 .
MS. Sansk. a. 6 (2, 3)
1880 . . .
Bunyiu Nanjio (Japanese)
1443 .
MS. Sansk. d. 30 . .
1880. . .
Kaigon Fugimura (Japanese)
Hdriusi script
Japanese
transparent
paper
1435 .
MS. Sansk. d. 28 . .
1880. . .
K. Kanematsu (Japanese),
Horiusi script
Japanese
at Kokizi
K. Kanematsu & Y. Ota
transparent
paper
1419 .
MS. Sansk. a. 3 (1) .
1880 . . .
Horiusi script
Japanese
(both Japanese)
K. Kanematsu & Y. Ota
transparent
paper
1420 .
MS. Sansk. a. 4 (1)] .
l880 . . .
Horiuzi script
Japanese
(both Japanese)
K. Kanematsu & Y. Ota
transparent
paper
1452 .
MS. Sansk. d. 35 . .
1880 . . .
Horiuzi script
Japanese
(both Japanese)
Kaishin Kurehito( J apanese),
transparent
paper
1436 .
MS. Sansk. d. 29 . .
1880 . . .
H5riu2i script
Japanese
at Kokizi
transparent
paper
1419 .
MS. Sansk. a. 3 (3) .
l880. . .
Kaishin Kurehito (Japanese)
HOriiwi script
J apanese
transparent
paper
1421 .
MS. Sansk. a. 5 (1) .
l880 . . .
Kaishin Kurehito (Japanese)
Horitui script
Horiusi script
Japanese
transparent
paper
1422 .
MS. Sansk. a. 6 (1) .
l880. . .
Kaishin Kurehito (Japanese)
J apanese
transparent
paper
Digitized by LjOoq ie
XXIV
PALAEOGRAPHICAL INDEX
No. in Catalogue
& Shxlfmark
Date A. D.
Scribe & Place
Character of
Writing where
not Ordinary
DevanagarI
Material
where not
Ordinary
Paper
1451 . MS. S&nsk. d. 34 . .
1880 . . .
Kaishin Kurehito (Japanese)
Horiusi script
Japanese
transparent
1424 . MS. Sansk. b. 32 . .
1423 . MS. Sansk. c. 38 (R)
1620 . MS. Sansk. c. 133 (2)
1620 . MS. Sansk. 0. 133 (3)
897 . MS. Sansk. e. 19 . .
1577 . MS. Sansk. e. 22 (R) .
1880. . .
1880. . .
1893 . . .
1893 . . .
1894 . . .
1898
( J apanese ?)
(Japanese!)
Vallabbajl Nandaiarman,
son of Haridanta Nanda-
tfarman, at Rajkot
Rangan&thacarya,
at Venkatagiri
N. C. Mookerjea
Horiuzi script
Horiuzi script
1
Digitized by
Google
LIST OF WORKS OFTEN CITED
American Journal of Philology {Am. Joum. Phil )
Aufrecbt (prof.T.) Catalogue codd. MSS. Sanscriticorum
Postvedicorum quotquot in Bibliotheca Bodleiana
adservantur. Oxon., 1859 {Bodl. catal.)
A catalogue of Sanskrit manuscripts in the library
of Trinity College, Cambridge. Cambridge, 1869
{Cambridge catal.)
Catalogue Catalogorum. An alphabetical register
of Sanskrit works and authors. Leipzig, 1891-
l 9°3 {Catalogue Catalogorum)
Florentine Sanskrit manuscripts examined by dr.
T. Aufrecht. Leipzig, 1892 {Flor. catal.)
Katalog der Sanskrit-Handschriften der Universitats-
Bibliothek zu Leipzig. Leipzig, 1901 {Leipzig
catal.)
Bendall (prof. C.) Catalogue of the Buddhist Sanskrit
manuscripts in the University Library, Cambridge.
Cambridge, 1883 {Buddh. Sansk. MSS.)
Catalogue of the Sanskrit manuscripts in the British
Museum. London, 1902 {Brit. Mus. catal.)
A journey of literary and archaeological research in
Nepal and northern India. Cambridge, 1886
{J oumey)
Bhandarkar (R. G.) Reports on the search for Sanscrit
MSS. in the Bombay presidency. Bombay, 1884-
97 (Reports for 1882-3, 1883-4, 1884-7, 1887-
90
A catalogue of the collection of manuscripts deposited
in the Deccan College. Bombay, 1888 {Deccan
Coll . catal.)
Lists of Sanskrit manuscripts in private libraries in
the Bombay presidency. Bombay, 1893 {Bombay
catal)
Bibliotheca Indica {Btbl. Ind)
Btthler (prof. G.) Indische Palaeographie von circa 350
a. Chr. — circa 1300 p. Chr. Strassburg, 1896
{Palaeogra])hie). From Grundriss der indo-
arischen Philologie und Altertumskunde
Detailed report of a tour in search of Sanskrit MSS.
made in Ka£mlr, Rajput ana, and Central India.
Bombay, 1877 {KaJmlr Report)
Burnell (dr. A. C.) Catalogue of a collection of Sanskrit
manuscripts. Part I. Vedic manuscripts. London,
1869 {Vedic MSS.)
A classified index to the Sanskrit manuscripts in
the palace at Tanjore. Hertford, 187 9-80 ( Tanjore
catal.)
Elements of South-Indian palaeography. London,
1878 {South-Indian paleography)
Deussen (prof. P.) Sechzig Upanishads des Veda.
Leipzig, 1897 {Sechzig Upanishads)
BODL. SANS. CATAL. II.
Dharmasastrasamgraha, by Jivananda VidyasSgara.
Calcutta, 1876 {Calc. Dh.)
Dharmaiastrasamgraha, by Mahadeva&Lstrin and Hari-
prasada. Bombay, 1883 {Bombay Dh.)
Duff (C. M.) The chronology of India. London, 1899
( Chronol . of India)
Eggeling (prof. J.) Catalogue of the Sanskrit manuscripts
in the library of the India Office. London, 1887-
99 {India Office catal.)
Epigraphia Indica {Epigr. Ind.)
Garbe (prof. R.) Verzeichniss der indischen Hand-
schriften der Konigl. Univ.-Bibliothek. Zuwachs
der Jahre 1865-1899. Tubingen, 1899 {Tubingen
catal.)
Hall (dr. F.) A contribution towards an index to the
bibliography of the Indian philosophical Systems.
Calcutta, 1859 ( Bibliogr . Index)
Haraprasada. Notices of Sanskrit MSS. Calcutta,
1898 {Notices)
Hillebrandt (prof. A.) Ritual-Litteratur. Vedische
Opfer und Zauber. Strassburg, 1897 {Vedische
Opfer). From Grundriss der indo-arischen Philo-
logie und Altertumskunde
Hrslke£a. A descriptive catalogue of Sanskrit MSS.
in the library of Calcutta Sanskrit college.
Calcutta, 1892-1903 {Sansk. Coll, catal.)
Hultzsch (dr. E.) Reports on Sanskrit manuscripts in
Southern India. Madras, 1895 {Bouth Indian
MSS.)
Indian Antiquary {Ind. Ant.)
Indische Streifen {Ind. Streif)
Indische Studien {Ind. Stud.)
Jolly (prof. J.) Medicin. Strassburg, 1901. From
Grundriss der indo-arischen Philologie und Alter-
tumskunde
Journal of the American Oriental Society {J.A.O.S.)
Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal {J.A.S.B.)
Journal of the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic
Society {Joum. B. Br. R.A.S.)
Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society {J.R.A.S.)
Keith (A. B.) A catalogue of the Sanskrit and Pr&krit
MSS. in the Indian Institute library, Oxford.
Oxford, 1903 {Ind. Inst, catal)
Kielhorn (prof. F.) Report on the search for Sanskrit
MSS. in the Bombay presidency during the year
1 880-1. Bombay, 1881 {Report, 1880, 1881)
Macdonell (prof. A. A.) A history of Sanskrit literature.
London, 1900 {Sansk. Lit.)
d
Digitized by
Google
XXVI
LIST OF WORKS OFTEN CITED
Mitra (R&jendralala) The Sanskrit Buddhist literature
of Nepaul. Calcutta, 1882 (Nep. Buddh. Lit.)
A catalogue of Sanskrit manuscripts in the library
of H. H. the Mah&rftja of Bikaner. Calcutta, 1 880
( Bikaner catal.)
Notices of Sanskrit manuscripts. Calcutta, 1 8 70-94
( Notices )
Muller (prof. F. M.) A history of ancient Sanskrit
literature. London, i860 ( Anc . Sansk . Lit.)
Buddhist texts from Japan. Oxford, 1881 ( Buddhist
texts from Japan)
Pandit (The), Old Series ( 0 . S.), New Series (N. S.)
Peterson (prof. P.) Catalogue of the Sanskrit MSS. in
the library of the Mahar&ja of Ulwar. Bombay,
1892 ( Ulwar catal.)
Reports of operations in search of Sanskrit MSS. in
the Bombay circle. Bombay, 1883- ( Reports ,
1882,1883; 1883,1884; 1884-6; 1886-92;
1892—5 ; 1895-8) being extra nos. of the Journal
of the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic
Society.
Roth (prof.R.) Yerzeichniss indischer Handschriften der
Koniglichen Universit'ats-Bibliothek zu Tiibingen.
Tttbingen, 1865 (Tubingen catal.)
Segagiri. Report on a search for Sanskrit and Tamil
manuscripts for the year 1896-7. Madras, 1898
(Report on Sanskrit and Tamil MSS.)
Sacred Books of the East (S. B. E.)
Sewell (R.) & Balkrsna Dlksit. The Indian calendar.
London, 1896 (Indian Calendar)
Stein (dr. M. A.) Catalogue of the Sanskrit manuscripts
in the Raghunatha Temple library of H. H. the
Maharaja of Jammu and Kashmir. Bombay, 1894
(Kabnir catal.)
Thibaut (prof. G.) Astronomie, Astrologie und Mathe-
matik. Strassburg, 1899 (Astronomie). From
Grundriss der indo-arischen Philologie und Alter-
tumskunde
Vienna Oriental Journal (Vienna Orient. Joum .)
Weber (A.) The history of Indian literature. London,
1878 (Ind. Lit.)
Verzeichniss der Sanskrit-Handschriften der Konig-
lichen Bibliothek zu Berlin. Berlin, 1853-
(Berlin catal.)
Wickremasinghe (M. de Z.) Catalogue of the Sinhalese
manuscripts in the British Museum. London,
1900 (Catal. of Sinhalese MSS.)
Catalogue of the late Professor F. Max Muller’s
Sanskrit manuscripts ( J.R.A.S. , 1902)
Wilson (H. H.) The works of. London, 1861-77
(Works)
Winternitz (prof. M.) A catalogue of South Indian
Sanskrit manuscripts belonging to the Royal
Asiatic Society. London, 1902 (R.A.S. calal.)
Zeitschrift der deutschen morgenlandischen Gesellschaft
(Z.D.M.O)
v
Digitized by LjOoq ie
CATALOGUE OF SANSKRIT MANUSCRIPTS
A. (§§ 1 - 16 ) VEDIC LITERATURE
1. COLLECTANEOUS
855 (1-16)— MS. Wilson 875
S&ma-veda treatises, A.D. 1582 & 18th cent.?
Contents : sixteen treatises, concerned with the
S&ma-veda. Of these 1—14 are by the same scribe, while
15 and 16 are probably by a second, much later hand.
1. The Anukramani of the S&ma-veda in the
Naigeya£akh&. It begins on f. i v and ends on f. i$ y .
The (a) prap&thakas end on ff. 8, I3 V . Cf. 16 . Part i
is here called the Naigeydndm drqeyam ; part ii the
Naigeydndm daivatam. Identical with the work par-
tially described in Peterson, Report , 1886-1892, p. 4;
Mitra, Notices , p. 201. Cf. Max Miiller, Anc. Sansk.
lit., p. 227 .
2 . The Panoavidhasutra in two prap&thakas. It
begins on f. 14 and ends on f. I9 V . The prap&thakas
end on ff. 17, i9 v , respectively. See Max Muller, Anc.
Sansk. lit., p. 210 ; Hr^Ikesa, Sansk. Coll, catal ., I, 320.
3 . The Kalp&nupadasutra in two prap&thakas. It
begins on f. 20 v and ends on f. 32 v . The prap&thakas
end on ff. 26 v , 32 v . See Max Muller, l. c.
4 . The Samhitopanifad Br&hmana, part of the
Talavakara Br&hmana. It begins on f. 33 and ends on
f. 35 r . Ed., with commentary, by A. Burnell, 1877.
5 . The Bj^audrasutra in three prap&thakas. It
begins on f. 36^ and ends on f. 54. The prap&thakas
end on ff. 41 v , 48, 54. See Max Miiller, /. c.; Eggeling,
India Office catal., p. 45.
6 . The Avagrahasaka, a parisi^a. It consists of
two short sentences beginning on f. 55 : athdvagrhyam
aticaturakfaram padam 1 vibhago ca 1
7 . The Adhfinavidhi, a parisi^ta- It is about twice
the size of 6. It begins on f. 55 and ends on f. 55^.
Identical with the work in MS. Wilson 466 (20), q.v.
8 . The Avasathyadh&na, a pari£i§t&. It begins on
f. 56 : ddhdnam tu pravakfyami yathoktam munibhd -
fitam l nihSreyasarthino hy atra pravadamti mantfi-
nab mil There are twenty-one verses, and the work
ends on f. 56 v .
■OOL. SANS. CATAL. U.
9 . The Anavagr&ha, a pari£ista. Merely a frag-
ment, consisting of the end of a section marked 8, and
sections 9, 10, of a piece entitled on f. 57 : hitavdkyah
samdptah 1 iti navagrahd samdptah \ Bodl. catal.,
p. 377 b, conjectures Anavagraha, as the last section
ends : ity eti jnatavyd anavagrahdh 1 The contents
prove this emendation correct.
10 . The S&masamkhya, a pari£i$(a. A short piece
counting twenty sections, only fifteen of which are
legible. It begins and ends on f. 57. The beginning
is : atha tu chald 1 ratham hu gi dau pe <fho ju ghu
du win The end: iti sdmmasamkhya 11 205 (?)» jaha-
chald samdptah 1 Cf. MS. Wilson 510, to which this
work is similar.
11 . The Anqrt&harana, a pariiista. It begins on
f. 58 v : om namah krisdmaveddya 1 yasydrrufd spho\a -
iabddd daia diio bhuvanakampitah saptalokdfr pdtdle
pannagdlaye vanagajasahitam kachapam bhaksayitvd
tu sukruddho vajraturrufah surasuravinirjitdstdm prajd -
patis tarn vamde kasyaye yo ’tulabalab pdtu vo vaina -
teyah 1 and ends on f. 67. The (2) prap&thakas end
on ff 63, 67. It is a stotra of the snakes.
12 . The Bktantravy&karana, a parisi$ta, attributed
to Sakat&yana (Aufrecht, Catalogus catalogorum, p-7i a ).
It begins on f. 68 and ends on f. 71. The (5) pra-
p&thakas end on ff 69, 69 v , 70, 7o v , 71, respectively.
Edited by Burnell, Mangalore, 1879. It is practically
a 6iksa, Max Muller, Anc. Sansk. lit., p. 144, note.
13 . The Stobhfinusaiyihara, a parisi§ta. It begins
on f. 72 v and ends on f. 77. It is not divided into two
prap&thakas. See Burnell, Vedic MSS., p. 43 ; Max
Muller, p. 144, note.
14 . The Qitakandikfi, a parisi§ta* It begins on
f. j 8 y and ends on f. 85. The first words are : bjrhad
Bhdradvajam Agnim dutam \ The verses are from the
Sama, and at the beginning are figured for chanting.
1-14 are very carefully written. The text is
bounded on either side by two double black lines.
15 . (a) The Pranata, a parisista. It begins on
f. 86 and ends on f. 86 v , in sixteen verses. Then it
begins over again in a text with each word separated,
B
Digitized by
Google
2
$1. VEDIC LITERATURE— COLLECT ANEOUS (855-857)
ending on f. 87, with seventeen verses. Verse 1 is:
namaskrtvatha pitaram gurum caiva Ganebvaram 1
arcikasya tu vaksyami chamdab caivar$adaiva-
tam mil
(A) The S'rftvanavidhi, a parisista. It begins on
f. 87 : athdtah $arve$am vratanam bavanavidhim vya -
khy any amah | It ends on f. 88 : iti bravanavidhi sa -
maptah 1
(c) The Mah&n&mni, a parisista on the Mahanamni
verses. It begins and ends on f. 88 : mahdnamnyas
trayodaba padab caturdabottama tasam vivekafr purve
pade dvipada gayatri prathamd visfarapaiikti A, &c. \
16. The Naigey&rcik&nukrama, being an Anu-
kraman! of the Sama-veda, NaigeyaSakha, of Ananta,
son of Bhlma. Of the three prapathakas, the first
two give the r§is and deities of the hymns, follow-
ing the notices in 1 ; the third is a chapter on
metre, beginning on f. 89 and ending on f. T04. The
prapathakas end on ff. 94, 99, 104.
15 and 18 are carelessly written. The text is
hounded on either side by two red lines.
In both portions of the MS. yellow pigment is
frequently used for erasures.
Former owners : on f. I3 V , in a later hand than that
of the text, is : travadiraghunathasyedam pustakam 1
On f. 14 and elsewhere appears : tri ° gopinathasy a 1
tri °pUdmbarasya 1
These apply only to 1-14.
On f. 104 : Ch. Law.
Size: io|x6|in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 104 + ii.
Date : for 1-14 the following dates are given :
f. I9 V : samvat 1638 (=a.d. 1582) varse bra-
vanabudi 4 bhome l
f. 55 v : samvat 1638 varse bravanabudi 2 ravau \
f. 56 v : samvat 1638 var$e bravanabudi 3 some l
f. 67: samvat 1638 varfe dfdfhavadi 14 guru i
f. 71: samvat 1638 var?e bravanabudi 1 sanau 1
f. 77: samvat 1638 var$e bravanabudi 4 bhome 1
f. 85: samvat 1638 var§e akhddhavadi 12 bhome 1
15 and 18 are without date, but are probably of the
1 8th century.
Character : Devanagari.
856 ( 1 , 2) — MS. Wilson 882
Karmapradipa, and S&mavidh&na Brfihma^a,
A. D. 1761.
Contents : two MSS. by the same hand.
1. The Karmapradipa, a pari£i?t& to Paraskara’s
Grhya Sutra, of the White Yajur-veda. Quite a late
work, possibly posterior to the Gobhila Grhya Pari-
6i§ta; see Z.D.M.G., XXXV, 533 sq., esp. p. 535. It
begins on f. i v and ends on f. 45 v . There are three
prapathakas.
Prapa(haka I is in ten sections, each containing on
an average about fifteen verses, which end on ff. 3 V , 5,
6 y , 7 , 8 V , io v , 12, 15 , i 6 v , i8 v .
Prapa(haka II is in ten similar sections, which end
on ff. 20, ai v , 23, 25 v , 27 v , a8 v , 30, 32^, 34^, 36.
Prapathaka III is in ten similar sections, which end
on ff. 37 v , 38 v , 39, 39 v , 4° v , 4* y > 4^, 43 v . 44 v . 45-
Ff. 45 v and 46 contain a few lines on the following
subject, athdtab chandasam ubargopakaranam kriydm
vydkhydsyamah \
The MS. is fairly accurate. Yellow pigment is used
for erasures. On f. 39 is a lacuna.
Of. Eggeling, India Office catal. y p. 97. Prapa-
thaka I was edited by F. Schrader, Halle, 1889. Printed
in Dharmabastrasamgraha , I, 603—644.
2. The S&mavidh&na, a Brahmana of the Sama-veda.
Edited by Burnell, Mangalore, 1873. It begins on
f. 47 v and ends on f. 76. The (3) prap&thakas end
on ff. 57, 66, 76. The text is fairly accurate. Cf.
Hrsikesa, Sansk . Coll, catal ^ I, 105.
In both parts the text is bounded on either side by
two black lines. On f. 47 is a drawing.
Size: io| x 5|- in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 76 + i.
Date : for 1 no date is given, but it is by the same
hand as 2. For 2 the date occurs on f. 76 : samvat
1817 {-= a. d. 1761) varse po$amdse buklapakse 1 o dabarni
brguvasare.
Scribe : for 1 his name is given on f. 45 v : likhitam
gatripathidhanebvara bubham bhuydt tr° amarebvarasye-
dam pustakam 1
For 2 it occurs on f. 76: mo(fhacdturvedijhatiya
tripdfhidhanebvarapurufottama bubham bhuydt 1 tripa-
(hiamarebvarapathanartham 1
For this scribe cf. MS. Wilson 380.
Character : DevanagarL
857 (1-20)— MS. Wilson 466
PariAistas of the S&ma-veda, 10th cent, f
Contents : twenty parisi^as of the Sama-veda, — see
Weber, Ind. Stud., I, 59.
1. S&mag&n&m Chandas, a compilation on metre, in
eight sections. It begins on f, i v and ends on f. 7 :
chamdovid eva vipras tu dharmatas tadgunabritah 1
chamdasam eti salokyam amftatvam ca gacchattty aha
Digitized by kjOOQie
3
#1. VEDIC LITERATURE
bhagavdn Qargyo Gargya .11411 iti Samagdndm chamdah
samdptam 1 His authorities are given in verse 1, quoted
in Bodl. catal. , p. 383b. See for other MSS., Peter-
son, Report , 1883, 1884, p. 180 ; Stein, Kashmir catal.,
p. xvii, 257.
2 . Kratusamgraha, a treatise on sacrifice. It begins
on f. 7 V : Sriganeiaya namah I athagnistomasamsthena
jyoti?tomena yo yajet I It ends on f. 9 2 iti Kratu -
samgrahapariSiffam samdptam 1 It consists of twenty-
nine slokas.
3 . Viniyogasamgraha, in thirty-three verses. It
begins on f. 9 : om namah Sdmavedaya 1 at ha viniyoga -
samgrahab I brahmanaprathamddhyaye mamtrandm vini -
yojanam I atrddau vrta udgatd mahad ityadikam japet
mil It ends on f. 11.
4 . Somotpatti, — see Weber, Catal., I, 78. This
MS. has twenty-nine Slokas. It begins on f. 11 : Agni •
hotram htUdstnam Gargyavrddham mahdmunim I tuna-
yenopasarnkramya Bhdgurih pariprcchati II 1 ll It ends
on f. 13: iti Somotpattih samapta l So Peterson,
Report , 1886—1892, p. 8, no. 120.
5 . Naigey&nam rksu arsam and daivatam, being
Anukrama^is of the r§i and deity of the Samans.
The arsam begins on f. 13 and ends on f. 25. The (0)
prapathakas of the first areika of the Sama-veda end on
ff. I4 V , 16, I7 V , 19, 20, 21 ; the first having ten, the
sixth nine, sections. It ends on f. 25 2 Naigeyanam
rk$u ar$am samdptam I prathamaprapa\hakab I The
daivatam begins on f. 25 : om namah l vedavidbhyo
namaskrtya Negebhyas tu vikeqah \ trcarccdrddharca-
pddandm te§am vakfyami daivatam mil It ends on
f. 34 : iti Naigeyanam fk$u dadhanam samdptam 1
dviiiyah prapa\hakah \ The notices here bearing on
the differences between the Naigeya and Ranayanlya
schools are collected by Benfey, Die Hymnen des Sama-
veda, p. 258 sq. Cf. MS. Wilson 375 (1).
6. VrsotsargapariAista, treating of the ceremonies
to be observed at the liberation of a bull. It begins on
f. 34: Kdrttikydmayane caiva phalgunydm atfakasu
ca 1 dfddhyam visuce caiva pau$e akvayugasya ca 11 1 11
It ends on f. 35V : iti ha smdha Katyayanah Katya -
yanah 1 3 | iloka I 23 I iti Vr$otsargaparitfam iiffam r
samdptam 1
7. Upac&ra, in six verses. It begins on f. 35 v :
vamadakfinayoh pdnyoh pador janvoh katidvaye 1
nabhau hpdi gale bdhvor mukhe ’k$no murddhani $0-
daM sill It ends on f. 36 : ity Upacarapari&itfam
tarn 1
8. Snanavidhi, identical with that in Weber, Catal.,
II, 27 sq., but still more incorrect. It begins on f. 36
and ends on f. 37: iti Snanavidhib samapta fr | It con-
tains three sections.
-COLLECTANEOUS (857)
9. Frausthapada, an account of the sacrifice in
that month. It begins on f. 37: praus(hapadahi -
klapak$e hastendcaryab saSisyah prahmukha udati-
mukho vd graman ni§kramya yathavidhi bhuvy udake
snatva kauiat sapta r§im sthale ’vasthapya gamdha-
mdlyddxbhifi sampujya nabhidadhna udake 9 vasthaya
saiisya omkaro mahavyahrtayo gdyatrx brahmavedad ,
&c. I It ends on f. 38 : iti Prautfhapada samaptab I
10. S'rautaprayalcitta, penances for errors in Srauta
rites. It begins on f. 38 v : sdmavedaya l prayaicittdni
vaksye ’yam kratuvaigunyaSamte I It ends on f. 46,
after about no verses: iti chamdogdn&m Srautapra-
yascittaparikitfab samdptam \
11. S'rautahoma, a brief account of the homa offer-
ing according to Srauta rites. It begins on f. 46 and
ends on f. 47 v : iti Srautahomapari 6 i$(am samdptam I
12. Faksahomasamasyavidh&na; it begins on f. 47 Y :
atha yadi pak$ahoman samasya kuryat pratipaddivase
sayamam arabhya caturdakyab say am, &c. 1 It ends on
f. 48 v : iti Pakfahomasamasyavidhanam samdptam I
13. Aupavasathika ; it begins on f. 48 v 2 upavrttas
tu papebhyo yasya vaso gunaih saha \ upavasah sa vijne -
yab sarvabhogavivarjjitah ll 1 ll It ends, after twelve
verses, on f. 49 2 ity Aupayasathikam parisitfam sa-
mdptam I
14. Smfirtahoma, an account of the homa offering
according to grhya rites. It begins on f. 49 2 atha
grhye ’ gnau I atha paicad Agner bhumau nyamcau pani
pratiftapyedam bhumer bhaja iti vasvamtam I It ends
on f. 50 : iti Smarttahomaparikitfam samdptam 1
16. The Homadravyaparim&na. It consists of nine
verses. It begins on f. 50 2 dravam stuvena hotavyam
panind kafhinam havih I karpamdtramghrtam home kukri-
mannam pay ah smrtam l It ends on f. 5 o v 2 iti Homa -
dravyaparimdnapariki$tam samdptam \
16. Smartahoma, a metrical pari^is^a, of similar
contents to 14 . It begins on f. 5o v 2 dravyadidevata
vaksye danasampurnctsiddhaye I abhayam karvadaiva -
tyam bhumir vai vighnadevatd ll 1 ll The fifth verse is
left unfinished, and then the piece continues on f. 51 :
knganekdya namah l prandydmo ’tha samkalpam ca krtva
idam japet \ Adite ’numate caiva Sarasveti praceta -
nam It 1 11 It ends with the seventeenth verse on f. 5i v :
Smdrttahomasya pari&$\am samdptam I
17. Fravftsa; it begins on f. 51^2 pravasata ud-
dharana 1 It ends on f. 52 : iti Pravdsaparitif(am
samdptam 1
18. Annapra£ana ; it begins on f. 52 2 athamna-
prdkanam 1 §aste masi punye ’hni kumdrasyamnaprd-
kanam 1 It ends on f. 52 v 2 ity Amnapraianam \
19. Adhanakfirika, identical with the avasathy-
adhanavidhi of MS. Wilson 375 (8). It begins on
b 2
r
Digiti; by kjOOQie
4
fl. VEDIC LITERATURE— COLLECTANEOUS (857-859)
f. 52 v and ends with verse twenty-two on f. 53 y !
Adhanakarika samaptd I briradhamodanmohano jayati-
tardm I
20. Adh&navidhi ; it begins on f. 54: briganebaya
namah \ adhanavidhim vyakhydsyamas 1 It ends on
f. 54 : ity Adhanaparibiffam samaptam l bubham bhav-
atu I Identical with the Adhanavidhi of MS. Wilson
375 ( 7 )-
All parts of the MS. are careless and inaccurate.
The text is bounded on either side by two red lines.
Lacunae are marked on ff. 47, 48 v , 50 v , 54.
Size : 9^x5 in. Material ; Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 54 + i blank.
Date: probably about the beginning of the 19th
century.
Character: Devanagari.
858 (1-3)— MS. Wilson 885
Baudhayanadar£apurnam&sapr&ya£citta, Latyayana
and Puspa Sutras, A. D. 1771, 1620, 1025.
Contents: three MSS., of which the last two are
by one hand.
1. The Baudh&yanadar£apurnam&sapraya£citta, a
supplement to the Srauta Sutra of Baudhayana. It
begins on f. i v : briganebaya namah I atha Bodhayana-
darbapurnamasayoh prayabcitani l It ends on f. a6 v :
iti Baudhayanadarbapurnamdsaprayabcittani samaptab \
There are no divisions, save of subject, in the text.
The MS. is full of inaccuracies.
It is bounded on either side by four red lines.
Identical with the MS. in Mitra, Notices , III, 338, and
I, 65, but not III, 134.
. 2 . The L&ty&yana S'rauta Sutra of the S§ma-veda.
It begins on f. 27 v and ends on f. 113. The (10) pra-
pathakas end on ff. 37V, 48 57*, 65, 72 v , 78, 85, 93*,
ioi v , 113. The MS. is carefully written. Ff. 27—49,
51, 73 » 74 are supplied in a much later hand. Yellow
pigment is used freely for erasures.
The text is bounded on either side by three or four
red lines. Edited in Bibl. Indie., 1872, by Ananda-
candra Vedantavagf6a.
3 . The Puspa Sutra of the S&ma-veda. It begins
on f, 1 14 and ends on f. 1 1 5. The very beginning is
lost, but is supplied by MS. Wilson 426 K. The (10)
prapajhakas end on ff. U5 V , i20 v , 125, 128, 136, 142,
149 V , 156 v , 161, 165. The MS. is fairly accurate.
Yellow pigment is used freely for erasures. The text
is bounded on either hand by four red lines. It is
written by the same hand as the preceding part. On
f. i65 v are some disconnected words.
Burnell, Vedic MSS., pp. 45, 46, says that the work
is called the Phullasutra of Yararuci in South India.
It is attributed to Gobhila in Weber, Catal f , I, 76,
no. 306.
Cf. Ind. Stud., I, 46-48 5 Max Mtiller, Anc. Sansk .
lit., p. 210 ; HrsIkeSa, Sansk. Coll, catal ., I, 66.
Published as Samaprati6akhya, twelve chaps., Usd, I,
3, 1890. ____
Size: io^X5y in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 165 + i blank.
Date: 1 is dated on f. a6 v : samvat 1827 («=a.d.
1771) miti kartikavadi 12 I
2 is dated on f. 113: 1682 (a.d. 1626) karttikabudi
yam bhaimaikabydm bhairavasamnidhau I
8 is dated on f. 165: samvat 1681 (=a.d. 1625)
sake bhadravadi fafti ianau \
In the case of both 2 and 8 the date may be 1681
or 1682, the scribe making his ones and twos in a
very similar manner. Bodl. catal., p. 379 a , evidently
reads 1681 both times, but 1682 is more probable
in 2.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : ff. 27-49, 51, 73, 74 have been supplied
in a modern hand. The beginning of 8 is missing.
859 ( 1 , 2)— MS. Wilson 898
Budraskanda’s Audg&tras&rasamgraha, HUfisura’s
Navakandikabhasya, A.D. 1058 & 17th cent.?
Contents: two MSS.
1. Drfihyayana S'rauta Sutra of the Sama^veda,
incorporated in Budraskanda’s Audg&tras&rasamgraha,
being a supplement to Makhasvamin’s commentary
thereon, Cf. MS. Wilson 403. The numeration is
very curious. First, 6 pafalas are marked, ending
on ff. 10, 15, 2 6 V , 29 v , 33 v , 38. Then corresponding
to patalas 1—3 are twelve kandikas, numbered con-
secutively, ending on ff. 5, 6 V , 9, 10, n v , 13 V , 14, 15,
16, 17, 18, 26 v . Then corresponding to pafalas 4-6
are twelve khan<ja8> ending on ff. 27 v , 28, 28 v , 29 v ,
3 ° v > 3 L 3 * v > 33 v > 34 v > 3 6 > 37 > 3 8 - The whole
ends with khanda 1 of pafala 7, on f. 41 : iti bha-
gavatd bhdfyakarena Maghasvdmina Drahyayanasutre
prathamadhyayasya prathamad arabhya pamcavimia -
tikhamdasya uktarthamatram eva svamatena vivrttam
prayogakramo darbitab I Lacunae are marked on
ff. 8, i6 v , 23, 24 v , 27 5 the MS. seems fairly accurate,
but defective.
The text is bounded on either side by two black
lines.
Cf. Weber, Ind. Stud., I, 53, 54, who prefers Magha-
Digitized by LjOoq ie
#1. VEDIC LITERATURE— COLLECTANEOUS ( 859 , 860 )
5
svamin as the name. He must belong to the same epoch
as the other °8vamin names. Cf. MS. Wilson 403.
2 . The BT avakaqdik&bh&sya of Nllasura, being a
commentary on a sraddhasutra attributed to Katyayana.
It begins on f. 42 v and ends on f. 90 v , with verses
celebrating the author : Samkar#ane vitidittah prathi -
torukirttimudyottapanasukrttinam prathamavatarah I
tasydtmajah sakalaidstraparayano 9 pi yah, pak$apatam
adhikam krtavan krttimdrah \ anvijnikim rahasitena
vinirmittayam dstam tamopanayane pitrkarmadipah 1
sraddhadtpah krttimdrdnam tanotu mudam uttamam 11
Ntlasurasya iti Navakamdikdbhdfyam samdptam l The
MS. is extremely inaccurate. The text is bounded
on either side by two red lines.
For the Navakandikasutra cf. Aufrecht, Leipzig
catal ,, p. 11.
Former owner: f. 41 mentions Vi£vanatha as one of
those for whom 1 was written. It descended to his
sons Ramadeva and Sivadatta.
Size: iiyX6in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 90 + i blank.
Date : for 1 the date is given on f. 41 2 svasti
brisamvat 1709 (— a.d. 1653) var$e dvitiyavaiSavadi
8 gurau I
2 must have been written about 1700 a. d.
Scribe : that of 1 is given on f. 41 : adyeha Srivi-
sdlanagarajhdtiyatripd(hiiri 5 dikfitaverudasdtmajatri-
pdthUri 5 dt kfitagovarddhandtmajatripdthi&ri 5 dikfi-
tahariharena likhitam I Vire&varavi&vanathasomekvara-
kukadevadiputrandm avalokandrtham \ paropakdrartham
ca l Cf. MS. Wilson 376.
Character: Devanagari.
860 ( 1 — 4 ) — MS. Wilson 504
SadvimAa Brahmana, S&matantra, Gobhila Grhya-
samgraha, Taittiriya Pr&tiAakhya,
A. D. 1741, 1604, & 18th cent. P
Contents : four MSS. by different hands.
1 . The 8advim£a Br&hmana of the S&ma-veda. It
begins on f. i v . The first prapathaka ends on f. 9 V ;
the second on f. 18 ; the third on f. 24 v ; the fourth on
f. 29 v ; the fifth on f. 33. Then follow two kancjikas,
the first of which is numbered 11, the second not
numbered (cf. Weber, Ind. Stud., I, 37 ; Catal., I, 69),
ending on f. 33 v : iti $a<Jvim 6 abrdhmane pamcamab
prapathakah samaptab II 1 2 II The number refers to the
last kandika. The text seems fairly accurate. It is
bounded on either side by two red lines.
2 . The Samatantra Sutra of the S&ma-veda. It
begins on f. 35*. Its (13) sections end on ff. 36, 36 v ,
37 v , 3 8 » 3 8v > 39 > 39 v > 4 °, 4 « v , 4 *> 4 * v . 4 ». 43 » con-
taining u, io, io, n, 10, n, n, io, 9, 10, 10, 9, 12
verses.
The text is bounded on either side by one or two
black lines.
Cf. Max Muller, Anc. Sansk. lit., p. 143 ; Weber,
Ind. Stud., I, 48 ; Burnell, Vedic MSS., p. 41 ;
Hreikesa, Sansk . Coll, catal., I, 318.
3 . The Grhyasamgraha, a pari£i$(a to the Gobhi-
lagrhyasutra of the Sama-veda. It begins on f. 44 v and
ends on f. 62. In this text it has 205 verses, divided
into ten khandas. Khanda I ends with verse 1 9 on
f. 46 ; khanda II with verse 33 on f. 47 ; khanda III
with verse 62 on f. 49 v ; khanda IV with verse 95 on
f. 52 v ; khanda V with verse 111 on f. 54; khanda VI
with verse 135 on f. 56 ; khanda VII w'ith verse 149
on f. 57; khanda VIII with Verse 171 on f. 59;
khanda IX with verse 183 on f. 6o v ; khapda X with
verse 205 on f. 62. In verse 56 the reading is gfhya-
karmasu sarvasu. Verse 19 attributes the work to
Gobhilaputra. The text is bounded on either side by
two double red lines, and the margin is coloured yellow.
The text was edited and translated, with notes, by
M. Bloomfield, in Z.D.M.G. , XXXV, 533 sq. This
MS. bears a strong resemblance to his ‘ A/ It was also
edited with a commentary in the Calcutta edition of
Gobhila's Grhyasutra, pp. 773-888. See also Eggeling,
India Office catal., p. 46 ; new’ly printed in Ufa, I, 10,
4 . The Taittiriya Pr&titakhya Sutra. It begins on
f. 63 and ends on f. 74 v . The first three sections and
part of the fourth are missing, as ff. 1—5 of the MS.
are lost. The first pra£na ends on f. 68 v ; the second
on f. 74 v . The MS. is not very accurate. The text is
bounded on either side by two red lines.
For a copy of this MS. see Weber, Catal., I, 37.
The text was edited by W. D. Whitney, with a trans-
lation, and the Tribhasyaratna (see MS. Wilson 478),
in J.A.O.S. , IX, 1871.
Former owner : f. 35 : trivadipitarnbarasya I i.e. the
scribe. Deleted by a later hand.
Size : 10 X 5^- in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 74 + i blank.
Date : that of l is given on f. 33 v : samvat 1797
( — a. d. 1741) na miti pausa&udi I camdravdsare I No
dates are given for 8 and 4 , but they must be both
of about the same date as 1. For 2 see f. 43 : samvat
1660 (®a, d, 1604) samaye mar g afar sahidi \ budhau 1
Scribe : that of 1 is given on f. 33 v : tra °sarave -
svarasunutrd °daydkuksdcamdakarena (?) Ukhitamm
tdam pusl-akam 1 kubham bhavatu I apothi travddi -
rupacamdra jisut travddi gokulacamdajitravddijecamjine
Digitized by LjOOQie
6
§ 1 . VEDIC LITERATURE— COLLECTANEOUS (860, 861)
travd 4 isaravekvaratravd 4 idaydkaranakevakacam 4 aka-
rane kr§narpane lakhiapiche I That of 2 is given on f. 43 :
adyeha krikakyam vdstavyadbhyamtarandgarajndtlyatri -
pdthikripitdmbarasutatripdfhiknraghundthena likhitam \
svapafhanartham I paropakdrdrtham ca I That of 3 is
given on f. 62 : trava 4 isurajidebhdiyena likhitam \ None
is given for 4.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : ff. 1-5 of the original in 4 are missing.
861 (1-8)— MS. Wilson 461
Sfima-veda Br&hmanas, S'ankhayana Brahmana, Para-
skara Grhya Sutra, &c., A. D. 1743, 1724, 1499.
Contents : three separate groups of MSS., viz. 1 to
5 ; 0 ; 7 and 8.
1. The Samhitopanisad Brahmana, being the fourth
book of the Talavakara- or Jaimaniya Brahmana of the
Sama-veda. It begins on f. i v and ends on f. 7. See
MS. Wilson 375 (4).
2. The Devatadhy&ya Brahmana of the Sama-veda.
It begins on f. 8 V and ends on f. 12. Edited, with
Sayai^a’s commentary, by Burnell, Mangalore, 1873.
3. The Vamia Brahmana of the Sama-veda. It
begins on f. I3 V and ends on f. i6 v . Edited by
Burnell, Mangalore, 1873,. and, with a translation, by
A. Weber, Ind. Stud., IV, 371—386. With Sayana’s
comm.; Ufa, II, 2, 1892.
4. The Sadvim£a Brahmana, being a supplement to
the Tanijya or Pancavim£a Brahmana of the Sama-veda.
It begins on f. i; v and ends on f. 66 v . The (5) pra-
pathakas end on ff. 20 v , 41^, 51V 5 8T, 66 v . The
clauses are marked off by a later hand by two red
strokes above the line. The Adbhutadhyaya, edited
and translated by A. Weber, Zwei Vedische Texte uber
Omina und Porienta , Berlin, 1859 ; the whole by
Jivananda Vidyasagara, Calcutta 2 , 1881, and part by
Klemm.
5. The Arseya Brahmana of the Sama-veda. It
begins on f. 6 j v and ends on f. 86 v . The (3) prapa-
thakas end on ff. 74 v , 80, 86 v . Edited by Burnell,
Mangalore, 1876, with extracts from Sayai^a’s comm.,
in the Jaiminiya text, ibid., 1878. Cf. Hreikesa, Sansk .
Coll, catal ., I, 104 sq. Also with Sayana’s comm.,
U?a, I, 11, 12, 1891.
All these MSS. are by one hand. They are ac-
curately and well written. The text is bounded on
either side by two red lines.
6. The S'§hkh&yan& Brahmana, Books I to IV.
The adhyayas end at ff. 90^, 96, ioi v , 105, f io v , H5 V ,
i22 v , 128, 132, 136*, i4o v , 145, i 4 8 v , i52 v , I56 v . The
MS. begins at f. 87 v . It is fairly accurate. The text
is bounded on either side by two double red lines. The
clauses are divided by a later hand as in 4.
This MS. is in a hand differing from all the other
parts. See B. Lindner’s edition, Einleit., p. vii.
7. Paraskara Grhya Sutra, being the Grhya Sutra
of the White Yajur-veda. It is divided into three
kandas, which end on ff. 167, I76 v , i 85 v . The MS.
begins on f. i57 v . It seems accurate.
The text is bounded on either side by two, three, or
four red lines.
8. (a) Vedavrat&n&m or M&la-vidhi, one of a body
of eighteen parisisfas of the White Yajur-veda. It
begins on f. i83 v and ends on f. 187 : iti Katyayana-
pramtdQtadaiapari&ifto vedavratanam vidhih 1
\b) The Dharmajijfiasa, also one of the eighteen
parisistas attributed to Katyayana. It begins on
f. 1 87 athdto dharmajijhdsa i kekantad urddhvam apat-
nika utsanndgnir agniko vd pravasi brahmacdri vd tv
agnir iti gramagnim ahrtya pr?(o divity adhisthapya
iribhis ca savitraih prajvalya ,&c . r and ends on f. 187'’.
It consists of five sections.
The text is bounded on either side by three red
lines.
7 and 8 are by one hand.
Former owner : written in red ink on f. 66 v appear
these words : tr c govimdardmasyedam pustakam \ This
note (compare f. 86 v ) doubtless applies to 1-0. Perhaps
too his was the hand that marked off the clauses
in 0. Finally on f. i87 v appears in red ink a note,
of which only the following words are legible :
samvat i63o(*=a.d. 1574) var?e kravanakudi 6 ... I
Possibly all these notices, except the last, refer to one
man. The last may refer to the date on which some
owner, whose name is illegible, had the MS.
Size: io^Xjyin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : i -f 1 87 + i blank.
Date : for 1-5 the date appears on f. 86 v : samvat
x 799 (“A. d. 1743, not 1723 as stated in Bodl. catal.,
p. 38 2 a ) maghavadi somava 0 eka° \
For 0 on f. 156^ : samvat 1780 (=*a.d. 1724)
samaye phdlgunakr?napak§e trtiyam tithau bhrguvd -
sure l
For 7 and 8 on fol. 187*: samvat 1555 (—a. d.
1499) var$e vaikafakudina 9 navami kukle I
Scribe : for 1—5 the scribe was Nandake£vara.
For 0 no name is given.
For 7 and 8 the name is given on f. 187^, but much
has been erased: adyeha knvfddhanogare mahumran -
akena likhitam l
Character : Devanagari.
Digitized by LjOoq ie
7
§ 1 . VEDIC LITERATURE-
862 (1-3)— MS. 'Wilson S 88
Kausitaki Brahmans, Drahyayana Sutra, Sn&nadipik&,
A. D. 1464, 17th oent., 1796.
Contents : three MSS. by different hands.
1 . Kauaitaki Brahmans, adhyayas I to XV. It
begins on f. J v and ends on f. 6s v . The adhyayas
end on ff. 3 V , 8, 13, 17* 22, 2 6 v , 33, 39, 41 v , 46, 49,
53, 55 v , 59, 6%\ There are occasional notes « in a
later hand. The MS. is fairly accurate. Ff. 12-14 are
disarranged. The text is bounded on either side by
two black lines.
This is the MS. marked ‘ W * by B. Lindner, Kau -
sitaki Brahmatta , 1887, p. vii.
2 . Drahyayana Sutra of the Sama-veda, with the
commentary of Dhanvin. This MS. contains* most
of the second, third, fourth, and fifth patalas. It
begins on f. 63 : atha sarvayajhesu brahmatvam
vidhatum upakramate \ Pafala 2 ends on f. 68 T ; pafala 3
on f. 73 v ; patala 4 on f. y6 v ; patala 5 is not quite
finished, but ends on f. 8o v . There are frequent cor-
rections in a later hand. Yellow pigment is used for
erasures. The text is not very accurate. It is bounded
on either side by two double red lines. On this rare
commentary see Weber, Ind. Stud., I, 54 (pat. 26-31) ;
Burnell, Tanjore cataL, p. 22, Vedic MSS., pp. 53-55
(pat. 1—21 after 12th cent?) ; Eggeling, India Office
catal., p. 44 (pat* 1-2 1) ; Mitra, Notices, 1 ,35; Hreikefia,
Sansk. Coll, catal. , I, 166-170.
3 . The Sn&nadipika of Gopinatha, son of Madhava,
a commentary on Katyayana’s Snanasutra. It begins
on f. 8i v and ends on f. 132* The first verse runs:
smftva Somekvaram devam natva Katydyanam munim |
$arve$am upakaraya kriyate Sndnadipika 11 The com*
ment on kap<)ik& 1 ends on f. 100 ; that on kapdika 2
on f. 108 ; that on kancjika 3 on f. 120; and the work
ends on f. 1322 iti Srikaivamadhavagnihotrisutaiaiva -
goplnathignihotriviracii a Snanadtpikd samdptah \ atha
jalatarpanam \ This follow s with a list of deities who
are to be propitiated, ending on f. I32 v . The MS.. is
carelessly written.
Cf. Eggeling, India Office catal., p. 107. Gopinatha
was also the author of a Puraicaranavidhi, Peterson,
Report , 1886-1892, p. 9 ; Stein, Kashmir catal ^ p. 232.
Size: 9f X 5f in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 132 + ii.
Date: that of 1 is given on f. 62 v : samvat 1510
( — a.d. 1454) varfe margasir$avadi 2 ravau \ No
date is given for 2, but it is probably not later than
1650 A. D.
COLLECT ANEOUS ( 862 , 863 )
That of 3 is given on f. I32 v 2 samvat 1851 (*a.d.
I 1795) nuttlcd l
Scribe : that of 1 is given on f. 62 v : adyeha irisur-
yapure dbhyamtaranagarajndtiyahhattagovardhanasuta-
putrapautraparamparayd pathanartham paropakardya
ca vyavasomandthasya sutena vyavaviivarupena Kau -
fitakibrahmanam lekhito I The name of the owner,
bhattagovardhana, has been altered to Goyimda, and
finally erased. The letters are rather rubbed here, so
the above reading is partly uncertain.
None is mentioned for 2.
For 3 the owner only is mentioned on f. I32 v 2 idam
vustakam Tryambaka drpayatotasya (?) I
Character : Devanagari.
863 (1, 2 )— MS. Wilson 69
Satapatha Brahmana, Book XI; X&ty&yanasutra-
paddhati, Book 2111; A. D. 1805 & 16th cent. P
Contents : two MSS.
1 . The eleventh book of the S'atapatha Brahmana,
the so-called astadhyayi, without accents. It begins
on f. i v and ends on f. 48 v . The (4) prapa(hakas end
on ff. i3 v , 24, 36 v , 48 v . The (42) brahmapas end on
ff. 2, 3, 4, 4 V , 5 V , 9 V , 9 V , io v , 11, ji v , i2 v , I3 V , 14,
i5 v , i 8 v , 19, i9 v , 20, 22, 24, 25 v , 26 v , 28 v , 29 v , 3i v ,
33 y > 35 > 3 6v > 37 Y 9 3*> 39 v , 4h 4 * v , 43 v > 44 , 45 , 45 ,
46, 46, 46 v , 47 v , 48 v . .The MS. contains very many
bad blunders, and is a very recent copy. It is not
noticed by Weber, and was not used for the edition.
2 . The K&tyayanasutrapaddhati, Book XIII, treating
of the great sattra, the gavamayana, of Yajfiikadeva.
It is an abbreviation of Book XIII of the Katyayana
Srauta Sutra and his commentary thereon. It begins
on ft 49^ 2 krtganekaya namab I om atha gavdmaya-
nasya paddhatir likhyate \ It ends on f. 54^ 2 iti iri~
ydjnikadevakrtaydm Katyayanasutrapaddhatau trayo -
dako ’ dhydyah I gavamayanasamjnam samvatsarasat-
tram samdptam \ On this see Weber, Catal., I, 48—52 ;
Katyayana Srauta Sutra, p. \ The text is bounded on
either side by two double red lines. It is well written.
Size : 13 *6 in. Material: Paper.
No., of leaves : i + 54 + i blank.
Date : the date of 1 is given on f. 48 y 2 samvat
1861 (— a.d. 1805) i Bodl. catal., p. 364 b, gives 1804
as the date.
The date, of 3 is not given. Bodl. catal., he., assigns
the writing to the 16th cent. It may, however, belong
to the 17th.
Character : Devanagari.
Digitized by kjOOQie
8
§ 1 . VEDIC LITERATURE-
864 (1—4) — MS. Wilson 460
Hautrasutra, Dariap&urnamftsyahautraprayoga Nir-
ti<Jhapa6uprayoga, Yfijfiikadeva’s Katayasutravrttd,
19th cent.P A.D. 1778, 19th oent.P, A.D. 1586.
Contents : four MSS. by different hands.
1 . The Hautrasutra, attributed in the MS. to
Katyayana. Despite its imposing title the work has
no claim to antiquity ; it begins on f. i v : inganeiaya
namab \ hautrasutram likhyate l hautram karifyan
samcarena praviiydparendhavamyam pran tiffhann
adhvaryuprefito brahmasamidhemr anuvak§yarruty
uktva tasmat prasavam akamkfei I This corresponds
exactly with the beginning of a Dar^apurnamasahautra-
prayoga, given in Eggeling, India Office catal. , p. 75b.
This work in fact is practically a prayoga for the hotr*s
duties up to the Beast offering (cf. Hillebrandt,FedwcAe
Opfer und Zauber , p. 27, on the authority of extracts
furnished by Prof. Macdonell). The (5) sections end on
ff. 30 v , 54, 69 v , 90, 93, and contain 13, 12, 13, 12, 5
subsections. The work ends on f. 93: iti Katyaya -
nahautrasutre pamcamo 3 dhyayah I The MS. is written
in a very large hand, some of the letters being half an
inch high. The last five folios are in a smaller and
perhaps different hand.
For other MSS. see Peterson, Report , 1883, 1884,
P -173 5 Hr$ike6a, SansL Coll . catal., I, 156, 157 ; Mitra,
Notices, VI, 128; Bikaner catal., p.124. It is the
sixteenth pari 4 i$ta of Katyayana, Weber, Ind. Stud.,
I, 8 r, note.
2 . The Darfoipaurnama sy ahautrapray oga, a manual
of the hot^s duties at the New and Full Moon offer-
ings. It begins on f. 94V : inganeiaya namab 4 at ha
dariapaurnamasyahautraprayoga likhyate I om namab
pravaktre namab I upadratfre namo 3 nukhyatre ka idam
anuvakfyati sa idam anuvakfyati 1 It ends on f. io7 v :
iti dartiviiefab I The MS. is carelessly written. The
text is bounded on either side by two red lines.
Identical with the Hautraprayoga in Hr$Ike6a,
Sansk . Coll, catal., I, 387,
3 . The NirucUiapaiubandhaprayoga, a manual of
the ceremonies at the animal sacrifice. It begins on
f. io8 v ; iriganeidya namab I at ha niriu}hapaiupra-
yogah 1 nirudhapaiubarpdhe prathamaprayoge matrsrd -
ddham I agm§orruyapra 1 qrtitv&n nanv drambhanxya l
samaropah \ grhe mamthanam I uddharanam 1 It ends
on f. 1 19: iatabrahmanabhojanam smrtyuktam l apare
vihdre evagnihotrahomah I iti paiubamdhab samaptab t
The text appears carefully written.
Different from that in Hr$ike£a, l. c., p. 186.
4 . The K&tiyasutravrtti of Yajnikadeva, son of
Prajapati, being a commentary on Katy ay ana’s Srauta
COLLECTANEOUS (864, 865)
Sutra. It begins on f. I2i v . The (8) sections of
Book XX end on ff. I26 v , 131^ 135*, 144, 147, 153,
162, i 69 v . The book ends on f. 169^ : iti Katyayana -
sutravyakhyane vimio 3 dhyayab I iruHmamtrapd(hdnu-
kramendcdryenaivamedho 3 nuvihitab I idarnrn puru$a-
medham anuvidhatte l The twenty-first book has here
four divisions, 1 * the third of which seems not marked.
The others end on ff. I73 v , 181, I92 v . The text is
fairly accurate. It ends on f. i92 v : Hi pitrmedhah
samaptab I
The text is bounded on either side by two double
red lines.
Cf. MS. Wilson 508, part (2) ; Weber, Katyayana
S'rauta Sutra, p. ix.
Former oumer : that of 4 is given on f. 192 V :
miirairiratneivarair llimpitah svayamavalokandrtham
putrapautranam pathanartham ca \
Size : io| X 5^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii+192 + ii blank. In the original
numeration the MSS. have 93, 14, 12, 71 (really 72,
f. 37 being double) leaves.
Date : that of 1 is not given: its appearance is quite
modern. 8 looks a little older, but not much.
Both belong no doubt to the beginning of the 19th
century or the very end of the 18th.
8 is dated on f. io7 v : samvat 1834 (—a. d. 1778)
jye$taiudi 10 ravau l
4 is dated on f. I92 v : samvat 1642 (=a. d. 1586)
samaye paufavadi 9 some I Bodl. catal., p. 382®,
gives 1 596, but the date is quite clear.
Scribe : no name is given for 1 or 8.
That of 2 is given on f. io7 v : li °metavejandtha
(corrected from °vaija°) I
That of 4 is given on f. 192 V : adyeha irivaranasyam
vdstavyam udicyajhatiyavyasairiraghundthasutaraviji
likhito ’yam gramthah \
Character : Devanagari.
865 ( 1 , 2)— MS. Wilson 408
F&vam&na, Mantrapraina, 18th cent. P and 19th cent. P
Contents : two MSS.
1. The Pftvam&na, consisting of Rg-veda IX, 1-67,
divided into four sections. Section 1 ends on f. 7,
section 2 on f. 17, section 4 on f. 24, section 3 on
f. 36. Ff. I7 V , 24 v , 25 are blank. Sections 1-3
are accented, the accents being added in black or red
ink.
The text is very badly written, and is bounded on
either side by two double red lines or two black.
2 . The first pra£na of the Mantrapralna, i. e. the
Digitized by LjOOQie
9
§ 1 . VEDIC LITERATURE— COLLECTANEOUS (865-867)
twenty-fifth and twenty-sixth p&t&Ias of the Apastamba
Sfrauta Sutra, giving the grhya mantras. It begins on
f. 37 v and ends on f. 5i v : iti briinamtraprabne kdmde
prathamah prabnafr I There are eighteen sections, not
seventeen as in Winternitz. The text seems fairly
accurate. The accents are added in red ink. Ff. 37,
39, 41, 43, 46, 48, 51 are on yellow paper. See
M. Winternitz, Mantrapatha (Anecd. Oxon.), pt. I, p, xi,
who cites this as MS. W. First described by Weber,
Ind. Stud., Ill, 387, note.
Size: 8-^- x 4j in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : i-f 51 +i blank.
Date : 1 seems to have been written about 1750 a. d.
2 is quite modern. Winternitz, l.c., says 18th cent.
If so, it must be the end of the century.
Scribe : the owner and scribe of 1 are given on f. 1 :
idam pustakam likhitam Batnakaraji tdrelak§mana -
bhaffdce putra I
idam pustakam likhitam Bdldji pamtafhopledhudraja -
pamtace putra I
Above this appears : Batnakarasya likhitam r
BdlajTpamditasya likhitam l
Character: DevanagarL
866 (1, 2)— MS. Wilson 478
Sundaraiukla’s Maunamantr&vabodha, Aitareya
Brfihmana, A. D. 1529, 1698.
Contents: two MSS.
1 . The Maunamantr&vabodha, being an explanation
of the Mauna mantras of the Vajasaneyi Samhita,
Madhyandina£akha, by Sundara£ukla. It begins on
f. i v and ends on f. 36 v . There are four sections,
ending on ff. 7, 20 v , 24 v , 36^, which contain 20 (?),
39, 20, 3 1 subsections. F. 36 v contains a few addi-
tional words to the fourth section. Ff. 37, 37 v con-
tain the name of the scribe and the usual remarks
about his faithful copying and exertions. Part of the
text, including the end of section 1, is lost, as f. 7 is
missing.
The text is bounded on either side by two or three
black lines.
The MS. seems hastily written and there are several
blots.
2 . The Aitareya Br&hmana, pancika 5. It begins
on f. 38 v and ends on f. 88. The (5) adhyayas end on
ff. 48, 59, 6 j y , 77, 87 v . The text is fairly accurate.
The text is bounded on either side by two black lines.
This MS. was not used for Aufrecht's edition.
Size: 8 X4jin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 88 + ii blank.
Date : that of 1 is given on f. 37 v : svasti brtbake
1451 (= a. d. 1529) virodhisamvatsare vaibd$amdse sita -
pak§e l mamdadine taddim maunasvara likhitam [
Then again : bake virodhivatsare bubhegamdsi radhe
sitapakfe dabamyam ca banau dine l radhe vaibase ity
Amarab l
That of 2 is given on f. 88 : bake 1620 (*= a. d. 1698)
vari$e bahudhanyanamasamvatsare tltha adfukavadya-
navami taddine I
In Bodl. catal., p. 384^ these are wrongly given
as Vikrama dates.
Scribe : that of 1 is given on f. 37 v : vdcitd
Vijayibhava l yat krtam Sudarabuklena samhitamantra -
vabodhanam l likhitd caiva Gargyena Janardanena
sununa 1
That of 2 is given on f. 88 : pustaka Vifhalabhatta-
sya sutena Baghundthabhatfatikena likhitam \
Character : Devanagarl.
Injuries : f. 7 is missing.
867 (1—8) — MS. Wilson 478
Ast&kfipurvaka S r&ddha, Tribhfisyaratna,
18th & 17th cent. P
Contents : three MSS., the second of which is de-
scribed in Bodl catal . , p. 225.
1 . The Astak&purvaka Sr&ddha, a treatise upon
4 raddhas, more especially the important astaka £raddhas.
It begins on f. i v : om namah \ om devinam ekemdragni
varunany dgnayinam dyavdprthivyau I It ends on f - 37 v -
iti a$\akapurvakam braddham samaptarp l bubham astu
sarvajagatam 1 The MS. is modern and inaccurate.
Ff. 23, 25 are on brown paper. The outer leaf, f. 1,
of the MS. has Amrtatalva and Mrbatatva as titles,
and gives the size as 1000 (grantha ?).
3 . The Tribhfisyaratna, a commentary on the
Taittiriyaprati^akhya. As to the author see Weber,
Catal , II, 41 ; Ind . Stud ., IV, 332, Whitney's edition,
p. 1. This MS. is defective, ff. 1-10 or ff. 1— 12 being
lost, containing the text down to III, 12. The first
pra£na ends on f. 84. Its (10) remaining adhyayas
end on ff. 43V 53, 58^, 6i v , 63, 69, 73 v , 77, 82, 84.
The second pra^na ends on f. 1 1 6 : iti Tribhafyaratne
pratibakyavivarane dvitiyaprabne dvadabo ’dhyayah \
Its (12) adhyayas end on ff. 87V, 94, 95 v , ioo v , 102, 103,
io 4 v , 106, 109, 1 il, 1 14, 1 16. The MS. is rather carelessly
written. The text is bounded on either side by two
red lines. Yellow pigment is freely used for erasures.
Edited by Whitney in the J. A . 0 . S., vol. IX. For
date, &c., cf. Lxiders, Vyasabik§a.
Size : 9! x 6 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 1 16 + i blank.
BODL. SANS. CATAL. IL C
Digitized by
10
§1. VEDIC L1TERATURE-
Dale : 1 is modern in appearance and cannot be much
earlier than 1800 a. d.
3 looks older and may be earlier than 1700 a. d.
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries ; ff. 1-10 or ff. 1-1 2 of 3 are lost.
868 ( 1 - 6 ) — MS. Wilson 510
Pari&stas, &c., A D. 1794 , &c.
Contents : six separate MSS., of which the first
consists of seven parts.
1 . (a) The Yupalaksana, the first of a body of
eighteen parisi§tas attributed to Katyayana. It begins
on f. i v and ends on f. 2 V : iti Y upalakfanam I There
are twenty-four verses.
( b ) The Chagalaksana, another pariSifta. It
begins on f. 2 V 2 atha dvitiyam chagalakfanam vya-
khydsydmah 1 athatah sampravak$ydmi chaganam
lakfanam iubham I aiubham ced viparyydndm yat pra-
vakpyamy at ah par am II 1 II It ends on f. 8 V : ias -
mad evam viditva tu laksanam paiuyupayoh I yajnavid
yajnakarmani sadhvaryub kartum arhati ll 16 II iti
chagalakfanam pariiitfadvitryam I
(c) The Pratij£Lapari6ista ; it begins on f. 3 V and is
incomplete, ending on f. 4 V in the middle of the fifth
section : atha mamtralak$anam ails te$dm nirdeia-
kriya pratiiedha iti sutralak^anam vidhinindaprasam -
sadhya . . I
(rf) The Pravaradhy&ya ; it begins on f. 5 in the
middle of the third section and ends on f. i8 v . It is
counted as the eleventh parisista. Ff. 1 and 2 of the
original foliation are lost.
(e) The Ukthafiastra; it begins on f. i8 v : atha.
ukthasastra I atha vrahmacarindm umchavrstnam pra-
sthanavidhim vyakhydsyamab I It has three sections
and ends on f. I9 V . It is the twelfth pari&sfa.
(/) The Kratusamkhyfi ; it begins on f. 1 9 V : atha
kratusamkhya l athatah karmanam prakrty anukrami-
tyamo 9 thatah prakrtayah purnahutir djydhutinam , &c. 1
It ends on f. 23, and contains seventeen sections, num-
bered 1-12 and 1-5. It is the thirteenth pari£ista.
( g ) The Kigamapariiista, in thirty-three kandikas
(not thirty-two, as Weber, Catal. , I, 54). It begins on
f. 23 2 krxganeidya namafr I atha nigamapariH$(am I
sthdnakrtijatigunakriydrupavifefebhyo 9 nyatvam I It
ends on f. 37 2 iti Srinigamapariiitfam caturdaSamam
samaptam \ A lacuna is marked on f. 35. See Weber,
Ind. Stud., I, 81, for contents.
All these seven parts are by one hand. The MS.
is very inaccurate indeed, as the extracts partly show.
There is a copy of this MS. in the Berlin Library;
see Weber, Catal. y 1 , 52 sq., who prints all the Pravara-
COLLECTANEOUS (867, 868)
dhyaya. For the Pratij napari£i?t& see A Weber, XJbet
das Pratijfidsutra .
On all the above cf. Weber, Ind. Stud., I, 80, note.
2 . The Brfthmanftoohaipsiprayoga, a manual for
the Brahmanacchamsin priest. This MS. contains
only the portion relating *to his duties at the agnis-
(oma. It begins on f. 39 v 2 iriganeidya namah I atha
brdhmanachamsiprayogah \ dpo me hotraSamsinas td me
hotraiamsime 1 brahmanachamsinam devadattaiarmdnam
tvam aham vrna iti vftva l vrto japati \ It ends on
f. 47 2 iti samsthapafy I samtitate jyotistomah 1 iti
brahmandchamsiprayogab samaptah 1 The MS. is care-
less and inaccurate.
The text is bounded on either side by two double
red lines. See Eggeling, India Office catal., p. 8i b .
The identification in Weber, Ind. Stud., I, 60, is
wrong.
3 . The Sn&na8Utrapaddhati of HarijlvanamiSra,
an abridgement of his commentary on the Snana
Sutra of Katyayana. It begins on f. 48 v 2 iriganeidya
namah I atha mamtrasnanavidhir likhyate \ athdto
nityasnanam nadyadau mrdgomayakuiatilasumanasa
dhrtyodakantam gatvd iucau deie sthdpya tiram pra-
k§alya tatra mrdgomayddi sthapayet I tatah praksdlya
panipadam I kuiopagrahah baddhaiikhi yajnopavtty
acamya l samkalpam kuryat I It ends on f. 74 v 2 iti
bnharijivanamiiraviracitd svabhdpydnusdrini snana -
sutrapaddhatib I There is a work of the same name
by the same author in Mitra, Bikaner catal., p. 470,
but the beginning there given bears only a general
resemblance to that quoted above. Various verses are
cited, and these have been accented in red ink. The
text is bounded on either side by three black lines.
It is written in a rather peculiar style. Yellow pigment
is used for erasures. The numbering is peculiar, 21-27
being denoted as 201-207.
4 . The Aivalayana Grhya Sutra; it begins on f. 75 v
and its (4) sections end on ff. 94, <)6 y , 105, 111. The
MS. is much injured, and the following sections are
missing either wholly or in part 2 I, 5, 6 ; II, 3—9 ;
IV, 3, 4, 7. The MS. is often corrected by a later hand :
ff. 87, 94, 95 seem to have been supplied by a later
hand. Yellow pigment is used for erasures. Even in
the original parts two hands can be distinguished.
The text is bounded on either side by two red
lines.
5 . The Samavedacchal&, a treatise referring to
the mode of singing the Sama-veda (Bodl. catal.,
P- 387 a )« It begins on f. ii3 v and ends on f. 131 :
itobhachata samapta l The text is bounded on either
side by two or three red lines. For an explanation of
the accents see Burnell, Vedic MSS ., pp. 44 and 49, who
Digitized by LjOoq ie
11
§ 1 . VEDIC LITERATURE-
gives this work under the title Chalaksara or
Ravapabhait, describing it as an anukramapl to the
ganas, which gives the number of divisions in each
verse.
0 . The Vi$tutayab, apparently a portion of a com-
mentary on a Sama-veda Sutra {Bodl. catal., l. c.).
It begins on f. I32 v and ends on f. 15 1 : offacatvarimr
Sanya prayogah \ dvadaiabhyo himkaroti sa tisrbhih so
9 t(dbhib sa ekayd dvadaiabhyo himkaroti sa ekayd sa
tisrbhib so 9 $\abhir dvadaiabhyo himkaroti sa ekayd
sa tisrbhib so 9 s(dbhir dvadaiabhyo himkaroti so 9 s(a-
bhib sa kayd sa tisrbhih \ eta vi^utayah samdptah 1
s tom an am pravinagajnab stomasalokyam ainute I anam-
tdm iriyam dyui ca kirttim ca labhate dhruvam I
srth I
In both 5 and 0 the text is bounded on either side
by two red lines in the same way.
Former owner : none appears for 1 or 3 .
That of 2 is given on f. 47 : Qopalakr$na \ krpapa -
(hakasyedam pustakam l
That of 4 is given on f. 75 : Kamdadarardmabhaffa-
sy a pustakam 1
For 5 and 0 see below.
Size : 9^X4-^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves: i-f 151+i blank. In the original
foliation 1 has 1-4 and 3-3 6 leaves ; 2, 9 leaves ; 8, 27
leaves; 4 , 44 leaves; 5 , 19 leaves; 0 , 20 leaves.
Bate : that of 1 is given on f. 38 : samvat 1 850
( = a. d. 1794, not 1796 as Bodl. catal.) miti vaiid-
khasudi 15 |
2 is not dated; its appearance is old, perhaps the
end of the 16th century.
8 is not dated ; perhaps about 1700 a. d., but may
be older.
4 is not dated; probably about 1650 a. d. or older.
5 is dated on f. 131 ; samvat 1681 ( = a. d. 1625)
karttikamkladaiamyam I
8 is dated on f. i5i v ; samvat 1674 («=a. d. 1618)
bhadraSuklacaturdaSyam l
Scribe : for 1 see f. 38 : lekhakabrdhmanaharagyana
KaStmadhye Srwiiveivarasamnidhu l No name is
given for 2 or 8. That of 4 is obliterated, only
idam pustakam . . . bhatfena likhitam l being legible
on f. 75.
For 6 see f. 131 : tripathiiriraghunatkena likhitam
putrapautranam avalokanartham l F. 13 i v ; tripdfhi-
inraghundthasya I
For 0 see f. 15 i v : likhitam tripdfhiraghundthena I
srib I
These two parts differ so much in appearance that
COLLECTANEOUS (868, 869)
most probably the former is a copy (end of 18th cent. ?)
of Raghunatha’s MS.
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : of 1, ff. 1, 2 of the second numbering are
lost and the last pages of the preceding set. Of 4 , ff. 4,
23-26, 38, 42 are missing.
869 (1—4) — MS. Mill 127
HotrsamsthSjapa, &c., A. D. 1780 8c 19th cent. P
Contents : four treatises on Vedic ritual.
1 . The HotrsamsthSjapa, a manual of rules for the
hotr priest. It begins on f. i v , see Bodl. catal. y
p. 396 a . On f. 5 ends the paurnamasl ceremony.
The colophon on f. I2 V is : iti Hotrsamsthajapab I
This is followed by the pathikrtadevatamantra : vetthd
hi vedho adhvanah pathai ca devamjasd I Ague yajnefu
sukratom 3 II ye yajamahe 9 gnim palhilqrtam a devanam
apipamtham agafima ya chaknuvama tad anu pravolhum I
Agnir vidvamt sedu hota so adhvaran sa rtun kalpayati
vau 3 ll iti prakrtivat I agnipurve agnim pathikftam I
irikj-fndrpanam astu I There are no accents. The
text is bounded on either side by three red lines.
2 . The Jyotisa, a Vedanga, in the Rk recension
with thirty-six verses, arranged in seven sections. It
begins on f. I4 V and ends on f. ij y : iti vedamgajyo -
ti§am samaptam l The text is bounded on either side
by two double red lines. Fairly accurate. Written
by a different hand from 1 , 8, and 4 .
3 . The BaudhayanadarSapurnam&saprayoga, a prac-
tical manual for the performance of the New and Full
Moon sacrifices according to the Srauta Sutra of
Baudhayana. It begins on f. iS v : irtganeiaya namab I
om I at ha dariapumiamdsaprayogah \ uktanvadhanadine
prataragnihotram hutvd keiaimairuloganakhdni vapa -
yitva sapatrukab snatva krtanavanitabhyamjanab krtam-
janai caikavimiatidarbhapimjulaib pavanam kurydt I
It ends on f. 6 $ Y : upavisya atmane sampre$yati 1
brahmanams tarpayitavai I tato 9 gmn parisamuhyalam -
k^tyagne nayetyadinopasthanam kurydt \ ity Aivalaya-
nopayogt Baudhdyanadariapurnamasaprayogah samd-
ptah \ The mantras are accented in red ink. The
MS. is written by the same hand as 1. The text is
bounded on either side by three red lines, and, as
also in 1, in the right-hand margin of each page, Sri
is written below the figure of a lotus.
This work is identical with that described by
Eggeling, India Office catal . 9 p. 74, no. 385 ; but
bears only a general resemblance to that in Hrslke^a,
Sansk. Coll, catal., I, 201, no. 313, while no. 312 is
quite different.
4 . The li valfiyana Grhya Sutra, complete. It
c 2
Digitized by LjOoq le
12 #1,2.VEDIC LITERATURE— COLLECTANEOUS, SAMHITAS, ETC. (869-871)
begins on f. 66 v : adhyaya I ends on f. 85 v ; adhyaya II,
on f. 92 v ; adhyaya III, on f. ioo v ; adhyaya IV, on
f. 109 It is written, not very carefully, by a modern
hand, different from that of 1, 3 , or of 2. The text is
bounded on either side by two red lines.
Size: 8jX5jin. Material: Paper. That of 1 , 3 ,
and 4 is watermarked, and is European, but 2 seems
native.
No. of leaves : ii 4 * i io + ii blank.
Dale : 2 and 4 are undated. The former probably
belongs to the last half of the i8th century, the latter
to the first half of the 19th. 3 is undated, but is by
the same hand as 1, which is dated on f. 1 2 V : Sake
1702 ( = a. d. 1780) Sdrvarisamvatsare samdptim
agamat I
Character : Devanagarl.
2. SAMHITAS AND WORKS
RELATING THERETO
I. RG-VEDA
870 — MSS. Mill 147-150
Rg-veda, Samhitap&tha, A. D. 1715-1720.
Contents : the Samhita text of the Rg-veda, accen-
tuated, complete in eight astakas.
147 , ff. 1—90 = a^aka I (ff. 6 and 89 are supplied by
modern hands).
147 , ff. 91-160 = astaka II.
148 , ff. 1—92 = astaka III.
148, ff. 93 ~i 92 = a§taka IV.
149 , ff. 1-102 = astaka V.
149 , ff. 102—206 = astaka VI (ff. 196— 206 supplied
by a modern hand).
150 , ff. 1-97 = astaka VII (ff. 1-8, 9-12, 13-17, 65-
71 are supplied by different modern hands. See the
remarks in Latin on ff. 1, 65, and 72 of the MS.) 1 .
150 , ff. 98-20 1 «= astaka VIII.
The MS. is full of marginal corrections in red and
black ink, and yellow pigment is frequently used for
erasing words in the text.
It is the MS. S 1 used by Max Muller for his
edition. See Rig-veda-Samhitd, I 2 , ix sq.
Former shelf mark : MSS. Bodl. Sanscr. 21—23.
Size : 9|X5|in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : 147 = ii+i 62 ; 148 = ii-f 194 ; 149 =
ii + 208; 150 = ii + 203.
Date: samvat 1777 (=a.d. 1721) is given at the
end of astakas III and VII; samvat 1776 (=a. d.
1720) at the end of astaka IV. At the end of
astaka V, it is not clear whether we have to read
samvat 1771, as Max Muller reads, or 1777. The
other a$takas have no date.
Scribe : the name of the scribe is carefully erased
in all the colophons. The MS. was written at
Benares.
Character : Devanagarl.
Injuries : 147 has lost part of the text on ff. 48 v , 49 ,
50-56, 67, 88 ; and 148 on f. 192.
871 — MSS. Min 151-154
Rg-veda, Samhit&p&tha, A. D. 1754-1757.
Contents : the Samhit& text of the Rg-veda, accen-
tuated, complete in eight a$(akas or ogdoads.
151 , ff. 1-103 = astaka I (after f. 20 a leaf is missing,
Rg-veda I, 27, 6 to I, 29, 2 being lost).
151 , ff. 104-197 = astaka II.
152 , ff. 1-100 = a§taka III.
152 , ff. 101-195 = astaka IV (ff. 147-149, containing
the Srl-sukta, have been inserted by a modem hand).
153 , ff. 1-63 = astaka V.
153, ff. 65-156 = astaka VI (this a$taka has been
written by three different hands, ff. 66-74, 89-96,
120-156 being written by one hand, and the rest
alternately by two other hands. After f. 54, in the
original foliation, there follow again ff. 45, &c.).
154 , ff. 4~8i=a?taka VII (ff. 15 and 42 cancelled,
and ff. 16-41 supplied by a modem writer for
Mill ; see Mill’s note on f. 1).
154 , ff. 83—211 = astaka VIII (no. 24 has been
omitted in the original foliation, but no leaf is
missing).
The MS. is full of marginal corrections in red and
black ink, and yellow pigment is frequently used for
erasing words in the text
This is the MS. S 2 used by Max Muller for his
edition. See Rig-veda-Samhitd , I 2 , x.
Former shelf mark : MSS. Bodl. Sanscr. 24—26.
Size: 151 - 9! X 5* in. ; 152, 158 - X 5^ in. ; 154 -
9 j x 5 y in . Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : 151 = ii-fi99; 152 = ii + i97;
ii + 158; 154=213.
Date : sake 1679 (=a. d. 1757) is given at the end
of the second and fourth a$(akas; sake 1677 (— a. d.
Digitized by LjOoq ie
13
§ 2 . VEDIC LITERATURE-
1755 ) a * en & °f third; and Sake 1676 (— a. d.
1754) at the end of the eighth a?takcu The other
af(akas are undated.
Character : Devanagari. .
Injuries : in 151 a few letters of the text have
disappeared on f. 119.
072 — MSS. Wilson 429-432
Bg-veda, Samhitapatha, A. D. 1798, 1799.
Contents : the SamhitSpfitha of the Bg-veda. The
MS. is divided into four volumes, each containing two
a^takas. 429 contains a§(akas I, II. A^aka I
'begins f. i v : Sriganesaya namah | srivedapuru?aya
namah \ Harifr om I Then follows the text, carefully
accented and corrected throughout in light red ink.
Ast&ka I. The adhyayas end as follows : 1 on f. 8 y ,
2 on f. 17, 3 on f. 25 v , 4 on f. 35 v , 5 on f. 44^, 6 on
f. 53% 7 on f. 64, 8 on f. 73.
A§taka II. The adhyayas end as follows: 1 on f. 86,
2 on f. 96, 3 on f. 105, 4 on f. 114, 5 on f. 123, 6 on
£ 13 3% 7 on f. 143, 8 on f. 152.
429 ends : bhagnaprtfhakatigrivastabdhadrtfir adho -
mukham I katfena likhitam gr amt ham yatnena pari -
pdlayet II
480 contains a^akas III, IV.
A?t&ka III. The adhyayas end as follows: 1 on
f. 11, 2 on f. J9 V , 3 on f. 28, 4 on f. 37, 5 on f. 46,
6 on f. 54, 7 on f. 63, 8 on f. 72 v .
A$taka IV. The adhyayas end as follows : 1 on
f. 84, 2 on f. 93^, 3 on f. 103, 4 on f. 113, 5 on f. 122,
6 on f. 131, 7 on f. 141, 8 on f. i49 v .
The colophons of the various sections are written
in red and black ink, a letter alternately.
481 contains a^akas V, VI.
A$(aka V. The adhyayas end as follows : 1 on
f. io v , 2 on f. 20, 3 on f. 29, 4 on f. 39, 5 on f. 48 v ,
6 on £ 57 v , 7 on f. 66 v , 8 on f. 74.
A 9 (aka VI. The adhyayas end as follows : 1 on
f. 84 v , 2 on f. 94, 3 on f. 105, 4 on f. 119, 5 on f. I27 v ,
6 on f. 136^ 7 on f. 145, 8 on f. i52 v .
The vdlakhilydni end on f. H3 V . At the end of
a?£aka VI are the following verses in addition to that
at the end of a?(aka II : visargabimdumatrdni pada -
pdddk§arani ca 1 nyundni catiriktdni ksamasva para -
meSvara II 1 ll ajndnad vismrter bhrantyd ya nyunam
adhikam krtam 1 viparitam tu tat sarvam kfamasva
parameSvara ll 1 ll
482 contains a?t&kas VII, VIII.
Agfaka VII. The adhyayas end as follows: 1 on
f. 9, a on f. 19, 3 on f. a9 v , 4 on f. 37, 5 on f. 47*
6 on f. 56 v , 7 on f. 66, 8 on f. 76.
SAMHITAS, ETC. (871-873)
As(aka VIII. The adhyayas end as follows : 1 on
f. 87, 2 on f. 96, 3 on f. to6, 4 on f. x i6 v , 5 on f. I26 v ,
6 on f. i34 v , 7 on f. i46 v , 8 on £ i59 v .
A§£aka VIII is unaccented. Ff. 35 and 35 v are
apparently in a different hand.
The MS. is very clearly written, and fairly accurate.
It was not used by Max Muller.
Size : 9 1* x in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : 429 = ii+ 152 + ii blank ; 480 = ii +
150 + ii blank; 431 = ii-f 153 + ii blank; 432 = ii +
160 -fii blank.
In the original foliation the leases in each agtaka
are separately numbered.
Date: 430, f. 150: samvat 1855 Sake 1720 ( b a, d.
1 7 9 8) jye$(akrfnanavamydm budhavaSare I
. 431, £ I52 y : samvat 1854 Sake 1719 (=a. d. 1797)
phalgune mdse Suklapak$e navamyd Sanivase I
432, f. 160: samvat 1855 Sake 1720 ( = a. d. 1798)
Suklandmasamvatsare adhikaSravane krsnapakfe pan -
camya guruvasare I
Scribe: 432, f. 160: likhitam vramanavdvulata
rajamamdilamadhe tadinam pustakam samapta I
Character : Devanagari.
873— MSS. Wilson 435-438
Bg-veda, Samhitapatha, A. D. 1814.
Contents : the Samhitapatha of the Bg-veda. The
MS. is in four volumes.
485 contains a^akas I and II. The adhyayas of
these astakas end on ff. i8 v , 3 <d v , 45 v , 6 i v , 75 v , 9 <d v ,
107, 120, 137^ 153, 166 7 , i8o v , 194V, 2X0, 223 y , 237.
Ff. 1—5 contain the paribha§as. Ff. 22, 23, contain-
ing I, ii, u-14, are missing. There are no accents
marked.
488 contains a$takas III and IV. The adhyayas
of these a${akas end on ff. 16, 28 v , 42, 54 v , 6j y 3 80,
93 v , Io8 > ^4% i3 8 % ! 5 2 % 167, i8o v , 193^, 208, 222.
No accents.
487 contains aftakas V and VI. The adhyayas
of these astakas end on ff. 14, 26 v , 39, 53 v , 66, 78,
9°% 116, 129, 145, 1 65 v , 177, 190 7 , 203 7 , 215.
No accents.
438 contains astakas VII and VIII. The
adhyayas of these a^akas end on ff. I2 V , 26 v , 40 v ,
53, 68 v , 82 v , 97, 1 12, 128, 141, 155, 170, 184, 197,
214, 23 2 y . On f. 23 2 y is given the anuvakapraram-
bhah, then some stanzas on the merits, &c., of the
Rg-veda. No accents.
There are occasionally corrections in a later hand
throughout the MS.
Digitized by
14
§ 2 . VEDIC LITERATURE
The text is bounded on either side by three red
lines.
The MS. is briefly described in H. H. Wilson’s
handwriting on the fly-leaf of 485.
Size : 97 x in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : 435 = ii 4- 237 +ii blank ; 436 = ii +
223 + ii blank ; 437 = ii + 216 + ii blank ; 438 = ii + 23 6
+ ii blank. In the original foliation each a^aka has
its separate numbering.
Date: dates are given twice: 435, f. 120, samvat
1875 (= a. n. 1819) l 437, f. 215, samvat 1870 (= A. d.
1814) l
Scribe : comparison with MSS. Wilson 433, 434,
shows almost certainly that this MS. is by the same
hand. The date agrees perfectly, and places the
conclusion beyond reasonable doubt.
Character : Devanagarl.
874 — MSS. Wilson 433, 434
Rg-veda, Samhitap&tha, A. D. 1814.
Contents : the Samhitapatha of the Rg-veda, without
accents. The MS. is not very carefully or accurately
written. It consists of two volumes. In 438,
ff. 2-73 contain astaka I ; f. i v contains a few remarks
from the Anukramani and Sayana. Ff. 74^184 con-
tain astaka II. In 434, ff. 2 v -ic>7 contain astaka IV ;
ff.io8 v -2io contain a^akaVI. The MS. was doubtless
once complete, but in its present state it contains these
a$takas only.
The text is bounded on either side by three broad
red lines, except in astaka I.
Despite the differences in form between a§taka I and
the rest, it is probable that the MS. is all by one hand,
as the writing is very similar throughout.
This MS. was not used by Max Muller.
Size : 97 X 5|- in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : 438 = ii + 185 + ii blank ; 434 *= ii +
210 + ii blank. In the original foliation each a$t&ka is
numbered separately.
Date: there is no date for astaka I, but on f. 184
the date for a^aka II is given : samvat 1870 (« a. d.
1814) a§a<j,hamkra 8 camdravdsare l 434, f. io6 v :
samvat 1870 jetfasuddha 13 bhfgu 0 I f. 210: samvat
1869 (*= a. d. 1813) phalgunakrpna 6 ravivasare \
Scribe: 483, f. 184, Jyotifi ityupanamno Jivana 0 I
434, f. 210, Jyotip, ityupanamno Jivanardmena likhitam 1
Character: Devanagari.
-SAMHITAS, ETC. (873-876)
875 — MS. Wilson 443
Bg-veda, Samhit&p&tha, Astaka 1, 18th cent. P
Contents : the first a?faka of the Bg-veda in the
Samhitfi text, without accents. The MS. is fairly well
written and accurate. The adhyayas end at ff. io v ,
21 , 30, 39, 47 v , 56 v , 66, 74. Accents have been added
later up to f. 32 v , i. e. to adhyaya 4, varga 10, in red
ink.
This MS. was not used by Max Muller.
Ff. 1 and have ornamental designs.
Size: 107x37m. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 74 + ii blank.
Date : f. 74 : Isvaranamasamvatsare uttar ay amchosasi
rtau mdghamdse 6 kr$napak§e adya trayodaSi guruvare
prathamastaka samaptah 1 kartlkasuddhadasimi prdr -
ambhe maghakrfnatrayodasi samaptah \ The reading is
uncertain as the original has been much corrected.
The most probable date is either a.d. 1757 (Southern
cycle) or a. d. 1747 (Northern).
Character : Devan&gari.
876 — MS. Wilson 455
Bg-veda, Samhitap&tha, Astaka II, A. D. 1784.
Contents : the second astaka of the Bg-veda in the
SamhitA text, with accents. The text begins on f. i v
and ends on f. 71. The adhy&yas end at ff. n v , 2i v ,
29 v > 3<5 v , 45, 54 v , 63, 71. The arddhadhy&yas are
occasionally but not consistently marked. The accents
are added in very dark red ink. The MS. is written
on paper of two colours ; the greater part is on the
ordinary dull white, but ff. 5, 10, 15, 20, 25, 30, 32-
54> 56* 57) 64, 69 are on paper coloured in various
tints from dark brown to a reddish tinge. In the
original numbering f. 54 is followed immediately by
f. 56. Evidently f. 55 has been left to receive the
copy of the part of the original which has been lost,
but its contents, the end of adhyaya VI and the
beginning of adhyaya VII, have been inserted on
the margins of ff. 54 and 56 in a later hand, probably
identical with that which added the accents. Yellow
pigment is occasionally used for erasures. This MS.
was not used by Max Muller. As Weber, Vajasa -
neyisamhita 9 p. vii, points out, this MS. is a recent
copy of MS. Wilson 362.
Size : 97 x 5 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 71 + ii blank.
Date : f. 71: samvat 1850 (■* a. d. 1794, not 1796 as
in Bodl. catal.y p. 382^) raktdk&samvatsare marga*
slr§asukla 3 trtlyd bhrgau \
Digitized by LjOoq ie
15
$2. VEDIC LITERATURE-
. Scribe : f. 7 11 lekhah svartham parartham ca likhi -
tarn idam Bapayopandmakakdsindthabhatfdtmajavaija-
ndthabhaf(ena [
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : f. 55 is omitted because the corresponding
page of the original has been lost, but its contents
have been preserved. Some letters are illegible on
f. 66v.
877— MS. Wilson 444
Bg-veda, S&mhitapatha, Astaka III, 18th cent. P
Contents ; the third a$t&ka of the Bg-veda in the
S&mhita text. It begins on f. i v and ends on f- 73 -
The accents are carefully marked. The text is well
and accurately written. The adhyayas end at ff. 11,
I9 V , a8 v , 37, 45 v , 54 v > 6f, 73. Ff. 1 and 73* have
some slight attempts at decoration. The text is
bounded on either side by two red lines. This MS.
was not used by Max Muller. There are occasionally
notes in a later hand, e. g. at ff. io v , 15 V .
Size : 10^x5^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 73 + ii blank.
Date : probably about 1750 a. d.
Character : Devanagari.
878 — MS. Wilson 445
Bg-veda, Samhitapatha, Astaka VIII, 19th oent. P
Contents : the eighth astaka of the Bg-veda in the
Samhita text, with accents. It begins on f. i v and ends
on f. 97. The adhyayas end at ff. 14V, * 5 V > 3 lV > 49 v >
6o v , 70, 84, 97. The accents are added in red ink.
The MS. is fairly accurate and is passably written.
The text is bounded on either side by two lines
in red ink. Ff. 7—19 are written on yellow paper.
Ff. 3 V and 4 are blank.
This MS. was not used by Max Muller.
Size: 9-^x5^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 97 + ii blank. In the original
foliation ff. 3 V and 4 are unnumbered.
Date: probably not earlier than 1800 a. d., and
may be more modern.
Character : Devanagari.
879— MSS. Mill 155-158
Bg-veda, Padap&tha, about A. D. 1670.
Contents : the Pada text of the Bg-veda, accentuated,
complete in eight a?takas.
155 , ff. 1-97*= astaka I (apparently written by three
different hands, ff. 1-37 being written by one hand).
SAJVIHITAS, ETC. (876-880)
155 , ff. 98— 225 = a?taka II (adhyayas 3 and 4 written
by different hands. After f. 108 one leaf is missing,
Rv. I, 129, 10 to I, 130, 6 being lost).
166 , ff. 1—109 = astaka III.
150 , ff. 1 10-2 16 = astaka IV.
157 , ff. 1— 84=*a?taka V (f. 84 supplied by a modem
writer, probably for Mill).
157 , ff. 85- 173 = astaka VI.
158 , ff. 1-96 = astaka VII.
158 , ff. 97-200 = astaka VIII (ff. 97-182 — ff. 1-86,
old foliation, contain the old MS. ; ff. 183-200 — ff. 96—
1 1 2, as foliated by the writer, are part of a modern
MS., without accents. The old MS. breaks off in the
middle of Rv. X, 142, 6, all the rest being supplied
by the modern MS.).
The MS. is full of marginal corrections in red and
black ink, and yellow pigment is frequently used for
erasing words in the text.
This is the MS. P 1 used by Max Muller. See
Rig-veda-Samhitd, I 2 , xi.
Former shelfmark : MSS. Bodl. Sanscr. 27-29.
Size : 155 — 9 X 4^ in. ; 150 — 8-| x 4^ in. ; 157 —
9-*- x 4*- in. ; 158 — 9^ x 5 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : 155 = ii + 227; 150 — ii-f2i8; 157 —
ii + 1— 85* + 85k + 175; 168 — ii + 1— i6 ft + i6 b + 202.
Date : the first a§taka is dated samvat 1727, iake
1592 — a. d. 1670. The fourth a^aka also bears the
date samvat 1727. The second a${aka is dated samvat
1728 = a. d. 1672. At the end of a§t&ka VII
Max Muller (/. c.) reads the date samvat 1672 — a. d.
1616. The modern portion of the eighth astaka is
dated samvat 1857, iake 1722 — a. d. 1800.
Scribe : Max Muller, l. c ., concludes from the hand-
writing of the MS. and from the half-legible colophon
at the end of astaka VII, that it was written by
Damodara Sada&va. To judge from the colophon at
the end of astaka I (idam pustakam Vade-Lak$mana-
bha(tasya) the MS. was written for Vade Laksmana.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : the MS. has been repaired by transparent
and other paper in many places. In 155 , ff. 203 and
204, in 160 , ff. 8 and 9, in 157 , ff. 14, 110, 137, and
in 158 , ff. 95 and 96, some words of the text have
become illegible or are lost.
880— MS. Mill 159
Bg-veda, Padap&tha, Astaka V, A. D. 1770.
Contents: the Pada text of the Bg-veda, accentuated,
the fifth astaka only. See MS. note by Mill on f. iii.
There are many marginal corrections, most of them
Digitized by LjOOQie
16
$2. VEDIC LITERATURE
in red ink, by one and the same hand ; yellow pigment
is used for corrections in the text.
This is the MS. P 5 used by Max Miilier.
Former shelfmark ; MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 30.
Size: 8jX5in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 104.
Date: sake 1692 ( = a. d. 1770).
Scribe : Sarvadyopanamna Saddsivena likhitam
Trimbakabhaftasya dattam svartham parartham ca I
Character : Devanagari.
881— MSS. Wilson 439-442
Bg-veda, Padapatha, A. D. 1655 & 18th cent. ?
Contents : the Padapatha of the Bg-veda, complete
in eight astakas, with accents. The MS. is bound up
into four volumes *= MSS. Wilson 439, 440, 441, 442,
respectively. While astakas II-VIII are certainly by
one hand, the accents being added by another, astaka I
is in a different, and in all probability a much later,
hand.
439 contains astakas I and II. Astaka I begins
on f. i v and ends on f. 1 16. The adhyayas end at
ff. I2 V , 26, 40, 55, 70, 84 v , ioi v , 1 16. Astaka II
begins on f. U7 V and ends on f. 279. The adhyayas
end at ff. 141, i 62 v , i8t, i99 v , 21 6 V , 240, 26o v , 279.
440 contains a§t&kas HI and IV. Astaka III
begins on f. i v and ends on f. I37 v . The adhyayas
endatff.i8 v ,34, 5o v ,67 y ,84 v , 101,118, i37 v . A?takaIV
begins on f. 138 V and ends on f. 279. The adhyayas
end at ff. i56 v , I72 v , 191, 2io v , 227, 243 v , 262, 279.
441 contains astakas V and VI. Astaka V begins
on f. i v and ends on f. 119. The adhyayas end at
ff. 18, 34 v , 51, 6 j y , 8o v , 93 v , 107, 1 19. Astaka VI
begins on f. i20 v and ends on f. 236. The adhyayas
end on ff. I34 v , 149, i 65 v , 188, 200, 2i2 v , 224 v , 236.
F. io7 v is half blank.
442 contains astakas VII and VIII. Astaka VII
begins on f. i v and ends on f. 136. The adhyayas
end at ff. 14, 29, 46 v , 63, 8i v , io2 v , ii9 v , 136.
Astaka VIII begins on f. 137^ and ends on f. 301.
The adhyayas end at ff. 156, I73 v , 190, 213, 236,
254 v , 277, 301. F. I90 v is blank.
In a$(aka I the text is bounded on either side by
three red lines ; in the other a^akas by one black line.
In all cases the accents are added in red ink of a dark
tint. A^aka I is carefully written, the rest are rather
careless.
This MS. was used by Max Muller for his second
edition (see his Rig-veda, I 2 , lxiv) = P4.
Size : 9~ x 4- in. Material : Paper.
-SAMHITAS, ETC. (880-882)
No. of leaves : 489 = ii+ 279 -fi blank ; 440 = ii +
279 + ii blank 5 441 *= ii -f 236 + ii blank ; 442 = ii + 301
-f ii blank.
In the original foliation each astaka is numbered
separately, and in astaka VIII the numbering is
confused from f. 42 onwards.
Date: astaka I is undated ; it is probably of the
same period as MSS. Wilson 429-432, i. e. end of
1 8th cent. For the other astakas the date is given by
the note in 442, f. 301 : sakabdam 1577 (= a. d. 1655)
manmathasamvatsaramaghamasi I
Scribe : astaka I has no note as to its writer. For
the other astakas his name is given by the note in
442, f. 301 2 Arunacalasthala Rrsnabhatfanam pada -
pustakam Dakfindmurtina likhitam I
Further there are two notes relating to the accen-
tuators: 439, f. 279: idam pustaka svaritam Sum-
darabhattena Ramamadhohakarena (or °karana ?) I 441,
f. 107: idam pustakam Rrpnabhattakdsikarasya svaritam
Vifnubhatfa Rdmapuripapadamdikarena svaritam l This
latter person proceeds (f. ic>7 v ) to say: sriganeiaya
namah 1 pustakasya aksaram sarmctnam nasti tadvasdt
svara kvacit asuddhah \
Character : Devanagari.
882— MS. Wilson 362
Bg-veda, Padapatha, Astaka II, A. D. 1501.
Contents : the second astaka of the Bg-veda in the
Pada text, with accents. The text begins on f. i v and
ends on f. 57. The adhyayas are numbered from
9-16, that is consecutively with the adhyayas of the
first astaka, showing that this MS. is only part of a
more complete copy. They end at ff. io y , i8 v , 26, 32 v ,
38 v , 44 v (see below), 5o v , 57. The end of adhyaya 6
and beginning of adhyaya 7 are missing through the
loss of the original f. 45. The text stops on f. 44 Y
at adhyaya 6, varga 30 (*= Mand. II, 23, 1 1), and begins
again on f. 46 (45 of the new numbering) with adhyaya 7,
varga 3 ( = MancJ. II, 24, 12). Part of f. 17 has been
lost, through the tearing of the leaf, and has been
added in a later hand. The accents are added by a
later hand in red ink.
The text is bounded on either side by two black
lines. There is an ornamental frontispiece on f. 1.
This MS. was not used by Max Miilier. It was
first noticed by Weber, Vajasaneyisamhita, p. vii.
Size : 1 1| x 6 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 57 + ii blank. F. 45 in the original
foliation is lost, so that the numberings disagree after
f. 44.
Date : the date of the WTiting of the MS. is given
Digitized by LjOoq ie
17
#2. VEDIC LITERATURE-
on f. 57 : samvat 1 557 (= a. d. i 501) var$e sravanasudi
9 sanau likhitam I
The date of the adding of the accents is given on f. 57 :
samvat 1559 ( = a. d. 1503) var$e asvanasudi 15 l
Scribe : the scribe's patron is apparently named in
the following hardly legible words on f. 57 : adya in -
vrddhanagare vastavyaduvesadasutaduvemanapathanar -
tham putrapautrapa(handrtham \
The accentuator is named on f. 57 : Qonakena svara -
iodhitam ca (?) I
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : f. 45 is lost.
883 — MS. Wilson 360
Bg-veda, Padapajha, Astaka VIII, A. D. 1812.
Contents : the eighth a$t&ka of the Bg-veda in the
Fada text, with accents. The MS. begins on f. i v and
ends on f. 47. The adhyayas end at ff. 8 V , 14, i9 v ,
25, 30, 35, 40 v , 47. Then follows an account of the
number of stanzas in the Rg-veda, of its merits, &c.,
ending on f. 48 v . The accents are added in dark red
ink. The MS. is carefully and accurately written.
The text is bounded on either side by two red lines,
but these are regularly omitted on the verso, and
frequently even on the recto. F. 49 is blank.
This MS. was used by Max Muller (see his Rtg-veda>
IV 2 , clxxxvii) = P 8. ____
Size : 1 17 X 6j in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii 4- 49 + ii blank.
Bate: f. 48 v : samvat 1868 ( = a. d. 1812) citra -
Ihanusam 0 caitraiu 0 3 dine samaptam \
Character : Devanagari.
884 — MS. Wilson 75
Bg-veda, Samhitapatha, Astaka I, with the
commentary of S&yana, 19th cent. P
Contents : the first astaka, adhyayas 1 and 2, of the
Bg-veda in the Samhita text, with the commentary of
Sayapacarya. The text begins on f. 2 and ends on
f. 91^. Sayana’s general introduction ends on f. I7 V .
The first adhyaya ends on f. 62. The second adhyaya
ends on f. 9i v . The text is written fairly accurately,
though not without omissions and blunders. There
are no accents. The text proper occupies the centre
of the page, the commentary the top and bottom. The
paper is red in colour.
This MS. was used by Max Muller for the edition,
and is his ‘C 6. 9 Its relation to other MSS. is
described in his Rig-veda, l 2 , xxi.
Size: J3fX9yin. Material: Paper.
BODL. SAMS. CATAL. IL
SAMHITAS, ETC. (882-885)
No. of leaves : i 4- 92 + i blank. Originally the pages
were arranged and numbered as in a modern book.
Bate : probably, from the appearance of the writing,
written about a. d. 1800.
Character : Bengali.
885 — MSS. Wilson 67-60
Bg-veda, Samhitapatha, with the commentary of
Sayana, about A. D. 1825.
Contents : the first, third, and fourth a?takas of the
Bg-veda in the Samhita text, with the commentary,
Vedarthapraka£a, of Sayanacarya (c. a.d. 1360—1380).
The MS. is in four volumes, corresponding to MSS.
Wilson 57, 58, 59, 60. The numbering of the pages
was originally continuous from 57 to 68.
57 contains a§taka I with commentary. It begins
on f. 1 and ends on f. 29 7 v . The general introduction
to Sayapa's work ends on f. 32. The text extends to
the end of adhyaya 4. The adhyayas end on ff. 122,
180, 241, 297 v .
58 contains the remainder of a§taka I with
commentary. It begins on f. 1 of the new foliation
( = f. 298 of the old) and ends on f. 272 v . The
adhyayas end on ff. 70, 148V 217, 272 v . There are
a good many lacunae marked in the text, more
especially on ff. 240 v , 243 v , 244, 248?, 264V 266, 269^
272. Ff. 2 t 7 V * 218 are blank. In the new foliation
ff. 1 24- 1 33 are passed over.
69 contains astaka III with commentary. It
begins on f. 1 and ends on f. J194 V . The adhyayas end
on ff. 62, 107, 146, 166, 21 6 V , 243, 269, 294 v . There
are lacunae marked on nearly every page, and two or
more lacunae occur on ff. 7, 12, 18, i8 v , 437, 55, 68,
72 v , 8o v , 87, 94, 1 13, 113V 1 22 v , 136, 282 v , 283V 290.
On f. 162, a gayatri verse ( = Mand. Ill, 62, 10) is
omitted in the text, though given in the commen-
tary. F. 297 contains merely the text of adhyaya
6, varga 20 ( = Mand. IV, 30, 10), and is numbered
‘237' in the original foliation. It is evidently a
rejected duplicate which has been bound in, for there
is a ‘ 237 9 with the text and commentary in the MS.
Ff. 295, 296 likewise contain fragments.
60 contains astaka IV with commentary. It
begins on f.i and ends on f. 253 v . The adhyayas end
on ff. 33 v , 62, 93, 129, 16 1, 188, 229, 253 v . A break
is made at the end of the fifth mandala on f. I2i v .
On ff. 122—126 there is a series of verses composed
by the writer of the MS. or some predecessor, en-
treating all the gods to give him wealth. These
stanzas, though very elaborate, contain no information
as to the personality of the writer. They do not seem
D
Digitized by
Google
18
§ 2 . VEDIC LITERATURE
to be found in other c C 5 MSS. as there is no note on
the subject in the apparatus criticus in Max Muller’s
edition, vol. II, p. 51. Lacunae are marked only
occasionally, as on ff. 323, 229L
There are no accents. The MS. is fairly accurate,
but contains too large a proportion of lacunae, marked
and unmarked. The text is written in the middle of
the page, the commentary fills the top and bottom.
On the relations of this MS., which was used by
Max Muller, see his Rig-veda , I 2 , xxi.
Bukka I, under whom the work was written, reigned
about A.D.1354-1371. It was Madhava, his brother, who
was abbot of SVngeri, and died a. d. 1387 (?), Klemm,
Gvrupujakaumudi , p. 46. The Sangama of IX, 13, init.,
Max Muller, IV 2 , cxxviii, is probably the second, one
of whose dates is a. d. 1356.
Size : 1 2~ X 9- in. The text is written and arranged
in European fashion.
Material: English paper, water-marked ‘V.E.I.C.
( = East India Company) J. Whatman, 1825.’
No. of leaves : 57 = ii + 297 + i blank ; 58 = ii -f 272
+ i blank; 69 = ii + 297 + i blank ; 00 = ii H- 263 H- ii
blank. The original foliation of 57 and 58 is con-
tinuous. 68 (v. supra) has really only 262 pages.
Bote : as the official Government paper on which
the MS. is written was manufactured in 1825, the MS.
must have been written either in that year or after it.
Character : Devanagari.
886— MSS. Wilson 78-80
S&yaga’s Vedarthapraka^a, A. D. 1795-1834.
Contents : the Vedfirthaprakfila of Sayana, being
a commentary on the Bg-veda, complete. The MS.
consists of nine volumes, corresponding to MSS. Wilson
78-86.
78 contains the commentary on astaka I, adhyayas
1—3. The text begins on f. i v and ends on f. 310.
The adhyayas end on ff. 163, 248, 310. In the original
foliation the leaves are numbered consecutively in the
first two adhyayas, but a new series is begun with
the third adhyaya. Probably this adhyaya is by a
different hand. The text proper is not given, the
stanzas being only indicated by their first words.
Lacunae are marked on ff. 22, 25 v , 28, 120. The
text is fairly correct, though sometimes careless.
79 contains the commentary on astaka I, adhya-
yas 4-8. The text begins on f. i v and ends on f. 349.
The adhyayas end on ff. 66 (see below), I33 v , 21 i v ,
287, 349. The fourth adhyaya is, however, incom-
plete : it ends on f. 66 in the middle of varga 25,
SAMHITAS, ETC. (885, 886)
in the commentary upon Mapcl. I, 59, 3. In the
original foliation the numbering of the leaves is quite
confused. The MS. seems to show traces of three
hands. Ff. 189—193 are in red ink. Lacunae are
marked on ff. 36, 134% 145, 319, 339^ 341, 345, 348,
348L The text is fairly accurately written. Ff. 16 1,
i6i v are half blank.
80 contains astaka II. It begins on f. i v and
ends on f. 330. The adhyayas end on ff. 62 v , H4 V ,
i66 v , 202 v , 237, 27o v , 304, 330. The writing is
perhaps all by one hand in different styles. Lacunae
are often marked. The numbering of the pages in
the original, as in the new foliation, is continuous,
but ff. 304 v , 305 are blank, a distinct division being
made in the MS. at the end of adhyaya 7. The MS. is
fairly accurate.
81 contains the commentary on astaka III.
It begins on f. i v and ends on f. 2 66 v . The
adhyayas end on ff. 79, i39 v , 182, 2i4 v , 245 v , 266 v .
The MS. is incomplete and breaks off in varga 26 of
adhyaya 6, in the commentary on Mand. IV, 32, 15.
In the original the numbering is continuous as in
the new foliation, but f. 208 is followed in the original
by f. 210, which contains only some fragments of
vargas 21 and 22 of adhyaya 4, being the com-
mentary on Man<J« IV, 3, 16. Then comes f. 211,
which is the perfectly correct continuation of f. 2o8 v .
The MS. shows traces of at least three hands, which
begin on ff. i v , I26 v , 165. A very large number of
lacunae are marked, and there are many not marked.
The MS. is only fairly accurate. Yellow pigment is
used for erasures.
82 contains the commentary on astaka III,
adhyaya 8, and astaka IV. It begins on f. i v and
ends on f. 308. The third astaka, adhyaya 8, ends on
f. 32. The adhyayas of astaka IV end on ff. 69, 99 v ,
l 33 y > 20 2 v , 229 v , 267, 308. There are fewer
lacunae than usual : ff. 274, 274 v are the one partially,
the other- entirely blank, and there is a small lacuna
in the text. The MS. is on the whole well written.
The Bodl. catal ., p. 365b, omits to give adhyaya 8 of
astaka III as part of the contents of this volume.
88 contains the commentary on astaka V. It
begins on f. i v and ends on f. 267. The adhyayas,
which in this case are clearly separated by # a blank
space left at the end of each (except no. 3), end
on ff. 34 v , 69 v , gy v , 131, 150 (see below), i86 v , 230,
267. Adhyaya 5 is incomplete. It breaks off at
varga 16, with the commentary on Mand. VII, 69, 5.
The lacunae are fairly numerous and rather more
important than elsewhere. Ff. 1 81, 223 of the original
foliation are missing, and f. 222 v ( = original 224) is
Digitized by LjOoq le
19
§ 2 . VEDIC LITERATURE-
half blank, there being a considerable lacuna. The
text is not very accurately written.
84 contains the commentary on astaka VI. It
begins on f. i v and ends on f. 23 6. The adhyayas
end on ff. 30*, 69, 95, i22 v , J5o v , i9i v , 2i5 v , 236.
Adhyaya 1 is incomplete. It ends on f. 30 v with
varga 39, ending the commentary on Mapd. VIII, 20, 25.
There are a good many lacunae in the text, some of
importance. Ff. 4, 96 of the original foliation are
wanting. The text is not very accurate.
85 contains the commentary on astaka VII.
It begins on f. i v and ends on f. 287. The adhyayas
end on ff. 22 v , 68, ioi v , 136^, i68 v , 203*, 249 v , 287.
There are a good many lacunae, but none are very
serious. The original foliation is 1— 168 + 1-119. The
text is fairly accurate. There are perhaps traces of
three different hands in the text.
88 contains the commentary on astaka VIII.
It begins on f. i v and ends on f. 329. The adhyayas
end on ff. 40, 73, io6 v , 142, 180, 223, 279 v , 329.
Lacunae are numerous. Half of f. I52 v is blank and
contains a larger lacuna. The MS. is only fairly
accurate. It shows fairly clear traces of at least two
hands.
This MS. was used by Max Muller as ‘ C4/ For
its relations see his Rig-veda , I 2 , xxi.
Throughout the nine volumes yellow pigment is
occasionally used for erasures. The writing is usually
easy to read, but it is somewhat ugly and modern.
Size : 78 = 14 X j~ in. ; 79 = 14 X in. ; 80 =
14x7^ in.; 81 = 14x7 in.; 82=14x7-^.; 83 =
14x7m.; 84 = 14x7m.; 85 = 14x7^ in. ; 86 =
14 X 7 jin.
Material : Paper, very strong and glazed.
No. of leaves : 78 = ii + 3io + ii blank ; 79 = ii + 349
4 - ii blank ; 80 = ii + 330 + ii blank ; 81 = ii + 266 + ii
blank ; 82 = ii 4- 308 4- ii blank ; 88 = ii 4- 267 4* ii
blank ; 84 = ii 4- 236 4* ii blank ; 85 = ii + 287 4* ii blank ;
86 = ii 4- 329 4- ii blank.
The original numberings are usually different. In so
far as they are important they have been noted above.
Bate : the Bodl. catal. , p. 365b, and Max Muller,
7 . c., give the date of the MS. as 1834. This is hardly
accurate, as the MS. is by no means of the same date
throughout. The following dates are given in various
parts. There are none in 78 and 79 .
80 , f. 330: sam. 1890 ( = a. d. 1834) \
81 , f. 79 : samvat 1851 ( = a. d. 1795) \ This is at
the end of adhyaya 1 of a§taka III.
82 , f. 308 : samv . I miti jye(ava 6 sukravara I
83 , f. 267 : 1851 ( = a. d. 1795) I
SAMHITAS, ETC. (886, 887)
84 , f. 236 : samvat 1890 sravaimvadH 9 guruvasarafy I
85 , f. 287 : samvat 1890 bhomavasare \
88, f. 329 : samvat 1890 adhikabhadrapadakrsna-
saptamyam bhrguvasare l
It is not at all likely, to judge from the appearance
of the MS., that any part is older than a. d. 1795 or
much, if any, later than 1834.
Scribe : perhaps a name is given in 82 , f. 308,
continuing the passage cited under ‘ Date 9 : likhatam
tajajakrma \
Character : Devanagari in various styles of writing.
Injuries : mentioned above under the various volumes.
The chief is the loss , of the seventh adhyaya of
a^aka III.
887 — MSS. Mill 24-20 g
Sayana’s Vedarthaprakala, A. D. 1835.
Contents : the M&dhaviya Vedarthaprak&aa of
Sayanacarya. This MS. consists of nine volumes,
corresponding to MSS. Mill 24, 25, 26, 26h“^ containing
the commentary on a§takas I-V1IT.
24 contains the commentary on a§faka I, adhya-
yas 1—3. Adhyaya 1 begins on f. i v and ends
on f. 149 v . Adhyaya 2 ends on f. 227. Adhyaya 3
ends on f. 298. There are lacunae marked on ff. i 65 v ,
i86 v , 265V
25 contains the commentary on astaka I, adhya-
yas 4-8. Adhyaya 4 begins on f. i v and ends on
f. j6 y . Adhyaya 5 ends on f. 138^ Adhyaya 6 ends
on f. 207 v . Adhyaya 7 ends on f. 278 v . Adhydya 8
ends on f. 334 v . Ff. 207, 278 are blank. Lacunae
are numerous.
26 contains the commentary on a§t&ka II.
Adhyaya 1 begins on f. i v and ends on f. 75 v .
Adhyaya 2 ends on f. I38 v . Adhyaya 3 ends on
f. 203. Adhyaya 4 ends on f. 248. Adhyaya 5 ends
on f. 288 v . Adhyaya 6 ends on f. 327. Adhyaya 7
ends on f. 366 v . Adhyaya 8 ends on f. 393. Lacunae
are very numerous.
26 b contains the commentary on astaka III.
Adhyaya 1 begins on f. i v and ends on f. 82. Adhyaya 2
ends on f. 1 28 v . Adhyaya 3 ends on f. 177. Adhyaya 4 "
ends on f. 218. Adhyaya 5 ends on f. 249 v . Adhyaya 6
ends on f. 272. Adhyaya 7 ends on f. 297. Adhyaya 8
ends on f. 324. Lacunae occur passim.
26 c contains a§taka IV. Adhyaya 2 begins on
f. 29. Adhyaya 3 begins on f. 5i v . Adhyaya 4 begins
on f. 77 v . Adhyaya 5 begins on f. 101. Adhyaya 6
begins on f. 130^ Adhyaya 7 begins on f. 154.
Adhyaya 8 begins on f. i 85 v . There is a lacuna on
f. 192, from Rv.VI, 49, 7 to 12.
D 2
Digitized by LjOOQie
20
§ 2 . VEDIC LITERATURE-
26 d contains a?taka V. Adhyaya 2 begins on
f. 2 6 V . Adhyaya 3 begins on f. 49. Adhyaya 4
begins on f. 68. Adhyaya 5 begins on f. 92. Adhyaya 6
begins on f. 104. Adhyaya 7 begins on f. 128L
Adhyaya 8 begins on f. i 65 v . There is a lacuna on
f. 103, the end of adhyaya 5 (from Rv. VII, 69, 6
to the end of VII, 80) being lost, and also on f. 159,
verses 16 to 24 of Rv. VIII, 3 being lost.
28 e contains a?faka VI. Adhyaya 2 begins on
f. 2 6 V . Adhyaya 3 begins on f. 60. Adhyaya 4 begins
on f. 8o v . Adhyaya 5 begins on f. 103. Adhyaya 6
begins on f. 125. Adhyaya 7 begins on f. 159.
Adhyaya 8 begins on f. 180.
26 f contains astaka VII. Adhyaya 2 begins on
f. 14L Adhyaya 3 begins on f. 44. Adhyaya 4 begins
on f. 62. Adhyaya 5 begins on f. 8i v . Adhyaya 6
begins on f. I04 v . Adhyaya 7 begins on f. I26 v .
Adhyaya 8 begins on f. 1 5i v .
26 g contains astaka VIII. Adhyaya 2 begins on
f. 30. Adhyaya 3 begins on f. 54 v . Adhyaya 4
begins on f. 79. Adhyaya 5 begins on f. io5 v (f. 81
is missing, Rv. X, 86, 1 1 to 18 being lost). Adhyaya 6
begins on f. I34 v . Adhyaya 7 begins on f. 168.
Adhyaya 8 begins on f. 213.
These are all modern copies, made probably by at
least four different hands. They are fairly accurate.
The MS. belongs to the 6 C 9 class, and is 6 C 2 9 in
Max Muller’s edition, I 2 , xxi.
Size : 14! X 7^ in. approximately for each volume.
Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : 24 = ii + 298 + ii blank ; 25 = ii -f 334
+ ii blank; 26 = ii + 393 + ii blank ; 26 b= ii + 325 + ii
blank; 26 o = ii + 1-93* + 93 b + 2i4 ; 26 d = ii + 1-164*
+ 164k + 198; 26 © =200; 26 f = ii + 173 ; 26 g = ii +
253 + ii blank.
In the original foliation each adhyaya or pair
of adhyayas is numbered separately thus : 24 = 150
(really 149 for f. 53 is omitted) + 78 + 71 ; 25 = 76 +
I 3 I + 7 1 “P 5 6 ; 28 = 138 + 65 + 45 + 79 + 39 + 27; 26 b =
82 + 46 + 90 + 31+23 + 25 + 28 leaves.
Date : in 24 and 25 no dates are given.
In 26 there are two ; one on f. 327 at the end of
adhyaya 62 sarnvat 1850 (= a.d. 1794) I which from
the similarity of the writing probably applies also to
adhyayas 1, 2, 7. The other on f. 393 at the end of
the bock: sarnvat 1891 (=a. d. 1835) \ These facts
make it certain that 1851 and 1853 are the dates in
26 o -26 g, and the statements are corroborated by the
condition of the paper.
In 26 b the date is given only on f. 218 at the end
SAMHITAS, ETC. (887-889)
of adhyaya 4: sarnvat 1891 ( = a.d. 1835) jyetfasukld
11 bhaumavasara \
The date sarnvat 1891 = a.d. 1835 is given at the
end of a$takas IV and VI, and sarnvat 1890 = a. d. 1834
at the end of adhyaya 3 of a§$aka V. At the end of
a§taka V the number 1851 is given, and at the end
of astaka VII we find the following: sarnvat 181153
sarnvat 7790. Does this mean that these two volumes
were written in sarnvat 1851 (= a. d. 1795) and sarnvat
1853 ( = a.d. 1797)? They certainly do not look
forty years older than the other volumes.
Character : Devanagari.
888— MS. Wilson 86 b
Sayana's V edarthaprakaia, Astaka I, 19th cent. P
Contents : the Vedarthaprakftfia of Sayanacarya, a
commentary on astaka I of the Rg-veda. The text is
not given ; the stanzas being indicated by the first
words. The work begins on f. i v and ends on f. 37 i v .
The general introduction to Sayana’s commentary ends
on f. 28 v . The adhyayas end on ff. 97, I42 v , i 82 v ,
226 v , 26 2 v , 300, 340, 37 1 v . The MS. is on the
whole carefully and accurately written. There are
lacunae marked on ff. 55 v , 58 v , 340 v , 366 v , 367^ 3 68,
369^ 37 °> 37 L 37 lV > an d the writer is also more care-
less towards the end of the astaka. In the original
foliation the volume is divided into two parts, each
containing four adhyayas. Ff. 226 v , 227, 291, 29 i v
are partially or entirely blank.
This MS. was used by Max Muller as 6 C 3/ On
its connexion with the other c C ’ MSS. see his Rig-veda ,
I 2 , xxi. «
Former owner : on f. 1 is stamped : Sanscrit College
Library. On the same page is written : Government
Sanscrit College, Calcutta.
Former shelf mark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. j.
Size: 1 2^x9^ in. The MS. is arranged like a
modern book. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves: iii + 37 1 +iv blank. The original
foliation counts the two sets of four adhyayas
separately, but it is inaccurate. Even in the new
foliation there are really 372 leaves, as 114 is doubled.
Date : the appearance of the MS. suggests that it
was written about a. d. 1800.
Character : Devanagari.
889— MS. Wilson 74
S&yana’s V edarthapraka^a, Astaka II,
about A. D. 1827.
Contents : the V edarthaprakaia of Sayana, a com-
mentary on aftaka II of the Ijtg-veda. The commen-
Digitized by LjOoq ie
}2. VEDIC LITERATURE
tary extends only to adhyayas 1-6. Up to the end of
the sixteenth varga of the second adhyaya, the S&mhita
text is also given, though without accents. There
( = Mapd. I, 147, 5) it ends, and the yc verses are
only indicated by the first word. The adhyayas end
on ff. 46 v , 8 i v , 1 13, 134, 156, 176. There are through-
out, but especially at the beginning, numerous lacunae
marked. The MS. is rather carelessly written, and
seems less accurate than the MS. of a§takas I, III, IV
(=MSS. Wilson 57-60) to which it forms in a sense
the partial completion (Max Muller, Rig-veda , I 2 , xxi).
This MS. was used by Max Miiller, and is treated
by him as a part of ‘ C 5/
Size : I3|x iofim Material: English paper,
water-marked ‘ V. E. I. C. E. Wise 1827.*
No. of leaves : iii + 176 + iii blank.
Bate : the date of the manufacture of the paper
shows that the MS. must have been written either in
or shortly after 1827, doubtless for H. H. Wilson, before
he left India.
Scribe : though the date on the paper is different
(here 1827, * n MSS. Wilson 57-60 1825), though
the style of the work varies somewhat (in this MS. the
text is only given in part), yet the similarity in writing
is sufficient to render it probable that this and
MSS. Wilson 57-60 are by one hand.
Character: Devan agari.
890 (1-4)— MS. Sansk. f. 11
Vedic Hymns, 18th cent. P
Contents : four sets of Vedic hymns, text in the
Saxnhita form, without accents, except that the ‘ 1 9 is
marked.
1. The Visnusukta. It begins on f. i v : sriganesaya
namah Vedapuru$dya namah \ om ato deva avamtu &c. I
It consists of Rg-veda I, 22, 16-21 ; 1 54—1 56 ; VI, 69 ;
VII, 99. It ends on f. 9 : Visnusukta samaptab I
2. The Vamanasukta. It begins on f. 9 : asya
vamasya palitasya hotub &c. I See Rg-veda 1, 164, 165.
It ends on f. 2i v : Vamanasukta samaptab I
3. The Manyusukta. It begins on f. 2i v : yas te
manyo 9 vidhad &c. I See Rg-veda X, 83-85, and
khila 17 ( avidhava bhava var$ani sat am &c.). It ends
on f. 32 : Manyusukta samaptab \
4. The V&ksukta, if the name may be coined, none
being given in the MS. It begins on f. 32 v : aham
Rudrebhir &c. I See Rg-veda X, 125; I, 141, 1-5;
X, 136; 137; 71. It ends on f. 38. Cf. the Devi-
sukta in Aufrecht, Leipzig catal., p. 2.
The text is enclosed in a border of yellow and red
-SAMHITAS, ETC. (889-891) 21
lines. There is a vignette of Brahma, Siva and Durga,
Visflu and LaksmI, on f. 1.
Has the note ‘Gore Ouseley* on f. i v , and was
probably presented, with other MSS. formerly belonging
to Sir Gore Ouseley, by Mr. J. B. Elliott of Patna, in
1859-
Former shelfmark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 11.
Size : 6^ x 3^- in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 38 + ii blank.
Bate: probably about the middle of the 18th cent.
Character ; Devanagarl.
891 — MS. Sansk. e. 8 a
S'aunaka's Brhaddevata, 18th cent. P
Contents : the Brhaddevata by Saunaka Acarya,
in eight adhyayas. It begins : \\ sriganesaya namab I
b'isarasvatyai namah II 0 3 m II namaskrtyama) 03m
mamtradrgbhyo namaskrtya samamnayanupurvasab I
suktargarddharcapadanam rgbhyo vak$yami daivatam U
veditavyam daivatam hi mamtre mamtre prayatnatab I
daivatajho hi mamtranam tadartham avagachati II &c.
Adhyaya 1 (twenty-six sections) ends on f. 12 ( iti
Brhaddevatayam prathamo y dhyayab ll) ; adhyaya 2
(thirty-two sections), f. 25 ; adhyaya 3 (thirty-one
sections), f. 37 v ; adhyaya 4 (twenty-nine sections),
f. 50; adhyaya 5 (thirty-five sections), f. 65 v ; adhyaya 6
(thirty-three sections), f. 79 v ; adhyaya 7 (thirty-two
sections), f. 93 ; adhyaya 8 (twenty-eight sections),
f. 104.
It ends : svadhyayam api yo 9 dhita mamtradaivatavid
vavih l sa tatra sa divab svarge svargasadbhidyate \ apta
khapyanadharam vicivyatmanam dtmano I vak$yamano
dyuto samdhi rco daivatya-§(et \ sa brahma na tam
anyam tadhayonisad asato vraiam 1 madac canvavi -
v isvamsam visati jyor uttamam visati jyotir uttamam
iti II 28 II II iti Vrhaddevatya a?(amo 9 dhyayab II
The MS. is very incorrect, and sometimes lacunae
are indicated where the scribe (who seems to have bad
little knowledge of Sanskrit) could not read the original
from which he copied. On f. 1 there is an invocation
by the scribe.
This MS. has been collated by Prof. Macdonell for
his projected edition. It belongs to the ( B 9 family of
MSS. __
Presented by Dr. Fitz-Edward Hall in i86r.
Former shelf marks : (1) MS. Walker 203 (=*Bodl.
catal.y p. 4oi b ) ; (2) MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 8 a.
Size : 8-£ x 4 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 106.
Bate : probably early i8th cent., or rather late 17th.
Character : Devanagari.
Digitized by LjOOQie
22
§ 2 . VEDIC LITERATURE
892 ( 1 , 2)— MS. Wilson 379
Sadguruiisya’s Sarvanukramanivrtti, and Nighantu,
A. D. 1000 & 19th cent. P
Contents : two parts.
1 . §a<Jguru6isya’s Sarvanukramanivrtti, a com-
mentary on the SarvanukramapT, written on March 24,
1184 (see Kielhom, Ind. Ant., XXI, 49 ; Biihler,
Paleographie , p. 82). It is preceded by a commentary
by the same author on the Anuvakanu kramani, which
begins on f. i v and ends on f. 5. The commentary
on the Sarvanu kramani begins on f. 5 and ends on
f. 74. In both cases the actual text precedes the
commentary.
The MS. is carefully and accurately written. The
text is bounded on either side by two black lines.
The MS. has been noticed and used by Prof. Macdonell,
in his edition of Katyayana’s Sarvanukramam, with
extracts from $adgurusisy a ’ s commentary, p.x. A great
part of the text is there printed on pp. 57-168. The
AnuvakanukramanI is printed on pp. 47-53.
2 . The Nighantu, a collection ofVedic terms. The
five adhyayas end on ff. 77, 79 v , 8i v , 83, 84. It begins
on f. 74 v .
This is quite a modern copy, without accents. It is
apparently Roth’s MS. ‘ F.’ See his Nirukta, pp. 3, 4.
Size : io|- x 6-| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 84 + i blank.
Date : for 1 the date is given on f. 74 : samvat
1656 ( = A. d. 1600) var$e jye$tavadi saptami raviva-
sare l No date is given for 2, but its appearance is
quite modern.
Scribe : for 1 the scribe is given on f. 74 : Visala -
ndgarajndtiyavydsasnharindthasutavydsapuru^ottamena
likhitam paropakarartham I For 2 no name is given.
Charade : Devanagari.
Injuries : ff. 55-57 are damaged by ink.
893 ( 1 , 2)— MS. Sansk. ©. 9
S'aunaka’s Rg-vedapratiiakhya, J ay an tas vamm s
Svarankuia, A. D. 1800.
Contents : two works written by the same hand.
1. The Rg-vedaprati£&khya of Saunaka, complete
in eighteen patalas, and three adhyayas. It begins on
f. i v : the (3) adhyayas end on ff. n v , uf, 30; the
(18) patalas end on ff. 3, 6, 6 V , 7, io v , n v , i3 v ,
17, 19, 19V, a 1, 22 v , 2 3 v , 26 v , 28, 30. The
MS. is on the whole fairly accurate. The text is
bounded on either side by two red lines.
The work was edited by A. Regnier, with a French
translation, in the Journal Asiatique, 1856—1858, and
SAMHITAS, ETC. (892-894)
by Max Muller, with a German version, Leipzig, 1869.
The latter did not use this MS.
2 . The Svarankuia of Jayantasvamin, being a brief
treatise on phonetics (accent) in twenty-one verses,
of which the last is on f. 31 2 jdtyo y bhinihitas caiva
k?aiprah pr a slid a eva > ca \ ete svarah prakampamte
yatroccasvaritodaye II 21 II This is (according to a note
in Aufrecht’s writing in the Bodl. catal.) identical with
the spurious verse III, 19, of the Pratiiakhya, which
Uvata does not explain. The colophon is 2 Jay ami a -
svdmind prokia slokanam ekavimsatih \ The title
Svarankusa was first given by Burnell, Tanjore catal.,
p. 3 b , another is Svaranirpaya. For hypotheses as to
the author (identical with Jayaditya, author of part of
Kasika Vrtti) see Stein ( Kaimir catal., p. xix), who is
probably wrong.
In both cases the text is bounded on either side
by two red lines.
Bought at Benares in 1861.
Former shelf mark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 9.
Size : 8^ x in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 31 + ii blank.
Date: f. 302 sake 1728 ( = a. d. 1806) prabhavand-
masamvaisare udagayane phalgune mdse suklapak§e
sadydm guruvdsare \
Scribe : f. 30 2 taddine Karbala karopanamna Vi§nu-
bhattasyedam likhitam \ The reading is not, as in Bodl .
catal., p. 405b, i Karbelopa 0 / If {as there understood)
Vi§nubhatta is the scribe’s name, the construction is
very loose.
Character : Devanagari.
894— MS. Sansk. ©. 10
Saunak&’s Rg-v©daprati6akhya, with the commentary
of Uva$a, A. D. 1794.
Contents: the Rg«vedaprati£akhya of Saunaka, with
the commentary of Uvata. The text proper is all incor-
porated in the commentary, divided into short sections,
which are marked in Max Muller’s edition. For the
preface see Eggeling, India Office catal., p. 9, and Bodl.
catal., p. 405b. With regard to the names see also
f. 122 iti sridevamitrasutavimumitrakrte Pratisakhye
vargadvayavrttib I Cf. Max Muller, Rg-vedapra -
tisakhya, p. i sq. For Uvata’s date see MS. Sansk.
d. 2.
Adhyaya 1 ends on f. no v ; adhyaya 2 ends on
f. 1 78 v ; adhyaya 3 ends on f. 229 v .
Patala 1 ends on f. 38 v ; pafala 2 ends on f. 6i v ;
patala 3 ends on f. 68 ; patala 4 ends on f. 88 v ;
patala 5 ends on f. ioi v ; patala 6 ends on f. no v ;
patala 7 ends on f. 124; patala 8 ends on f. 135 ;
Digitized by boogie
23
§ 2 . VEDIC LITERATURE-
pa( ala 9 ends on f. 149 ; patala 10 ends on f. I54 v ;
patala 11 ends on f. 174 * ; patala 12 ends on f. t 78 v ;
patala 13 ends on f. i88 v ; patala 14 ends on f. 201 ;
patala 15 ends on f. 206 ; patala 16 ends on f. 2i5 v 5
patala 17 ends on f. 223; patala 18 ends on f. 229 v :
iti sripdr?adavydkhyaydm Anamdapuravastavyavajra -
( aputrauvatakrtau Prdtisdkhyabhdpye a$tddasapa(alam
samdptam I
F. 82 has been supplied by a much later hand ;
there is an insertion in a later hand between ff. 65, 66.
Ff. 217, 218 are in reversed order. On ff. i a , 230 a
late hand has written scraps of grammar and Veda.
This is Max Muller’s MS. ( by/ as may be proved by
verifying the quotations on pp. ccxliv, cclii, cclxxviii,
ccxcviii of his Prdtisakhya , cf. p. 22.
Bought and sent from Benares in 1861.
Former shelf mark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 10.
Bound in ordinary calf as MS. Sansk. d. 2.
Size : 8f x 5-g- in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 230 + ii blank. There are really
232 leaves as ff. 1, ij are doubled, while f. 165 is
missing, but is really the first f. 166, which is also
doubled.
Bate : f. 230: sake 1716 ( = a. d. 1794) anamdana -
masamvatsare mdghe mdse $uklapak?e dvitiyayam tithau
guruvasare I
Scribe : f. 230 : taddine idam pustakam Karbelako-
panamna Vi§nubha(tasya likhitam I Cf. MS. Sansk.
e. 9.
Character ; Devanagarl.
895 — MS. Sansk. d. 20
Uvata’s Commentary on the Bg-vedapr&ti&khya,
18th cent. P
Contents : the P&rsadavyakhyft, a commentary on
gfaunaka’s Rg-vedapratiSakhya, by Uvata.
It begins : snganesaya namab ll srisaunakaya
namah 11 11 om 3 11 sutrabhapyakrtah sarvan pranamya
sirasa sucih 1 Saunakam ca vise?ena yenedam par§adam
krtam ll tatha vrttikrtab sarvams tan sutrayasasas ta -
thd I te$am prasddad ete$am svasaktyd vrttim arabhe ll
lekhyado^anivrttyartham vistarartham kvacitkvacit I
jndndrthapathandrtham ca yojyate sa maya punab II
tasyah samapane saktim ta eva pratidisamtu me I
labdhvd kamam aham tebhyab prameyam param ipsi-
tam II Camp dy am nyavasat purvam vatsanam kulam
rtdhimat I yasmim dvijavara jata bahvrcab par^gotta-
mdh ll Bevamitra iti khyatas tasmim jdto mahamatih l
sa vai parifade sretfhab sutas tasya mahatmanab I
ndmnd tu Vipnumitrab sa kumara iti sabdyate I teneyam
SAMHITAS, ETC. (894-896)
yojita vrttib samk§ipta par$ade sphu(a II See Max
Muller’s edition of the Rg-vedaprdiiiakhya (Leipzig,
1856), pp. 11, i; and R. Roth, Zur Litteratur und
Oeschichte des Weda (Stuttgart, 1846), p. 60.
F. 6 V : iti mdevamitrasutavisnumitrakfte Prati-
sakhye vargadvayavrtti ll F. 19 : iti sripdr§adavya-
khyaydm V ajr at asutauvatakrtau paribhd?a prathamam
pafalam ll F. 29 : iti sripdr§adavydkhydydm Anamda -
puravastavyavajrataputrauvatakrtau Prdtisdkhyabha-
tye samhitdpatalam dvitiyam ll Patala 3 ends on f. 32 v ;
patala 4, on f. 40 v ; patala 5, on f. 46 v ; patala 6,
on f. 50 (end of adhyaya 1) ; patala 7, on f. 57;
patala 8, on f. 62 ; patala 9, on f. 69; patala 10, on
f. 7i v ; patala 11, on f. 8o v ; patala 12, on f. 82 (end
of adhyaya 2); patala 13, on f. 86 v ; patala 14, on
f. 92 ; patala 15, on f. 94 ; patala 16, on f. 98 v ;
patala 17, on f. 102; patala 18, on f. 105 (end of
adhyaya 3).
It ends : chamdojhanam nanyas tasmdt prayatnam
kuru maha nam tan yad astiti tatvakim ll 24 II 61 II
38H II iti sripdrsadavydkhydydm Anamdapur avast avya-
vajrataputraiivafakrtau Pratisdkhyabhd^ye atfada-
sam pafalam samdptam ll ll PratisakhyabhdQye trtiyo
’ dhyayah ll rg-vede Prdtisakhyam samdptam II Bhaira -
vaprasadat II II Prdtisakhye adhydyasamkhya II 3 ll
pafalasamkhyd II 18 ll vargasamkhya ll 103 ll This is
Max Muller’s MS. ‘ h/ see Prdtisakhya y p. 22, as
may be proved by verifying the references.
Presented by Dr. Fitz-Edward Hall in 1861.
Former shelf marks : (1) MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 31.
(2) MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 20.
Size : 9! X 4y in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 107.
Bate : about the beginning of the 18th cent
Scribe : Vire^vara, son of Dhanvara Vi£vanatha
Bhatta.
Character : Devanagarl, neat small hand.
Ornamentations on ff. 1 and io5 v .
896— MS. Wilson 449
Bg-vidh&na, A.D. 1707.
Contents : two MSS. : see for the second, Bheda-
dhikkarasatkriya, Bodl . catal., p. 22 6 b .
The Bg-vidh&na, a treatise on the application of
the verses of the Rg-veda as spells to effect various
objects. It begins on f. i v and ends on f. 54 v . The
work is divided into four adhyayas, which contain 31,
35i 4%) 3° sub-sections, ending on ff. 14, 28, 45, 54 v .
Within the first section, after thirteen sub-sections,
the end of the paribhasa is marked. The text is fairly
Digitized by
i§ 2,3. VEDIC LITERATURE- SAMHITAS, ETC. (896-898)
24
accurate, and is prettily written. It is bounded on
either side by two black lines. There is a lacuna from
the middle of III, is, to the middle of III, 19.
The work has been edited, with a valuable intro-
duction, by Rudolf Meyer, Berlin, 1878. On p. xxxviii
he mentions this MS. which, however, he did not
use. It bears a considerable resemblance to his MS.
‘ A * (/. c., p. xxxv). See also 'Weber, Catal. , I, 31 sq. ;
Eggeling, India Office catal ., p. 9.
Size : 9j x 5j in. Material : Paper.
No. 0/ leaves: i+ 1 19 + i blank. Originally the two
MSS. had 1-56 and 1—65 leaves respectively.
Date : f. 54 v : samvat 1763 (=a. d. 1707) var§e
margasir^amdse suklapakse dvitlydyam tithau kuja -
vasare i
Scribe : f. 54 v : Mdmdhatdpuravdsina mmadvyasa -
tanujakhyatanujena cakuna likhitam idarn pustakam I
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : ff. 50, 51 are missing.
897 — MS. Sansk. e. 19
Explanations of Vedic hymns, by N. C. Mookerjea,
A. D. 1894.
Contents : 1 . ‘ The corrected nine verses of the
second hymn of Rigbed’ (ff. 2-16).
2 . ‘ Sanscrit Sastras Mock English Bible. No. 4/
being ‘The literal English composition and proper
explanation of the twelve verses of the third hymn of
Rigbed ’ (ff. 18-40).
3 . ‘ The corrected manuscript of the nine verses of
the first hymn of Rigbed ’ (ff. 42-56).
The author of these silly treatises is Nobeen Chandra
Mookeijea, who sent them to Professor F. Max Muller.
His intention is to show that the ‘ Samecreate words 9
of the Vedic hymns were ‘created 9 by ‘that man of
Satan whose surname was Bierbal (and who afterwards
called himself by the names of Bedabias and Kalidas)
the greatest of the buffoons of the world, who was
employed, in the latter part of the sixteenth century, in
the Court of Akbar the great Mogul emperor of India,
to amuse him by his tricks, jokes, and pleasantries 9 for
no other purpose but ‘to mock the English words/
he having ‘fabricated the false Hindo and Buddha
Sastras to mock the English version of the Bible
history/
One specimen will suffice to show the kind of Veda
interpretation proposed by this man. The word a^vina
inRg-veda 1,3, 1, is explained as follows : ‘ As-bin means
“ a repository made of ashes.” The term “ Deity-Bin 99
is used in the eighth verse of the first hymn, which
means “a repositoiy of the deities” the Israelites. There*
fore A$-bin means “ the repository of the deities is made
of ashes,” because “Jesus” is called in Arabic Ye$y, i.e.
“ye ashes ”....: therefore Isaac in the place of Jesus is
called ye$y “ ye ashes,” or A§-bin “ a repository made of
ashes .” 9
Presented by F. Max Muller in 1 894.
Size : 5^ X 9 in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : 59.
Written by Nobeen Chandra Mookerjea, of Calcutta,
in 1894.
Character : the Sanskrit in Bengali characters.
3. samhita-sAma-veda
898 (1-3)— MS. Wilson 370
S&ma-veda, A. D. 1044, 1700-1702.
Contents : three parts, of which the last two are by
one hand, and are allied to MSS. Wilson 374, 380.
1. The first arcika of the Sama-veda in the SainHita
text, with accents. It begins on f. i v and ends on
f. 43 v . The (6) prapathakas end on ff. 9, iof, 20 v ,
28 v , 35, 42 v . F. 43 is blank. The accents are added
in black ink, probably by a later hand. The text is
bounded on either side by two black lines. It is
fairly accurate.
2 . The second arcika of the Sama-veda in the
Samhita text, with accents. It begins on f. 44V and
ends on f. I74 v . The (9) prapathakas end on ff. ^ 6 y ,
68v 84, 98V 115V, 134, 147V i6i v , 174V F. 123 is
blank. The accents are added by the same hand in
black *nk. The MS. is fairly accurate. The text is
bounded on either hand by two black lines.
3 . The Aranyaka and the Mah&namni verses in
the Samhitapatha, with accents. The Aranyaka extends
from ff. !75 v -i8i v . The Mahanamni from ff. i8i v -
i 82 v . The accents are added in red ink, which is very
dark in hue. For these pieces see Aufrecht, Catalogue
Catalogorum , p. 709.
The Aranyaka was published by S. Goldschmidt,
Monatsber. der Berl. Acad., 1868, and by Satyavrata
Samairamin, Bibl. Ind . The Mahanamni by the latter.
The text is bounded on either side by two red lines.
Size : io| X 5j in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii+ 182 + ii blank.
Date : for 1 the date is given on f. 42 v : samvat
1700 ( = a. d. 1644, Bodl. catal., p. 378®-, gives 1654
by an oversight) 15 margasukla 12 bhrgau \ What
Digitized by LjOoq le
25
r $3. VEDIC LITERATURE— SAMHITA-SAMA- VEDA (898-900)
15 refers to is not clear. Perhaps it is 1715 = a. d.
1659.
For 2 the date of writing is given on f. I74 v : samvat
1816 ( = a.d. 1760) var$e vaibakhamase kr$napak$e
amdvasya bhomavasare \ The date of accentuating is
given on f. 174: sam° 1818 ( = a,d. 1762) var§e pau§a -
mdse kr$napak§e caturdasi camdravasare svaritam 1
3 is by the same hand, and doubtless of much the
same date as 2.
Scribe : the writer of 1 is given on f. 42 v : brivisa-
landgarajndtiyatripdfhigovarddhanasutatri 0 - hariharena
likhitam \ Viresvaravisvanathasomesvarasukadevadipu -
tranam Ratnesvarardmadevadipautrandm cadhyayanar -
tham paropakarartham ca l The Bodl, catal . , L c.,
omits Viresvara probably by an oversight.
For 2 the scribe is given on f. 174V : likhitam Ga~
modhajndtiyatripdthidhanesvarapurusottama t This, in
conjunction with MS. Wilson 380, disproves the
emendation proposed in the Bodl. catal . 9 p. 378b.
For 3 we have on f. i 82 v : Bhanesvarapurusottama
idam I
Character : Devanagarl,
899 ( 1 - 3 )— MS. Wilson 380
Sama-veda, A. D. 1701, 1702.
Contents : the Sama-veda, both arcikas, with accents,
and the Araovaka, being the seventh prapa^haka of the
Purvarcika in the Naigeya recension.
1. Arcika I begins on f. i v and ends on f. 90. The
(6) prapafhakas end on ff. 16, 29, 43 v , 61, 75, 90.
Ff. i6 v , 17 are partially, f. I7 V entirely, blank. The
former two contain only disconnected fragments.
2 . Arcika II begins on f. 91 v and ends on f. 253 v .
The (9) prapa^hakas end on ff. 105, n8 v , 138, 154V,
I76 v , I96 v , 214, 234 v , 253 v . F. ii6 v is blank.
3 . The Aranyaka Samhita begins on f. 254V and
ends on f. 26 i v .
In all three parts the text appears in Pada form.
The accents in 1 and 2 are written by the original hand
in black ink. In 3 they have been added in red ink,
possibly by a later hand.
The text is bounded on either side by two black
lines. On f. 254 is a sort of diagram.
Size : io|- X 6 j in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 261 + ii blank.
Bate : the date for arcika I is given on f. 90 :
samvat 1817 (**a. d. 1761) var$e mdghamase kr$na-
pak$e 3 tritiya bhrguvasare l
For arcika II it occurs on f. 253 v : samvat 1818
( = a. D. 1762) var§e traitramase suklapak§e 14 caturdasi
BODL. SANS. CATAL. II.
sanivasare \ There is none for 3 , but it is doubtless by
the same hand.
Scribe : f. 90 : likhitam Gamodhacdturvedijndtiya -
tripathidhanesvarapurusottamena bubham bhuydt \ tri-
pd(hiamaresvarapathanartham \
F. 253 v : likhitam Gamodhacdturvedijndtiyatripathi-
purusotmajadhanesvara subham bhuydt ( sutatripafhia -
maresvarapa(hanartham \
F. 26 i v , probably by a later hand: Buru§ottame
Tritradhanesvarasya idam pustakam 1
It is safer to follow f. 90 (cf. too f. 90 v ) rather than
(as in the Bodl. catal ’., p. 378^) to correct f. 253 v
into Puru§ottamdtmaja° \ Apparently DhaneSvara
Purusottama were two names of Purusottama’s son.
Cf. MS. Wilson 376.
Character : Devanagarl.
900 ( 1 , 2)— MS. Mill 03
Sama-veda-samhita, A.D. 1081.
Contents : the Samarveda in the Samhita form, with
accents, both arcikas. F. 1 is missing, containing
I, 1, 1, 1-9. The MS. is divided into two parts, the first
containing the Purvarcika, the second the Uttara.
1 . The Purvarcika, the (6) prapathakas end on
ff. 8, 14, 22, 31, 37, 45 v . The end of prapathaka 5
is missing, f. 39 of the original, containing V, 2, 5, 5—
VI, 1, 1, 10, being lost. The colophon on f. 45 v is :
iti chamdasy arccike sasthah l
2 . The Uttararcika begins on f. <\. 6 y : the (9) pra-
pathakas end on ff. 52 v , 59, 68, 76, 85 v , 94 v , 102, no v ,
n8 v . The colophon is: iti navamab prapafhakali
samaptah \ ch I sri bubham astu I
The MS. seems carefully and accurately written.
The accents are marked in black ink. The margin
consists of two black lines. There are a few correc-
tions by a late hand, e. g. on f. no. A (or dh)
is used as a mahgala occasionally, e. g. f. 49 v .
This MS. was not used by Benfey for his edition.
Former owner : a later hand on f. ii8 v gives
KrsnajI as an owner.
Size: iijX6|dn. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves: ii+118 + ii blank. There were
originally 47 4- 73 leaves, but ff. 1, 39 are lost.
Bate: f. ii 8 v : samvat 1737 ( = a. d. 1681) var$e
posavadi 13 I trayodasi sukre l
Scribe : f. 1 1 8 V : briamadavddamadhye lakhitam
pamdydbdmmajisamkaraji nagara Amadavadi I This is
perhaps the Same person (cf. KrspajI above) as the one
named in Weber, Catal . 9 II, 1140, no. 2032.
Character : Devanagarl.
Injuries : ff. 1, 39 are missing.
£
Digitized by
26
§ 8 . VEDIC LITERATURE— SAMHITA-SAMA- VEDA (901-903)
901— MS. Mill 32
S&ma-veda, Purvarcika, A. D. 1834*
Contents: the Purvarcika of the S&ma-veda, un-
accented.
Prapathaka I begins on f. i v and ends on f. 5 V ;
prapathaka 2 ends on f. 8 V ; prapathaka 3 ends on
f. I2 V ; prapathaka 4 ends on f. 17 ; prapathaka 5
ends on f. 21 ; prapathaka 6 ends on f. 26.
It is somewhat carelessly written. The colophon is
on f. 26 : iti chamdasi samhitah samapta 1
Bound in native binding, lettered ‘ Chandasi Samhita.*
Size: 137X5^ in. Material: Paper.
No . of leaves : i + 26 + i blank.
Bate: f. 26: srisamv amkaturyavasvimdvabde 1890
( = a.d. 1834) maghasuklanavamydm bhaumavasara idam
puslakam sammaptah I
Character : Devanagari.
902— MS. Mill 88
Sama-veda, Uttararcika, A.D. 1610.
Contents : the Uttar&rcika of the S&ma-veda, ac-
cented, Padapatha, being the second part of MS. Mill
91, (2).
Prapafhaka 1 begins on f. i v and ends on f. ;
prapafhaka 2 ends on f. ij y ; prapathaka 3 ends on
f. 30 ; prapathaka 4 ends on f. 41 ; prapathaka 5
ends on f. 54 v ; prapathaka 6 ends on f. 68 ; prapa-
thaka 7 ends on f. 79 ; prapathaka 8 ends on f. 92 ;
prapathaka 9 ends on f. I03 v .
The MS. is fairly accurate. The accents are added
in red ink, and the text is bounded on either side by
two red lines. F. 96 is blank, but nothing is lost.
Former owners : the following names appear on f. 1,
and are repeated on f. J03 v :
Ramacamdracaturbhuja ( travail 0 ) l
Hariiamkara (do.) I
Machavanasuta (?) \
Tryambakesvara (/r°) I
Camdre&vara 1
Manikesvara (also spelt Manak°) I
Size : 97 X 5| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves: ii+ 103 + ii blank. Really 104 as
f. 1 is split.
Bate: f. io3 v : samvat 1 666 ( = a. d. 1610) var$e
bhddravasudi 8 ravau li° \
Character : Devanagari.
903 ( 1 , 2 ) — MS. Mill 65
S&ma-veda, Purvarcika and Aragyakag&na,
A. D. 1675 & 1678.
Contents : two MSS. by different hands.
1. The Purv&rcika of the S&ma-veda, with accents.
Prapathaka 1 begins on f. i v and ends on f. 12 ; prapa-
thaka 2 ends on f. 20 v ; prapathaka 3 on f. 32; prapa-
thaka 4 on f. 45 ; prapathaka 5 on f. 55 v ; prapathaka 6
on f. 66 v . The accents are marked in black ink, and
the text is bounded on either side by two black lines.
The MS. is tolerably accurate. The text is the Pada-
patha.
2. The Aranyakag&na, figured for chanting, with
the Mah&n&mni section. The gana begins on f. 67 v ;
on f. 67 a late hand has written some fragments. The
(6) prap&thakas end on ff. j6 y , 85, 93, 101, 108, H5 V .
The MahanamnI begins on f. 1 1 5 V and ends on
f. 1 1 7 : iti Mahdndmmsdma samaptah \ iubham bhavatu I
iti Ararnnugdna (?) smaptah \ Cf. f. 1 15 V : iti fatfabrn
prapafhakah \ smaptah \ dvitiyam gana anu smaptam I
This MS. is (v. infra) a jirpoddhara^a. To the
maker of this must be ascribed ff. 77—80, 99, 101, 104,
109, no, 1 13, 1 15-117. Even in the remainder two
hands can be distinguished: (1) ff. 67—72, 81-98, 100,
102, 103, 105-108, 1 12, 1 14; and (2) ff. 73-76. In the
former case the text is bounded on either side by two
red lines, elsewhere by two black. The figuring is
done in black ink. The restoration has been most
carelessly done: the original MS. was deficient after
saman 35 of prapathaka 1 to saman3^of prapathaka 2,
and the compiler inserted from another MS. four leaves
containing 1, 27 to 3, 3.
The MS. is fairly accurate. Cf. MSS. Wilson 374,
378 , 395 *
Size : 1 1 x 6| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 1 1 7 (really 1 16 as f. 1 1 1 is passed
over) + ii blank. The originals have 66 + 49 leaves.
Really 50 in the latter case, as after f. 6 four leaves are
inserted instead of three.
Bate: 1 is dated on f. 66 y : samvat 1731 ( = a. d.
1675) var$e karttigavada 14 some samaptah \ 2 on f. 1 17:
samvat 1734 ( = a. d. 1678, but the 3 is doubtful) nd
asvanakudi 3 budhe I This is only the date of the
restoration ; the original must be about 40-60 years
older, while ff. 73—7 6 are conceivably older still.
Scribe : 1, on ff. 1, 66 v is the note : apothd tra l
Veniramavamsidharaniche (f. 1 vamMdharanlche) l Cf.
perhaps Weber, Catal ., I, 47, 41 1.
2, f. 117 : adyeha Pdfaladivastavyamsadabhyam -
tarandgaramjndtiyatrivddirammadatta Mi(hali° Argald -
Digitized by LjOoq ie
27
§ 3. VEDIC LITERATURE— SAMHITA-SAMA-VED A (903-906)
puramadhye jirnnaudhararnnam | sribhdvdmsatyache
sarvesam brahmananam pafhandrtham \ mahadeva I
Character: Devanagari.
904 (1-3)— MS. Mill 91
S&ma-veda, Aranyaka, Purv&rcika, Stobhaprakrti,
A. D. 1603, 1690, 1611.
Contents : three MSS. by different hands.
1. The Aranyaka verses, as in MS. Wilson 376 (3).
The MS. begins on f. i v and ends on f. 6 V . It is care-
fully written, figured for chanting, and the text is
bounded by two red lines.
2. The Purv&roika of the S&ma-veda in the Pada-
pafha. The (6) prapa(hakas end on ff. 20, 30, 42, 56 v ,
66 v , y6 Y . The MS. is carefully written, accented, and
the text is bounded by two red lines.
3. The Stobhaprakrti, as in MS. Wilson 377 (2).
It begins on f. yy Y ; the (2) prapafhakas end on ff. 85,
94. It is carefully written, figured for chanting, and
the text is bounded by two red lines.
Former owners : 1 and 3 (and probably 2) were
apparently last in the possession of Ramacandra, see
notes on ff. 6 V , 77, 94, 94V. 2 and 3 once belonged to
Manike£vara, son of Yire^vara, see ff. 7, 94 v . 2 once
belonged to Hari£amkara, f. 29 v . Cf. MS. Mill 88.
Size: 9f*5fin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 94 4- ii blank.
Date : (1) for 1 see f. 6 V : samvat 1659 (= a. d. 1603)
var?e asvanaiudi 4 gurau l
(2) for 2 see f. 7 6 V : samvat 1646 ( = a. d. 1590)
var$e l The rest is lost, and 1646 is somewhat un-
certain.
(3) for 8 see f. 94 : samvat 1667 ( = a. d. 161 1) var$e
vaiiakhavadi 9 budhe I
Scribe: (1) for 1 see f. 6 V : tri°-caturbhujaputra-
pautrandm pafhandrtham \ krir astu l travadivisnusuta -
nolua likhitam (?) I
(2) the names of the scribes of 2 and 3 are not given,
probably in 2 because the foot of the last leaf is rubbed
away.
Character : Devanagari.
905 (1-3)— MS. Wilson 377
S&ma-veda, A. D. 1630, 1750.
Contents : three parts of the Sama-veda.
1. The Uttar&rcika of the Sama-veda in the
Samhitap&tha, with accents. It begins on f. z v and
ends on f. 133. The (9) prap&thakas end on ff. 16,
28 , 43, 56, 73, 88 v , 101, 1 i6 v , 133. Ff. i, 4 , 59-62,
1 1 7, 1 1 8 have been supplied for the original leaves which
have been lost. These are on white paper in a quite
modern hand. F. 104 is smeared with yellow pigment,
f. i3o v is blank. The MS. is fairly accurate. The
accents are in black. The text is bounded on either
side by two red or black lines.
2. The Stobhaprakrti in the Padap&tha. It begins
on f. i34 v and ends on f. 151. The (2) prapa(hakas
end on ff. 142, 151. The accents are added in red ink.
Grey pigment is used for erasures. The MS. is care-
fully written. The text is bounded on either side by
two black lines. Cf. Mitra, Bikaner catal ., pp. 30, 31 ;
Burnell, Vedic MSS., p. 50; Eggeling, India Office
catal., p. 18; see the Calc. ed. (1874-1 878), II, 519 sqq.
3. The Aranyaka Samhitfi in the Samhitap&tha,
including the Mah&n&mni verses. It begins on f. I52 v
and ends on f. 158. The accents are added in red ink.
The MS. is fairly accurate. The text is bounded on
either side by two or three dark red lines.
Size : 10 x 5! in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 1 58 4- ii blank.
Date : for 1 the date is given on f. 133 : samvat 1686
( = a. d. 1630) vrkhe vaisakhamdse kra$napak$e pratithau
ravivasare \
For 2 no date occurs. The writing is rather like
that of MSS. Wilson 376, 380, and perhaps belongs,
as they do, to about a. d. 1760.
For 8 the date is given on f. 158: samvat 180 6
( = a. d. 1750) nahiya bhadrapadamase iuddhapakfe
trltiya ravivasare I
Scribe : for 1 the name is not given. A note in
a probably later hand on f. 133 has : bh° mukamdasye -
dam l which possibly denotes an owner.
For 2 the scribe is not given. A note on f. 1 51
has : vedopanifadah sarva vedavedantavedavit l Kavtn -
dr as tanmudecedam likhitam srtsarvavidyanidhdnakavtn -
dr deary asarasvatinam stobhapustakam II
For 3 the scribe is mentioned on f. 158 : likhitam
tripathiudekaranaputranedalalena dtmapafhandrtham l
Character : Devanagari.
906 — MS. Mill 66
S&ma-veda, Gr&mageyag&na, A. D. 1727.
Contents : the Gr&mageyag&na (called in this MS.
as often, but wrongly, Veyag&na) of the S&ma-veda,
figured in the modern fashion (see Burnell, Vedic MSS.,
p. 44) for chanting, complete in seventeen prapa^hakas.
The prap&thakas end on ff. 6 Y , i$ v , I9 V , 25 v , 31,
3 8v > 4<5 v , 55 y > 64* 7 iT » 7 8 > 8 5, 91^ 99, 107, n6 v , 123.
The colophon is : dasati I ch I saptadasamah prapdfha -
kab I iti Veyaganam samdptam I ch\ Sri \
E 2
Digitized by
28
§ 3 . VEDIC LITERATURE— SAMHITA-SAMA-VEDA (906-910)
The MS. appears to have been written by one hand
in two slightly different styles: (i) ff. 1—9, 1 1 — 13 ;
(2) ff. jo, 14— 123. In the former style the margin is
formed by two red, in the latter by two black lines.
On ff. 1 -9, it, of the former the figuring is done in
red, in the rest in black ink. The MS. appears fairly
correct. Cf. MS. Wilson 387.
Size: io^x6|-in, Material: Paper.
No. of leaves ; ii + 1 23 + ii blank.
Bate : f. 123 : samvat 1783 (= a. d. 1727) na varikhe
margaslrakrsna 14 caturdasivara bhrguvarena li-°m \
Scribe : f. 123 : jo°-tulajdrdmakdsiramena pustakam
s am dpt am l pustakam idam sdmavedinam travafisada-
sivajivdvaki Vdranasdmadhye reheche l pustaka lakhavyu
Baghnapuramadhye sampurna traP-sadasivena pustakam
samaptam, I SrikaHvisvesvarabhyam I
Character : Devanagari.
907 — MS. Wilson 387
Sama-veda, Gramageyagana, A. D. 17 Q 1 .
Contents : the Gramageyagana of the Sama-veda,
called in this MS. the Veyagana. It begins on f. i v
and ends on f. 258 v : iti Veyaganagramthab samaptam \
The (17) prapathakas end or> ff. 13^ 33, 46 v , 59, 70,
84V ioo v , 117V i 32 v 148, 163, 177V i 9 o y , 206*,
223 t , 243 v , 258 v . The MS. is fairly accurate. It
forms a part of that Sama-veda-porpus to which
MSS. Wilson 374, 376, 380, &c., belong. The text
is bounded on either side by two black lines. The
figuring is in black ink. Ff. 1-63 are added jn a
later hand. F. 64 is bound in wxongly.
Former owner : on f. 258* later hands haye written :
Sukasabehecarapathanaratham I and travadikamvara
nl pothi.
Size : 9! x in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves ; ii + 258 + ii blank.
Bate: f. 258 v : samvat 1817 ( = a. d. 1761) var$e
asvanmase krsnapak§e 2 dvitiya bhrguvasare \
Scribe : f. 258 y : likhitam Gamodhacaturvedijndtiya -
tripdthipuruqottamdtmajadhanesvarana kubham bhuyat I
Cf. MS. Wilson 380.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : ff. 1-60 are missing and have been
replaced by ff. 1—63 in a quite recent hand.
908 — MS. Wilson 395
Sama-veda, Aranyahagana, A. D. 1727 .
Contents : the Aranyakagana of the S&ma-veda in
the Padapatha, with accents. It begins on f. i v and
ends on f. 59. The (6) prapafhakas end on ff. i2 v , 24?,
33> 4 3> 5 lV > 59- Then follow from f. 59 to f. 6o y the
Mahanamni verses. The accents are added in red
ink. Ff. 1—32 are on a peculiarly tinted paper, of
which the verso is brown. The name is given as
Aranyaka 0 or Aranya indifferently in the various MSS.
Size: u|x5|in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 60 + i blank.
Bate : it is given on f. 6o v in words : grahavedart -
tuvisveiaiirobhu§anasam/nite Sakabde I i.e. £aka 1649 =
a. d. 1727 (see Biihler, Palaeographies pp. 80, 8j).
Scribe : f. 6o v 2 sdmasakhdya gdnam dranyakam
subham \ vyalikhat sfimahadevasarmmd dharmartham
adardt I
Character : Devanagari,
909 — MS. Sansk. d. 42 *
Sama-veda, Aranyakagana, A. D. 1771.
Contents : the Aranyakagana of the Sama-veda, in
six prapathakas, the Mah&nfimni being included in
prapathaka 6. It begins : knganekdya namah II
II krisamavedaya namah u amjo vai rupam II &c. It
ends : iti Mahanamnyah samaptafr (sic) ll 11 sakvarapar-
vamahanamrusamah §asthah prapathakah II tty Aranya -
geyagane Kagdnam samaptam ll
Two different hands can be distinguished in the
MS., ff. 1, 84, 98-103 being written by one hand, and
all the rest by another, except f. 15 which has been
supplied recently by a modem hand.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 1).
Memorandum on original wrapper (f. iv) ‘ Benares no. 7/
Size: 1 1-| x 5f'in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iv+106.
Bate: samvat 1827 ( = a. d. 1771) vaisakhakrfna
10 bhrguvasare.
Scribe : Ambarama Dhaneevara.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : ff, 2—14, 18, 19, 103 repaired with trans-
parent and other paper.
910 — MSS. Mill 98 , 99
Sama-veda, Uhagana, A. D. 1553 .
Contents : the tlhagana of the Sama-veda, figured
for chanting, complete in twenty-three prapathakas.
The MS. is bound up as two volumes, corresponding
to MSS. Mill 98, 99.
98 contains prapathakas 1 to 1 1, 2, 9. Prapathaka 1
begins on f. i v and ends on f. 17. The other pra-
pathakas end as follows: 2, on f. 35; 3, on f. 52 v ;
4, on f. 70^ ; 5, on f. 88 y ; 6, on f. io6 y ; 7, on f. 123 ;
Digitized by LjOOQie
29
f 3. VEDIC LITERATURE— SAMHITA-SAMA-VEDA (910-913)
8, on f. 139 ; 9, on f. I57 v ; 10, on f. 17a; 11, 2, 9,
on f. i93 v .
99 contains prapathakas 11, 2, 10 to 23. Prapa-
thaka 1 1, 2, 10 begins on f. 1 and ends on f. 5. The other
prapa^hakas end as follows : 12, on f. 24 v ; 13, on f. 39 ;
14, on f. 54 v ; 15, on f. 7o v ; 16, on f. 85 v ; 17, on
f. 98 v ; 18, on f. 107 ; 19, on f. 132 ; 20, on f. 149 V ;
21, on f. 168 ; 22, on f. i85 v ; 23, on f. 208.
The accents are in the same ink as the text. A few
leaves have been lost and are supplied by two hands.
One, by far the older, is responsible for 98 , ff. 116,
130, 132, 133; 99 , f. 36. The other wrote 98 , ff. 11,
124, 129; 99 , ff. 129-131, 144, 151, 197, and parts of
ft 114-128. On the whole the MS. is accurate. Cf.
MS. Wilson 372. The text is bounded on either side
by three red lines.
Size: 8| x 5^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : 98 == ii + 183 + ii blank ; 89 =p ii + 208
+ ii blank.
Date : 99 , f. 208 : svastisamvat 1609 { = a. d. 1553)
var§e phalgunakudi 10 rurau I The two correctors
belong to the 18th and 19th centuries.
Scribe : 99 , f. 208: adyaha brikriprdmcitrate \ abhyam-
tarandgurajhatitrivadindrayanasutagopdlena likhitam I
putrapautranam adhyayanartham \ paropakararthena
likhitam I
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries: besides the parts supplied, ff. 28, 76-80
of 99 have been torn.
911 — MS. Wilson 872
Samar veda, Uhag&na, A. D. 1760.
Contents : the tihagana of the Sama-veda, with
figuring. This MS. is really part of the Sama-veda-
corpus of which MSS. Wilson 374, 376, 377 (?), 380 are
also parts. It begins on f. i y and ends on f. 474 v .
The (23) prapatbakas end on ff. 20 v , 41, 62 v , 86, 106,
127, 148, 167, 1 9 1, 2087, 226 v , 250, 267, 288 v , 310,
3 2 9 v > 345 > 3 66 > 3 8 3 v > 4 ° 3 > 4 2 5 v > 447 v > 474 v - The MS.
is fairly accurate. The accents are added by a later
hand. Ff. 1, 172 contain some disconnected sentences
in a later hand. F. 178^ is blank. Yellow pigment
is used for erasures, &c. The text is bounded on
either side by two red lines.
Size: io| x 6 \ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 474 + ii blank. In the original
ff. 193, 194 are repeated.
Date : f. 474 v : samvat 18 16 ( =* a. d. i 760, the Bodl.
catal ., p. 37 7 b , has 1750 which is a slip) caitramase
suklapak?e 2 bhomavasare I Before caitraP the word
aSvinaP is written and erased.
Scribe : f. 474 v : likhitam Modhacaturvedijnatiya-
tripattepuru?ottamajadhanebvara krikasimadhye I Cf.
MS. W r ilson 380. The accents were added by
Amare^vara.
Character : Devanagari.
912 ( 1 - 3 )— MS. Wilson 378
Sama-veda, IXhya- and Aranyakaganas,
A. D. 1061, 1740.
Contents : the TThyagfina, the Aranyakag&na, and
the MahanamnI verses (in the MS. called the fifth
gana) of the Sama-veda, with accents.
1 . The tThyagana begins on f. i v and ends on f. 86.
The (6) prapa^hakas end on ff. 17 V , 32 v , 46 v , 60, 73 v ,
86. The figures are written in black ink. The MS.
is fairly accurate. The text is bounded on either side
by four black lines.
2 . The Arpnyakagana begins on f. 87 v and ends on
f. i 65 v . The (6) prapa^hakas end on ff. 102, 116, I29 v ,
143, i54 v , i 65 v . The figures are written in an ink,
perhaps originally red, now mostly black. The MS.
is fairly accurate. Ff. ^87, 146, 147 are supplied in
a modem hand. The text is written by the same
hand as 8.
3 . The JMEahanamni verses begin on f. i65 v and end
on f. 167. The figures, &£., are as in 2.
Size : 9^ x 5J- in. Material ; Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 1 67 + ii blank.
Date: for 1 it is giyen on f. 86: samvat 1707
( = a. d. 1651) var§e maghasudi 2 dvittydyam tithau
some I
For 2 it is given on f. i 65 v : samvat 1807 ( = a. d.
1751) iake 1662 ( = a. d. 1740) a&vavadi 5 ravau \ In
both cases the reading is uncertain, but the saka date
is probable.
For 3 none is given : it is a part of 2.
Scribe : for 1 on f. 86 : likhita Ravalaparama -
namdasutagadadharena I
For 2 on f. i65 y : Manasaramaranachoda I
For 9 on f, 167; ModhajhatitraP manasaramarana -
cho 4 a 1
Character: Devanagari.
913 (1, 2)— MS. Wilson 374
Sama-veda, tJhya- and Aranyakag&nas, A. D. 1761.
Contents : the tThya- and Aranyakagfinas of the
Sama-veda, with figuring. These MSS. really form
part of MS. Wilson 380.
Digitized by
80
§ 3 . VEDIC LITERATURE— SAMHITA-SAMA -VEDA (918-917)
1 . The tihyagana begins on f. i v and ends on
f. ii7 v . The (6) prapa(h&kas end on ff. 22 v , 42, 61,
8o v , 100, H7 V . Burnell, Vedic MSS., p. 48, says that
the correct title, according to the Phullasutra, is
Rahasya, or Uharahasya.
2 . The Aranyakag&na begins on f. 1 1 8 V and ends
on f. 2i5 v . The (6) prapathakas end on fF. 135, I53 v ,
I7i v , 188, 202, 2i5 v . Then come the Mahanamni
verses on ff. 2 i^ Y - 2 iy Y . Ff. 156, 167 are blank.
These MSS. are fairly accurate. The accents are
written, in black ink for the most part, by the first
hand. The text is bounded on either side by two
black lines.
Size : 1 1 j X 6 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 217 + ii blank.
Date: f. 1 1 7 V : samvat 1817 ( = a. d. 1761) varpe
drapadamase krpnapakpe 11 ekadati bhrguvasare I
2 in the same hand is doubtless of the same date.
Scribe : f. H7 V : likhitam Qamodhacaturvedi
I For the rest see MS. Wilson 380.
Character: Devanagari.
914 — MS. MU1 81
Sama-veda, tThyagfina, A. D. 150L
Contents : the "Ohyagfina of the Sama-veda, figured
for chanting. Prapa^haka 1 begins on f. i v and ends
on f. 13 ; prapathaka 2 ends on f. 24 v ; 3 ends on f. 35 ;
4 ends on f. 46 ; 5 ends on f. 57 v ; 6 ends on f. 68.
The MS. appears to be accurate ; the figuring is done
in red ink ; the text is bounded on either side by two
red lines. There are a few corrections by a later
hand, and a good many erasures. On f. various
fragments of samans have been written by later hands,
perhaps also an owner's name, but the writing is
illegible. F. 29 v is half blank.
Size: JOjX5jin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 68 + ii blank.
Date: f. 68: samvat 1617 ( = a.d. 1561) varpe paupa-
mase caturdda&yam tithau bhaumavasare 1
Scribe : on f. 68 v , and perhaps also on f. 1, the fol-
lowing notices, apparently by former owners, occur:
vadicaturbhujatravadinmlidralfj-jagandthaputracdra m
pothi I tramanakesvara ni pothi sahi I tratrambakesvara
ni pothi I Others are erased or illegible. Cf. MS. Mill 88.
Character ; Devanagari.
915 — MS. Sansk. cL 16
Arcika Samhitfi, A. D. 1497.
Contents : the Arcika Samhitfi or Ar$ti (P) •> Arcika
Samhita, a collection of Mantras, figured for chanting
after the manner of the Sama-veda, in six chapters.
It begins : om namah samavedaya II Imdra jyepfhan na
a bhara ojipfham pupuribravah \ yad didhyakpe vajra -
hast a rodast obhe suHpra prapafr \ Imdro raja jag at as
carpaninam I &c. It ends on f. 5 : eva hitndra \ evd hi
Dupan I evd hi devafr \ om l evd hi devah u 6 II iti
Arpfi (?) drcikasamhimid samaptab *
Size: 9! x 5^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 5 + xix blank.
Date , &c. : svatiSrisamvat 1553 (= a. d. 1497) varpe
prathamakravanaiudi 1 gurudine vya° simhasut vyct°
trikagalikhitam I sahi II iubham bhavatu kalydnam astu II
iri II hi II iricatreivan tubhyam namah 11 trikagamyo .
Character: Devanagari.
916— MS. Mill 100
S&yana’s Commentary on the Sama-veda Samhit&,
19th cent.P
Contents : Sayana's Commentary on the Uttar&rcika
of the S&ma-veda Samhit&, in twenty-one adhyayas (as
printed in Satyavrata Samafirami's edition, Bibliotheca
Indica , vols. Ill to Y, p. 380). The MS. is evidently
written by the same careless scribe who wrote MS.
Mill 165, and abounds in clerical mistakes.
Former shelf-mark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 40.
Size : 13I X 5^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : i 4 234.
Date : apparently quite modem.
Character : Devanagari.
917 (h 2)— MS. Mill 105
Madhava’s Commentary on the Sama-veda Samhit&,
19th cent.P
Contents : 1 . The Chan dasik&vivar ana by Madha-
vacarya, or Madhava’s commentary on the first part
of the Sama-veda Samhita, in six prapathakas. It
begins, without introduction, w ith the commentary on
the first verse : sriganeiaya namab M om namab Sdma -
vedaya ll ague a yahi Bharadvajasydrpam he agne d
ydhi a gaccham kimartham punar agachdmi ucyate
vttaye bhakpanayety arthab I &c. Prapafhaka 1 ends
on f. 2J y : iti Madhavdcaryakrte Chandasikabhapye pra -
thamab prapafhakab samaptab II On f. 49, where
prapa^haka 3 begins, the title Chandasikavivarana
occurs. Prapathaka 3 ends on f. J 2 ¥ ; prapa^haka 6
begins on f. i2o v . • The end of the MS. is missings
and the last leaf (f. 130) has many lacunae. It breaks
off with the commentary on Sv. I, 6, 2, 3, 3 (voL II,
Digitized by boogie
31
§§ 8 , 4 . VEDIC LITERATURE— SAMHITA-YAJUR-VEDA (917-919)
p. 20 6 of S. Sama£rami’s edition), the last line being
very corrupt : sastaya (read sakhaya) viniyogo , sya
satame 9 hamarajayah \ ani§adat \ punanaya somaryd
prdnaya sto II The MS. is written by three different
hands, see ff. I -63, 64-111, 112— 121, 122-130.
2 . Another copy of the same work, but beginning
with the introduction as follows : Sriguruganapatibhyo
Saradabhyo namah 0 namah Samavedaya rajojuse jan -
mani satvavrtaye sthitau prajanam pralaye tamahsprse 1
&c. Prapathaka 1 ends on f. 3o v ; prapa^haka 2, on
53 v ; prapa(haka 3, on f. yg Y . It is complete,
ending on f. 135 with prapa(haka 6, as follows : he
dhffto dharayatab I druja rujabhomga bhaktra dhanam
gavyam abhvyam ca l mama prachotparayarthab II ll iti
Chandasikavivaranam Madhavdcaryakrtam parisama-
ptam 11 Ff. 11— 13 are wrongly foliated as 10, 11, 12,
but nothing is missing.
As the above extracts show, both MSS. are full of
clerical mistakes.
See on this work, which is different from Sayapa’s
commentary on the Sama-veda, Weber, Caial, , II, 16—
20; Hrsike£a, Sansk . Coll . catal., I, 49. Probably it
belongs to the older Madhava cited by Sayana.
Former shelf-mark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 39.
Size: 137X5I in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 130 + 136.
Date : apparently quite modem.
Character : Devanagari, sometimes very badly
written.
4. SAMHITA-YAJUR-VEDA
918 ( 1 , 2)— MS. Wilson 606
Faftoasvastyayana, Maitr&yani Samhitfi, Book I,
A. D. 1666.
Contents : the Maitrayani Samhita, of which the
first two leaves have been lost and are replaced by
two other leaves.
L Two leaves containing the beginning of the
Pafioasvastyayana. It begins on f. i v : inganeiaya
namah 1 Pamcasvastyana liqyate l svasti no mimitam
Asvind Bhagab I svasti devyAditir an[arn deleted)amz-
nah 11 svasti Pu§a asnro dadhatu nab svasti Dyavdpfthivi
sucetuna ll = Ijtg-veda V, 51,11. It ends on f. 2 V . It con-
sists of a collection of verses, accented in red ink in the
Rg-vedic style. The text is bounded on either side by
three red lines. This work was doubtless copied about
the same time as the second part, though by a different
hand. The title given is Aufrecht’s emendation. The
verses quoted are Rg-veda Y, 51, 11-15, with the
Khila, and I, 89, 1—7.
2. The Maitrayani Samhita of the Black Yajur-
veda, Book I. It begins on f. 3 in the middle of
I, 1, 3. The (1 1) prapathakas end on ff. io v , 30 v , 47^,
66 v , 83, io8 v , 1 14, J33 v , 144, x66 v , i8o v . The accents
are added in red ink, and are in the peculiar style
of the Maitrayani Samhita, as given in Schroeder,
p. xxx sq. The MS. appears to be fairly accurate. The
text is bounded on either side by two red lines. F. 3 1
is blank. There are occasional corrections in a later hand
in red ink. Ff. 167, 177 are blank, but nothing is lost.
The Maitrayani Samhita was edited by Leopold von
Schroeder, Leipzig, 1881, &c. This MS. was not
collated for Book I as it was not known, having been
described in the Bodl. catal., p. 386®-, as a MS. of
the Pancasvastyayana. It was recognized first by
B. Lindner of Leipzig, August 2, 1884.
The MS. belongs distinctly to the same class as
M 1 and M 2, agreeing occasionally with the latter.
It sometimes supports the H, K 6, and B classes. Cf.
Schroeder, p. xxxvi. It must be derived from a MS.
very closely allied to M 1, so close in many details is
the correspondence.
Former owners:
(1) f. i8o v : pustakam Valamukadasya I
(2) f. 1 : (illegible name) Krsnajisuta (?) I
Size : 107 x 5! in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii+180 + ii blank. The original has
only 179 leaves, f. 97 being doubled.
Date : f. i8o v : samvat 1622 (=* a. d. 1566) var$e
bhddrapadamase krpie pak§e trtiydyam punyatithau
budhadine asvimnak$atre vyaghatanamni yoge vanija-
karane me$ardsisthite camdre evamadipunyahe sati l
Scribe : f. 1 8o v : Mdjalapuravastavyam ja °rama -
sutaja °gopalatatsutena Anamtakena likhiteyam pustikd I
aparajndi °namddkasya sutena likhapita I The
name of the patron has been obliterated : palatal -
sutena was also obliterated but is still legible.
Character : Devanagari.
919 — MS. Wilson 361
Taittiriya Samhitft, Padap&tha, As taka I, A.D. 1804.
Contents : astaka I of the Taittiriya Samhit& of the
Black Y^jur-veda in the Pada text, without accents.
The a§taka (for the name used in the MS. cf.
Weber, Ind. Stud., XI, 124 note) begins on f. i v and
ends on f. 8o v . The (8) adhyayas end at ff. 9 V , i6 v ,
33 » 45 y > 5 $> 7 °> 8o v . The colophon is : iti pra*
Digitized by
32
£ 4 . VEDIC LITERATURE— SAMHITA- YAJUR -VEDA (919-921)
thamd§(ake amo 3 dhyayah II 8 H The MS. is fairly
accurate. Ff. i, io, 20, 30, 40, 50, 61, 70, 80 are on
dark-coloured paper.
This MS. was not used for the edition by Albrecht
Weber, Indische Studien, Leipzig, vols. XI and XII,
1871, 1872, but was first identified by him, see Vajasa -
neyisamhita , p. vii, note.
Size : n\x in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 80 + ii blank.
Bate: f. 8o v : samvat i860 (=»a. d. 1804) l
Character: Devanagari.
920 — MS. Mill 93
Vfijasaneyi Samhita, A. D. 1331.
Contents : the Vfijasaneyi Samhita of the White
Yajur-veda, Samhitapatha, in the Madhyandinaiakha,
accented, complete in forty adhyayas. Adhyaya 1
begins on f. i v and ends on f. 6 ; adhyaya 2 ends on
f. n v ; 3, on f. i7 v ; 4, on f. 23; 5, on f. 30; 6, on
f. 36 ; 7, on f. 44 ; 8, on f. 52 v ; 9, on f. 60 ; 10, on
f. 66 ; 11, on f. 76; 12, on f. 88; 13, on f. 95 v ; 14,
on f. io2 v ; 15, on f. 112; 16, on f. 120*; 17, on
f. I3i v ; 18, on f. 141 ; 19, on £ 151 ; 20, on f. 160.
This completes the first half of the MS. ; the second
half is paged separately. Adhyaya 21 begins on ft 16 i v
and ends on f. 172. Adhyaya 22 ends on f. 178^;
23, on f. i 85 v ; 24, on f. I9i v ; 25, on f. 199; 26, on
f. 201 ; 27, on f. 207 y ; 28, on f. 2i5 v ; 29, on f. 224;
30, on f. 2i8 v ; 31, on f. 230^ ; 32, on f. 23 2 v ; 33, on
f- 243 ; 34> on f. 251 ; 3,5, on f. 254 ; 3 6, on f. 256^;
37, on f. 260 ; 38, on f. 263 ; 39, on f. 266 ; 40, on
f. 267L
Ff. ii, 161, 268 y are ornamented. The text is
bounded on either side by two red lines. The accents
are added in red ink. The MS. appears fairly ac-
curate. The numbers of the adhyayas are noted in
the margin. This MS. was not known to Weber.
Bound in a native black binding, lettered ‘ Vaja-
saneyasamhita.’
Size: 9^x6 in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 268 + i blank.
Bate : f. 268 : svasti srinrpasdlivahanaiake 1 753
( = a. d. 1831) kharanamabde uttar ay aye vasamtartau
caitramase suklapakfe titho 5 pamcemi bhrguvasare
taddineya 1 The Bodl. caJtal ., p. 393b, gives a. d. 1697
as the date, having obviously misread the era.
Scribe : f. 268 : tatsamhitapustakam samapta Hart -
rdmacemdraffha 4 d/acikaramdlekarasye pustakam Gopala -
khanufojosi akhegavakarapramtagodatira likhitvd dattam
subham bhavatu I
Character : Devanagari.
921 — MSS. Mill 100 , 101
Vfijasaneyi Samhita, A. D. 1829 , 1835 .
Contents : the Vfijasaneyi Samhita of the White
Yajur-veda, in the Madhyandina recension, in the
Samhita form, complete in forty adhyayas. Adhyaya 1
begins on f. i y and ends on f. 8; 2 is on ff. 8-1 7 V ;
3, on ff. 17^—31 ; 4, on ff. 3i-4i v ; 5, on ff. 41^-
53; 6, on ff. 53-63; 7, on ff. 63-78; 8, on
ff- 78— 95 ; 9, on ff. 95-109; 10, on ff. io 9-H9 v ;
11, on ff. H9 v -i37; 12, on ff. I 37 v -i 55 v ; 13, on
ff. I55 v -i6i v ; 14, on ff. i6i v -i 68; 15, on ff. i68 v —
i 82 v ; 17, on ff. i82 v -I94 v ; 100, f. 203 v , ends with
verse 54 of adhyaya 17. The end of adhyaya 13 and
the beginning of adhyaya 14 (13, 38 to 14, 8) are lost,
owing to the loss of ff. 161— 168 of the original. F. 28
is a supplementary page containing the latter part of 3,
52, and all of verses 53—55, which are omitted on f. 29.
101, f. 1, contains the end of 17, 55. Adhyaya 17
ends on f. 9 ; 18 is on ff. 9-27 ; 19, on ff. 27-44 ; 20,
on ff. 44-60. This ends the first part of the MS., and
on f. 6o v there is an ornamental conclusion : iti purva -
visit samaptah \ Bama l The first fifteen leaves of the
second part, containing adhyayas 21-40, have been
lost, and are supplied in a very neat modem hand.
They contain (ff. 6 i v -* 75 v ) the whole of adhyaya 21,
and half a line of adhyaya 22, which ends on f. 84V ;
23 is on ff. 84 v -94 ; 24, on ff. 94 -io2 v ; 25, on ff io 2 v —
U4 V ; 26, on ff 114^-119 ; 27, on ff. H9-i26 v ; 28, on
ff. I26 v — 136 ; 29, on ff. 136-149; 30, on ff. 149-155;
3 t, on ff - 32 > on ff - i 57 v -i 6 o; 33 > on ff - 16 °-
I7i y ; 34, on ff. I7i y -I79 y ; 35, on ff. 179^-181 ; 36, on
ff. 181-183 ; 37, on ff. 183-185^ 38, on ff. 185^189 ;
39, on ff. 189-193 ; 40, on ff. 193-195L F. 142 has
been supplied by the same hand as ff. 61-75 ; ff. i 89 v ,
I93 v are blank.
The second part is by the same hand as part 1.
Both are written in red ink, the accents being in the
same colour. The style varies somewhat, but usually
the writing is very untidy and inexact. Yellow
pigment is freely used for erasures, and the ends of
the chapters are plentifully daubed over with a dark
brown colour. 101, f. 194, is on yellow paper. The
text is bounded on either side by two red lines, on
f. 1 appears a series of invocations, &c., apparently from
a different work. This MS. was not known to Weber
nor used by him for his edition.
Size : 8f x 5! in.
Digitized by boogie
83
§ 4/ VEDIC LITERATURE— SAMHITA-YAJUR-VEDA (921-925)
Material: Paper, of Indian manufacture, with the
exception of ff. 61—75, an( l J 4 2 °f 101, which are of
English manufacture of the year 183a.
No. of leaves: 100 = ii + 2O3 + ii blank; 101-*ii +
196 + ii blapk. The original is divided into two parts,
with 270 (really 263 as ff. 161— 168 are lost, f. 28 is
double) +135 leaves respectively.
Date: part 1 is dated on 101, f. 60: samvdt 1885
( = a. d. 1829) phalgunakr$napratipadayam andavasare
taddinam pustakam samdptam I Part 2 is dated on
f. 195: savat 1888 (?) sake 1757 («a. d. 1835) sar-
vdnndmasamvatsare margastr^avadya 6 taddine saptah 1
The date of 101, ff. 61-75, H 3> cannot be before 1832,
or 1835, but may be much later, c. 1850.
Scribe : 101, f. 60 : likhitam Gopdlabha\apd\hakavi -
kfanartham I sngajananaprasanna 1 101, f. I95 v : idam
pustakam Bdllambha(dtmajavdmanabha(a vardapura-
kara aocha (?) I
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : 100, ff. 161- 168 of the original are missing.
922— MS. Mill 128
Vajasaneyi Samhita, 19th cent. P
Contents: the Vajasaneyi Samhita of the White
T^jur-veda in the Samhita text of the Madhyandina
School. Accents, marked in red ink, have been added
by a later hand on ff. i v -io. Adhyaya 1 begins on
f. i v and ends on f. 5 ; adhyaya 2 ends on f. 9 ; 3, on
f. 13 ; 4, on f. i6 v ; 5, on f. 2i v ; 6, on f. 25; 7, on
f. 3 <d v ; 8, on f. 37 ; 9, on f. 42 ; 10, on f. 46; 11, on
f. 53; 12, on f. 6i v . These twelve adhyayas are
written by one hand. The remainder is written much
more carelessly by another.
Adhyaya 13 ends on f. 68 v ; 14, on f. 73 ; 15, on
f. 795 16, on f. 83 v ; 17, on f. 9 <d v ; 18, on f. 97;
19, on f. 103; 20, on f. io8 v . The MS. breaks off
abruptly with verse 6 of adhyaya 21 on f. io8 v .
F. 3 is bound in reversed and upside down. Ff. 39—
41 are arranged as ff. 40, 41, 39. F. 103 is reversed.
Both parts of the MS. are carelessly written, frequently
repeating parts of words.
This MS. was not used by Weber for his edition,
nor apparently was he aware of its existence.
Size: 5^x7!* in. The MS. is arranged like a
European book.
Material: Paper. No. of leaves : xii + 108 + ii blank.
Date : probably about a. d. 1800 or 1820.
Character: Devanagari.
BODL. SAMS. CATAL. II.
923— MS. Sansk. d.,51
Vajasaneyi Samhita, A. D. 1603.
Contents : the Samhita text of the Vajasaneyi
Samhita, in forty adhyayas, accented. Part I
( *= ff. 1-130) contains adhyayas 1-20 ; part II
( = ff. 13 1—207) adhyayas 21-40. The title is found in
the colophon on f. I30 v : iti V q/asaneyasamhitdpdfhe
vimsatimo ’ dhyayah , and in the colophon on f. 207 v s
iti Vdjasaneyisamhitdydm catvarimso 9 dhyayah 11
There are marginal and other corrections in part I.
Ff. 129 and 130 are supplied by a modern hand.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 20).
Size: 97X57 in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 207 + iii blank.
Date : the date given at the end of part I (f. 130 V )
is: samvat 1659 ( ■= A. D. 1603) var$e vaisakhamase
kr$napak§e tithau 5 budhavasare II It looks rather
suspicious, especially as f. 130 is supplied by a modern
hand. The date at the end of part II is erased, only
ti phalgunasu ... II bhrgudine being legible.
Character : Devanagari.
924 — MS. Sansk. d. 52
Vajasaneyi Samhita, A. D. 1758, 1759/
Contents : the Samhita text of the Vajasaneyi
Samhita, adhyayas 1-20, accented. It ends : iti
Vdjasunaiyisahghitdmpdihe vimsatimo ’dhyayah 11 20 II
om tat sad brahma ll subham astu II With corrections
in red and black ink.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 21).
Size: 9| x 6| in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iv+171.
Date : samvat 1815 sdkab 1680 (—A. d. 1758) var$e
maghamase k?$napak§e punyatithau trtiydmyam bhau-
mavasare ll
Character: Devanagari.
925— MS. Sansk. d. 53
Vfijasaneyi Samhita, A. D. 1599, 1600.
Contents : the Pada text of the Vajasaneyi Samhita,
accented, adhyayas 1-20. It ends : Asvina l piba-
tdm I madhu I Sarasvattya I sajo$aseti l sa l jo$asd 1
Indrah 1 sutrdmeti I su l tram a l vrtraheti I vftra \ ha 1
ju§antam 1 somyam I madhu I 81 ll ll 6 p. 3 ll faisri-
mamntrapavitram arkkasam ayatit ll . . . iti Vajasaneya-
padasamhitayam catvarimso (sic, instead of vimio)
* dhyayah ll 20 ll
Ff. 41, 165, and 168 are missing, YS. Y, 36—41
F
Digitized by
Google
84
$4. VEDIC LITERATURE— SAM HIT A- Y A JUR- VEDA (925-928)
(*36-43 in Weber’s edition), XVII, 19—25 (=21-28
Weber), and XVII, 34-38 ( = 37-41 Weber) being
lost*
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 22).
Size : iOy X 5 j in. MateiHal : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 221 (really 218, as ff. 41, 165, 168
are lost) + iii blank.
Bate : samvat 1656 var$e II tasmin sake 1521 ( = a. d.
i 599)jwa bhadrapadamase I site pak$e I 10-11 tithau I
bhaumavasare 11 dhanardsasthite candre II
Scribe : the name of the scribe seems to be scratched
out.
Character: Devanagari.
926 —MSS. Wilson 307, 388
Vfijasaneyi Samhita, A. D. 1001 & 10th cent. P
Contents : the Vfijasaneyi Samhita in the Samhita
text, with accents, according to the Kanva Sakha. The
MS. is divided into two volumes, corresponding to
MSS. Wilson 367, 368.
307 contains adhyaj as 1—20 of the Samhita. It begins
on f. i v and ends on f. 1 15. The (20) adhyayas end at
ff. 5V, io v , 16, 19 V , 25^, 30, 35 v , 40, 44V, 49, 54V, 62V,
71^78, 83V 91, 97, 105, ill, 115. Ff. 16-29, 92-98
of the original are wanting, but are supplied by
an old, though later, hand on ff. 16-19, 91-97 of
the new foliation. In this way it happens that 18,
4 to 12 is repeated. The MS. is very accurate. The
accents are added in red ink. The text is bounded
on either side by four red lines. At the ends of the
chapters there are various ornamental figures.
308 contains adhyayas 21-40 of the Samhita. It
begins on f. i v and ends on f. I2i v . The (20) adhyayas
end on ff. 12, i9 v , 29 v > 36, 42 v , 48V 55, 57V 63, 71,
78 v , 88, 94V, 99, 105, io7 v , iii, 1 16, 1 1 9, I2i v . The
MS. is very accurate. Yellow pigment is used for
erasures. The accents are added in red ink and there
are many corrections by the same hand in red ink.
On the left margin of ff. 7 V , 8 V , there is a square
of black as ornament, with a white number, 7, 8, 9 in
the centre. The text is bounded on either side by two
broad red lines. The writing of this MS. is quite
different from that of 307 , but it may be by the hand
that added ff. 16-19, 91-97.
These MSS. are mentioned by Weber in his edition
of the Vajasaneyi Samhita , p. vii, and were apparently
used for the edition.
Size : 307 = 1 1|- X 5^ in. ; 308 =iOjX 6 in.
Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : 307 = ii + 1 15 + ii blank ; 308 = ii +
1 2 1 + ii blank.
Bate : no date is given for 307. It seems to be
considerably older than 308 and may be assigned to
the 1 6th cent. For 308 a date is given on f. I2i v :
1657 ( = a. d. 1601) bhadrapada 14 guruvd — I
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : ff. 22 and 23 of 307 are lost.
927— MS. Sansk. d. 15
Kramapfifha of the Vfijasaneyi Samhitfi,
10th or 17th cent. P
Contents: the Krama Samhitfi, i. e. the Krama-
pa(ha of the 'Vajasaneyi Samhita, accented ; a frag-
ment, beginning with adhyaya 2 1 and breaking off in
the middle of 30 (22). It begins: om namo Ganapataye I
imam me I me Varuna l Vvaruna srudhi I srudhi havam I
&c. Adhyaya 21 ends on f. 1 5 V ; 22, on f. 22 v ; 27, on
f. 68 v ; 29, on f. 91*.
The MS. abounds in corrections.
Bought in 1886 through Dr. G. Thibaut of Benares.
Size : 9j x 4j in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 99 + i blank.
Bate : appears to be old, probably 1 6th, perhaps
17th century.
Character : Devanagari.
928— MSS. Wilson 92, 93
Vfijasaneyi Samhita, Jatapfitha, A. D. 1537.
Contents: the Vfijasaneyi Samhita, in the Kanva
6akha, in the Jatapfitha, with accents.
92 contains adhyayas 1-20. It begins on f. i v and
ends on f. 213. The (20) adhyayas end on ff. 12, 25,
37 v > 47 v > 5 8 > 66 > 74 v > 81, 88, 97, io6\ 122V, 141V [53V,
i6i v , 174, i 84 v , 199, 207, 213. The accents are added
in red ink by a later hand. The right top comers of
ff. 1— 14 have been lost and replaced on white paper
by a later hand. The MS. is very accurate.
93 contains adhyayas 21-40. It begins on f. i v
and ends on f. i 64 v . The (20) adhyayas end on
ff- *>h 33 v > 47 v > 55> 66, 76, 85^ 88, 96, ior, 114, 124,
i33 v , i5° v > I 5 f v > i55 v > l 59 Y > l6 ^ 164*. The
accents are added in red ink by a later hand which
has also made a few corrections in the text.
Yellow pigment is used for corrections.
These MSS. are mentioned by Weber, Vajasaneyi
Samhita , p. vii, and were used for the edition.
Size : 92= 12--X 7j in.; 93 = 1 2% x 7| in.
Material: Paper.
Digitized by LjOoq ie
85
§ 4, VEDIC LITERATURE — SAMHITA-YAJUR-VEDA (928-930)
No . of leaves : 92 = ii + 21 3 + ii blank ; 93 = ii + r 64
+ ii blank.
Dale : the date for both is given in 93 , f. 164? (at
the very foot); samvat 1593 ( = a.d. 1537) I
Character: Devanagari.
929— MSS. Mill 86, 87
V&jasaneyi Samhita, Jatapatha, 17th cent. & A. D. 1597.
Contents : the Vajasaneyi Samhita, in the Ja$apa$ha,
in the Kanva recension, with accents. Aufrecht, Cata-
logue Catalogorum , p. 564b, gives the work apparently
as of the Madhyandina £akha, but this is wrong. The
MS., is bound up in two volumes, corresponding to
MSS. Mill 86 and 87 : it contains five parts.
86 contains two parts. Part I contains adhyayas
1—10. Adhyaya 1 begins on f. i v and ends on f. I4 V ;
2, ends on f. a8 v ; 3, on f. 44 v ; 4, on f. 55^ ; 5, on
f. 6 <j* ; 6, on f. 8i v ; 7, on f. 94 ; 8, on f. io3 v ; 9, on
f. ii5 v ; 10, on f. 127. On f. I27 v Mill has written
in pencil: 6 Jatapa^ha 1st khanda foil. 126 complete/
Part II originally contained adhyayas 11—20, but the
first fifty-nine leaves being lost it begins on f. 60 with
14 (10). Adhyaya 14 ends on f. T4i v ; 15, on f. 154 ;
16, on f. 172 V ; 17, on f. i86 v ; 18, on f. 207 v ; 19, on
f. 21 8 V ; 20, on f. 227 v . On f. 227 v is a similar note
by Mill.
87 contains three parts. Part I contains adhyayas
3 I_ 39- Adhyaya 31 begins on f. i v and ends on
<• *5 V i 3 2 > ends on f - 2 9 v J 33> on 39 v > 3+ on f. 48 ;
35, on f. 58 ; 36, on f. 6o^ ; 37, on f. 64 ; 38, on
f- 69 ; 39, on f. 73 v .
Part II contains adhyaya 40, beginning on f. 74 and
ending on f. 78. On f. 78 v is a note by Mill.
Part III contains adhyayas 21-30. Adhyaya 21
begins on f. jg Y and ends on f. io8 v ; 22, ends on
f. I24 v ; 23, on f. I44 v ; 24, on f, 157; 25, on f. 167^;
26, on f. i8o v ; 27, on f. i93 v ; 28, on f. j 97 ; 29, on
f. 206 ; 30, on f. 213. On f. 2i3 v is a note by
Mill.
86, parts I and II, 87 , parts I and III, must be
ascribed to the same hand, using slightly different
styles here and there. 87 , part II, is by an older hand.
All parts of the MS. appear to be very fairly accurate,
though not neatly written. The accents are added in
red ink ; they are of the ordinary Rg-vedic type. The
text is bounded usually by two red lines; in 87 , part II,
by two double red lines. Yellow pigment has been
somewhat freely used to make erasures, but there are
hardly any later corrections.
Whether the Jatapa^has mentioned by Stein,
KaSnur catal ., p. 7; Bhandarkar, Report, 1883, 1884,
p. 286, are of this 6akha is not stated, but cf. Stein,
p. xii. This MS. was not known to Weber.
Size: lOj X 6 in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : 86 = ii + 227 + ii blank ; 87 = ii + 2i3
+ ii blank. Originally 86 had 126 (really 127, as
f. 58 is repeated) + 159 leaves; 87 had 73 + 5+135
leaves.
Date : none is given for 86, or parts I and III of 87 ,
but the MS. may be dated about a. d. 1650. Part II of
87 is dated on f. 78 : samvat 1653 (= a. d. 1 597 ) var ? €
moghasuddha 4 caturthyam likhitam idam pu I
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : ff. 1--59 of part II of 86 are lost.
930— MS. Sansk. d. 2
Uvata’s Mantrabh&sya, 16th cent. P
Contents : the Mantrabh&sya, a commentary on the
Vajasaneyi Samhita in the Madhyandina £akha, by
Uvata (usually written in this MS. Ua£a), son of
Vajrata, of Anandapura, i. e. Vadanagar in Upper
Gujerat, in the reign of Bhoja of Malva (c. 996-1051 a. d.)
written at AvantI, see Bhandarkar, Report , 1882, 1883,
pp. 3, 191 ; Stein, Kakmxr catal., p. xii. It begins on
f. i v : the text there is practically identical with that
given by Eggeling, India Office catal., p. 28, but the
lacuna rightly suspected by him is thus filled up :
saiva devata satsakyo devatd \ tad yajur ity upasanar-
tham rgyaju$oh \ prthaggrahanam 1 nipatak?arapada -
v as ana rk I anipataksarapadavasanam yajuh \ pragitam
mamtravakyam sama karoty atojheyam rgyaju?am iti l
atha padarthah I This is by no means very satisfactory.
Adhyaya 1 ends on f. 13 ; 2, on f. 2i v ; 3, on f. 36 ;
4, on f. 45 ; 5, on f. 56^ ; 6, on f. 66 ; 7, on f. j8 Y ; 8, on
f. 89 v ; 9, on f. 97 v ; 10, on f. J07 ; 11, on f. I22 v ; 12, on
f. 145; 13, on f. 155; 14, on f. 160; 15, on f. 170;
16, on f. j8o y ; 17, on f. I94 v ; 18, on f. 203 ; 19, on
f. 218 ; 20, on f. 230. Here ends the first portion of
the MS., but the remaining part is mostly written by
the same hand, only ff. 343-348 being by a later
though still ancient hand.
Adhyaya 21 ends on f. 243 v ; 22, on f. 247 ; 23, on
f. 25 6^ ; 24, on f. 257 ; 25, on f. 264 ? ; 26, on f. 270 ;
27, on f. 279; 28, on f. 288; 29, on f. 299; 30, on
f. 299 v 5 31, on f. 304 v ; 32, on f. 307V ; 33, on f. 32 3 V ;
34> on f. 333 ; 35, on f. 335 ; 36, on f. 337 ; 37, on
f. 340 ; 38, on f. 343 v ; 39, on f. 343 ^ ; 40, on f. 348.
The end of the commentary on adhyaya 38 is not
marked, but it continues to f. 343 v , though it cannot
be complete. The commentary on adhyaya 39 is only
represented by the words : Savita prathame ’ hani
f 2
Digitized by
36
$4. VEDIC LITERATURE— SAMHITA- YAJUR-VED A (930-932)
39 (6) ity ahardevata sambamdhavidhanat t ity Ud-
bhafakftau Mamtrabhd$ye ekonacatvarimso * dhyayah \
The MS. is on the whole good and exact. A portion
of its text is printed in the Bodl. catal^ p. 297.
The text is bounded on either side by two double
red lines, except on ff. 343-348 where the later hand
has only drawn two black lines. There are only a
few corrections.
Bought and sent from Benares in 1861, according
to a note on f. t.
Former shelfmark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 2.
Size : 1 if X in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 348 + ii blank. The original is
divided into two parts, having 228 (really 230, as
ff. 13 and 17 are repeated) and 118 leaves.
Date : the MS. from its appearance must be dated
about a. d. 1500—1550.
Character: Devanagari.
931 — MSS. Wilson 64-68
Vajasaneyi Samhita, with the commentary of Mahi-
dhara, about A. D. 1828.
Contents : the VSjasaneyi Samhita in the Samhita
text, without accents, with the commentary, called
Vedadipa, of Mahidhara (circa 16th century).
64 contains the text and commentary of adhyayas i-
10. It begins on f. i v and ends on f. 227 v . The (io)
adhyayas end on ff. 29 v , 44, 66 v , 86, iu v , 13 155V
184V, 203, 227 v . F. 73 is missing in the original,
but the text is complete (4, 12-13). There are
lacunae marked on 24 v , 46 v , 63^ 69, 69^ 78 v , 86 v ,
1 1 2, 180, i 89 v , 21 8 v . The MS. is very inaccurate.
F. 14 1 is doubled, and the latter has been placed
before the former f. 141.
66 contains the text and commentary of adhyayas
11-20. It begins on f. i v and ends on f. 224. In
the original the foliation runs on from 64 , and the
MS. begins with f. 229, f. 228 being lost, and with
it 11, 1—2, of the text and commentary. The (10)
adhyayas end on ff. 30^, 65^, 86 v , 103, i2o v , 134%
i 64 v , 184, 206, 224. The MS. is full of blunders.
Lacunae are marked on ff. 30, 62 v ; but really are
frequent.
66 contains the text and commentary of adhyayas
21-40. It begins on f. i v and ends on f. 192L In
the original a new foliation begins with this volume.
The (20) adhyayas end on ff. 16, 25, 40, 47 v , 65 v , 72 v ,
8i v , 89, 103V 109, 1 14, 117, i 4 o v , 155, 160V 163V
i7 lV , i8o v , i 84 v , i92 v . F. 64 is blank, and 25, 44
is wanting. Ff. 126, 127 of the new foliation are
both marked 126 in the original. F. 127 should
be placed before f. 126, as it contains text and com-
mentary on 33, 42—44 (wrongly in the original 42, 43,
45), while f. 126 contains the text and commentary
on 33, 45, &c. F. 144 of the original is missing,
but the text is intact. There is a small lacuna
marked on f. i9i v . The MS. is most inaccurate.
In all three volumes the text proper occupies the
centre of the page, the commentary the top and bottom.
These MSS. are mentioned by Weber, Vajasaneyi
Samhitdy p. ix. He was only able to collate it for the
defects of the last twenty-five lectures for his edition.
Mahidhara wrote in a.d. 1598 the Visnubhakti-
kalpalataprakasa, Weber, Catal. , I, 158, and the
Mantramahodadhi in a. d. i 589, Bodl. catal. 9 p. 99, or
1 597, Bendall, Brit. Mus. catal. y p. 45, n. 2.
Size:
Material ; European paper, water-marked ‘ V. E. I. C.
E. Wise 1828/ and ‘J. Whatman Balston & Co. 1828/
No. of leaves: 64 = iii + 227 +ii blank; 66 = ii +
224 + iii blank; 66 = ii+ 192 + iii blank.
Date : because of the water-mark the MS. cannot
have been written before 1828. Doubtless it was
written in or soon after this year for H. H. Wilson,
before he left India.
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : the most important is the loss of 66,
f. 228 (of the original foliation).
932 — MSS. Mill 126, 126
Mahldhara’s Vedadipa, 17th & 19th cent. P
Contents ; the Vedadipa, being a commentary on
the Vajasaneyi Samhita, by Mahidhara. This MS.
contains only adhyayas 1—20 of the commentary. The
text is not cited in full. Three parts can be distin-
guished in the MS.
Part I. Ff. i v — 52 v of 126 , containing adhyayas 1-3.
Adhyaya 1 ends on f. 23 v ; 2, on f. 34 ; 3, on f. 52 v .
Ff. 23, 24 are blank. The writing is somewhat
careless, but the MS. is fairly accurate. The text is
bounded on either side by two double red lines. There
are one or two corrections in a later hand.
Part II. Beginning with f. 52 v a modern hand has
written out adhyayas 4, 5. Adhyaya 4 ends on f. 72 ;
5, on f. 96 v . Another modern hand has written there-
after adhyayas 6-15. Adhjaya 6 ends on f. ill ;
7, on f. 129 ; 8, on f. I49 v ; 9, on f. 162 ; 10, ends on
126, f. 1 ; 11, on f. 25 v ; 12, on f. 54; 13, on f. 71 ;
14, on f. 84V; 15, on f. 100. In the former case
(adhyayas 4, 5) the text is bounded on either side
Digitized by LjOoq ie
37
$4. VEDIC LITERATURE— SAMHIT A- YAJUR-VEDA (932-934)
by two red lines. Both parts are distinctly accurate,
but lacunae are rather frequent.
Part III. The latter of these hands has copied
adhyayas 16-20 on ff. ioo v -J93. Adhyaya 16 ends
on f. 1 13 V ; 17, on f. 139 ; 18, on f. T56 ; 19, on f. 3 76 ;
20, on f. 193. This part is very inaccurate indeed.
Lacunae are marked on ff. 108, U9 V , i27 v , 128^,
i6o v , 163, 169V 171, I73 v .
These three parts are followed by 128, f. 194 evidently
belonging to part I, which has only the owner’s name
upon it. Ff. 195-197 contain two rough copies,
scored out, of 126, f. 138 , and one of 126, f. 139 .
On the back of 120, f. 198 is written, probably in
Mill’s hand, 6 No. VI of the Yajur-veda, Vaida-
dlpau manauharas, the delightful lamp of the Yedas
being the commentary of Mahldhara on the Vaja-San-
aiya-Sanhita. Only 20 adhyayas (viz. the first half)
out of 40. The first three contained in the first
fifty-two old leaves — purchased at Benares. The
following twelve occupying from ff. 53-277 inclusive
[ — ff. 63— ico of 120] were copied for me by two
several scribes in Calcutta from a copy belonging to
the College of Fort William except three leaves. The
remaining five occupying from ff. 278-371 inclusive
. . The end of the note is wanting, because the
foot of the page has been covered up in the process, of
binding, but according to Weber, Vajasaneyi Samhita ,
pp. viii, ix, who saw the MS. before binding, the five
adhyayas were copied from an incorrect MS. of the
College of Fort William, from which also the India
Office MS. 2479, 2 4A5> was in part derived. 126,
ff. 138—140 were also apparently copied from this
MS., the other being defective.
This MS. was apparently used by Weber, and is
described by him, /. c.
Former owner : according to notes on 126, f. 1, and
128, f. I94 v , the first fifty-two leaves belonged to
(1) Sumdaraji bha((a, (2) Niiakara. Other names
are deleted.
Size: io|x 5| in.
Material: Paper; all but 126, ff. 1-52, is of
European make.
No. of leaves : 126 = ii + 1 78 + ii blank ; 126 = ii +
198 + ii blank.
Bate: 126, ff. 1—52 are according to Bodl . catal . ,
p. 396®, in writing of the 17th cent. The rest must
be dated not before a.d. 1833 as the paper bears the
water-mark of that date. On 126, f. 193, appears:
samvat 17 l 18 1 91 I mdse vai&a$e kr$napak$e I See for
this Weber, pp. viii, 1.
Character : Devanagari.
933— MS. Mill 114
Mahldhara’s Vedadipa, A.D. 1838.
Contents : the Vedadipa by Mahldhara. This MS.
contains adhyayas 1— 18. Adhyaya 1 begins on f. i v
and ends on f. 16 ; 2, on ff. i7 v -26 ; 3, on ff. 26 v — 41 ;
4, on ff. 4 1 -53 ; 5, on ff. 53-69 v ; 6, on ff. 69 v — 8o v ;
7, on ff. 81-93 > 8, on ff. 93 v -io8 v ; 9, on ff. io8 y -i i6 v ;
10, on ff. H7-i30 v ; 11, on ff. 130^-147; 12, on ff.
I49 v -i68 ; 13, on ff. i 69 v — 1 78 ; 14, on ff. i79-i88 v ;
15, on ff. i 88 v -200 ; 16, on ff. 20i v -2io: 17, on ff.
21^-230; 18, on ff. 231-243^ How many hands
were employed is uncertain, as the different styles
merge more or less. Perhaps five may be distinguished,
one which wrote adhyayas 1—6, 14, 15, 17, 18; one
which wrote adhyayas 7, 8, 10 ; one which wrote 9,
11 ; one which wrote 12; one which wrote 13 and
16; but the last adhyayas, especially 14-18, are
doubtful. In all cases, however, the MS. is extremely
inaccurate, being in many places little better than
nonsense. The text is bounded on either side by two
red lines. Lacunae are often marked. On f. 1 appears
in pencil the note 6 Duplicate, Mahldhara, of Yajur
Veda, adhyaya 1-18, copied at Benares by Yadanath,
librarian, April, 1838, for Dr. Mill, 244 leaves altogether
of 54 lines with some 28 syllables to each.’
This MS. was not known to Weber.
Size: I3^x8|in.
Material: Paper, apparently European.
No. of leaves: ii + 244 + ii blank. The original lias
no continuous foliation, but has 16 + 64 + 36+14 +
17 + 20 +10 + 22 + 10 + 20 +13 leaves.
Bate: the note on f. 1 gives the date as 1838. On
f. 178 it is said: samvat 1690 (=a.d. 1634) var$e
kdrttikasuditrtiyam Varanasyam likhitam pustakam l
Hence Bodl. catal., p. 395 a , by correcting 16 into 18,
gets a.d. 1834 as the date of the MS. But it is
preferable to regard the date as that of the original of
the copy.
Scribe : on f. 243 v appears this note : Vfitam Maha -
devab pha. &u. 13 yu. I Perhaps it maybe conjectured
that this is the Mahadeva of MSS. Mill 1 2 1-1 24 (964) ;
if so the above date would suit an original written by
him very well.
Character : Devanagari.
934 — MS. Mill 116
Mahldhara’s Vedadipa, 19th cent. P
Contents: the Vedadipa of Mahldhara, adhyayas
16-18. Adhyaya 16 begins on f. i v and ends on
f. i6 v ; 17, on ff. j 7 V — 45 v ; 18, on ff. 46 v -64 v . All
Digitized by
38
$4. VEDIC LITERATURE— SAMHITA-YAJUR-VEDA (934-937)
three adhyayas appear to have been copied by one and
the same hand. The MS. is very incorrect, and
appears to be derived from the same archetype as
MS. Mill 1 14 ( 933 ), of whose last three adhyayas it is
apparently an alternative copy. The writing is not,
however, to be identified with certainty with any of the
hands there. Lacunae are frequent.
This MS. was not used by, or known to, Weber.
Size : 13 j X 6*| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves: ii + 64 + ii blank. In the original
each adhyaya has its separate foliation, containing 16
+ 29+19 leaves.
Bate: probably a. d. 1838, if it was copied con-
temporaneously with MS. Mill 1 14 ( 988 ). In any case
it cannot be earlier than a. d. 1820.
Character : Devanagari.
935 — MS. Wilson 20
Katygy ana’s Sarv&nukramani to the Vajasaneyi
Samhita, about A. D. 1828.
Contents : the Sarvgnukramanika of Katyayana,
being an index of the gods, rsis and metres, of the Vaja-
saneyi Samhita, in the Madhyandina sakha. It begins
on f. i v : iriganeSaya namah \ krldurndhirajaya namah \
om l mamdalam dakfinam akfi hrdayam cadhipfitam
yena kuklani yajumsi bhagavdn Ydjhavalkyo yatah prapa
tam Vivasvamtam traylmayam arccipnamtam abhidhaya
Madhyamdiniye Vdjasaneyake Y ajurvedamnaye sarkke
sakhile sasukriya r^idaivatachamdamsy anukramifyamo l
Adhyaya 1, 40 sections, ends on f. 7 ; 2, also 40 sections,
on f. n v ; 3, 23 sections, on f. 14; 4, 13 sections, on
f. iy y ; 5, 8 sections, on f. 18: iti Sarvanukramaru-
pamcamo 9 dhyayah I iti Sarvanukramaiit samapta l This
is a recent and not very accurate MS. There are
lacunae marked on ff. i v , 9, n v , 16, 17.
This MS. is noticed by Weber, Vajasaneyi Samhita ,
p. ix, who first printed (on pp. Iv to lviii) a portion
of the text. Edited, with Yajnikanantadeva*s com-
mentary, Benares, 1893-1894.
Size: 17x7^ in.
Material: Paper of European manufacture, water-
marked 6 Wise 1828/
No. of leaves : ii + 1 8 + ii blank.
Bate : the paper is water-marked 1828, and it must
have been copied about this date for H. H. Wilson.
Character: Devanagari.
936 — MS. Wilson 450
Dandaka, A. D. 1780.
Contents : the Dandaka, a treatise in which verses
of the Vajasaneyi Samhita are arranged in short sections
under various headings. It begins on f. ] y and ends
on f. 31. There are in all 15 chapters, which con-
tain 28, 9, 9, 9, 9, 9, 5, 28, 18, 3, 10, 11, 13, 15, 16
verses, and end on ff. 6, 7 V , 8 V , io v , n v , I2 V , I3 V , TJ,
i9 v , 20, 2i v , 23, 26, 28 v , 31. The first has no title:
for the titles of 2—6 see Bodl. catal ., p. 382^. The
seventh is lokapalasthapana ; the eighth nak$atrasya
sthapana, the ninth dhruvadisthapana, the tenth deva-
disthapana, the eleventh digpalasthapana, the twelfth
purnahutl, the thirteenth vesanarastutl, the fourteenth
amrtabhiseka ; the fifteenth ends : iti Banufaka sampur -
nam l The MS. is most inaccurate. See Aufrecht,
Leipzig catal., p. 27 ; ed., Bombay, 1894.
Size : 8| x 5^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 31 + i blank.
Bate: f. 31: samvat 1836 (»=a.d. 1780) ka l nuit
kravanasudi 5 I
Scribe : f.31: lasyatam prohitaharikisna kdthaftmapd-
rika \ knkasxfimadhye last Xpurdrajamamdiramadhyelafi l
Character : Devanagari.
5 . samhitA-atharva-veda
937 — MSS. Wilson 400, 600
Atharva-veda Samhita, about A. D. 1828.
Contents : this MS. is bound up in two volumes.
400 contains the Atharva-veda in the Samhita text,
in the ordinary recension. Books I— X.
Accents are at first added in red ink, but they stop
on f. 13. Book I has 6 anuvakas, which end on ff.
3 , 5, 6 V , 8, io v , 13. Book II has 6 anuvakas, which
end on ff. 1 5 V , i8 v , 21, 24, 26 v , 29. Book III has
6 anuvakas, which end 6n ff. 32, 35, 38, 4i v , 44, 46 v .
Book IV has 8 anuvakas, which end on ff. 49 v , 52 v ,
57, 60, 63, 66, 69, 73. Book V has 6 anuvakas,
which end on ff. 77 v , 8o v , 85, 91, 95 v , 101. Book VI
has 13 anuvakas, which end on ff. io 3 v , io5 v , io8 v ,
hi, 1 i3 v , U5 V , 1 i8 v , i20 y , 123, 125, 128, 131^, 136^
Book VII has 10 anuvakas, which end on ff. 139,
i4° v , *4 3 y > 148, 151* i 54 v j *5 6 > ^ j6 °-
Book VIII has 5 anuvakas, which end on ff. i 64 v ,
169, 173, 177, 182. Book IX has 5 anuvakas, which
end on ff. 186, 190, 197, 199, 204. Book X has
5 anuvakas, which end on ff. 209, 213, 218, 225, and
500 , f. 4. Lacunae are marked on ff. 2i v , 32, 55, 61,
80, 8o v , 9i v , 105, 113V, 116, n8 v , 146^, i49 v , 15 1,
1 55 v , J57 v , 1 66, 180, 215, 223. There are also many
lacunae which are not marked, e. g. VII, 23 (1) is
practically omitted.
Digitized by ^ooQle
§ 5 . VEDIC LITERATURE— SAMHITA- ATHARVA-VEDA (937-939)
39
600 contains Books XI— XX, except Book XVIII.
It begins with the end of the last anuvaka of Book X,
and the numbering of the pages in the original is
continuous. Book XI has 5 anuvakas, which end
on ff. io v , 16, 19 V , 24, s8 v . Book XII has 5 anuva-
kas, which end on ff. 34, 38*, 44, 48, 5i v . Book XIII
has 4 anuvakas, which end on ff. 56, 60, 62, 6^ y .
Book XIV has 2 anuvakas, which end on ff. 6<) Y 9 75.
Book XV has 2 anuvakas, which end on ff. 81, 85 v .
Book XVI has 2 anuvakas, which end on ff. 87 v , 90 v .
Book XVII has one anuvaka, which ends on f. 92 v .
Book XIX has 7 anuvakas, which end on ff. 98, io 3 v ,
106, 111, 116, 121, i25 v . Book XX has 9 anuvakas,
the third of which has three paryayas, and these eleven
divisions end on ff. 131, 134, 136, I38 v , 141, 146 V , 154,
157 V , 166, i7o v , J78 v . Books XIX and XX are on
different paper from the rest of the MS., but are
probably by the same hand. Ff. 93, 125, 126 are
blank. The Kuntapa hymns are relegated to the end
of the ninth anuvaka of Book XX, and occupy ff. I78 v —
i 88 v . Lacunae are marked on ff. i5 v , 30, 30 v , 31,
3 lV > 3 6 > 37> 37 v > 49> 5 6 > 59 > 6l > 6 7> 6 7 v > 69, 7°-
The MS. is exceedingly inaccurate. The hymns
are numbered most irregularly, and the scribe must
have known little or no Sanskrit.
The Atharva-veda was edited by Shankar Pandit, with
Saya^a’s comm., 1895 ; Roth and Whitney, Berlin,
1856. Bloomfield also (see his Atharva-veda , in Biihler
and Kielhom’s Grundriss ) has, with Prof. Garbe, pre-
pared a reproduction of the MS. of the Paippalada
recension, Baltimore, 1901, by chromo-photography,
and promises a translation of it.
Size: 9| X 6f in.
Material: Paper of European manufacture. Two
kinds are used (1) in 499 and 600, ff. 1—92, water-
marked ‘E. Wise 1828*; (2) in 600, ff. 93-188,
water-marked ‘ J. Whatman/
No. of leaves : 499 ® ii + 225 + ii blank ; 600 = ii +
188 + ii blank.
Date : no date is given, but the paper being partly
water-marked ‘1828/ that must approximately be
the date of the MS.; evidently a copy made for H. H.
Wilson.
Character: Devanagari.
938— MS, Mill 80
Atharva-veda Samhita, A. D. 1766 P
Contents : the Atharva-veda Saiphit&, in the recen-
sion of Sfaunaka, Books I— VI, XI— XX, with accents.
Book I ends on f. 9 ; II, on f. 19 ; III, on f. 32 v ;
IV, on f. 52 ; V, on f. 73 ; VI, on f. ioo v .
These six books are paged as one part. The second
part of the MS. begins on f. ioi v . Book XI ends on
f. n6 v ; XII, on f. 132 ; XIII, on f. i40 v ; XIV, on
f. I47 v ; XV, on f. 154; XVI, on f. 157; XVII, on
f. I58 y ; XVIII, on f. 172; XIX, on f. I9i v , counting
seventy-three hymns instead of seventy-two as in
Roth and Whitney’s edition ; XX, on f. 227. In both
parts the MS. is .written by the same hand, very
carelessly and most inaccurately. It is an interesting
fact that the accents, which are marked in red ink,
are made in a somewhat unusual form for the Atharva :
the udatta is marked by a curve under the preceding
syllable, while the svarita is marked by a straight line
through the middle of the syllable affected, apparently
in imitation of the Maitrayaniya method. Cf. Weber,
Ind. Stud ., XIII, 118 ; Schroeder, Maitrayanl Samhita ,
I, p. xxxi.
Size : io| X 8 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 227 -f ii blank.
Date : (1) on f. Ii6 v is written : sam° 1812 (=a.d.
1756) adhikajyetfavadi 2 bhome I (2) on f. I47 v is
written: adhikajetfavadi budhavare samvat 1812 I But
the appearance of the MS. forbids the possibility of
this being its date ; it must be the date of the original,
and the copy was probably made about a. d. 1840.
Scribe: (i)f. 9: likhitam tr°-tonkr?rwsutabdlakrfna I
(2) f. u6 v : likhitam travddiknkr^rtasutabalakfpia I
(3) f. 147^ : likhitam travd4isrikr$nasutavdlakr$nasye -
dam pustakam I Bhanavamathe lakhiche svartham ca
parartham ca Varanasimadhye \ But here again these
particulars most probably refer to the scribe of the
original, or to the patron.
Character: Devanagari.
II. BRAHMANA
6. brAhmana-rg-veda
939— MS. Sansk. d. 26
Aitareya Brahmana, A. D. 1883-1863.
Contents: the Aitareya Brahmana, in eight pancikas,
complete.
Pancika 1 on ff. 1-28 ; 2, on ff. 29-61 ; 3, on ff.
62—95; 4, on ff. 96-122; 5, on ff. 123-156; 6, on
ff. 157-187; 7, on ff. 188—217 ; 8, on ff. 218-245.
The original foliation runs separately for each pancika.
F. 246 is a duplicate of f. 83.
Bought by the Bodleian, in October, 1892, from
/“
Digitized by LjOOQie
40
§ 6 . VEDIC LITERATURE— BRAHMANA RG -VEDA (939-941)
Quaritch’s catalogue 128 (no. 524). Inside the cover
there is a signature ‘John Wilson/ and on f. i the
entry: ‘Aitareya Brahmana. Taken at the capture
of Bet/
Size: 10x4m. Material: Paper.
No . of leaves ; iv + 246 + v blank.
Date : the following dates are given at the end of
the pahcikas :
(1) samvat 1896, iake 1761 («a.d. 1839) sadha-
ranasamvatsare jye$thaiutdha 1 samaptam I
(2) sake satraiem satha vilambinamasamvateare
udagayane grifma rtu a$adha&uklatrayoda& guruvare
samaptam II This is a. d. 1838 (=*iake 1760).
(3) sake satraiem hemalambinamasamvatsare udaga-
yane iaiira rtu pau§e mast krmapakse dvadaiyam bhoma -
vasare . . . samaptam 1 This is a.d. 1837 (= iake 1759 ).
(4) iake satraiem 60 vilambinamasamvatsare dak si-
nay ane var§atau iravane mdse iuklapakse nagapam -
camyam guruvasare taddinidam pustakam samaptam II
This is a.d. 1838 ( — iake 1760).
(5) iake satraiem yekasa$tha vikannamasamvatsare
udagayane gri$ma y rtu adhikajyesthe mdse iuklapakse
praiipattithau bhomavasare taddinedam pustakam Avam-
tikayam mahakalavane harasitdhiviidlakfetre kftpratire
samapto 9 yam II a.d. 1839 (**iake 1761).
(6) iake satraiem pamcahattara ll 1775 11 pramadl-
namasamvatsare udagayane caitre mdse kuddhasaptam-
yam l i. e. a. d. 1853.
(7) iake satraiem yekunasafha I hemalambindma-
samvatsare pau§akrsnacaturdaiydm saumyavasare sa-
maptam ll a.d. 1837 ( = iake 1759).
(8) iake satraiem pamcavan vijayanamasamvatsare
dhnnakrsnacaturthydm samapto 9 yam 11 This is a. d.
1833 (=sake 1755).
Scribes: pahcikas 1 to 5 and 7 are written by the same
hand. The scribe calls himself Narayana Golavalkara
in the colophon of pancika I, and Narayana, son of
Mahadeva Gunavallikara, in the colophons of pahcikas
3, 5 and 7 ( Gunavallikaraityupanamakamahadevasya
sutandrayanena likhitam). Pancika 7 was written by
Ramakrsna, son (suta) of Mahadeva Gunavallikara. The
scribe of pancika 8 does not give his name.
Character : Devanagarl, beautifully written.
940— MSS. Wilson 447, 448
Aitareya Brahmana, A. D. 1818, 1814.
Contents : the Aitareya Brahmana of the Bg-veda,
in two volumes.
447 contains pahcikas 1 — 4 . Pancika 1 begins on
f. i v , its (5) adhyayas end on ff. 6, io v , 17, 24 v , 30V;
2 begins on f. 32 v , its (5) adhyayas end on ff. 42, 49 v .
54 v , 60, 6 y y ; 3 beghis on f. 6 g v , its (5) adhyayas end
on ff. 77, 86, 96 v , ioi v , 106 ; 4 begins on f. io8 v , its
(5) adhyayas end on ff. 113^, i20 v , 126, I32 v , J 37.
The MS. is a modern copy and not very accurate.
448 contains pahcikas 5—8. Pancika 5 begins on
f. i v , its (5) adhyayas end on ff. 8, 17, 24, 3i v , 39;
6 begins on f. 41 v , its (5) adhyayas end on ff. 44 v , 48,
54 v , 64, 74 ; 7 begins on f. 75 v , its (5) adhyayas end
on ff. 76 v , 86, 93, 98, 103 ; 8 begins on f. 104 V , its
(5) adhyayas end on ff. 107, 114, 117, 125, 130.
F. 6i v has a lacuna marked. In both cases the text is
bounded on either side by two red lines. Neither
volume was used by Aufrecht for his edition, Bonn,
i8 79*
Size : 9! x 5 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : 447 ** ii + 137 + ii blank ; 448 ii +
130 + ii blank.
Date: pancika 1 is dated on f. 30 v : samvat 1870
( = a. d. 1814) caitraiuddha 14 budhavasare l
Pancika 2 on f. 6j Y : samvat 1869 ( = a. d. 1813)
caitrakrsna 6 bhaumavasare I
Pancika 3 on fol. 106 : samvat 1870 I
Pancika 4 on f. 137 : samvat 1870 vaiidkhafar$na
14 guruvasare I
Pancika 5 on 448, f. 39: samvat 1870 vaiiakha -
iuddha 5 budhavasare l
Pancika 6 on f. 74: samvat 1870 vaiidkhakr$na 7
guruvasare l
Pancika 7 on f. 103 : samvat 1870 jesthakr^na 1
ravivasare \
Pancika 8 on f. 130: samvat 1870 vaiiakhaiuddha
11 bhaumavasare I
Scribe : 447, f. 30 v : Jyotisl ityupanamna Jivana-
rdmena likhitam I So f. 137; 448, ff. 39, 103, 130.
Character : Devanagari.
941— MS. Wilson 446
Aitareya Brahmana, 17th or 18th cent.?
Contents : MSS. of pahcikas 3, 5, 6, 8 of the
Aitareya Br&hma$a.
(1) Pancika 3 begins on f. i v and ends on f. 31. The
(5) adhyayas end on ff. 7 V > I5 V , 23 v , 27 v , 31. The
text is fairly accurate. A later hand has divided the
longer sentences into their component clauses by red
strokes above the line. The text is bounded on either
side by two red lines*
(2) Pancika 5 begins on f. 33 v and ends on f. 74 v .
The (5) adhyayas end on ff. 40 v , 49, 56, 64, 74. The
text is not very accurate. It is in quite a different
hand from part (1).
Digitized by LjOOQie
41
§ 6 . VEDIC LITERATURE— BRAHMANA RG-VEDA (941-945)
(3) Pancika 6 begins on f. J 6 Y and ends on f. 100. The
(5) adhyayas end on ff. J # y 9 8i v , 86, 93, 100. The ends
of the clauses are marked with strokes in red ink over
the line. The text is bounded on either side by two red
lines. This part is written by the same hand as part (1).
(4) Pancika 8 begins on f. io2 v and ends on f. 130L
The (5) adhyayas end on ff. io5 v , 113, 117, 125, 130L
By a mistake the 39th adhyaya in the original is called
the 40th. The text is inaccurate. It is bounded on either
side by two black lines. This part is in a different hand
from the others.
Former owner : part (4) has on f. 102: idam pustakam
Muramdibhairavabha((asya pukam saptam 1
Size : 9^ X 5! in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 1 30 + ii blank.
Bate: no date is given for parts (1) or (3), which
are contemporaneous, but they probably belong to the
end of the 17th or beginning of the 18th century.
For part (2) we have on f. 74: irdvanamase kuklapakse
daksindyane pratipatithau bhanuvdsare I The year does
not appear, but it is probably late 18th century.
For part (4) we have on f. 102: 1770 iake 1635
( = a. d. 1713) d?adhava° 3 ravau I
Scribe : none is given for parts (1) or (4).
For part (2) we have on f. 74 v : hepothi Vemkafasiva -
sya likhi l which may denote the person for whom it
was written.
For part (3) we have a very illegible note on f. 102.
The name seems to be Sambhubhatta.
Character : Devanagari.
942 — MS. MiU 162
Sayana’s Commentary on the Aitareya Brahmana,
early 18th cent. P.
Contents : Sayana’s Commentary on the Aitareya
Brahmana, adhyayas 1-5 (*= pancika 1). F. 1 is sup-
plied by a modern hand. Ed., Bibl. Ind ., 1894-1898 ;
Anandasrama Series , no. 32, Poona, 1896.
Former shelfmark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 34.
Size : I2fx 7! in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 56.
Bate : the MS. was apparently written at the begin-
ning of the 18th century.
Character: Devanagari.
943 — MS. Mill 161
Sayana’s Commentary on the Aitareya Br&hmana,
18th cent. P
Contents : Saya^a’s Commentary on the Aitareya
Br&hmana, adhyayas 1-5 («= pancika 1).
Former owners : the name of Rama£ukla is given
BODL. SANS. CATAL. II.
on f. 83 (on f. 1 it is crossed out) as owner of
the MS.
Former shelfmark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 33.
Size: iOjX5^in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 85.
Bate : the MS. apparently belongs to the middle or
beginning of the 18th century.
Character: Devanagari.
944 — MSS. Sansk. e. 5, 6
Kausitaki Brahmana, A. D. 1730, 1731.
Contents: the thirty adhyayas of the Kausitaki
Brahmana of the Rg-veda, copied by one hand.
5 contains adhyayas 1-15, which end on ff. 5, 15,
26, 33, 4 2 * 5 2 > 6 3 v > 7 6v > 8 4* 94> 1 i8 v , 126,
134 V . Ff. 132, 133 are inverted.
6 contains adhy&yas 16-30, which end on ff. n v ,
i8 v , 28, 37, 44, 5i v , 62 v , 72 v , 80, 96 v , 115V 125, 134,
142, i 53 -
Both volumes are on the whole carefully written and
accurate. There are a very few notes in a later hand,
and occasionally yellow pigment is employed for erasures.
The text is bounded on either side by two black lines.
This MS. was used by B. Lindner for his edition,
Einl. , p. vii, his ‘ O.’ It shows the normal text. The
sankhya given by Lindner is from 6, f. 153. It is
true that 6, f. 134 V , gives the name as Kausitaki 0 ,
6, f. 153, as S'ahkhdyana °, but as the latter is qualified
as Kaufitakimatanusari , the former title deserves the
preference (cf. Lindner, p. ix).
Presented by Dr. Fitz-Edward Hall in 1861.
Former shelfmark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 5, 6.
Size: 8f X4! in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : 6 — ii+ 134+i blank ; 0 *“i+i 53 + i
blank.
Bate: (1) purvarddha is dated on f. I34 v : samvat
1786 (= a. d. 1730) var$e dfddhakffna 3 camdravdsare I
(2) uttararddha is dated on f. 153 : svasti srisamvat
3.787 ( = a. d. 1731) va$e paufakrpta 12 bhrguxdsare I
Scribe : (1) f. I34 v of 6: likhitam idam iaivabnvi -
jayaramasutasukhardmena Kasyam I
( 2 ) £ 153 of 8 : likhitam idam saivasrivijayardmat -
majasukharamena l Kasyam l
Character : Devanagari.
945 — MS. Sansk. d. 4
Kausitaki Br&hmana, A.D. 1669.
Contents: the uttararddha, i. e. adhyayas 16-30, of
the Kausitaki Brahmana of the Rg-veda. Adhyaya 16
G
Digitized by
42
§ 6. VEDIC LITERATURE— BRAHMAN A- RG -VEDA (945-947)
begins on f. i v and ends on f. j y ; adhyaya 17 ends
on f. 1 i v ; 18, on f. 17 ; 19, on f. 22 v ; 20, on f. 26 v 5
21, on f. 30 v ; 22, on f. 37 ; 23, on f. 42 v ; 24, on f. 47 ;
25, on f. 56 ; 26, on f. 67 ; 27, on f. 7 i v ; 28, on f. j6 y ;
29, on f. 8o v ; 30, on f. 86 : iti Kauptakimatanusdri -
idmkhdyanabrdhmane trimso ’dhyayah \ samaptafi I
For this title cf. MS. Sansk. e. 5, 6 (944). This MS.,
which is accurate, is the 6 0/ used by B. Lindner for his
edition of the Kausitaki Brahman a, see Einl. , p. vii.
The text is bounded on either side by two red lines.
Presented by Dr. Fitz-Edward Hall in 1861.
Former owner : f. 1 : traganeiandthasyedam pusta-
kam | Cf. MS. Sansk. d. 3.
Former shelfmark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 4.
Size: ioJx6in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii 4* 86 -f ii blank.
Bate: f. 86 v : snsamvat 1725 ( — a. d. 1669) var§e
vaisakhasudi 8 tithau guruvasare I
Scribe : f. 86 v : vrddhanagaravdstavyamdbhyamta -
rajhdiyasutdrasamkarasutasutdrasurajlsutd srivaranaSi -
madhye dharmartha likhitam Bdiyam duvedevarama ne
pothd \ Cf. MS. Sansk. d. 3.
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : the MS. has been considerably damaged
by water. The leaves have been stuck together, and
many letters have become illegible.
946— MSS. Sansk. e. 3, 4
Kausitaki Brahmana, A. D. 1760-1762.
Contents: the Kausitaki Br&hmana, or S'&nkhayana
Brahmana, in thirty adhyayas.
3 contains adhyayas i-i 5 ; 4 adhyayas 16-30.
In 3, adhyaya 1 ends on f. 6 y ; 2, on f. I5 V ; 3, on
f. 25 v ; 4, on f. 3i v ; 5, on f. 40; 6, on f. 48?; 7, on
f. 58 v ; 8, on f. 6j y ; 9, on f. yi y ; to, on f. yg y ; 1 1, on
f. 86 v ; 12, on f. 93 ; 13, on f. 98 ; 14, on f. 104 ; 15, on
f. no v . 3 ends: iti Kaufitakibrahmane pamcadaso
9 dhydyah. \ F. 83 is blank, but nothing is missing.
In 4, adhyaya 16 ends on f. 11 ; 17, on f. 17 ; 18, on
f. 28 ; 19, on f. 38 v ; 20, on f. 45 v ; 21, on f. 54 ; 22, on
f. 66 y ; 23, on f. 77; 24, on f. 84 v ; 25, on f. ioi v ;
26, on f. I2i v ; 27, on f. i3i v ; 28,0a f. i4i y ; 29, on
f. 148 v ; 30, on f. i59 v . Ff. 1-19 have been supplied
by a more modern hand. 4 ends : iti srikaufitaki-
matdmusdrisdmkhdyanabrahmaiie trimsatimo 9 dhydyah
samaptab I
The following various readings will give an idea of
the relation in which our MS. stands to those used by
B. Lindner for his edition of the Kausitaki Brahmana
(Jena, 1887):
II, 9 end, vi&dato and vi$idati , Lindner, p. 8, n. 4.
III, 2, bahir asau 9 p. 9, n. 1.
Ill, 4, prasrjamti , p. 11, n. 1.
Ill, 9 ,prinamti 9 p. 14, n. 1.
IY, 3, abhyudraftayd, p. 15, n. 1 ; apipathayati 9 twice,
p. 15, n. 2.
VI, 9, vasty an 9 p. 25, n. 1.
VI, 10, pratarat 9 p. 25, n. 2 ; udtctnaiva 9 p. 25, n. 5.
VI, 12, pratari$yamo 9 p. 26, n. 1; upaSrtUo 9 p. 26, n. 2.
VIII, 3, stavo 9 p. 36, n. 1.
XII, 4, va?afkdrai ca 9 and va$atkdrasya 9 the latter in
a passage supplied in marg. sec. m., p. 54,
n. 3*
XXIII, 5, paruchepab sastrenahan paruchepo 9 hnaya-
tip) aika° 9 p. 105, notes.
XXIV, 1, ha nv ivaiva 9 p. 107, n. 2.
XXV, 10, kildsid bhavisyattti, p. 117, n. 2.
There are many marginal notes and corrections by
a second hand.
Bought in 1886 through Dr. G. Thibaut of Benares.
The name of Jlvanarama is given as owner of the MS.
at the beginning and end of each volume.
Size: 8-1- x 4j in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : 8 — i+112; 4 »i+i 6i.
Bate: at the end of 3 we find the date: samvat
1818 («=a. d. 1762) miti paufasuddha 6 sukre likhi -
tamm idam pustakam I At the end of 4: samvat 1816
(«=a. d. 1760) v ar§e vaiSakhasuddhasaptami bhauma -
vasare likhitam I
Scribe : Jlvanarama, of Benares, seems to have
written the book himself. We read after the date in
3 : dl°- hari&amkarataddtmajasiva&amkarataddtmajaji-
vamnnaramasyedam pustakam Varanasyam Viivesvara-
sannidhau |
Character: Devanagari.
Omamentatiotis in gold on ff. 42, 49 v , 65, 72 v , 80,
98 v , and ioo v of 3.
7 . brahmana-sAma-veda
947 — MS. Wilson 373
Tfindya Brahmana, A. D. 1759.
Contents : the T&ndya Brahmana of the Sama-veda,
without accents. It begins on f. i Y and ends on
f. 289. The (25) prapa(hakas end on ff. io v , i8 v , 24*
36 y , 46 y , 62 y , 74 v , 87, 100, io9 v , ii7 v , 132, 146,
J 59 v > 186, 195, 209, 2i 9 y , 2 3 i y , 247 v , 2 54 v ,
Digitized by LjOoq ie
43
§7. VEDIC LITERATURE— BRAHMAN A- SAM A- VEDA (947-949)
265, 275, 289. The MS. is fairly accurate. Ff. 5o y ,
103, 140, i8o v are bfimk. Ff. 227—230 have been sup-
plied by a later, though ‘not very modern, hand. Yellow
pigment is frequently used for erasures, corrections, &c.
The text is bounded on either side by two red lines.
The MS. also forms a part of the Sama-veda-
corpus, see MS. Wilson 372 (911).
Size: io|x5| in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves: ii + 289 + ii blank. There is no
f. 230 in the original foliation.
Date: f. 289; samvat 1815 (=*a. d. 1759) var$e
irdvanamdse suklapak$e 3 trtlya somavasare \
Scribe: adyeha srlvardnanvastavyamodhacdturvedi -
jndtiyatr^-puruQottmdtmajadhamnesvara likhitam gatr ° -
amarebvarapathanarthdya tha paropakararthaya I Cf.
MS. Wilson 380 (899), MS. Mill 146 (961).
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : ff. 227-231 of the original have been lost,
and are replaced by ff. 227—230 of the new foliation.
948— MS. MUl 27
Tandya Brahmana, 19th cent.P
Contents : the Tandya or Paficavimsa Brahmana of
the Sama-veda complete in twenty-five prapathakas.
It begins on f. . i y . The (25) prapathakas end on
ff. 4 y , 7, 9 v I4 , I? v 23, 27 y , 3 2 > 3 6y > 4°, 43 v > 49 v >
54V 59V 6 4 v 69, 72 v , 76V 81, 85, 91, 93 v , 97, 101,
io 5 v . The text is fairly accurate and is carefully
written, though modern. Lacunae are marked on
ff. i y , 10, 12, 78. The MS. is written in various
styles of handwriting, but they all seem to be by one
and the same hand. Cf. MSS. Wilson 373 (947),
39 6 > 397 ( 949 )> Mill T 4 6 ( 961 )*
Size: 14^ X 7^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 105 + ii blank.
Date : probably about a.d. 1820-1850.
Character: Devanagari.
949 — MSS. Wilson 396, 307
Tfindya Brahmana, with the commentary of Sayana,
A. D. 1747.
Contents : the Tftndya Br&hmana, with the com-
mentary, called SSmavedarthaprakftfia, of Sayanacarya.
It begins with adhyaya n.
396 contains two parts :
(i) Adhyayas n, 12: they begin on f. i v and end
on f. H7 V . Adhyaya 11 contains 11 khandas, which
end on ff. 4 y , 6 y , 9, 12, 20 y , 23^ 24 y , 28 y , 3o y , 36, 41.
Adhyaya 12 contains 13 khandas, which end on ff.
44^ 4^ 5*3 59 V 3 66 y , 71, 75, 78, 84V 92, 101, 103V
ii7 y .
(2) Adhyayas 13, 14, 15; they begin on f. n8 y ,
with a separate foliation in the original, and end on
f. 241. Adhyaya 13 contains 12 khandas, which end
on ff. 1 21, 123, 128, 135, 140, 143, 146, 147, 152, 157,
160, i 63 v . Adhyaya 14 contains 12 khandas, which
end on ff. 167, i68 v , 173, 175, i8i y , 184, 186, 188, 194,
J95 v , 200, 202 v . Adhyaya 15 contains 12 khandas,
which end on ff. 206, 207 v , 214, 216, 223, 224 v , 228 v ,
229, 233, 236, 239, 241.
There are many erasures, &c., in yellow pigment.
There are no accents. The text is embedded in the
commentary. The page is bounded on either side by
two broad red lines.
It i9 possible that these adhyayas are written by the
same hand as part (1), though it is not certain.
397 contains two parts :
(1) Adhyayas 16, 17, 18: they begin on f. i v and
end on f. 10 6 y . Adhyaya 16 has 16 khandas, which
end on ff. 7, 9, 12, 15*, 2i v , 24, 25, 28 v , 30, 32*, 36^,
39, 42, 44, 45 v , 47 v . Adhyaya 17 has 14 khandas,
which end on ff. 53, 54, 54 v , 56, 58, 58^ 59, 6o v , 61,
62, 64, 65, 68 v , 7o v . Adhyaya 18 lias n khandas,
which end on ff 74, 77, 78 v , 80, 83, 87, 89, 94 v , 99^,
I02 v , io6 v .
{2) Adhyayas 19-25 : they begin on f. 107 v , with
a separate foliation in the original, and end on f. 282 v .
Adhyaya 19 has 19 khandas, which end on ff. io 9 v ,
III, 113, II5 V , II7 V , Il8 T , I20 v , 121, I22 v , 123, I26 v ,
128, 129, T30, 130, 131, 132, 133, 134. Adhyaya 20
has 16 khapdas, which end on ff. I36 v , 138, I39 v ,
141, i42 v , I42 v , 143, i43 v , i44 v > I44 v > i47 v > T 5°>
I54 y , 1 59 v y 162L Adhyaya 21 has 15 khandas, which
end on ff. 167, 169, i7i y , 174^, 175, 176, 177, 178,
181, 186, 187^, 189, I90 v , 194, 195. Adhyaya 22 has
18 khandas, which end on ff 196, 196, 197, 198, 199,
I99 v , 201, 201 v , 202 v , 203, 204, 205, 205^, 206 v , 207 y ,
208, ao8 v , 209 v . Adhyaya 23 has 28 khandas, which
end on ff 212, 2J2 y , 214, 215, 2i5 v , 2i7 y , 218, 2i8 v ,
219, 219 v , 220 v , 221, 222 v , 223, 224, 226, 226 v , 227,
229, 22 9 V , 229 v , 23O, 230 y , 230 v , 23 1, 231 y , 23 I y , 232.
Adhyaya 24 has 20 khandas, which end on ff. 236,
236^, 23 7 v , 238, 238^, 239, 239 v , 239 v , 240, 241, 243 v ,
244 v , 246, 248, 249, 249 v , 250, 252, 253, 253 v .
Adhyaya 25 has 18 khandas, which end on ff. 256 y ,
258, 259 v , 26o y , 261, 262, 263, 264, 264V, 27o y , 272,
27 2 y , 274 y , 275 y , 277, 278, 278 y , 2827.
There are no accents. Yellow pigment is used for
erasures. The text is bounded on either side by two
red lines. The writing of the MS. is fairly accurate.
o 2
Digitized by
44
§7. VEDIC LITERATURE— BRAHMAN A- SAM A- VEDA (949-952)
On the Tandya Brahmana, see Weber, Ind . Stud.,
I, 36-41 ; Catal ., I, 67 sq. Ed., Bibl. Ind., with
Sayan a’s commentary, by Anandacandra Vedantavagl^a,
1870-1874.
Size: nfx6fin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves: 398 «=ii+ 241 +ii blank ; 897 = ii +
283 + ii blank.
Date : both volumes are clearly of about the same
date, as they are probably in the same hand. For
397 a date is given on f. 282 v : samvat 1803 (=a.d.
1747) var$e jetfavadi 5 pamcamyam somavasare l
Scribe : 897 , f. 282 v : likhitam idarn Vardnasydm
Thakkuranamdaramena dbhyamtaranagarajhdtiyatripd-
(hUrisaddSivdtmajatripdthiHvadattena likhapito ’yam
gramthab I svartham parartham ca I It is doubtful if
the Bodl. catal., p. 379I 3 , is right in simply saying that
Slvadatta wrote it for Thakkuranandarama’s use. The
MS. seems to show traces of two different hands, and
in any case the names must be transposed.
Character: Devanagari.
950 — MS. Sansk. d. 7
Sayana’s Commentary on the Tandya Brahmana,
17th cent. P
Contents : the Madhavlya S s m a veda rth apr akafia,
being a commentary on the Tandya or Pancavimsa
Brahmana of the Sama-veda by Sayanacarya, composed
under Virabukka (sic), according to the colophon, i. e.
between about a.d. 1337 and a.d. 1379. This MS. does
not contain, as is stated in the Bodl. catal., p. 405*,
the commentary on adhyayas 6-20, but only that on
adhyayas 6, 7, 8, 10, being the larger portion of the
second pancika. Adhyaya 6 begins on f. i v : the (10)
khandas end on ff. 5, 6 V , 9, 12, I5 y , i8 v , 24 v , 27, 3i v ,
33 v . Adhyaya 7 begins on f. 33 v : the (10) khandas
end on ff. 36, 37^, 41, 43, 45 y , 48, 51, 53V, 55, 57V.
Adhyaya 8 begins on f. 57 v : the (9) khandas end on
ff. 59 v , 6o v , 6i v , 64, 66, 69 v , 72, 76 v , 79; then the
MS. passes over the rest of adhyaya 8 and all 9, but
gives adhyaya 10 complete in 12 khandas, which end on
ff. 82, 84, 87V, 89 v , 94, 97, 97 v , 98, 98 v , 99 v , 100, 103.
The MS. is carefully written, but apparently the
scribe knew little Sanskrit as he very frequently
marks lacunae, probably because he did not understand
the text, and not because it was actually defective in
the MS. copied. The text is bounded on either side
by two red lines. Cf. MSS. Wilson 396, 397 ( 949 ).
Bought at Benares in 1861.
.. Former shelfmark : MS. Bodl, Sanscr. 7.
Size: 10^x5 in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 1 03 + ii blank.
Date : probably middle of 17th century.
Character: Devanagari.
951 (1-3)— MS. Mill 148
Tandya and Arseya Brahmanas, A. D. 1761.
Contents :
1 . MS. note on the Sama-veda, probably by Mill,
ff. i, ii.
2. The Tandya Brahmana of the Sama-veda,
twenty-five prapa^hakas, ff 1-209. It ends on f. 209 v :
tad etad viSvasrjam sahasrasamvatsaram etena vai viS -
vasrjab sarvdm rddhim ardhnuvant sarvam rddhim
fdhnuvanti ya etad upayanti M 18 II iti pancavimiab
prapdfhakab II 25 H There is another copy of this
work by the same hand in MS. Wilson 373 ( 947 ).
3. The Arseya Brahmana of the Sama-veda, three
prapattiakas, ff. 210-224. It begins on f. 2io v 2 Sri-
ganeSaya namab I om namab samaveddya I atha khalv
ayam ar$ab pradeSo bhavaty rfindm namadheyagotro -
padharanam \ &c. It ends on f. 224 : sima va mahnya (or
matnya ?) va Sakvaryo va Sakvaryo va II 29 II ity Arfe -
yabrahmanasya trtiyah prapafhakab I
Former shelfmarks in order of date : (1) MS. Bodl.
Sanscr. 41 ; (2) MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 26.
Size : nf X5I in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves: ii + 225.
Date: samvat 1817 ( = a. d. 1761) mdrga&r§amdse
Suklapakfe I
Scribe : Tripathi Dhane^vara of Benares.
Character : Devanagari.
952 (1, 2)— MS. Mill 180
Commentary on the Samavidh&na Brahmana,
end of 18th cent.
Contents :
1 . Sayana’s Commentary on the Samavidh&na
Brahmana of the Sama-veda, three adhyayas, complete,
ff. 1-78. Ed., Burnell, London, 1873 > trans., Konow,
Halle, 1893.
2. Three odd lines on some Praya£citta» not
belonging to the preceding work.
Former shelfmark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 32.
Size: I4fx6 in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 8 1.
Date : the MS. probably belongs to the end of the
18 th century.
Character : Devanagari.
Digitized by LjOOQie
45
#' 8 . VEDIC LITERATURE— BRAHM ANA- YAJUR -VEDA ( 958 )
8. BRAHMANA-YAJUR-VEDA
953 — MSS. Mill 116, 117
fifatapatha Bra hm ana, A. D. 1839, 1595.
Contents: Books I, II, IV, V, VI, VII, X, XII,
XIV, XV, XVII of the S'atapatba Br&hmana in the
Kagva recension.
116 contains :
(1) Book I beginning on f. i v . The (6) adhyayas end
on ff. 17, 33 v , 53 v , 69, 83 v , ioo. The (22) brahmanas
end on ff. 4 y 8, 10, 17, 21, 25, 29V, 33 v , 40^, 43V, 48,
53V, 62, 65, 69, 77V, 82, 83V, 92, 95, 97V, 100. The
text is somewhat inaccurately written in a fairly recent
hand. No division into prapa^hakas, as is usual in
the Madhyandina recension, is made. A lacuna is
marked on f. 32 v . Its title is ekapadika, corres-
ponding to Book II of the Madhyandina recension.
(2) Book II beginning on f. ioi v . The (8) adhyayas
end on ff. io8 Y , ii6 Y , 124V, 130, 135V 143V, 151, 159 v .
The (32) brahmanas end on ff. 103, 104V, 107, io8 v ,
uo v , H2 y , ii4 v , ii 6 v , n8 v , 1 2i, 122, I24 v , I25 v , 127,
129, 130, 132, i 3 3 t , i34 v , i35 v , i38 v , J4° v > 142, i43 v >
i 4 5 y 147, 150, 151, i53 v , 155 V , 158, i59 v . The text is
very neatly written, and seems accurate. It is bounded
on either side by two red lines. The title of the book
is haviryajna, and it corresponds to part of Book I of
the Madhyandina recension.
(3) Book IV beginning on f. i6o v . It is, however,
incomplete in this MS., only the prathama amsa being
given. The (4) adhyayas end on ff. 170, 185V, 196 V,
2o 8 v . The (16) brahmanas end on ff. 162, 164V
j 67 y 170, 175, 180, 182, 185V, 187V, 189V, i 9 2 v ,
196 V, I99 v , 202, 205V, 2o8 v . It is fairly accurate,
and is written by a much older hand than
Book II. Its title, adhvara, and contents are
similar to those of Book III of the Madhyandina
recension. The text is bounded on either side by
two black lines.
(4) Book V beginning on f. 209 v . The (8) adhyayas
end on ff. 222, 233 v , 243 v , 256 v , 266, 275, 281, 291.
The (38) brahmanas end on ff. 213, 216, 218, 2i9 v , 222,
226, 228, 230, 2 33 v , 236^, 240, 24i v , *43 v > *48 v > 25i v ,
254> 356 v > 258 v , 26 o v , 264, 266, 267, 268 v , 269V, 271,
272 v , 274, 275, 275V 276, 276 v , 27 8 v , 279 v , 281, 283,
284V, 288, 29 t. It is written by the same hand as
Book IV, and in the same style. Its title, graha,
and contents are similar to those of Book IV of
the Madhyandina recension.
117 contains :
(1) Book VI beginning on f. i v . The (2) adhyayas
end on ff. 6 V and 12. The (7) brahmanas (Weber
says 6, wrongly) end on ff. 2 V , 3 V > 5> 6 y , 8 V , 11,
12. The MS. is written by the same hand and
in the same style as Book II. Its title is va-
japeya.
(2) Book VII beginning on f. 1 3 V . The (5) adhyayas
end on ff. 19, 26, 32 v , 36, 39 v . The (19) brahmanas end
on ff. i4 v , 16, I7 V , 19, 20, 22 v , 23 v , 26, 27 v , 28 v , 31,
32 v > 34 > 35 > 35 y > 3 6 > 3 8 > 3 8v > 39 v - Ff. 31, 33, 35, 40
are on yellow paper. The MS. is written by the same
hand and in the same style as Book VI. It treats of
the rajasuya. These two books correspond to Book V
of the Madhyandina recension.
(3) Book X beginning on f. 4 i y . The (5) adhyayas
end on ff. 45V, 5o v , 54 Y , 61, 65. The (20) brahmanas
end on ff. 43V 44 v > 4 $, 45 v > 47> 4 8 > 49 v > 5° v > 5* v > 5* v >
53> 54 y , 57 > 5 8v > <5 o, 61, 62, 63V, 64V, 65. The MS. is
written by the same hand as Book VII, but the text
is got bounded by two red lines. The title, citi, and
contents are similar to those of Book VIII of the
Madhyandina recension.
(4) Book XII beginning on f. 66 v . The (6) adhyayas
end on ff. 7i v , 79 v , 84, 92, ioo v , 104. The (28) brah-
mapas end on ff. 6j y f 68, 6o v , 71, 7i v , 72, 72 v , 7c,
77 v 79 v 8o y , 81, 8i y , 82 v , 84, 86, 88 y 91, 9 i y 92 ,
93 > 95 > 97 y > looY > IolY ) 1 q 3 Y 9 10 4> 10 4* Lacunae
are marked on ff. 87, 94V, 96V, 97 v^ 9 #, Ff.
66, 69, 71, 73, 75, 77, 79, 87, 90, 92, 94, 104 are
on yellow paper. The MS. is written in a hand not
identical, as Weber says, with that of Books II, VI,
VII, X, but much more clumsy, and bearing a slight
likeness to the hand of Book I. The text is bounded
on either side by two red lines. The title, agnirahasya,
and contents are similar to those of Book X of the
Madhyandina recension.
(5) Book XIV beginning on f. 105V. The (8) adhya-
yas end on ff. no, 117, 123, 130, 137, 142, 149V, 155V.
The (29) brahmanas end on ff. 107, 107V, 109V, no,
hi, 113V, 115V, 117, 118, 119V, 121, 122, 123, 125V,
127V, 130, 132, 134*, 137, 138V, 140, 142, 144, 145V,
147V, I49 v , 151, 152, I55 v . The MS. is composed of
three distinct parts: (1) ff. 105V— 127 are written in
an ancient hand ; (2) ff. I27 v -i49 v , 153-155V are
written in a hand about 50-100 years more recent;
(3) ff. 150-J52, containing brahmanas 1, 2 of adhyaya 8,
are written in a quite modern hand, both sections
having been apparently passed over by the second
hand. Weber, Satapatha Brahmana , p. ix, identifies
the first hand with that of Books IV, V, and the
second and third, which he does not distinguish, with
Digitized by LjOOQie
46 $ 8. VEDIC LITERATURE— BRAHMANA- YAJUR -VEDA (953, 954)
that of Books II, VI, VII, X, but these identifications
seem to be decidedly wrong. The text is bounded on
either side by three red lines. The title, madhyama,
and contents are similar to those of Book XII of the
Madhyandina recension. Ff. 1 1 8 V , 1 23 v were originally
blank, but are scribbled upon.
(6) Book XV beginning on f. I56 v . The (7) adhyayas
end on ff. i6o v , 167, i7o v , 176, i 8 i v , 184, i 84 v . The
(40) brahmanas end on ff. I55 v , 1 57 v , i58 v , 1 58 v , 159,
159 V , 160, i6o v , i6o v , i6i v , i 62 v , 163, i 63 v , 164,
i 6 4 v , 165V 166, i66 v , 167, 167, i 67 v , t 67 v , 168, i68 v ,
169, 169, i 69 v , 170, i7o v , 172, i73 v , 175, 176,
I 77 v > l 79 > *80, i 8 i v , i 82 v , 184, i 84 v . It is copied
by the same hand and in the same style as
Books II, VI, VII, X. Its title, a^vamedha, and
contents are similar to those of Book XIII of the
Madhyandina recension.
(7) Book XVII beginning on f. i86 v . The (6)
adhyayas end on ff. 194, 200 v , 209, 218, 221, 228.
The (47) brahmanas end on ff. i86 v , i 87 v , 189V, K)i y y
I94, I94, I96, I96 v . I97, I98 v , 200, 200 v , 20I V , 2Q2 Y ,
203, 203, 203 v , 203 v , 205, 206, 209, 2io v , 211, 214,
216, 2i7 v , 218, 2i8 v , 2 i 8 v , 2i8 v , 219, 219, 219, 219,
2I9 V , 2I9 V , 2I9 V , 2I9 V , 220, 220, 221, 221, 222, 223 v ,
225, 227, 228. The MS. is written by the same
hand and in the same style as Book XV. Its contents
correspond to the Brhadaranyaka Upanisad of the
Madhyandina recension (XIV, prapathakas 3-7), the
Pravargya section of that book (XIV, 1-2) being
counted as a separate book (XVI) in the Kanva
recension. The words cited by Weber, L c., p. xi, as
the beginning of Book XVI are to be found on f. 185,
at the end of Book XV. A lacuna is marked on
f. 220. In all the books the accents are marked,
probably by a later hand, in red ink.
These MSS. are described by Weber, Satapatha
Brahmana , pp. ix-xi. The only part of the Kanva
£akha yet edited is Book XVII, the Upani§ad. There
are agood manynotices of it scattered through Eggeling’s
translation of the Satapatha Brahmana, in the Sacred
Books of the East . The lists given by Weber, L c.,
p. x, are in 118, f. 160, and 117, f. I55 v .
Size : I2-| x 6i in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves: 118 *=ii + 291 + ii blank ; 117 = ii + 228
+ ii blank. In the original each volume has its own
foliation. 118 has 100 + 59 + 49 + 82 (really 83, for
f. 42 is repeated) leaves; 117 has 12 + 28 + 25 + 39 +
48 (really 51, for ff. 46, 47, 48 are repeated) + 29 (really
30, for f. 6 is repeated) +43 leaves.
Date : (1) no date is given for Book I, but it may
very probably be assigned to the beginning of the
19th century.
(2) Book II is dated on f. J59 v : insamvat 1895
( = A. d. 1839) \ neyamarvarttane 0 masdnam masottame
mdse vatiakhamdse kr$napak$e pamcamivara guru -
vasare I Weber, /. c. y p. ix, says samvat 187 5, but
this is a slip.
(3) Book IV is not dated, but must be of the same
date as Book V.
(4) Book V is dated on f. 291: samvat 1651 ( =
a. d. 1595) var§e bhadre kr^nadvitiyam kukre I
(5) Book VI is undated. It is of the same period
as Book VII.
(6) Book VII is dated on f. 40 v : samvat 1895 rmti
vaiSakhahikla 3 varasukara l
(7) Book X is undated. It is of the same date as
( 2 )> (5)> (6) #
(8) Book XII is undated. Probably about a. d.
1820—1840.
(9) Book XIV is undated. The first hand is
probably about a. d. 1500, the second 100 years
later, the third about a. d. 1850.
(10) Books XV and XVII are undated, but are of
the same age as (2), (5), (6), (7).
Scribes : only one name is given, viz. that of the
writer of Books II, VI, VII, X, XV, XVII ; see 110,
f. 159 : likhitam Qovimdaramabrdhmana I 117, f. 65,
in identical terms. Of the writer of Books IV and V
it is said on f. 291 : likhitam Bhavamsamkarddisakala-
devatanam samnidhdmne ca I
Character: Devanagarl.
954 — MSS. Min 121-124.
S atapatha Brahmana, A. D. 1572, 1850, 18th cent. ?
Contents : the whole of the S'atapatha Brahmana,
with the exception of the first two prapathakas of
Book XIV, in the Madhyandina recension.
121 contains :
(1) Book I, the haviryajna, beginning on f. i v . The
(7) prapathakas end on ff. 19, 37^, 53V, 6g r y 86, 101, 117.
The (37) brahmanas end on ff. 4 V , 7 V , 9 V , 13, i6 v , 19,
20* 24, 28, 32, 35, 37 v , 40, 42, 47 t , 50, 52, 53 t , 56V,
5 8t j 6l > 6 5 > 6 7> 6 9 r > 7 * v > 77 > 8 °> 8 3> 86 > 9 °> 9* v > 9 gv »
101, 105, io 9 v , 114, 1 1 7.
(2) Book II, the ekapadika, beginning on f. 1 i8 v . The
(5) prapathakas end on ff. I34 v , 149, i 65 v , i 84 v , 200.
The (24) brahmanas end on ff. I20 v , 123, 124, 129,
I 3 lV > I 34 v ) 1385 Mi, M6 T , 149, J 52 , 158, 160, 163V
j 65 v , i 69 v , 173, 1 8 1, i 84 v , 186, i93 v , I96 v , 199, 200.
(3) Book III, the adhvara, beginning on f. 201 v . The
(7) prapathakas end on ff. 2i8 v , 238, 255, 273 v , 29T,
Digitized by LjOOQie
47
§ 8 . VEDIC LITERATURE— BRAHMANA-YAJUR-VEDA (954)
3 °7 Y > 3 2 5* The (37) brahmanas end on fF. 203, 206,
210, 213, 2l8 y , 224, 226 y , 230, 232, 234 v , 238, 242 v ,
246, 248 v , 252 v , 255V, 260, 262V 266, 269, 273V 277,
280V 283V 288, 289, 291, 293, 295 v , 300V 305V 307V
3°9> 3 l2 > 3 l 4 Y > 3 2 °> 3 2 5*
These three books are written by the same hand,
very carefully. The text is bounded on either side by
three red lines. The accents are added in red ink by
a later hand. Apparently Books I and II were accented
by one hand, in an ink which has turned very black,
while Book III was done by a different hand.
122 contains :
(1) Book IV, the graha, beginning on f. i v . The
(5) prapathakas end on ff. 19, 38, 56, 73, 90. The (39)
brahmanas end on ff. 5, 8, io y , 12, I4 V , 19, 21, 23 y ,
S°, 33 y > 35> 3 8 > 43 ) 46, 4 8t > 5 lV > 53 v > 5 6 > 59 » <5i v ,
64V 66, 67V 69, 70, 7i y , 73, 75, 76, 77 v , 78, 78 y 79^
80, 8i y , 84, 87, 90.
(2) Book Y, the sava, beginning on f. 9i y . The
(4) prapathakas end on ff. io8 y , 125, i4i v , I58 v . The
(25) brahmanas end on ff. 93^, 96, 98 y , 101, 105,
io8 y , hi, 113, n6 v , n8 y , I2i v , 123, 125, 129,
134, 136, 138, 141V 144V 147 v I49 v I5I ^ 132,
156*, i 5 S*.
(3) Book VI, the ukhasambharana, beginning on
f. 159 V . The (5) prapathakas end on ff. i84 y , 2i2 v , 243,
268, 296 v . The (27) brahmanas end on ff. 163, I7i v ,
176, 184V, 195, 198, 2 IO v , 212 V , 220 y , 223 v , 226 y , 229 v ,
2 34 y > 237V 243, 246, 250V 255 v , 259, 264, 268, 274V
279, 284, 289, 293, 296V
Books IV and V are written by one hand, the same
that wrote Books I — III. F. 80 is an early restoration
of a lost leaf ; f. 200* is blank. The text is bounded
by three red lines in Books IV, V, by two black in
Book VI.
123 contains :
(1) Book VII, the hastighata or, as here, hastisat,
beginning on f. i y . The (4) prapathakas end on ff. i6 y ,
32, 48 v , 60. The (12) brahmanas end on ff. 7, io v ,
14, 1 6 y , 18, 2i y , 28^, 32, 39, 48V, 51, 60.
(2) Book VIII, the citi, beginning on f. 6i y . The
(4) prapathakas end on ff. 79 v , 95, 114, 132. The (27)
brahmanas end on ff. 63, 65 y , 67, 68 y , 7i y , 73 y , 75V,
17 > 79 y > 8lY > 8 3> 85, 89V, 92, 95, 97, 99 v , 102, 104,
105, iu y , 1 14, n8 y , 122, i25 v , 129, 132.
(3) Book IX, the samciti, beginning on f. I33 v . The
(4) prapathakas end on ff. 1 51, i66 y , i 82 v , I97 v . The
(15) brahmanas end on ff. 140 V , 147, 151, 153, 162,
165, i66 y , 170, 173, 176, I79 v , i 82 v , 185, 194V,
19?V#
(4) Book X, the agnirahasya, beginning on f. I98 v .
The (4) prapathakas end on ff. 213, 228, 240 y , 255 v .
The (3]) brahmanas end on ff. 200, 20i y , 203, 205 v ,
2o6 y , 20 7 V , 209, 21 1, 213, 215, 218, 219, 220, 221,
222 v , 224 v , 228, 23 i y , 234 v , 235 v > 2 3 6 > 2 37 > 2 4 ° Y > *44*
249, 250, 25 2 y , 253, 253 y , 254, 255 v .
(5) Book XI, the astadhyayi, beginning on f. 257 v .
The (4) prapathakas end on ff. 27 2 y , 285, 300, 315.
The (42) brahmanas end on ff. 258, 259 v , 26o y , 261,
26 2 v , 267, 267V, 268, 269, 269V, 271, 272 v , 273, 274 v ,
278, 279, 279 v , 280, 28 2 y , 285, 287, 288, 290 v , 29 l v ,
294 v , 297, 298V, 300, 301, 302, 303V 306, 307V, 309,
309V, 3io y 311, 312, 312, 312^ 314, 3 j 5-
All these books are written in the same hand as
Books I— V. F. 142 is a modern restoration of a
lost leaf. The text is bounded on either side by three
red lines.
124 contains :
(1) Book XII, the madhyama, beginning on f. i y .
The (4) prapathakas end on ff. i6 v , 32, 46 y , 62. The
(29) brahmanas end on ff. 3, 3 y , 5 y , 6, 7, 9 y , 1 i y , 13, 14,
i6 y , i7 v , 19, 21, 2 3 y 2 5 y , 28 y , 30, 32, 36, 37 y , 40,
43 > 4<5 V > 5 b 55 y > 5 8 > 6o > 6 2 -
(2) Book XIII, the a^vamedha, beginning on f. 63 y .
The (4) prapathakas end on ff. 77 y , 93, 109, 122 y . The
(43) brahmanas end on ff. 64, 65, 66 y , 67, 68, 69, 69 y ,
7°, 71, 72, 74, 74 y , 75, 76, 77 y , 79, 79 y , 8o y , 81, 8i y ,
82, 82 y , 8 3 y , 8 4 y , 85, 86, 87, 8 7 y , 90, 93, 96, 98,
101, io3 y , 105, 109, 1 io y , 113, 115, ii7 y , 119,
121, I22 y .
(3) Book XIV beginning with two brahmanas from
the beginning of the Brhadaranyaka in the Ka$va
recension, on f. I23 v : U?d va aSvasya medhyasya
ixrah 1 For this reason it is described on f. 289 y as
belonging to the Kapva recension. But really on
f. I27 y begins the usual Madhyandina version, with
the third prapathaka : dvaya ha Prdjapatya devas
casuras ca I Weber, Satapatha Brahmana , p. ix, is
wrong in stating that the MS. contains the whole
book. The (5) prapathakas end on ff. 155, i86 y , 220,
257 y , 289. The (42) brahmanas end on ff. i35 y , 145,
l6 b i<53 y , 165V, 171, i79 y , 184, i86 y , 188,
189, 190, i9i y , i97 y , 20 1 y , 21 i y , 218, 220, 231, 239,
15°> 2 5°> 2 5 iY > 25 i y , 252, 252, 253 y , 254, 254,
*54 v , 2 55> 2 55> 2 55 y > 2 5 6y > 2 57 y > 26 b a66 y , 271,
277 y , 289.
Books XII and XIII were written by the same
hand as Books I— V, VII— XI, the accents being added
by a later hand in dark red ink, probably by the same
hand that added the accents in Books I and II.
Book XIV is written by a much later hand, the
accents being added in light red ink. The text in this
case is bounded not by three red lines but by one
broad red line.
Digitized by
48
§ 8 . VEDIC LITERATURE— BRAHMANA-YAJUR-VEDA (954)
These MSS. are noticed by Weber, Shtapatha
Brahmana , pp. vii-ix, but with some errors, which
are tacitly corrected below.
Size: 10^x5! in. approximately for each volume.
Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : 121 = ii + 325 + ii blank 5 122 = ii +
296 + ii blank ; 123 ■= ii + 315 + ii blank ; 124 = ii + 289
+ ii blank. In the original each book has an inde-
pendent foliation. So 121 has 117 + 83 + 125 leaves;
122 has 80 + 68 + 138 leaves; 123 h^s 60 + 72 + 65 +
59 + 59 leaves; 124 has 62 + 60+167 leaves.
Late : 121 2 for Book I the date is given on f. 1 1 7 :
samvat 1707 (= a. d. 1651) var?e pau?avadya 1 1 kanau I
For Book HI on f. 325: samvat 1706 ( = a. d. 1650)
var$e dkvanavadya 4 guru I No date is assigned to
Book II, but it must be of the same period as Books I
and III. Book III was accented in samvat 1745
( = a. d. 1689) nd margasir§akrsna 4 dine .
122 : Book I Y is dated on f. 90 v 2 samvat 1 705
( = a.d. 1649) var 9 e krdvanamdse kr$napak§e amavdsya-
yam tithau somavdsare t Book Y is dated on f. i^8 v ;
samvat 1705 varse pau§amase kr§napakse dvitiyayam
tithau guruvasare I The accents were added 2 samvat
1713 ( = a.d. 1657) var$e jyes\havadi 10 some I Book VI
is dated on f. 296V ; samvat 1628 ( = a.d. 1572) var$e
caitrakudi 6 budhe.
123 2 Book VII is dated on f. 602 samvat 1706
varse asadhamdse kr$napak§e ekddakyam tithau guru -
vasare l The accentuation was added 2 samvat 1745
( = a. d. 1689) varse vaisd$asudya 13 some 1 Book
VIII is dated on f. 132: samvat 1706 var§e krava -
navadya 14 guru \ The accentuation was added :
samvat 1745 varse mdrgasirsakrmapamcamydm kanau l
Book IX is dated on f. i97 v : samvat 1706 v ar?e
bhadrapadakudya 9 ravau 1 The accentuation was
added 2 samvat 1744 ( = a. d. 1688) var§e magha -
vadi 11 some I Book X is dated on f. 255V 2 samvat
1706 var$e karttikamdse kuklapak$e dakamyam tithau
kanivasare \ It was accented: samvat 1715 ( = a.d.
J ^59) jyai?thamase krsnapak$e aqtamydm tithau
guruvasare I Book XI is dated on f. 315 2 samvat
1706 varse caitramase kuklapakse trayodasydm tithau
guruvasare I
124 2 Book XII is dated on f. 62 : samvat 1706 var§e
paufamase suklapak?e ekadasyam tithau guruvasare 1
It was accented 2 samvat 1744 var§e phagunavadi
1 budhe l Book XIII is dated on f. I22 y : samvat
1705 var§e prathamadsadhamase Suklapakse catur -
dakyam tithau budhe I It was accented: svastisamvat
1744 var§e phalgunakudi 2 budhe 1 Book XIV
is not dated, but may have been written about a.d.
1750.
Scnbe : (1) For that of Book I see 121, f. 117:
adyeha snvrddhanagaravastavyamdbhyamtarandgarar
jhdtiyavyavapuru^ottamasutasaddiivena likhitam I
(2) That of Book II must also be Sadasiva, judging
from the identity of the writing.
(3) For that of Book III see f. 325: adyeha , &c. as
above. The accentuator is thus described : svara -
lamkrtam idam pusiakam Somekvarena I
(4) Fpr that of Book IV see 122, f. 90 v 2 adyeha
snvrddhanagaravdstavyamdbhyamtarandgarajndliyavya-
vapuru^ottamasutadamodarena likhitam l
(5) For that of Book V see f. t 58 v : adyeha , &c. as
in (4). The accentuator is thus described : Ydjhikatund -
pautrena (?) Ydjhi ... I Weber, /. c., p. viii, reads the
name, which is now illegible, but which may have been
plainer before the binding of the MS., as Laghundtha ,
and the last word may have been svaritam .
(6) For that of Book VI see f. 296 ; where only the
name of the accentuator is specified: svaravakyam
kriyate Mahddyevena I Weber, l. c., reads this as
Mahddeva.
(7) For that of Book VII see 123 , f. 60: adyeha y &c.
as in (4). The accentuator is thus described 2 Yajhi -
kakriprabhujisutavidyadharenedam pustakam hastrisaf
ndma saptamakamde svaralamkrtam I
(8) A note on f. 61 tells us that Somesvara, and
after him, his son Mahe^vara owned Book VIII.
The scribe’s name is given on f. 132 2 adyeha iri-
vrddhanagaravdstavyamdbhyamtaranagarajhdtiyavya -
vapuru§ottamasutaddmodarasadasivena likhitam \ This
shows that Damodara and Sadasiva are identical. The
name of the accentuator is given as : Kalydmnayikena
svarapradatta I
(9) The scribe of Book IX is given on f. I97 v
in the same words as in (1). The accentuator is
thus described: Yajhikasnprabhujiputrena Vidyddha-
rena svaradattah \ ifir astu I Vidyadharenedam pusta-
kam I
(10) The scribe of Book X is given on f. 255 v as
in (4). The accentuator is thus described: Yd \
knkrmaputrena Prabhujikena svaradattah 1
(11) The scribe of Book XI is given on f. 315 as
in (4).
(12) The scribe of Book XII is given on 124 , f. 62 :
Vyavapuru?ottamasutadamodarena likhitam I The ac-
centuator is described as in (9).
(13) The scribe of Book XIII is given on f. I22 v
as in (4). The accentuator is thus described 2 Yajni -
kakriprabhujikasya Vidya l
(14) The scribe of Book XIV is given on f. 289:
Digitized by LjOOQie
49
§ 8 . VEDIC LITERATURE— BRAHMAN A-YAJUR -VEDA ( 954 , 955 )
pure V aranasik$etre Bimdumadhavasamnnidhau I Pltam-
barena likhitam pustakam upanisadam II i ll
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : in the first thirteen books the margins
are occasionally defective, and a letter or two has been
supplied in a later hand.
955 — MSS. Wilson 70, 71
S'atapatha Bra hm ana, A. D. 1815.
Contents: copies of the various books of the S'a-
tapatha Brahmana in the Madhyandina recension.
Books IV— IX, XII, XIII twice, XIV, are simply copies
of MSS. Wilson 62, 63 (956). From what source
Books I — III, XI are drawn, is not clear.
70 contains:
(1) Book YI, the ukhasambharana (usa° in the MS.).
It begins on f. i v and ends on f. 30*. The brahmanas,
which alone are consistently marked, end on ff. 2, 4,
4 v , 6 V , 9, 9 V , n v , 'b 13, H v , 15. X 5 V , * 7 > U v , '* y >
19V, 20V 21* 22, 23V 24, 25* 26*, 27* 28*, 29*, 30V.
This and all the other books are one mass of bad
blunders.
(2) Book XIV, prapathakas 3—7, containing the
Brhadarapyaka Upanisad. It begins on f. 33 and
ends on f. 6o v . The (5) prapathakas end on ff. 37*,
43, 49, 55*, 6c v . The (42) brahmanas end on ff. 34,
35 v , 37 v , 3/ v , 3 8v , 39, 39, 4°, 4* v , 4* v , 43. 43. 43 v .
43 v , 43 v , 45. 45 v . 47 v . 4 8v , 49. 5 b 5 b 54. 54, 54^,
54 v , 54 v , 54 v , 54 v , 54 v , 55, 55, 55, 55, 55, 55, 55*.
5 6 , 57, 5 8 , 59, 6 ° v -
(3) Book IV, treating of the graha. It begins on
f. 61 and ends on f. 92. The {5) prapathakas end on
ff. 67, 73 v , 80, 86*, 92. The (39) brahmanas end on
ff. 62, 63, 63^ 64* 65, 67, 67*, 68*, 69V 70*, 72, 72*,
73 v , 75 v , 7^ v , 77 v , 7 8v , 79, 80, 8i* 82, 83*, 84, 8 4 v ,
85, 85V, 86, 86v, 87, 87V, 88, 88, 88*, 88* 89, 89* 90*
91, 92. There is a lacuna marked on f. 68*.
(4) Book XI, called the a§t»dhyayi. It begins
on f. 93 y and ends on f. 1 1 7. The {4) prapathakas
end on ff. 99, 104*, 111, 1 1 7. The (42) brahmanas
end on ff. 93* 94, 94* 94*, 95* 97, 97* 97* 98, 98,
99, 99, 99 v , IO °, ioi v , 102, 102, io2*, 103*, 104*,
105*, 106, 107, 107*, 109, no, no*, in, in*, 112,
112*, 113*, 114* 115, 115, 115* 115*, 116, 116, 116,
11 7 , ,I7 «
(5) Book IX, treating of the samciti. It begins on
f. 118 and ends on f. 140*. The (4) prapathakas end
on ff. 125, 130, 135*, 140*. The (15) brahmanas end
on ff. 121, 123*, 125, 125*, 128* 129*, 130, 131* 132*,
i33 v , x 34 v , I 35 v , T 3^ v , J 39 v , ' 4 ° y -
(6) Book XII, called the madhyama. It begins
BODL. SANS. CATAL. II.
on f. 141 and ends on f. 166. The (4) prapathakas
end on ff. 147, 153*, 159*, 166. The (29) brahmanas
end on ff. 141* 14 i v , 142^ 143, 143, 144^, 145, 146,
146, 146V 147, 147V 148, 149, 150, 151, 152, 153,
!53 v > ' 55 > 1 55 v > j 5 8 > 1 59 y > l6l *> i 6 3 > i6 4»
l6j, l66.
(7) Book VIII, treating of the citi. It begins on
f. 167 and ends on f. 195*. The (4) prapathakas end
on ff 174*, 1 8 1*, 189, 195*. The (27) brahmapas end
on ff 167*, 168*, 169, 170, 171, 172, 173, 173*, I74 v ,
*75 v , i7 6 , *77, 179, l8 °, 181* 182, 183, 184* 185,
185*, 188, 189, 190* 192, 193, 194*, 195*.
(8) Book V, treating of the sava. It begins on
f. 197 and ends on f. 223. The (4) prapathakas end
on ff 203*, 210, 216*, 223. The (25) brahmanas end
on ff 197*, 198*, 199*, 200*, 201, 203*, 204, 205,
206*, 207, 208*, 209, 210, 211*, 213*, 214*, 215, 216*,
217*, 218*, 219*, 220, 220*, 222, 223. There is
a lacuna marked on f. 197*.
71 contains :
(j) Book I, treating of the haviryajna (grahayajna,
as in the Bodl. cat al , p. 364^, is wrong). It
begins on f. 1 and ends on f. 45*. In the original
the foliation runs on from 70. The prapathakas end
on ff 7, 14*, 20*, 27, 39*, 45*. The brahmanas
end on ff 2, 3, 3*, 5, 6* 7, 8, 9*, 11, 12* 13*,
14*, 15*, 16, 18* 19, 20, 20* 21, 22* 23*, 25, 25*
27, 27*, 29*, 3c* 32, 34*, 36, 38, 39* 41, 42*,
44 y > 45 y -
(2) Book II, called the ekapadika. It begins on
f. 47 and ends on f. 78*. The (5) prapathakas end on
ff* 5^*, 58*, 65, 72*, 78*. The (24) brahmanas end
on ff 47* 48*, 49, 51, 51* 52*, 54, 55* 57*, 58*,
59* 62, 63, 64, 65, 66* 68, 71, 72*, 73, 75 v , 77,
78, 78*.
(3) Book III, treating of the adhvara. It begins
on f. 79 and ends on f. 127. The (7) prapathakas
end on ff 85*, 93*, 100*, 107*, 114, 120*, 127. The
(37) brahmanas end on ff 79*, 80*, 82*, 83*, 85*, 88,
89, 90*, 91, 92, 93*, 95*, 96* 97*, 99, 100*, 101*
103, 104*, 105*, 107* 108*, 11c, in, 113, 113* 114,
115, 116, 1 1 8, 119*, 120*, 121, 122, 123, 124, 127.
Lacunae are marked on ff 103*, 104*, 105, 105*, 107*,
IO9*, I2T, 122.
(4) Book VII, called the hastighata. It begins
on f. 1 29 and ends on f. 1 55*. The (4) prapathakas
end on ff 135*, 142*, 149, 155*. The (12) brahmanas
end on ff 131*, 133, 134*, 135*, 136, 137*, 140* 142*,
i45 v , J 49, x 5 lV , ' 55 y -
(5) Book XIII, treating of the a£vamedha. It
begins on f. 157 and ends on f. 182*. The (4) pra-
pathakas end on ff 162*, 169*, 176*, 182*. The
• H
Digitized by
Google
50 $8. VEDIC LITERATURE— BRAHMANA- YAJUR -VEDA (955, 956)
(43) brahmanas end on ff. 157, 157V, 158, 158 V , 159,
!jj9, i59 v , i59 v , 160, i6o y , i6i v , i6x y , i6i y , 162,
i 62 v , i 63 v , 164, 164, i 64 v , i 64 v , i 64 v , 165, 1 65^ 166,
166, i66 y , 167, 167, 168, 169^, 171, i7i v , 172, i74 v ,
175, x 7<> v , I77 v , J78 v , i79 v , i8o y , 181, 182, i 82 v .
(6) As in (5). It begins on f. 1 8 5 V and ends on
f. 210. The prapathakas end on ff. I9i y , 198V, 204V,
210. The brahmanas end on ff. 185V, 186, i86 v , 187,
i87 v , i 87 v , 188, i88 y , i88 y , 189, 190, 190, i9o y , 191,
19 i92 v , i92 v , 193, i93 v , i93 v , i93 v , i 94 v > x 94 v >
19 5, 195^ 19^ * 97 , x 9 8 ^ J 99 v , 2oi y , 2 ° lV > 2 ° 2Y > 2 ° 3 >
204V 205 v , 2 o 6 v , 207, 208, 2 o 8 v , 209 v , 210. At
f. 20i v ends a sort of composite brahmana, being 3, ii,
1-8 with 3, iii, 8 to the end. This is a good example of
the carelessness of the copy. There are no accents.
The MSS. are noticed by Weber, Satapatha Brah-
mana, pp. vii-ix.
Size : 137 X 9! in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : 70 = i + 223 + iii blank ; 71 = ii + 2 10
4-i blank. Arranged as an English book.
Bate : no date occurs in 70 , but it was undoubtedly
written at the same time as 71 . For 71 two dates are
given: f. i 82 v : insamvat 1871 (=a.d. 1815) vaiiakka-
hrfna 8 aftamyam bhaumavasare I f. 210: samvat
1871 vatiasa&ukladvitlydyam 2 bhaguvasare I
Scribe : f. 210: pustakam samaptam 1 Narayanena I
Character : Devanagari.
956 — MSS. Wilson 62, 68
S'atapatha Brahmana, A.D. 1804-1806.
Contents : Books IV, V, VI, VII, VIII, IX, XII,
XIII, XIV of the S'atapatha Brahmana in the
Madhyandina recension. They are bound up in two
volumes, corresponding to MSS. Wilson 62, 63.
62 contains :
(1) Book IX, treating of the samciti. It begins
on f. i y and ends on f. 36. The (4) prapathakas
end on ff. n y , 20, 28 y , 36. The (5) adhyayas end
on ff. 9 V , 17, 23 v , 30, 36. The (15) brahmanas end
on ff. 5 V , 9 V , n\ 12, 17, 19, 20, 2i\ 23 v , 25, 27,
28 v , 30, 35 v , 36. The work is not complete, as it
ends abruptly on f. 36 at the conclusion of the tenth
section of the second brahmana of the fifth adhyaya.
There are no accents. The MS. is decidedly in-
accurate. Ff. 1, 5, 8, 11, 14, 17, 20, 23, 25, 28, 31,
34, 36 are on paper tinged yellow-brown.
(2) Book XIII, treating of the a^vamedha. It begins
on f. 37 v and ends on f. 67. The (4) prapathakas end
on ff. 44, 52, 60, 67. The adhyayas, except the first,
ff. 41, 46, are not as a rule specially marked. The
(43) brahmanas end on ff. 37V, 3 8 v , 39, 39, 39V, 40,
4 ° V ) 4 ° v j 4 i. 4 i v > 4 * v > 42 v , 43 ’ 43 V 5 44 ’ 45 » 45 ’ 45 v '»
46, 46, 46 v , 46 v , 47, 47 v , 48, 4 ^ v > 49 > 49 ’ 5 ° T ’ 5 *’ 53 V ’
54 v ’ 5 6 ’ 57 v ’ 5 8 ’ 6o > 6l > 6l > 6 3 ’ 6 4 ’ 65, 65 v , 67. The
MS. is most inaccurate. There are no accents. Ff. 41,
52, 58, 65 are of yellow-brown paper. At the end,
on f. 67 v , and in the margin, the MS. is named
agnikan<}a, and hence Weber, in his edition p. ix,
erroneously classes it as a MS. of the agnirahasya.
Book X, a mistake corrected in the Bodl. cataL ,
p. 364** note. This MS. is by a different hand from
part (1), but by the same as part (5).
(3) Book XII, called the madhyama (indicating
that Books X— XIV once formed a separate whole, see
Weber, Indian Literature 2 , p. 119). It begins on
f. 68 y and ends on f. ii2 y . The (4) prapathakas end
on ff. 80, 91 v , ioi v , H2 V . The adhyayas are only
occasionally marked. The (29) brahmanas end on
ff. 69 v , 70, 71, 72, 72 v , 74 v , 7 fiv > 77 v > 7 s > 79 > 80, s ° v >
8i v , 83^, 85, 86 v , 88v, 9Q , 91 v 94 , 95 , 97 , 99 v ioi y ,
104V, 108, 109V, hi, ii2 v . There are no accents.
The MS. is very inaccurate. Ff. 77, 84, 91, 98, 107
are on yellow-brown paper. This part is in the same
hand as part (1).
(4) Book XIII, treating of the a^vamedha. It
begins on f. 1 13V and ends on f. 149. The prapathakas
end on ff. 122, 131, I40 y , 149. The adhyayas are not
marked. The brahmanas end on ff. H3 V , H4 y , 115,
1 15 V , 116, n6 v , 117, H 7 V , 118, n8 v , H9 V , 120, I20 y ,
121, 122, 123, i23 v , 124, 124, 124, i24 v , 125, 125V,
126, i26 v , 127, i27 v , 128, 129, 131, 133, 134, x 3 6 >
x 37 v , x 3 8v > x 4 ° v , x 42 , M 3 ^ 1 44 y > x 4 < 5 , i 4 ^ v , 14 8 *
149. The MS. is a good deal more accurate than
part (2), but is not very carefully written. Ff. 113,
117, 121, 124, 129, 133, 137 are on yellow-brown
paper. Probably the MS. was written by the same
hand as parts (1) and (3).
(5) Book XIV, containing the Brhadaranyaka. The
MS. contains only the Upanisad portion of the work,
that is, the last five prapathakas to the exclusion of
prapathakas 1 and 2. It begins on f. 1 5o y and ends
on f. 186. The prapathakas end on ff. 156, 163, 17 1,
179, 186. The (42) brahmanas end on ff. 152, 154,
156, 156, 157V, 158, 158V, 159V, i6i y , 162^, 163, 163%
163V, 164, 164, 165, i66 y , 169, 170V, 17 1, 173V 175,
177V, i 77 v, 178, 178, 178, 178, 178V 178V, 178V 178%
179, 179, 179, 179, 179, 180, i8i y , i 82 v , 184, 186.
The MS. is very inaccurate. There are no accents.
It was written probably by the same hand as part (2).
63 contains :
(1) Book IV, treating of the graha. It begins
on f. i y and ends on f. 55. The (5) prapathakas
end on ff. n y , 24, 35, 45 y , 55. The (39) brahmanas
Digitized by LjOoq ie
§ 8 . VEDIC LITERATURE— BRAHMAN A-YAJUR-VED A (956, 957) 51
end on ff. 3, 5, 6, 7, 8^ n v , 13, 15, 17, 19, 21, 22,
24, 27, 29, 30V 32V 33V, 35, 37 , 3 «v, 40, 41, 42, 43?
43 v ? 44 v ? 45 v ? 4^ v * 47 v ? 4 8v ? 48 v > 49? 49 v ? .5®? 5^ v ? 5^ v ?
53 v , 55. Ff. 28 and 29 are bound in after ff. 30, 31.
The MS. is not very accurate. There are no accents.
The hand cannot be certainly identified with any of those
in 62 , but it may be the same as that which wrote parts
(1), (3), and (4), of 62. Ff. 1, 11, 12, 22, 30, 42, 55 are
on paper of a red tinge. A lacuna is marked on f. 1 5.
(2) Book Y, treating of the sava. It begins on
f. 56 v and ends on f. 102. The (4) prapathakas end
on ff. 67 v , 78 v , 90 v , 102. The (25) brahmanas end on
ff- 57 v ? 59? 6| ? 6 s v ? 6 5? 6 7 v ? 68v ? 7°? 7* v ? 74? 7 6 ? 77?
7« v > 81, 85, 86v 8 7 v, 90 v, 92V, 94 v 95 v 9 6 v 97 y,
ioo v , 102. The MS. is inaccurate. A lacuna is
marked on f. 69V. Ff. 56, 61, 66, 71, 76, 81, 86, 91
are on yellow paper. The handwriting is like that of
part (1), but resembles more closely the writing of 62,
parts (1), (3), (4), and suggests an identity of hand
in all these. There are no accents.
(3) Book VI, treating of the ukhasambharana (in the
MS., as in Weber’s ed. p. viii, it is spelt u^asambharana).
It begins on f. 103V and ends on f. 142. The (5)
prapathakas end on ff. no v , 118, 126, 133V, 142. The
(27) brahmapas end on ff. 104V, 106, 108, iio v , H3 V ,
114, 117, 118, 120, 121, I2i v , I22 v , 123, 125, 126,
127T, 128^ 130, 13T, I32 v , I33 v , I35 v , 137, I3 8 > i 39 v >
I40 v , 142. The text is very inaccurate. Ff. 107,
1 14, 120, 127, 130, 133 are on yellow paper. The
scribe was evidently the same as the writer of 62,
parts (2) and (5). There are no accents.
(4) Book VII, here entitled the hastighafa. It begins
on f. 143V and ends on f. i88 v . The (4) prapathakas
end on ff. 155, 167, I77 v , i88 v . The (12) brahmanas
end on ff. 148, 150^, 153, 155, 156* 159, 164V 167,
I72 v , I77 v , i8i v , i88 v . The text is very inaccurate.
Ff. 143, 153, 158, 163, 169, 173, 178, 183, 188 are on
yellow paper. There are no accents. The scribe
is probably identical with the writer of parts (1)
and (2).
(5) Book VIII, treating of the citi. It begins on
f. 189V and ends on f. 238V. The (4) prapathakas
end on ff. 203 v , 215, 227 v , 238. The (27) brahmanas
end on ff. 190^ 191, 193V, 195, 197, 198^ 200, 20i v ,
203V, 205, 206, 207V, 21 1, 2i2 v , 215, 2i6 v , 218, 220,
221, 222, 225V, 227 v , 230, 232 v , 234V, 237, 238V At
the end follow the first three words of Book IX. The
MS. is again very inaccurate. # There are no accents.
The handwriting changes at f. 215, the former part
being like that of parts (1), (2), (4), the latter like that
of part (3).
Some account of these MSS. is given in Weber’s
edition, pp. viii, ix, whence is derived the account in
the BodL catal. , p. 364. They were not used for
Weber’s edition.
Size: I3jX 6^ in. approximately. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves: 62 = ii+ 186 + ii blank ; 63-*ii+238
+ ii blank. In the original each kanda has its own
separate foliation.
Bate : the following dates are given at various points
in the MSS.:
62, f. ii2 v : samvat 1861 ( = a. d. 1805) I f. 149:
samvat 1861 Sake 1726 (=a.d. 1804) phalgunavadi
30 (sic) bhrguvasare \
63, £ 55 • samvat 1862 ( = a. d. 1806)1 f. 102:
samvat 1861 (=a. d. 1805) phalgunasudt 2 I f. 142:
sam 1861 ( = a. d. 1805) I f. 238V; samvat (a blank
where the date should have been) var$e pausavadi -
dvitiya ravau t
These dates, if the above identifications of the hand-
writing are correct, suffice to place the whole MS.
about a.d. 1804-1806.
Scribe : according to the identifications made above,
we have to distinguish two hands. To the first belongs
62, parts (1), (3), (4); 63, parts (1), (2), (4), (5) to f.2i4 v .
The rest, 62, parts (2), (5), 63, parts (3), (5) from
f. 215, belongs to the latter. His name, &c., are
given in 63, f. 238V : V aranasyam OamgaviSvesvara -
sannidhau Medapathajhatiyatra 0 - Sridevadattasutaka -
lyanena likhitam idatn pustakam I Kalyaaena Pamdya-
rameSvaraya dattam idam pustakam \
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : all defects are noted above.
057 — MS. Wilson 365
S atapatha Br&hmana, Books IV, XU, XHI, XIV,
A. D. 1636 and 17th or 18th cent. ?
Contents : Books IV, XII, XIII, XIV of the
S'atapatha Br&hmana in the Madhyandina recension.
(1) Book IV, treating of the graha, with accents.
It begins on f. i v and ends on f. 107 v . The
(5) prapathakas end on ff. 23, 45 v , 66 v , 87V, 107V.
The (39) brahmanas end on ff. 5, 10, I2 V , I4 V , 17, 23,
25 v ; 28V, 32 v , 36, 40, 42, 45 v , 5J V , 55, 58 v , 62, 64,
66 v , 71, 73V, 77, 78V, 80V, 82V, 83V, 85, 87V, 89V 9 oy,
92 v , 92V, 94, lost, lost, 96 v , 99, 103, 107V. There is
a gap where f. 95 of the original is lost, including
from 5, vi, 5 to 5, viii, 3. F. 7 V is blank, and
ff. 1—7, 107 have been inserted to make up for the
original leaves, which have been lost. Ff. 1—5? io 7
are on bright yellow paper; ff. 6, 7 are on a dear
white. The accents are added in red ink. Yellow
pigment is used for erasures. The MS. is moderately
h 2
Digitized by
52 § 8 . VEDIC LITERATURE— BRAHMANA-YAJUR-VEDA (957, 958)
accurate. The text is bounded on either side by two
or three red lines.
(2) Book XII, called the madhyama, with accents.
It begins on f. io8 v and ends on f. 180. The
(4) prapathakas end on ff. I25 v , I43 v , i 6 i v , 180.
The (29) brahmanas end on ff. no, iio v , 113, H3 V ,
1I4 V , II7 V , 120, I2I V , I22 v , 124, I25 v , I26 v , I28 v ,
1 3 1 > 1 33 y y * 3 6 > 1 39 y x 43 v > 150. x 53> x 57 v >
i6i v , i66 v , I7i v , i74 v , 177, 180. The MS. is fairly
accurate. It is written by the same hand as part (1).
The text is bounded on either side by three red lines.
The accents are added in red ink.
(3) Book XIII, treating of the asvamedha, with
accents. It begins on f. i8i v and ends on f. 258 v .
The (4) prapathakas end on ff. 199*, 2 if) y , 240,
258 v . The (43) brahmanas end on ff 182, i 83 v ,
185V, 186, 187, 188, 189, 190, 191, 192*, 195, i95 v ,
I96 v , I97 v , i99 V 5 201 v , 202 v , 203 v , 204, 204 v , 205 v ,
206, 207 v , 2 o 8 v , 209 v , 21 1, 21 I v , 2I2 V , 216, 2I9 V , 224,
226, 230V 233V 235V, 240, 242*, 246, 247, 252, 253*,
256, 258 v . On f. 259 are some disconnected lines.
The MS. is fairly accurate. The accents are added in
red ink. The text is bounded on either side by two
double red lines. It is in the same hand as parts (1)
and (2).
(4) Book XIV, prapathakas 3~7* being the
Brhadarapyaka Upanisad. The accents, added as
usual in red ink, only extend to f. 265. It begins on
f. 259 v and ends on f. 333 v . The (5) prapathakas end
on ff 269V, 282 v , 297 v , 316, 333^. The (42) brah-
manas end on ff. 262 v , 265^ 269, 269^, 272, 272 v , 273,
2 75 Y y 2 79 Y y 28lY > 28<2Y y 283, 283^, 284, 284V, 287V,
289, 293V 296V 297V 302V, 306V, 3I2y 312y 3 I 2 y y
3 * 2 y > 3 l 3 > 3 l 3 > 3 X 4> 3 X 4> 3 X 4> 3 1 4> 3 X 4 V > 3 X 4 V > 3 X 5>
3 1 5 y > 3 i6 > 3 i8 > 3 22 > 3 2 3 2 7 y > 333 v - The text is in
a much more modern hand than parts (1), (2), (3). It
is bounded on either side by one black line. The MS.
is only moderately accurate. F. 324 v is blank, but
the text is complete.
These MSS. are mostly noticed by Weber in his
edition, pp. viii, ix. He omits to mention them for
Book XII. They were not used for the edition of
that book nor for Book XIV ; for the others see
pp. 419, 1017, where these MSS. are indicated by B,
which is also the symbol for MS. Wilson 363 (959).
Size : io|x6in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 3334-ii blank. In the original
each book has its own foliation.
Date : none is given for part (1). Doubtless it is of
approximately the same date as parts (2) and (3). For (2)
the date is given on f. 180 : samvat 1692 (- a.d. 1636)
varse mcighamase mklapakqe ekadakyayam tithau kani-
vasare I This is not noted in the Bodl. catal ., p. 377*.
For part (3) the date is given on f. 258 v : samvat
1692 ( = a.d. 1636) karttikamase krmapak$e trtiyaydm
tithau ravivasare I Weber, /. c., p. ix, and after him
the Bodl. Catal . , /. c . 9 gave the date as samvat 1691
( = a. d. 1635), but this is wrong. No date is given
for part (4) of the MS. It is probably as old as a. d.
1750, and may be older still.
Scribe: none is given for part (1), but he must have
been identical w ith the writer of part (3), which is cer-
tainly in the same hand. The scribe of part (2) is given on
f. 180: krigamgdjimanikarnmvisvekvarasamnidhau lakhi -
tarn 1 Diktat adevajisutahariharabhr a trdyamnakarapat ha~
nartham (sic) l tathi propakarartham lakfutam I At the
foot in a later hand: di°-devajiyevedamadhyamasahita-
kamda 14 athyam di°-puru$ottamapathanartham I For
part (3) w r e have on f. 258 v : Varanasydm likhakaupd -
dhydyauddhavena likhitam l Devajidiksitena likhdpitarn
idam kamdam samaptam \ Then at the foot by a
later hand : samsamrdtsridevajiyevedadthyo akvanedha-
sahitakamda 14 athyam \ From these statements it
is just possible that part (3) is written in a different
hand from part (2), but the two are very similar indeed,
though part (3) is more widely spaced than part (2). In
MS* Wilson 363 (959), part (3), ff 289 sq. differ
from the preceding much as (2) from (3), being, more
cursive.
Character : Devanagarl.
958 — MS. Wilson 07
S'atapatha Br&hmana, Books I, II, III, A. D. 1805.
Contents : Books I, II, III of the S'atapatha Br&h-
mana, dealing with the haviryajna, ekapadika, adhvara,
all without accents, in the Madhyandina recension.
(1) Book I begins on f. i v and ends on f. 59.
The (7) prapathakas end on ff. io v , 20, 27 v , 33 v ,
44> 5 x > 59« The (37) brahmanas end on ff. 2 V , 4 V ,
5 Y y 7 Y y 9> ™ y > xx > 1 3> l 5> x 7> l8Y y 2 °y 21 y 22 y 2 5y
27, 27 v , 28V, 30, 31, 33 v , 34, 35 Y y 3 6Y y 39 Y y 42 v ,
44, 45 v , 47, 50, 51, 53, 55, 57, 59. The MS. is full
of inaccuracies. Ff. 5, 23, 47, 49, 51, 53, 57 are on
yellow paper.
(2) Book II begins on f. 6o v and ends on f. 95.
By an error the new foliation runs from 60 to 79,
then from 60 to 79 again, then from 80 to 95. The (5)
prapathakas end on ff. 71, 6o v , 7i v , 84V, 95. The
(24) brahmanas end on ff 6i v , 63 v , 64, 6 y Y , 69, 71,
73 Y y 75 Y y 79y 6 ° Y y 6a v , 66 v , 68, 70, 71^ 74V 76*, 82,
84 v , 85, 90 v , 92 v , 94, 95. This MS. also is very
Digitized by LjOoq ie
§ 8 . VEDIC LITERATURE— BRAHMANA-YAJUR-VED A (958, 959) 53
inaccurate. It is not written in the same hand as the
preceding MS. Ff. 6o, 66, 72, 79, 65, 73, 87, 88 are
on yellow paper.
(3) Book III begins on f. 96 v and ends on f- *73-
The (7) prapa(hakas end on ff. 107, 119, 130, I4i v ,
152, 162, 173. The brahmanas end on ff. 97 y >
99 y , ioi v , io 3 v , 107, no v , 112, ii4 v , ii5 v , 117, 119,
I22 v , 124, 126, 128, 130, 133, I34 v , 136V, 138^, 141V,
143V, I47 t , 150V 151, 152, i53 v , 155, 158, 161, 162,
163, 165, i66 T , 170, 173. This MS. is also very in-
accurate. There are lacunae marked at ff. 135"*, 137,
138, 142, 142 v , 145, 164^. Ff. 101, 106, hi, 1 16,
1 21, 126, 132, 148, 153, 158, 163, 168 are on yellow
paper. In the original there are two leaves numbered
63 ; these have been bound in wrong order, so that
ff. 159, 160 must be transposed in reading. It is in the
same hand as part (2).
These MSS. are noticed by Weber, Satapatha
Brahmana , pp. vii, viii. They were not used for the
edition.
Size : i3X6|-in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves: ii + 173 + ii blank. Really there
are 193 leaves as in the new foliation ff. 60-79- BTe
repeated. In the original each MS. has its own
foliation.
Bate : the date for part (1) is given on f. 59 : sam 1861
(®a.d. 1805) ml ° magha&uddha 10 va° mam I The date
for part (2), and therefore for part (3), is given on
f. 95 : samvat 1861 (= a.d. 1805) var$e maghoxudi 11 I
The Bodl. catal. , p. 364b, gives 1804, but this is
incorrect. There is no separate date for part (3).
Scribe: one hand has written part (1), another
parts (2) and (3). Neither has any resemblance to the
hand which in this year wrote Book XI (MS. Wilson
69 ( 803 ), part (1)), though possibly these books were
parts of a whole with Book XI.
Character : Devanagari.
959 ~ MS. Wilson 303
S'atapatha Br&hmana, Books I, VIII, IX,
A.D. 1053 j 1702 , 1030 .
Contents : three separate MSS. bound up together ;
parts of the S'atapatha Br&hmana in the Madhyandina
recension.
(1) Book I, treating of the haviryajna, with
accents. It begins on f. i v and ends on f. 142. The
(7) prapathakas end on ff. 24 v , 50, 7o v , 91, ii2 v , lost,
142. The (37) brahmapas end on ff. 5 V , 9 V , n v , i6 v ,
21V, 24 7 , 27, 31*, 37, 42 v , 46, 50, 52^, 55 v > 63, 65V,
68 ▼, 70^, 73, 77, 80, 85, 87V, 91, 93, ioo v , 104V, 108,
1 1 2 V , 1 1 7, i2o v , 128, lost, lost, I32 v , 138, 142. There
is a considerable gap from prapa^haka 6, iv, 10 to
7, ii, 13. The MS. is fairly accurate. The accents
are added in red ink by a later hand, which has also
sometimes corrected the text. The text is bounded on
either side by a broad red line.
(2) Book VIII, treating of the citi, with accents.
It begins on f. I43 v and ends on f. 238. The
(4) prapathakas end on ff. I70 v , i94 v , 221, 238.
The (27) brahmanas end on ff. I45 v , i48 v , I50 v , i53 v ,
158, 161, 164V, 167, 170V, 174, 176^, 179, i86 v , 190,
194 v , i97 v , 201 v , 205 v , 208, 210, 218, 221, 226, 229,
232, 235, 238. The (7) adhyayas are also marked,
which is unusual in these MSS., on ff. I53 v > 167, 179,
i97 v , 210, 229, 238. The MS. is fairly accurate.
The accents are added by a later hand in red ink.
From ff. 214-224 the paper is of a peculiar brown
shade. From f. 225 the writing changes, and is
probably by another hand. The text is bounded on
either side by two black lines.
(3) Book IX, treating of the samciti, with
accents. It begins on f. 240 and ends on f. 313.
The beginning of the book is wanting (i, 1 and 2),
as f. 239 v contains the beginning of Book IV
(i, 1-5). The (4) prapathakas end on ff. 260, 279,
297, 313. The (15) brahmanas end on ff. 247 v , 255 v ,
260, 262, 273 v , 277, 279, 283, 286V, 290, 294, 297,
299 v , 310, 313. The MS. is fairly accurate. The
accents are added in red ink.
All these MSS. are noticed by Weber in his
edition, pp. vii, viii, but they were not systematically
employed for the edition, see pp. 338, 698, 758 where
they are indicated by B.
Former owner : for part (2), see f. 238V : fhd°-chama -
nasvedam pustakam I for part (3), f. 3i3 v : Puru$ottama l
Size : 1 o| X in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 313 + ii blank. Each MS. in the
original has its own foliation.
Dates : for part (1) the date is given on f. I42 v :
samvat 1709 ( = a.d. 1653) var§e bhadrapadamase fai-
klapakse Sanivamre I For part (2) the date is given on
f. 238: samvat 1758 ( = a.d. 1702) var§e jetfaiudi 1
taddine \ For part (3) the date is given on f. 313:
samvat 1692 ( = a.d. 1636) var$e maghamase iuklapakse
dvadahjdydm tithau ravivasare I
Scribes : for part (1) the scribe is given on f. I42 v :
adyeha srisuryyapurwastavyd 9 bhyamtarandgarajnatlya -
jndmmvaiasutratrivikramatathdvdsudevatathahanharena
likhitam l Mukumdajipafhanartham I For part (2) the
scribe is given on f. 238 : likhitam idam pustakam
Bamganathena \ For part (3) the scribe’s patron is
Digitized by
54 § 8 . VEDIC LITERATURE— BRAHMAN A-YAJUR -VEDA (959-961)
named on f. 313 : adyeha Avimuktivardnastsihdne
6 rigaudajhdtiyadikfatadevajisutahariharapa(handrtham 1
The scribe was probably the same as that of MS. Wilson
365 (057), part (3).
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : ff. 130— 139 of the original have been lost
in part (1). There is a small lacuna at the beginning of
part (2). On f. i v some letters are illegible. There
are small holes in ff. 2 6, 30. That in f. 114 has been
mended with white paper.
960— MS. Wilson 369
datapaths Br&hmana, Books XI, XIV,
A. D. 1589 and 18th oent. ?
Contents : two MSS. of different dates.
(1) Book XI of the S'atapatha Br&hmana, called
the a^adhyayl, in the Madhyandina recension, with
accents. It begins on f. i v and ends on f. 87 v . The
(4) prapa(hakas end on ff. 23 v , 42 v , 65, 87 v . The
(42) brahmanas end on ff. 2 V , 4, 5 V , 6 V , 8 V , i5 v , 16,
17V i8 v , 19V 2i v , 23V, 24, 26* 32, 33V 34, 35, 39, 42^,
46, 47V 50V 52V 57, 6o v , 63, 65, 67, 68, 70*, 73V, 76,
78, 79, 8ov 81, 82, 83, 83, 85V, 87V. The accents
are added in red ink by a later hand, which has also
made occasional corrections in the text. F. 87 is blank,
but nothing is missing. The text is bounded on either
side by two double red lines.
(2) Book XIV of the S'atapatha Br&hmana, being
the Brhadaragyaka Upanisad in the Kapva recen-
sion, without accents. No divisions in this work
are consistently marked except the brahmapas ; even
these are obscured by a very large number of correc-
tions in yellow or grey pigment, and in several cases
are wrongly numbered in the margin, where usually
the numbers of the brahmapas are written out in full.
The text begins on f. 88 v and ends on f. i6o v . The
(48) brahmanas end on ff. 89, 90, 93 v , 97 v , ioi v , 102,
105, 106, 106V, 109, 1 1 2, 1 13, 1 15, 1 16, 1 1 7, 117V,
117V, n8 v , I2i v , 123, i27 v , 130^, 131V, 136V, 140,
143, 144V, 144V, 145, i 45 , i 45 v, 145V, 146, 146, 146,
146^, 146^, 146^, 146V, 147, 147V, 147V 149, 149,
151*, 153, i55 v , i6o v . The MS. is not at all accurate.
The text is bounded on either side by two broad red
lines. It is very much corrected in yellow' or grey
pigment.
These MSS. are noticed by Weber in. his
edition, pp. ix, xi. They were not used for the
edition. Weber gives the number of brahmanas in
the Brhadarapyaka as 47, so that the above numbering
is wrrong.
This recension was edited in the Anandairama Series ,
1891. Translated in S . B. 2?., XV ; Deussen, Sechzig
Upani$ads 9 Leipzig, 1897. The Madhyandina was
edited by. Bohtlingk, Leipzig, 1889, with translation,
on which see Whitney, P. A. O. S . 9 1890.
Size : 9j x 5^ in. Material : Paper.
No . of leaves: ii+160 + ii blank. In the original
each MS. has its own foliation.
Date: the date of part (1) is given on f. 87^ :
samvat 1645 (*= a.d. 1589) samaye a$a 4 hasudi 3 sme-
mavasare I There is no date given for part (2), but
Weber justly calls it a modern copy. It most pro-
bably dates from the end of the 18th century.
Scribe : the scribe of part (1) is named on f. 87^ :
likhitam J agadUabrahmanana \ The scribe of part (2)
is not given.
Character : Devanagari.
961— MS. Wilson 364
S'atapatha Br&hmana, Book I, A. D. 1598.
Contents : Book I, treating of the haviryajfia, of the
S'atapatha Br&hmana in the Madhyandina recension,
with accents. It begins on f. i v and ends on f. 123.
The (7) prapathakas end on ff. 21, 4i v , 59, 77^, 93 v ,
107 v , 123. The (37) brahmanas end on ff. 5, 8 V , io v ,
i 4 v, i8v, 21, 23, 27, 3i v , 35 v , 38V 4 iv A4y 4 <5 y 52 v
55 > 57 Y 9 599 6i v , 65, 68, 72^, 74 v 7? v 79> 84V 87*
9°> 9 3 y 9 979 100, 105^, io7 v , 112, 11 6, 120, 123.
The MS. is fairly accurate. The accents have been
added in red ink by a later hand, which has also made
some corrections in the text. Ff. i v , 2 V are new, the
old having been lost. F. 2 is blank. Parts of ff. 121,
122, 123 have been restored. The text is bounded
on either side by three or four black lines.
The MS. is noticed by Weber in his edition, p. vii,
but the shelfmark is wrongly given as no. 368. It was
used for the edition, pp. 13 1 sq., and is denoted by C.
Size: io| x in. Material: Paper.
No, of leaves : ii+ 123 + ii blank.
Date : f. i23 v : samvat 1634 ( = a. d. 1598) bhddra -
vaiudi 5 ravau li$itam idam pustakam 1
Scribe : a note, perhaps in a later hand, has : yajhi -
kaatmaramavireivar pustakam I This may
have been the scribe, but is more probably a former
owner. Cf. MS. Wilson 457 (967), f. 210.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries: ff. i v , 2 V are new. Ff. 121, 122, 123 are
partially new.
Digitized by LjOoq ie
55
§ 8 . VEDIC LITERATURE- BRAHMAN A- YAJUR- VEDA ( 962 - 965 )
962 — MS. Wilson 366
S'atapatlia Brahmana, Book II, 16th cent, f
Contents : Book II, the ekapadika, of the S'ata-
patha Br&hmana in the Madhyandina recension, with
accents. It begins on f. i y and ends on f. 6 3 V . The
( 5 ) prapathakas end on ff. 13*, 24*, 37 v , 52, 63^. The
(24) brahmanas end on ff. 3, 5, 5 V , 9 y , n y , 13^, i6 v ,
i 8 t , 22 \ 24V, 27, 3i v , 33, 35 v , 37 t , 4 ° v > 43 > 49 > 5 2,
53 * 58 v > 6i v , 62V, 63 v . F. 6i is reversed. The MS.
is fairly accurate. The accents are added in red ink.
It was used by Weber for his edition of the Satapatha
Brahmana , see p. viii.
Size: iofx4fin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 63 + ii blank.
Date : probably early 16th cent, or even 15th.
Scribe : as there is a square Jain a “ornament on
each page, the scribe was probably a Jaina.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : half of f. 3 is gone. Throughout, and
especially towards the end, the letters are much
faded.
963 — MS. Wilson 383
S'atapatha Brahmana, Book HI, A. D. 1632.
Contents : Book III, treating of the adhvara, of the
S'atapatha Br&hmana in the Madhyandina recension,
with accents. It begins on f. i y and ends on f. 330 v .
The (7) prapathakas end on ff. 5o v , 107, 159, 205,
249 v , 290 y , 330 v . The (37) brahmanas end on ff. 7,
16, 27, 34 v , 5o y , 66 v , 73 v , 83V, 90, 98, 107, i20 y ,
13^ 1 3 8y > j 49 > i 59 > U 9 > 187V, i 95 y , 205, 2i3 y ,
223, 230, 24l y , 245. 2 49 Y y 2 55 > 26 *y 2 73 y 286, 290^,
294, 3 oi j 3 ° 6 Y y 3 l 9 y 33° v * There are two short
passages missing, 2, i, 4-6; 6, iii, 16—18. The text
is fairly accurate. The accents are added in red ink
by a later hand, which has also occasionally made
corrections in the text. The text is bounded on either
side by two, three, or four red lines.
The MS. is noticed by Weber in his edition, p. viii,
but was not used by him.
Size : 8J-X5-I in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 331 +ii blank. In the original
the leaves are numbered 1-333, but ff. 52, 269 are
missing.
Date: f. 331: samvat 1688 («=a. d. 1632) samaye
mdrga&iramdse kr$napak$e 8 astamydm tithau ravi -
vdsare 1
Scribe : f. 331 : adyeha Vdranasivdstavyadbhyamtara -
6 rimdlajhdtiyao(fdgopdlena likhitam \ MisraUromanind
likhapitam 1 putrapautrddipafhanartham l Cf. MS.
Wilson 457 ( 067 ).
Charade r : Devanagari.
Injuries : ff. 52, 269 are lost.
964 — MS. Wilson 360
S'atapatha Brahmana, Book HI, A. D. 1620.
Contents : Book III of the S'atapatha Br&hmapa in
the Madhyandina recension, with accents. It begins
on f. i v and ends on f. 115 (which is reversed). The
(7) prapathakas end on ff. 18, 36 v , 53, 69, 85 v , ioo v ,
1 15. The (37) brahmanas end on ff. 3 V , 6 V , 10, 13,
18, 24, 26, 29, 31, 33 v , 36 v , 40 v , 44, 46V, 50, 53, 57 v ,
59 v , 6 * Y y 65, 69, 72, 75 v , 78 v , 82 v , 83^, 85^, 87^, 90,
94, 99, 100 v , 102, i04 v , io6 v , no v , 1 13. The MS.
is fairly accurate. Ff. 53-70 of the original are
missing, but are supplied by a quite modern hand oil
ff. 53-69. The accents were added later in red ink by
a hand which has made several corrections. The text
is bounded on either side by two double red lines.
The MS. is noticed by Weber in his edition, p. viii,
but was not used by him.
Size : 1 if X 5^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 1 15 + ii blank.
Date: f. 1 15: samvat 1585 ( = a.d. 1529) samaye
caitrabudi pamcami guruvdsare \
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : ff. 53—70 of the original are lost, but have
been supplied by a later hand.
965 — MS. Wilson 462
S'atapatha Br&hmana, Book V, A. D. 1664.
Contends : Book Y, treating of the sava, of the
S'atapatha Brahmana in the Madhyandina recension,
with accents. It begins on f. i v and ends on f. 112.
The (4) prapathakas end on ff. 30, 57 v , 85, 112. The
(25) brahmanas end on ff. 5, 9 V , 13V, 17V 24, 30, 34,
37 t j 43 v > 47 > 54 v > 57 y > < 4 T , 73 > 7 6 > 79 > 8 5 > 9 °>
95, 98, 100, ioi y , io8 y , 1 12. The MS. is fairly
accurate. F. 13 of the original is missing, but there
is no lacuna in the text. The accents are added in
red ink. F. 105, having been very badly torn, is
restored in a later hand. The text is bounded on
either side by two black lines.
The MS. is noticed by Weber in his edition, p. viii,
but was not used by him.
Size : 8f x 6 in. Material : Paper.
Digitized by
Google
56 $8. VEDIC LITERATURE— BRAHMANA- YAJUR-VEDA (965-968)
No. of leaves : ii+112 + ii blank. The original
numbers are from i to 113, f. 13 being passed over.
Date : f. 112: samvat 1610 (=*a. d. 1554) var$e
jyeftavadi 6 sukle likhitam l
Scribe: f. 1 12 : adyeha Naspadravdstavyamevdddjha-
tiyajyotimprabhakarasutavisnu tathakla Yadavapatha -
nartham I
Character : Devanagan.
Iijuries : f. 105 repaired and rewritten.
966— MS. Wilson 454
S'atapatha Br&hmana, Book VI, A. D. 1501.
Contents : Book VI, treating of the ukhasambharana,
of the S'atapatha Brahmana in the Madhyandina
recension. It begins on f. i v and ends on f. 162^
The (5) prapa(hakas end on ff. 33^, 65, 99^, 132, i 62 v .
The (27) brahmanas end on ff. 6, i7 v , 22 v , 33 v , 45, 48,
65, 73 Y > 77 Y y 81, ^3 V , 89, 92, 99 v > io 3 v > io 9 v >
116, 1 2 1, 1 27V, 132, 140, 145, .150, 154V 158V l62 T .
The text is slightly disarranged ; before f. 13 a page is
inserted, which is really f. 130 of the original, and
should come after f. I27 v of the new foliation. It
contains the beginning of brahmana 6 of prapathaka 4.
Ff. 90-92 of the original are missing, but no text is
lost in the place concerned (3, vi, 8). The accents
are added in red ink by a later hand, which has also
made several corrections in the text. Ff. 43 v , 6o v are
half blank. The MS. is bounded on either side by two
black lines.
It is noticed by Weber in his edition, p. viii, but
was not used by him.
Size : 8| x in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii+1624-ii blank. The original
total was ff. 165, but ff. 90—92 are missing.
Date: f. i 82 v : samvat 1557 (=a.d. 1501) var§e
vai 6 d$asudi 15 guravasare J The date is quite clear,
and, as stated in the Bodl. catal ., p. 38 2 b , Weber’s
1610 is wrong.
Character: Devanagan.
Injuries : f. i v is supplied by. a later hand. Many
letters on f. 2 V are illegible.
967— MS. Wilson 457
S'atapatha Br&hmana, Book VI, A. D. 1632.
Contents : Book VI of the S'atapatha Brahmana,
as in MS. Wilson 454 ( 088 ). The {5) prapathakas end
on ff. 37 v , 8i v , i3o v , i68 y , 210. The (27) brahmanas
end on ff. 7, 17V, 24, 37* 55, 59, 78*, 81*, 94, 99,
i° 3 y > Io8v > IX 7 > i 2 i v > i 3 ° v > I 35 v > ! 4 i v > M 9 V > * 55 >
162, i68 v , 178, 185, 192, i99 v , 205, 210. F. 210 has
been reversed in binding. The MS. is well written
and fairly accurate. The text is bounded on either
side by three red lines, and the accents are in red ink.
It is noticed by Weber in his edition, p. viii, but
was not used by him.
Former owner : (i) f. 2io v : MiSrasiromanisut I
putra 5 Misramaniramasya putra i MisraHvanamda
pustaka veda yajurvedamadhyamdimsdkhdSatapafha-
karrufa calurdaSam (then follows a name now obliterated)
sya dattam dharmartha putrapautrapafhandrtham ma -
ghapaurnamaiine divase dattam samvat 174 6 («=a. d.
1690) kam 4 a 1 6 dharmartha dattam \ (2) f. 2ip :
Atmaramesvari potfu I (3) f. 1 : ViSvarama udicyasahasra
ru pothi \ The name is obliterated, but apparently is
to be thus read.
Size : 8j x 6 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves: ii-f 210 + ii blank. The original
had 2 1 r, f. 17 being lost.
Date: f. 210: samvat 1688 (=a. d. 1632) samaye
paukha&udi 12 ravau likhitam 1
Scribe: f. 210: Offagopalena \ hibham bhavatu 1
MiSrasriromaniyena likhavitam putrapautradikapatha-
narthaya I Not, as in the Bodl. catal., p. 382 b , Audd ° .
See MS. Wilson 383 ( 9 J 83 ).
Character : Devanagan.
Injuries : f. 17, containing brahmana 2, 29-34, is
lost
968-MS. Wilson 482
S'atapatha Brahmana, Book VII, A. D. 1515.
Contents : Book VII of the S'atapatha Brahmana
in the Madhyandina recension, with accents. The
book has no title An the MS. proper. A later hand
on £ 1 calls it hast!. See Weber, Satapatha Brahmana ,
p. viii, note. It begins on f. i v and ends on f. 115.
The (4) prapathakas end on ff. 30 v , 59 v , 8^ v , 115.
The (12) brahmanas end on ff. I2 V , I9 V , 25 v , 3o v , 33 v ,
39 v > 53 > 59 y > 73 Y y s 5 y > 9 6t > ji 5 - The MS. is fairly
accurate. The accents are added by a later hand in
red ink, and some corrections of the text have also
been made by this later hand. F. 95 v is blank, and
there are small blank spaces on ff. i3 v , 2i v , 62 v , 6 ^ x ,
6 5 V , 98 v , 99 v . The text is bounded on either side by
two black lines.
The MS. is noticed by Weber, l. c ., p. viii, but
was not used by him.
Size: 9^x4-^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 1 15 + ii blank. There are really
only 1 14 ff. as the new foliation goes from no to
1 1 2, omitting in.
Date: f. 115: samvat 1571 (=a.d. 1515) varse
Digitized by LjOOQie
§ 8 . VEDIC LITERATURE — BRAHMAN A- Y A JUR - VEDA (968-972)
57
karttikamdse kr$napak§e 9 (?) amavdsydm tithau guru -
dine \ Weber, l. c., gives the date correctly. The
Bodl. catal., p. 383*, makes it wrongly a. d. 1505.
Scribe : f. 1 15 : adyeha Vanathalagramavastavyaiidi-
cyajndtiyamahamjdgdsutamaharnhariddsena likhitam 1
Character ; Devanagari.
969 — MS. Wilson 381
S'atapatha Brahmana, Book IX, A. D. 1667 .
Contents : Book IX, treating of the samciti, of the
S'atapatha Br&hmana in the Madhyandina recension,
with accents. It begins on f. i v and ends on f. 98.
The (4) prapathakas end on ff. 30, 57 v , 8i v , 97 v . The
(14) brahmanas (the first brahmana of prapathaka 4
being lost), end on ff. 13?, 24, 3°> 33 v > 5°> 55 Y > 57 y >
63 v , 68, 72, 77, 8i v , 94, 97 v . The MS. is fairly accu-
rate. The following passages are missing (quoting by
prapathakas and brahmanas) 1, ii, 5-10; I, ii, 16-18;
2, iv, 1-3; 3, i, 14-17; 3 > IO “^ ; 4> h 3-7 ; 4 > h
12—14, and ii, 20. The MS. is bounded on either side
by two black lines. The accents are added in light
red ink, which towards the end is much faded. The
whole text is much smeared with red pigment.
The MS. is mentioned by Weber in his edition,
p. ix, but he wTongly calls it no. 389. It was not
used by him.
Size : 9! x 5f in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves: ii + 98 + ii blank. The original
numbers run from 1-108, but ten folios are lost.
Bate: f. 98: samvat 1723 ( = a. d. 1667) samaye
jyeftavadidvitiyd samaptam idam pustakam l
Scribe : the name has been deliberately obliterated
with black pigment. It began syotl sutajotsi —
na lifitam I
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries: Ff. 15, 18, 58, 64, 75, 87, 89-92 of the
original are lost. Ff. 18, 93 are mutilated.
970 — MS. Wilson 461
S'atapatha Br&hmana, Book X, A. D. 1589 .
Contents: Book X,the agnirahasya, of the S'atapatha
Br&hmana in the Madhyandina recension, with accents.
It begins on f. i v and ends on f. 99 v (which is inverted
and bound as if it were f. 99). The (4) prapathakas
end on ff. 24, 49 v , 70 v , 98 v . The (31) brahmanas end
on ff. 3 V , 5 V , 8 V , n v , 13, 15 7 , I7 V , 2i v , 24, 28, 33*,
35 v > 3 6v > 4 ° v > 44 > 49 v > 55 > ^ 3 t j ® 5 > 7 ® V )
7 < 5 v , 8 5 v, 8 9 v, 93, 93V, 94V 95 v 9 8 v. The MS. is
fairly accurate. Many of the pages are daubed with
yellow pigment. The accents are added in red ink.
BODL. SANS. CATAL. IL
The text is bounded on either side by two black lines.
The MS. is mentioned by Weber in his edition,
p. ix, but was not used by him.
Size : 8-^x5 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves: ii 4 - 99 + ii blank.
Bate: f. 98 v : samvat 1655 ( = a. d. 1599) var?e
d§adhasudi vaisdfamase kf$napak$e pratipadabhaume I
Scribe : f. 98 v : VyasavasudevasutaSivena likhitam
dtmapa(handrtham paropakarartham I Perhaps at
Benares as the colophon has briannapurndyai namah 1
Character: Devanagari.
971 — MS. Wilson 453
S'atapatha Br&hmana, Book XIII, A. D. 1752 .
Contents : Book XIII, treating of the a£vamedha,
of the S'atapatha Br&hmana in the Madhyandina
recension, with accents. It begins on f. i v and ends
on f. 81. The (4) prapathakas end on ff. 19, 43 v ,
65, 81. The (43) brahmanas end on ff. 2, 4, 5 V ,
6 V , 7 V > 8 V , 9, 10, nv, i 2 v, i 4 v , 15, 16, 17, 19, 21, 22,
23 v , 33 v , 24, 25, 25 v , 27 v , 28V 29V 31, 32, 33V, 37 v ,
43 y > 47 y > 5°> 54> 57 v > 59 v > 6 5> $ 7 > 69, 71, 75, 7 6*,
79, 81. The text is fairly accurate. The accents are
added by a later hand in red ink. On f. 1 there are
some verses by the scribe, and on f. 8i v an attempt
at an ornamental figure. The text is bounded on
either side by two, three, or four red or black lines.
It is very unevenly and badly written. The MS. is
mentioned by Weber in his edition, p. ix, and was
used by him, see ed., p. 1017 sq.
Former owner: f. 1: davekesavaji davevasanajisyedam
pustakam 1
Size : 8^- x 5f in. Material ; Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 8 1 + ii blank.
Bate: f. 81: samvat 1808 ( = a. d. 1752) na caitra-
vada 2 budhye likhitam 1
Scribe : f. 1 : davevdsanajisuta 5 (?) davedayalaji-
bhrataganesajibhrataganapataji l lisitam idam davegana -
patyajividyamamnavdsanaji 1 So on f. 1 after the
verses referred to we read : Ganapatajaye sloka \ Cf.
also f. 8i v , which is not entirely legible.
Character : Devanagari.
972 — MSS. Wilson 2-4
S&yana’s V edarthapr aka6 a, and Harisvftmin’s S'ata-
pathabhasya, about A. D. 1828 .
Contents : portions of Sayanacarya’s Ved&rtha-
prak&£a (the title here given to his commentary
on the S'atapatha Brahmana), viz. the commentary
on Books I (up to adhyaya 7, brahmana 3), HI, V,
1
Digitized by LjOoq ie
58
§ 8 . VEDIC LITERATURE — BRAHMAN A- Y AJUR- VED A (972,973)
YII, IX, XI ; and Harisvamin’s S'atapathabh&sya, viz.
the commentary on Books I (from adhyaya 7, brahmana
4) and II.
2 contains :
(1) Sayana’s commentary on Book I. It begins
on f. i y and ends on f. 88 v . It extends only to
I, 7, 3. The adhyayas end on ff. i8 v , 33, 48, 58,
69, 80. The various brahmanas end on ff. 8, 13, 15,
i8 v , «▼, 33 v , 25, 38 v , 33, 37, 40, 43, 45, 48, 52^, 53 v ,
54 v * 56 ) &4, 69, 7 1 v , 73, 77 v > 80, 82, 85,
88 v . Lacunae are marked on ff. 8 V , 79. It is full of
mistakes and omissions. See the extracts printed in
Weber’s edition, pp. 96-125.
(2) Harisvamin’s commentary on Book I. It takes
up the work where Sayana’s commentary ceases and
carries it to the end. It extends from f. 88 v to f. io3 v .
The seventh, eighth, and ninth adhyayas end on ff. 90,
96, I03 v . The brahmanas end on ff. 90, 9i v , 93 v ,
96, 99, 1 01, 103 v . The lacunae are numerous and
large : see ff. 98 v , 99, 99*, 100, ioo y , ioi v . The text
is very inaccurate. See the extract in Weber’s ed.,
pp. 125-131.
(3) Harisvamin’s commentary on Book II. It
begins on f. I04 v and ends on f. 157 The (6)
adhyayas end on ff. io 2 v , 122 V , I32 v , 140*, J49 v ,
I57 v . The (24) brahmanas end on ff. 105*, ic>7 v ,
109 V , H2 V , 114, t i6 v , n8 v , I22 v , 127, I27 v , 128,
J 29 v , 13^ l 33 > ' 3 6Y > i 37 V 3 1 4 ° y > H 3 > ' 45 > H7> H 9 Y >
i52 v , i55> I57 v * The text is very corrupt, and
lacunae numerous. See the extracts from Sayana’s
commentary, printed in Weber’s ed., pp. 201 — 219,
which are decidedly superior. A YajuScheda by this
author is mentioned by Stein, Kaindr catal. , p. xii.
3 contains :
(1) Sayana’s commentary on Book III. It begins
on f. i v and ends on f. 129. The (9) adhyayas
end on ff. 12, 3i v , 47, 61, 79, 88 v , 96 v , 110, 129.
The brahmanas end on ff. 3 V , 5 V , 9 V , 12, i6 v , 21, 3i v ,
34. 37. 4i. 47. 5 r . 54 v . 5 8 . 6 i, 66 \ 6 j y , 72, 75, 79,
82 v , 86, 88 v , 9i v , 93, 94 v , 96*, 99, 102, io7 v , 109,
110, 1 1 2, 1 15, 122, 129. The text is fairly .accurate.
Lacunae are marked on ff. 4 V , I2 V , i6 v , 20 v , 24 v , 73,
io 3 v . See the extracts in Weber’s ed., pp. 322—338.
(2) Sayana’s commentary on Book V. It begins
on f. i3o v and ends on f. 193. The (5) adhyayas end
on ff. J47 v , 162, 179, i 84 v , 193. The text is fairly
accurate. Lacunae are marked on ff. i33 v , 136, I43 v ,
I 57 v . J 5 8 . 1 77j i 89 v . Weber prints some of this in
his ed., pp. 479-497.
4 contains :
(1) Sayana’s commentary on Book VII. It begins
on f. i v and ends on f. 65. The (5) adhyayas
end on ff. I2 V , 26, 35 v , 52 v , 65. The text is not very
accurate. Lacunae are marked on ff. 27 v , 49 v , 65. See
the extracts in Weber’s ed., pp. 622-635.
(2) Sayana’s commentary on Book IX. It begins
on f. 66 v and ends on f. 1 23 v . Ff. 1 24, 1 24 v are blank.
The adhyayas end on ff. 82, 97 v , 108, 1 i7 v , 123L The
text is inaccurate. Lacunae are marked on ff. 66 v , 67,
68, 105, 107. The work is not complete, as it breaks
off shortly after the end of adhyaya 5, brahmana 1.
See the extracts in Weber’s ed., pp. 750-758.
(3) Sayana’s commentary on Book XI. It begins
on f. 1 25 v and ends on f. 228. The adhyayas end on
ff. i47 v , i 62 v , i 66 v , 181, 2io v , 218, 224, 228. The
text is again full of blunders. Lacunae are marked on
ff. I36 v , 168, 20 6 V , 225, 228. See the extracts in
Weber’s ed., pp. 880-897.
Extracts from all these commentaries are to be
found, as noted, in Weber’s edition of the Satapatha
Brahmana , Berlin, 1855. An account of the MSS.
themselves is given there, p. xi sq., whence is derived
the account in the Bodl. catal., p. 361. Cf. Eggeling,
India Office catal., p. 32.
Sayana is said, 2, f. 18, to have written this work as
minister of Harihara, probably the second of that name,
a. d. 1379-1399 ; cf. Klemm, Gurupujakaumudi, p. 42.
Size : 1 7 x 7*8 in. approximately.
Material : English paper, water-marked 6 V. E. I. C.
J. Whatman Balston and Co., 1827,’ and ‘ E. Wise,
1828.’
No. of leaves : 2 = ii 4- 157 4- iii blank ; 3 = ii 4- 193
4- ii blank; 4 = iii 4- 228 4- ii blank.
Date : two kinds of paper are used, and the dates
in the water-marks are 1827 and 1828. Therefore the
MS. was probably copied for Wilson in or shortly
after the latter year.
Scribe: Weber, l. c., p. xi, note, writes: ‘ Three
scribes are to be discerned in the three copies 2-4 of
the Bodl. Wils. Coll. The karufas i , vii, ix have been
copied by the one, the karoos ii, v by another, the
kan$as iii, xi by a third.’ This statement rests on simi-
larity of handwriting and of punctuation only, as the
paper affords no test, one kind (the ( Wise ’ water-mark)
being used mainly in i, v, vii, ix, the other in ii, iii, xi,
but the two being occasionally mixed.
* Character : Devanagari.
973— MS. Wilson 537
Sayana’s M&dhaviya Vedarthaprak&a, Book I,
18th oent. P
Contents : a very small fragment of S&yana’a
commentary on Book I of the Satapatha Brahmana
Digitized by LjOoq le
§ 9. VEDIC LITERATURE— BRAHMAN A-ATHARVA- VEDA (973-976) 59
( Bodl . catal. 9 p. 388^). It begins on f. : m ap*
kriyata ity etavata bhedasamkah pat at tad etatsamanyam
vyakhydnalak^anamuktam I atha nirnnayadharma 1
There are large lacunae marked on ff. i v , 2, 2 V , small
on ff. 4 V , j v . It ends on f. I4 V : etaya ca disam
dhanad arabhya sarvatra vakyase$air ekaphalanimiita -
devatakarmagunatmadi satacam boddhavyam te§am
cavidhdyakatvdnyataravirodhadikrtab pramanyahepah
pratisamahitah parasparam sa eva l gramtham idarum
manmardmah 1 The title given on f. 1 runs : Ma-
dhyamjanasatapathabhasy avatar anam\ The MS. appears
to be extremely inaccurate. The text is bounded on
either side by two red lines.
This MS. is not mentioned by Weber, Satapatha
Brahmana , p. xi, nor do its contents seem to agree
with any of the other MSS. of the Satapatha in the
Bodleian, nor with the extracts in Weber. It looks
rather like the introduction to a super-commentary
on Sayana. The lack of complete copies of Sayana
prevents any certainty.
Size : 1 2-| X 5^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii+ 14 + iii blank.
Bate : probably the end of the 18th or the beginning
of the 19th century.
Character: Devanagari.
9 . brAhmana-atharva-veda
974 — MS. Mill 50
Gopatha Brahmana, A. D. 1839.
Contents: the Gopatha Brahmana of the Atharva-
veda, being a compilation made after, and partly from,
the Kau£ika and Vaitana Sutras of that Veda, with the
object of placing the Atharva on the same rank as the
other Vedas.
The purvarddha begins on f. i v ; prapathaka 1 ends
on f. 10 ; 2, on f. i8 v ; 3, on f. 26 ; 4, on f. 31^; 5, on
f.38 v : itipurvarddhabrahmane pamcamab prapaflutkab 1
ity Atharvavede Gopathabrahmanapurvarddha samapta I
The uttararddha begins on f. 41 ; prapathaka 1 ends
on f. 47 ; 2, on f. 53 v , thus : iti sriatharvavede Gopatha -
brahmano dvitlyah prapdfhakab II 2 II 2 II No more
has been written.
The MS. is modern and on the whole inaccurate.
Lacunae are marked on ff. 2, 18, 35 v , 37 v .
The Brahmana has been published in the Bibl.
Ind. 9 by Rajendralala Mitra and Haracandra Vidya-
bhu§ana. Its contents are elaborately analysed by
Bloomfield, Atharva-veda> Strasburg, 1899, who gives
all the literature of the subject. It was first made
known by Max Muller, Anc. Sansk. lit, 9 pp. 445—455,
from an India Office MS.
Size: iijX7Yin. The leaves are arranged as in
a European book. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 54 + ii blank.
Date: f. 38 v : samvat 1895 ( = a. d. 1839) l
Character : Devanagari.
975 — MS. Mill 34
Gopatha Brahmana, 19th cent. P
Contents : the Gopatha Brfihmana of the Atharva-
veda, probably a transcript from the same MS. as
MS. Mill 56 (874). It begins on f. i v with prapathaka
1 of the uttararddha, uhich ends on f. 7; 2 ends on
f. I3 V . Prapathaka 1 of the purvarddha begins afresh
on f. J4, ending on f. 23 v ; 2 ends on f. 32 5 3, on
f. 40 ; 4, on f. 45 v ; 5, on f. 52 v . The arddhas are
not mentioned in the colophons. The MS. is more
incorrect than MS. Mill 56, of which it may con-
ceivably be a copy. The first twenty-two folios are
bounded on either side by two bright red lines.
Lacunae are marked on ff. 14, 5i v .
Size: I3jx8jin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 52 + ii blank.
Date : about a. d. 1840.
Character : Devanagari.
10. UPANISAD
976 — MS. Sansk. e. 2
S'&hkh&yana Aranyaka, 17th cent. P
Contents : the S'ankhayana Aranyaka. It begins :
50 II 0 namab srirgvedaya II vpanisada likhite II II 0
Prajapatir vai samvatsarabs tasyai$a atmd yan maha -
vratam tasmad enat parasmai namase I &c.
F. 8 V : II 8 II ll iti Sdmkhyayanabrdhmane mahdvrate
prathamo 9 dhydyab II U 1 II II om himkare (wa, sec. m.)
pratipadyata etad uktham 1 &c.
F. 18: II 18 II II 2 ll iti mahavratasya dvitiyo 9 dhydyah
samaptah ll ll om namo brahmane I om Citro ha vai
Gamgyayanir yaksyamana Arunim vavre I &c.
F. 22 v : II 7 II ll ity Aranyake trfiyo 9 dhyayab ll ll 3 II
II prano brahmeti ha smaha Kaufitakis l &c.
F. 33 v : 11 15 ll ll iti caturtho 9 dhyayab samaptab ll
II 4 ll ll om Pratarddano ha vai Daivodasir I &c.
F. 41 v : ll 8 ll ll ity Aranyake pamcamo 9 dhyayab
samaptab II II 5 ll ll atha ha vai Gargyo Balakir anu -
cdnab sarnspasfa asa I &c.
1 2
Digitized by LjOOQie
60
§ 10. VEDIC LITERATURE— UPANISAD (976, 977)
F. 48 v : II 20 II II ity Aranyake $a$(ho 9 dhyayah II II 6 ll
II om xtam vadifyami satyam vadifyami I &c.
F. 6o : ll 23 ll II ity Aranyake saptamo 9 dhyayah ll
II 7 II ll che ll II om prano vain&a iti ha smaha sthavirah
Sakalyas l &c.
F. 68 v : ll ir ll ll ity Aranyake atfamo 9 dhyayah
samaptah II II 8 II II o tat savitur vrnlmahe I &c.
F. 71 : ll 8 ll 11 ity Aranyake navamo 9 dhyayah ll ll 9 11
II om athato 9 dhyatmikam dmtaram agnihotram ity aca -
k?ata eta ha vai devatah puru§u eva praiiftita agnir
vaci 1 &c.
F. 74: ll 8 II ll ity Aranyake dasamo 9 dhyayah ll II 10 ll
II prajapatir va imam purvsam adamcata tasminn eta
devata avesayad vacy agnim 1 &c.
F. 80: ll 8 It ll ity Aranyake brahmane ekadaso ’dhya-
yah 11 11 1 1 11 11 om hastivarccasam prathatam brhad
vayo yad adityai tatanvah sambabhuva l &c.
F. 85 : II 8 ll II ity Aranyake dvadaso 9 dhyayah ll 11 1 2 H
II athato vairagyasamskrte sarire brahmayajiiani$(ho
bhaved l &c.
F. 86 : tav etdm upani§adam veda siro na yatha
kathamcana vede tad etad rcabhyuditam n 9 ll ream
murddhanam yajusdm uttamamgam I &c.
F. 86 v : jhanavidhutapapmeti ll 10 ll ll atha vamsah ll
[\om namo brahmane nama deary ebhyo Oundkhyac Cham-
khdyanad asmabhir adhltam Gunakhyah S'dmkhdyanah
KaholdtKaiiQitakebKaholahKaufitakirUddlukddAruner
Uddalaka Arunih Priyavratat Sawnapeh Priyavratah
Saumapih Somapat Somapah Saumat Prativesyat Somah
Prativesyah Prativesyat Prativesyo Brhaddivad Brhad -
divah Sumnayoh Sumnayur Uddalakad Uddalako
Vikvamanaso Visvamana Vya&vad Vyasvah Tsakamasvat
Sakamasvo Devaratad Devardto Visvdmitrad Visva -
mitra Imdrad Imdra Prajapateh Prajapatir Brahmano
Brahma svayambhur namo brahmane namo brahmane
II 2 II ity Aranyake upanifado ekadaso 9 dhyayah M iti
Samkhayanaupanifadah samaptah 1 1 sampurnam ll
The last two chapters are counted as adhyayas 14
and 15 in the MS. of the same work described by
Weber, CataL , II, 5 sq. (no. 1408). As to the first
two adhyayas, see also Weber, Catnip I, 19 sq.
Adhyayas 3—6 are identical with the Kausitaki Brah -
mana Upanisad , edited by E. B. Cowell (Bibl. Ind.
1861). The MS. has been collated for a projected
edition by Dr. Friedlander, Berlin. It is the best MS.
of this work in Europe.
Ff. 65 and 87 are supplied by a more recent hand.
Ff. 49 and 50 have been mended and the missing parts
supplied by a modern hand. Marginal notes and
corrections.
Bought in 1886 through Dr. G. Thibaut of Benares.
Size : x 5 j in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 87 + ii blank.
Date : the last leaf, which is, however, a modern
supplement, is dated: srisamvat 1837 (*=a. d. 1781)
var$e miti jyetfasudi 15 sukrava I The original MS.
seems to be at least 100 years older, and may even
belong to the beginning of the 17th century, but
more probably the first half of the 18th.
Character : Devanagari, large, beautiful characters.
Injuries : ff. 1-32 are discoloured and sometimes
illegible.
977— MS. Sansk. c. 6
S ankara’s Aitarey opanisadb hasy a with Commentary,
A. D. 1810?
Contents : the Bahvrcabrfthmanopanisadbhftsya, or
the commentary on the Aitareya Upanisad, by S'ankara-
carya, with a super-commentary by Abhinava Nara-
yanendra Sarasvat^ a pupil of Jiianendra Sarasvati
(who was a pupil of Kaivalyendra Sarasvati). Strange
to say, this $ika ascribed to Narayagendra is identical
with AnandagirPs well-known commentary. See also
Mitra, Notices , no. 718 (II, 133) and no. 1487 (IV, 83).
It begins: srigaiiesdya narnah ll atma va idam ity
adina kevalatmavidydrambhasyavasaram vaktum vrttam
kiritayato parisamaptam iti tatparisamaptih k at ham
gamyata ity asamkya tatphalopasamharad ity aha
saifeti paragatir iti param gamtavyam praptavyam
phalam ity arthah upasamharam eva vakyodaharanena
darsayati etad iti I &c. S'ankara’s Bhasya begins :
om namah paramdtmane parisamaptam karma saha-
paravrahmavi^ayavijhdnena I &c.
F. 33 v (end of Sankara’s Bha§ya) : iti srtmatpara -
mahamsaparivrdjakdcdryasngovimdabhagavaipddapujya -
si$yasrt 6 amkar deary abhagavatkrtau Vahvrcavrdhmano -
pani§adbha$yam sampurnam l
Ibid, (super-commentary) : omkarai cathasavdas ca
dvav etau vrahmanah pura kamtham bhitvd vinirydtau
tasman mamgalikdv ubhav iti smrter omkarena vrahmd -
tmanusarndhanalaksanam mamgalam karttum om ity
uktam iti iti (srimatparamahamsaparivrdjakdcarya, in
marg. sec. m.) inmatkaivalyemdrasarasvatipujyapa -
dasisyasrlmatjndnemdrasarasvatlpujyapddasi^yasrimad-
abhinavandrayenemdrasarasvativiracitdydm Aitareya -
bha$yafikdyam sasto 9 dhydyah 6 evam ?a${e 9 dhydye
tatvavidyam parisamapya saptame Sdmtikaro mam -
trah pafhitah vafi me manasdty adina tasya spaftdr-
thatvad atmatatvapratipadakatvac ca bhasyakarair na
vydkhydtah I &c. End (f. 34) : avatu vaktaram ity
abhyasodhyayaparisamaptyarthah dvitiyaranyakapari -
Digitized by LjOOQie
61
$10. VEDIC LITERATURE— UPANISAD (977-980)
samdptyarthak ca iti krisaptamddhyayasya dipika sam-
jritrnd I Ed., Anandakrama Series, 1889.
Many marginal glosses by a second hand.
Bought in 1886 through Dr. G. Thibaut of Benares.
Size : 13^x5! in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 34 + i blank.
Bate : the MS. was written by the same hand as
MS. Sansk. c. 9 which is dated samvat 1875 ( = a. d.
1819).
Character : Devanagari.
978— MS. Wilson 480
Chandogya Upanisad, 17 th cent. P
Contents: the Chandogya Upanisad, forming pra-
pathakas 3—10 of the Chandogya Brahmapa of the
Sama-veda. It begins on f. i v and ends on f. 104.
The (8) prapathakas end on ff. 15, 36, 38 v , 51, 65*,
j6 Y , 90 v , 104. The text is good and accurate. Ff. 101-
104 have been added by a quite recent hand. The
text, up to f. 47 v , is bounded on either side by two
red lines. Yellow pigment is frequently used for
erasures. There are a very few notes by a later hand.
Size : 9| x 5| in. Material : Paper.*
No. of leaves : ii + 104 + ii blank.
Bate : probably the middle of the 17th century.
Character: Devanagari.
979 — MS. Mill 8
Ch&ndogya Upanisad with the Commentary of
S'ankara, A. D. 1834.
Contents: two MSS.:
(1) The Ch&ndogya Upanisad, marked in the MS.
as forming prapathakas 3—10 of the Chandogya
Brahmana of the Sama-veda. Prap&thaka 1 begins
on f. i v and ends on f. 4 V ; 2, on ff. 4*— J Y ; 3, on
ff. 7 v -n ; 4, on ff. 11-14^ y 5> on 14 v -i 8 v ; 6, on
ff. i8 y -2i v ; 7, on ff. 2i v -25; 8, on ff. 25-29. The
MS. is neatly written, but is very inaccurate. There
is a correction (by Mill ?) on f. i v , in red ink.
(2) The Ch&ndogyabhasya, being a commentary on
the Chandogya Upanigad, by Sankaracarya. The
prapathakas here are simply numbered 1-8. Prapa-
thaka 1 begins on f. 36* and ends on f. 43 ; 2, on ff. 43—
5o y ; 3, on ff. 5o v -6o; 4, oq ff. 60-69 5 5 > on ®
6, on ff. 83 v -ioi ; 7, on ff. ioi-io9 v ; 8, on ff. 109 v -
127 V . Between ff. 31 and 32 a loose leaf is inserted,
containing on the margin directions (by Mill ?) to the
scribe to write exactly nine lines on a page. Two scribes
seem to have worked at this copy, one writing ff. 30— 35 v ,
39~58 v , the other, ff. 36— 38 v , 59-end. It is possible,
but not certain, that the second hand and that of
part (1) are identical. There are a good many cor-
rections in red ink, while a white pigment has been
freely used for erasures. F. 58 v is half blank. The
MS. is not at all accurate.
Bound in a red native binding, lettered ‘ Chandogya -
panifat , S'amkar deary akrt am tadbhafyam ?
Size: 1 6| x 5| m.
Material :■ Paper, not Indian, as stated in the
Bodl. cataL, p. 389®, but European.
No. of leaves : i + 1 27 + i blank.
Date: that of part (1) is given on f. 292 samvat
1890 ( =*= a. d. 1834) l That of part (2) is given on
f. I27 v : samvat 18 (apparently cancelled) 1790 I It
must be of the same date aa part (1), and if 1790 is
correct, that must be the date of the original of the
copy. But it is probably a mere slip.
Character : Devanagari.
980— MS. Wilson 76
Anandatirtha’s Ch&ndogyabh&syafika, A.D. 1815.
Contents : the C h&ndogy abh&syatik&, a commentary
on Sankaracarya’s Chandogyabha$ya (MS. Wilson 77
[ 981 ]), by Anandatlrtha. It begins on f. 1 : Sriganadhi -
pataye namah \ krirama I namo janmddisamvamdhavam -
dhavidhvamsahetave I Haraye paramanamdavapufe parar
matmane Mill It ends on f. I23 v : iti krimatparama -
hamsaparivrdjaknmananddtni krtvd vai samadhipara -
vegindm krikuddhanamdapujyapddakifyabhagavaddnam -
dajndnagirikrtdyam Chandogyabhapyaflkayam affamo
’ dhyayah | om krikrpndya namo namab 1 The (8)
adhyayas end on ff. 24, 35, 51, 62, 78, 95*, 103*, 123^
The MS. is* fairly accurate. It is really a sort of con-
tinuation of MS. Wilson 77 ( 981 ) by the same hand.
Edited in the Anandakrama Series, 1890 sq., with the
text.
Size: 137X9! in.
Material : Paper, of European manufacture, water-
marked * 1806/
No. of leaves: ii + 123+ ii blank. The leaves are
arranged as in a European book.
Date: f. I23 v : krisamvat 1871 ( — a. d. 1815)
akvinakukla§aitamydm buddhavasare (sic) I
Scribe : undoubtedly by the same hand as MS.
Wilson 77 ( 981 ).
Character : Devanagari.
Digitized by
62
§ 10 . VEDIC LITERATURE— UPANISAD (981-983)
981 — MS. Wilson 77
Chandogya Upanisad with the Commentary of
S'ankara, A.D. 1815.
Conterit 8 : the Chandogya Upanisad, being prapa-
(hakas 3—10 of the Chandogya Brahmapa, with the
commentary of S'ankara, called Chandogyabhasya.
The prapathakas, numbering 3-10, end on ff. 20, 34,
5 2 V , 67, 90 v , ii2 v , 128V 152L The whole ends on
f. I52 v s iti torichandogyopani^adbhd^ye atfamah pra -
pafhakah I samdptah I iti srigovindabhagavatpujyapdda-
si^yaparamahamsaparivrdjakdcdryatortsamkarabhagava-
tah kjrtau Chandogy opani$adbha$y am samaptam 1 gram -
thasamkhya 5000 I The writing of the MS. is fairly
accurate. The text occupies the centre, the commentary
the top and bottom of each page.
Best edition of text by Bohtlingk, Leipzig, 1889, with
translation. Also with Sankara’s comm, and Anan-
datirtha’s gloss, AnandaSrama Series , 1890; Trans .
S.B.E., I ; cf. Whitney, Am. Joum , Phil., XI ; Pro-
ceedings Am. Tr. Soc., Oct., 1890, for a critique of
Bohtlingk. See also Deussen, Sechzig Upanifads ,
Leipzig, 1897. Translation of comm., Madras, 1899.
Size : 13 j X q| in.
Material: Paper, of European make, water-marked
‘ S. Wise & Patch.’ Some of it is dated c 1805.’
No. of leaves : ii+152 + ii blank. The leaves are
arranged as in a European book.
Late: f. I52 v : samvat 1871 .(=a. d. 1815) mitl
bhddrapadakrpnapamcamydm camdravasare I
Character : Devanagari.
982 — MS. Mill 7
Anandatirtha’s Chandogyabhfisyataka,
18th or 19th cent. P
Contents : the Chandogy abha sy a{ik& of Ananda-
tlrtha, styled as usual Anandajnana in the MS., being
a commentary on Sankara’s commentary on the
Chandogya Upanisad. The commentary on adhyaya 1
begins on f. i v and ends on f. 27 ; 2, on ff. 27-40 ;
3, on ff. 40-58 ; 4, on ff. 58-70 ; 5, on IF. 70—88 ; 6, on
ff.88-i05 v ; 7, on ff. 105^-116; 8, on ff. 1 16—1 39 v ; the
colophon is: iti sriparamahamsaparivrdjakdcdryasrtma -
chuddhanandabhagavatpujyapddasifyabhagavaddnan -
dajhdnakrtdyah Chandogy abhasyafikdy a a$tamo *dhyd-
yah samdptah l krtvifnave namah 1 The MS. is
written apparently in four hands, or at least in very
different styles : (1) ff. 1— 81, (2) ff. 82—85, (3) ff. 86-
105, (4) ff. 106—139. F. 8i v is blank, f. 85 v is par-
tially so. The MS. seems fairly accurate. Cf. MS.
Wilson 76 (980).
Bound in a native binding, lettered ‘ Sriiahkara -
racitasya Chdndogyopani$adbhd$yasydnandajndnakrtd
(ika . 9
Size: J5fx5iin.
Material : Paper, rough, yellow, native country made.
No. of leaves : i+ 139 + i blank.
Late: probably end of 18th or beginning of 19th
century.
Character : Bengali.
983 — MS. Mill 90
Chandogya Upanisad, Vede6abhiksu’s Padartha-
kaumudi, 17th cent. P
Contents : two MSS. by the same hand.
( 1) The Ch&ndogya Upanisad, beginning on f. 1. The
(8) prapathakas end on ff. 4 V , 7, io y , I3 V , 17, I9 V , 23,
26L There is an attempt at ornament on f. 26 v . The
MS. is badly written, but fairly correct.
(2) The Padarthakaumudi of Vede6abhik$u, pupil
of Vyasatirtha, being a commentary on Anandatirtha’s
Chandogyopanisadbhasya, a commentary on the fore-
going work. It begins on f. 27, verse 1 is partly
illegible through abrasion : vedabhedasu&akhetam (?)
bodhadiphalasayutam I bhajatam istadam Vyasasuta -
drumam aham bhaje \\ 2 II hrttamonaSakam iastrapra-
bhaya tatra bhasakam I phaladam purnabodhakam
Cimtamanim aham bhaje II 3 ll pranamya ca nanauvani
yacayami tavanvaham l samnidhir mama vacyas tu
manase ca niramtaram ll 4 ll yatprasadam vina tatva -
marge na gamanam bhuvi I tern vamde Padmanabhakhya-
gurum sajjanasevitam ll 5 ll vedadvgdhabdhim dmathya
sutramamdanabhubhrta I prdpta Nyayasudha yena tarn
Jayemdram aham bhaje 11 6 ll For verse 7, see
Bodl. catal. , p. 393. It ends on f. I72 v : Chamdo -
gyopani$adbha§yapamjikdkaranena yat I punyam bhaved
avapnotu sarvam mama gurub svayam 11 3 11 cha \ iti
krimaddnamdatrrthabhagavatpdddcdryaviracitasya tori-
machamdogopani§adbhd$ya 8 ya tikayam Vedavyasatirtha •
pujyapddaH$yavede 6 abhik$uviracitdydm Padarthakau-
mudyam a?(amo ’dhydyah \ tonkrmaya namah 1 tonveda-
vyasaya namah 1 gurubhyo namah I Srikr^narpanam
astu 1
The MS. is very badly written* in a wretchedly small
hand, seventeen lines to the page, by a very ignorant
scribe, who has frequently tried to correct his errors.
The text is bounded on either side by two red lines.
The (8) prapathakas end on ff. 50, 74, 101, no v ,
n8 v , i43> I 53 v > i72 v -
The teacher, Vyasatlrth?, died in a. d. 1339, see
Aufrecht, Catalogue catalogorum , p. 619. Presumably
this work was written in his life-time. For another MS.
see Burnell, Tanjore catal., p. 98^. Jayendra is of
Digitized by kjOOQie
63
$10. VEDIC LITERATURE— UPANISAD (983-986)
course Jayatirtha, whose Nyayasudha is a commentary
on Anandatlrtha’s Brahmasutranuvyakhyana.
Size: 9^ x 5 ^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii+172 + ii blank. The original
foliation has 26 + 146 leaves.
Date : probably about a. d. 1650-1700, but possibly
later.
Character : Devanagan.
Injuries: the leaves have suffered somewhat from
abrasion, most seriously in the case of ff. I32 v , 133,
I36 v , 137, I48 v , J49. There is a hole in f. 134.
984— MS. Mill 29
Ch&ndogya Upanisad with the Mit&k§ar& of
Nity&nand&6rama, A. D. 1833.
Contents : the Ch&ndogya Upanisad, with the com-
mentary called Mitaksara, by Nityanandairama, pupil of
Purusottama£rama. The prapa^hakas are numbered 1,
4, 3 > 6, 7, 6, 9, 10, the higher numbers referring to the
two extra prapa(hakas in the Chandogya Brahmana.
The commentary begins on f. i v 2 om nama 1 yo ’namto
9 namtasaktih srjati jagad idam palayaty amtardtma \
samvi&yamte nipiya svakamahimagatah satyacinmurtir
dste I yo 9 nugra sajandnam paramahitatamah papinam
ugramurttib I so 9 smdkam vdmchatani pradiiatubhagavan
atmadah Srinrsimhah \\ 1 11 yanmulapravahatpavitrapa -
yasah samsevanad eva me l rdgadve?amaddbhidha gra -
hagand nekuh sma samtapinah 1 yatsamsaraparisrama -
pahadaya samSit alamo dabhag \ vamde tat Purufotta -
makramaguroh paddravimdadvayam 11 2 II kftvd Cham -
dogyanamnyd XJpamsadau vijhagaucaram tikam l
bhuyo 9 lpabuddhigamyam Nityanamdo Mitakfaram
hive 11311
Prapatfiaka 1 ends on f. 2i v ; 2, on f. 30; 3, on
f. 42 ; 4, on f. 54 ; 5, on f. 66 v ; 6, on f. 74 v ; 7, on
f. 81 ; 8, on f. 9i v : iti inmatparamahamsaparivraja-
kdcaryairipuru§ottamdSramapujyapddaii$yanityanam -
ddkramaviramcitdydm Mitak$ardydm astamo ’dhyayah
samdptah | The colophon at the end of the text is :
hart om tatsat iti daiamah prapafhakafy II 10 II Cham -
dogyam Upani$adam samdpta I
The text is written in the centre of the page, the
commentary at top and bottom. The MS. is pro-
bably all by one hand, though it varies in style,
beginning on ff. 1— 14 (cf. f. 66) with very large letters
which slowly degenerate into small untidy characters.
The text is bounded on either side by two black lines
in a few leaves only, ff. 16-18, 23, 25, 27, 3 I ~33> 35”
37. It is occasionally corrected in yellow pigment.
Cf. Hr£ke£a, Sansk. Coll. catal . 9 I, 361 ; Hultzsch,
South Indian MSS., II, 66, no. 1476, and MS. Sansk.
c. 8 (985). See also Bendall, Brit. Mus. catal., p. 15.
Size : 14 X 8-| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 9 1 + ii blank.
Date: f. 9i v : samvat 1889 ( « a. d. 1833) bhddau
vadi 2 vara \
Scribe: f. 9 i v 2 Vrsapati l
Character : Devanagan.
985— MS. Sansk. o. 8
Ch&ndogya Upanisad with the Mit&ksarft of
Kityanandalrama, 18th or 19th oent.P
Contents : the Ch&ndogya Upanisad, with the com-
mentary called Mit&ksar&, by Nityanandairama, pupil
of Puru$ottama6rama. The text (in the middle of the
page) begins 2 om sriganeSaya namah 11 om ity etad
akfaram udgxtham upasitom iti hy udgdyati tasyopa -
vydkhydnam \ &c. The commentary begins as in MS.
Mill 29 (984); then follows 2 om ity etad akfarcun udgl-
tham upasdteti om ity etad ak$aram varnam udgxtham
udgithabhaktyavayavam paramdtmapratikatvenopasiia
tallakfanayd tasya tadviSe$anatve hetum aha om iti
Juti l &c. Prapathaka i (but the text has trtiyah
prapa(hakah) ends on f. 1 1 ; adhyaya («c) 2, on f. 1 7 ;
prapathaka 3, on f. 25; 4, on f. 32 v ; adhyaya 5, on
f. 41 ; adhyaya 6, on f. 48 v ; prapathaka 7, on f. 55^ ;
adhyaya 8, on f. 64 v . In the text the prapathakas
are numbered from 3 to 10 instead of 1 to 8. End of
the text 2 na ca punar avarttate na ca punar avarttate
II 15 II Hari om tat sat iti dasamab prapathakah 10 l
Chamdogyam Upanifadam samdptah. II End of the com-
mentary 2 dvirabhyasa upanifadvidyaparisamaptyarthah
II 15 II ... iti krimatparamahamsaparivrdjakdcarya -
6 ripurufottamdsramapujyapdda 6 i?yanitydnamddkramavi-
racitayam Mitak§araydm a$(amo 9 dhyayah samaptab II II
Bought in 1886 through Dr. G. Thibaut of Benares.
Size : 13 x 6 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 65.
Date : end of 18th or beginning of 19th century.
Character : Devanagan.
986— MS. Wilson 477
Anandatirtha’s Kene^itavakyabh&syatippana,
18th cent.P
Contents: the Kenesitav&kyabhfisyatippana, being a
commentary, by an author not named here, on S^ankara’s
second commentary on the Kena Upanisad of the Sama-
veda, with the text of Sahkara^s commentary preceding
Digitized by LjOOQie
64
$10. VEDIC LITERATURE— UPANISAD (986-988)
the tippana* It begins on f. i v : iriganeidya namah l
samaptam karmatmabhutaprdnavi?ayam vijhdnam I
karma cdnekaprakaram I yayor vikalpasamuccaydnu -
tfhanad daksinottardbhyam smrtibhydm avftyanavrtti
bhavatah I The first part ends on f. i8 v : iti hiiavn -
karasya Talavakdropani?adabha?yatippanam samaptam I
It continues^ with the (ippana: Kenefitam ityadikdm
Sdmavedaiakhdbhedabrdhmanopanifadam padaio vya-
khyayapi na tuto$a bhagavan bhdfyakarah iarirakair
nyayair anirnitatvarthad iti nyayapradhanaih brutyar-
thasamgrahakai vdkhyair vydcikhyasuh purvakamdena
sambamdham abhidhitsub purvakamdartham samk?epato
dariayati I samaptam iti I Khapda i ends on
f. 31 ; 2, on f. 37 ; 3, on f. 47 v . The whole ends on
f. 48 : satyakamah svayarnsiddhab sarveio yab svasa -
ktitah I sa evamtah pravisfo 9 ham upaSyah sarvadehi -
ndm M Kene$itavakyabhdfya(ippanam samaptam 1 iubham
bhavatu I
The MS. is rather inaccurate. There are lacunae
marked on ff. 3, 23. For two other MSS. of this
work see Eggeling, India Office catal., p. 135, and
MS. Wilson 94 (2). It is printed as Sankara’s Vakya-
bhapya in the Anandabrama ed., 1 888, pp. 1-36, and the
tippana is assigned, correctly, to Anandatlrtha.
Size: iCjX5|in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 48 + i blank.
Date : probably the MS. was written not much
earlier than a. d. 1800.
Character: Devanagari.
987 (1, 2)— ms. Mm 106
Katha and Kena Upanisads, 17th cent. P
Contents : two MSS. written by one hand.
1. The Katha Upanisad begins on f. i v . The (6)
vallls end on ff. 5 V , 8 V , 10, 12, I3 V , 16. The colophon
is: ity A tharvaniye$u Upani$atsuKa(hakopani?adi Athar -
vavalli samapta bngurundtharpanam astu 1 cha I cha 1
cha l cha I cha I The text, which is not very accurately
written, is bounded on either side by two black
lines.
2 . The Kena Upanisad begins on f. i7 v and ends
on f. 22 v : iti Kenefitopanifa samapta I iubham astu 1
Rama l It is written in a careful and formal style,
different from that of the first part, but very probably
by the same hand. The text is bounded on either
side by two black lines. Yellow pigment is used for
erasures.
Former owner : perhaps one Ranganatha, judging
from f. 1 6 V .
Size: 6|- X 4! in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 22 + ii blank. The two pieces
have 16 + 6 leaves in the original foliation.
Date : probably the end of the 1 7th cent, but
possibly more recent.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : 1 has had its leaves somewhat torn, but
they have been carefully mended with transparent
paper.
988 — MS. Sansk. c. 9
Taittiriya Upanisad with Commentaries,
A.D. 1819.
Contents : the Taittiriya Upanisad, with the com-
mentary of S'ankaracarya, and the super-commentary
by Anandatlrtha. The text of the Upanisad (beginning
on f. 3 V ) is in the middle of the page, this is surrounded
by Sankara’s commentary, and this again by Ananda-
tirtha’s gloss. Smikara’s commentary begins (f. i v ,
1. 6): om iriganeidya namab II om yasmdj jatam jagat
sarvamA &c. The super-commentary begins (f. i v , 1 . 1) 2
om iriganeidya namah \\ y at prakaiasukhabhinnam yan
mamtrena prakasitam vivrttam vrahmane tat syam
adpbyam vrahma nirihayam U i ll F. 13^2 briiikfdvalli
samapta 4 and iti iritaitaribhd$yatipanamprathamo 9 dhyd~
yah 11 1 n F. 34 (Text) 2 ity Upanifat AnamdavalU I
(Sankara): par am ireyo’syam nifannam itisamdptdValH\
(Anandatirtha) 2 sprnute eveti iti bntaittiriyakaanamda-
vallibhapyatippanam samaptam l The text ends (f. 39,
1. 6) : tejasvi ndvadhitam astu md vidvisdvahai om
sdnatih sdrntih iamtib brivisveivaraya namo namah
samkhyd 1285 -I Sankara’s hha$ya ends (f. 39, 1. 8):
yathoktam om iti srtgovimdabhagavatpujyapadaiifyasya
paramahamsaparivrdjakdcdryasamkarabhagavatah krtau
taittiriyopani$adbha$yo vivaranam samaptam om tat
sat vrahmane namah u Anandatirtha’s tippana ends
(f. 39, 11. 1, 10) : sphu(arthavodhakdmebhyo niramayi
sufippanam iti kritaittiriyakabha$ya(ippanam samaptam
om tat sat insivaya namab samkhyd 770 I
Ed., Bibl. Ind., 1850; Anandabrama Series , 1889.
Translated best by Deussen, Sechzig Upanisads.
Bought in 1886 through Dr. G. Thibaut of Benares.
Size : 13x5^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : i+40.
Date : samvat 1875 ( =A * D * 1819) virodhindmasam -
vatsare phdlgune mdse iuklapak$e puranamasy am guru-
vasare samaptam a\
Scribe: the scribe of this MS. is identical with
that of MS. Sansk. c. 5.
Character : Devanagari.
Digitized by LjOOQie
65
$10. VEDIC LITERATURE— UPANISAD (989-991)
989 — MS. Sansk. d. 47
S&yana’s Commentary on the Taittiriya Upanisad,
18th cent.P
Contents : Sayanacarya’s Bhasya or commentary on
the Samhity Upanisad and Varuny Upani§ad of the
Yajuraranyaka, i. e. on the Taittiriya Upani§ad, or
Taittiriya Aranyaka VII-IX.
It begins : Sriganesaya namab II u yasmaj jatam
jagat sarvam yasminn eva ca Uyate yenedam dharyate
caivatasmai janatmane namahw yairime gurubhih purvam
padavakyam pramanatab vyakhydtab l &c. It ends : sa
copani$acchabdavacya I tacchabdanirvacanam tu pur-
vam eva prapamcitam l e§opani§at samaptetivakyabesah n
vedarthasya prakabena I &c. II iti Sayanacaryaviracita -
madhamye Vedarthaprakase Y ajuraranyake Varuny am
Upani$adi Bhrguvalyakhye trttyo 9 nuvakab II Bhrguvalli
samaptd II brigurvarpanam astu II The Samhity U panisad
ends on f. 64*. The text of the Upanisad is given
in full throughout.
Ff. 1, 6i b , 6 i c , 66, 143, 144 are supplied by a
modem hand, and f. 2 is missing; IF. 6i b , 6i c , and
f. i6i b (numbered 62, and of smaller size) do not seem
to belong to the work at all. The MS. is full of
corrections.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 12).
Memorandum on original wrapper (f. iv) 6 Benares
no. 5/
Size : 9| X 5| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv+ 169 + iii blank.
Bate : the MS. seems to be fairly old, probably
about a. d. 1750.
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : f. 167 protected by transparent paper, a
few letters lost.
990 — MS. Wilson 470
Mah&nirayana Upanisad, 18th cent. P
Contents : the Mahanarayana or Brhannar&yana
Upanisad, in the Atharva recension, of the Black
Yajur-veda, corresponding to Taittiriya Aranyaka X,
1-64. It begins on f. i y : sriganesaya namab I om
saha nav avatu 1 saha no bhunaktu 1 saha viryam kara-
vavahai tejasvinav adhitam astu ma vidvi$avahai l om
Samtib sarntib iamtib I ambhasy apare bhuvanasya
madhye nakasya pr§te mahato mateyan l sukrena jyo -
tim$i samanupravi$(ab Prajapatis carati garbhe amtab II
The text is fairly accurate. It ends on f. 39 with the
same series of prayers as at the beginning. Very
well edited with Naraya^a’s dipika by Colonel Jacob,
BOOL. SAMS. CATAL. IL
Bombay, 1888. Trans, by Deussen, Sechzig XJpani-
§ads. Cf. Weber, Ind. lit., p. 94.
Size: 9jX5^-in. Maternal: Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 39 4* i blank.
Bate : probably about a. d. 1750.
Character : Devanagari.
991 (1-3)— MS. Sansk. c. 42 (R)
Taittiriya and Mahanarayana Upanisads, 18th cent. P
Contents : 1 . Fragments of the Taittiriya Upanisad
(ff. I-I 4 y ).
F. 1 = f. 2, of the original MS. containing I, 3, 4
(m hitab I ya evam eta mahasamhita \ &c.) to 1, 5, 1
(1 bhur bhuvas su).
Ff. 2-3 = ff 4-5 of the original MS. containing 1, 6, 2
( jsrotrapatir vijhanapatih i &c.) to 1, 11, 3 (prabvasita -
vyam l kraddha).
Ff. 4-10 — ff. 7-13 of the original MS. containing
the beginning of 2, 1 ( harih om brahtnavid dpnoti
param l &c.) to the end of 3, 1 (sa tapas taptvd 1 1 1).
Ff. 11— I3 = ff. 15-17 of the original MS. containing
the end of 3, 4 (tapotapyata sa tapahs taptvd 1 4 I
&c.) to 3, 10, 5 (etam mano).
F. 14* f. 19 of the original MS. begins: rasam
saivdthd$tavimsatirasat $odasa I &c.
The Taittiriya Upanisad ends (f. I4 V ) : kurwita
prthivydkaka ekadasaikadasa na kamcanaika§a?(ir
ekamnavimsatir ekamnavimbatih 11 11 om II saha nav
avatu saha nau bhunaktu I saha viryam karavavahai
tejasvi navadhitam astu ma vidvi$avahai I om samttib
bamttib bamttib II
2 . Fragments of the Mahfin&rfiyana Upanisad
(ff- I 4 v - 4 i y )-
It begins : om \ ambhasy apare bhuvanasya madhye
nakasya pf^t he mahato mahiyan I sukrena jyotim sama -
nupravi§tah Prajapatib carati garbhe amtab I &c.
Ff. 14-16 = ff 19-21 of the original MS. reaching to
2, 5 (sa no bandhur janita sa vidhata dhamani).
F. 17 = f. 23 of the original MS. containing 3, 14
(pracodayat I tatpurufaya vidmahe , &c.) to 4, 1
(sarvvam haratu me papam durva dusvapna).
Ff. 18-28 = ff 26-36 of the original MS. beginning
na putas tarate du§krtani l tena pavitrena suddhena 1 &c.
(end of 4, different from the edition : commentary?) end-
ing samanalokatam dpnoti ya evam vedety upanifat II 15 II
(here ends the twelfth khanda in the edition) nidhana -
pataye namab I nidhanapatdmttikaya namab I urdhvdya
namah l urdhvaaggaya namab \ hiramnyaya namab I
F. 29 *f. 38 of the original MS. begins: dhtmahi l
tan no Rudrah pracodayat 1 ibanah ssarvavidydnam ibva-
rab I &c. (i.e. 17, 5 in ed.), and ends : yasya vaikamka -
K
Digitized by kjOOQie
66
$10. VEDIC LITERATURE— UPANISAD (991-993)
tyagnihotrahavam bhavati pratyevasyahutayas ti§thamty
adho pratifthityai I 2 6 II (12, 5 in ed.).
Ff. 30-33 = ff. 40-43 of the original MS. begins :
bhydm I padbhyam adarena Hind l &c. (14, 3 in ed.).
F. 33 v ends: madhu devatabhyab I tasya sate harayafr
saptatire svadhdm (cf. 18, 8 V)
Ff.34 ~39=ff. 53-58 of the original MS. begins: yam
prane nivi$nomrtam juhomi I sraddhayam apane nivifno -
mrtam juhomi l sraddhayam vyane I &c. (cf. 15, 9 and
1 6, 1 in ed.). F. 39 v ends: svayambhu prajapatis
samvatsara iti samvatsaro 9 sav adi (i. e. 23, 1).
Ff. 40-41 = 11. 60-61 of the original MS. begins :
bhuyo na mrtyum upayahi I &c. ( = 24, 1).
The Mahanarayana Upanisad ends : etad vai jar a-
maryam agnihotram satram ya evam vidvan udagayane
pramiyyate devdnam eva mahimdnam gatva vitya sayu-
jyarn gacchaty adha yo daksine pramiyyate pitrnam eva
mahimdnam gatva camdramasa sdyujyam sasokatam
dpnotyetau vaisuryacamdramasor mahimanau bramhma -
no vidvan abhijayati t as mad bramhmano mahimdnam
dpnoti tasmad bramhmano mahimdnam ity vpanisat 11
The text differs considerably from Colonel Jacob’s
edition of this Upanisad.
3 . F. 42 (marked f. 64) seems to contain a fragment
of some Atharvana Upanisad. The leaf begins : vam
ekam ekam asitih II om II Ganadhipataye namah II ll II
II subham astu avighnam astu krigurubhyo namah I Karih.
om 1 bhadram karnnebhih srnuyama devah 1 bhadram
paiyemaksabhir yajatrah 1 &c. to Brhaspatir daddtu l
om iamtti Samttib samttib I Then om bhadram karnne-
bhib I &c. to Brhaspatir daddtu repeated. Then follows :
apam dpam apas sarvah \ asm ad asmdd ito ’ mutah, II 1 ll
Agnir Vayus ca Suryas ca i sahasam cca snararddhiya \
&c. As to the benediction cf. the beginning of the
NrsimhatapanI Upani§ad ( Bibl. Ind., 1871).
Kept in cloth box. Size of box : I2f x 3 X in.
Size of MS. : i2jX i-J- in.
Material : palm leaves held together by two boards
(string, two holes).
No. of leaves : 42.
Date : about the beginning of the 18th cent. ?
Character: Telugu.
Injuries : a piece of f. 27 is broken off, and the
margin of f. 41 is damaged.
992 ( 1 , 2)— MS. Sansk. d. 42
Baghavendra’s Commentary on the lia Upanisad,
19th cent. P
Contents : 1. F. 1, 11. 1-5, a fragment (the last five
lines only) of the Talavakar arthasamgraha , a com-
mentary on the Kena Upanisad, by Raghavendra Yati.
It ends : pratiti$thatiti dviruktir uktasarvdvadhara -
nartha ll ll cha ll ll samastagunapurnaya do$aduraya
Visnave ll nama snprananathdya bhaktabJustapradd —
yine ll 11 iti srimattalavakdrarthasamgraho 9 yam may a
krtafy Raghavemdrena yatina priyatam tena Kesavafr ll
2 . Ff. 1-5, the l^avasy opanisadarthasamgraha ,
a commentary on the Isa Upanisad, by Raghavendra
Yati. It begins : srivedavyasaya namah 11 sriprdnapa-
tim dnamya purnahodhadidesakan 1 1 liavasyopaniqadah
karipyamy arthasamgraham ll 1 ll asyd upanisadafc
svayambhuvo Manufr r$ib yajnanamd Harir dev at a anu-
? tap adi yathayogyam chamdo jheyam l . . . iseti 1 yat
kimca jagad idam tat samara pravrtyarlham dtmaru -
savdsyam l &c.
It ends : vayam tu te tubhyam bhuyistam te bhakti -
jnanopetam namauktimnama ity uktirn vidhema kurmah ll
ll na tu tat pratikarttum iaknuma iti ll 11 samastaguna 0
. . . °pradayine ll ll Isdvdsyopanisado bhasyadyuktartha -
samgrahah 11 Raghavemdrena yatina krto 9 yam Hsya-
yacnaya ll Fol. 5 V is blank.
Another MS. of this commentary will be found in
MS. Wilson 484 (1012), ff. 23-28. It has been printed,
Kumbakonam, n. d.
Former shelf mark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 42.
Size: 10^x4^- in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 5 + xxxviii blank.
Date: probably beginning of the 19th century.
Character •; D^vanagari.
993— MS. Mill 108
Brhadaranyaka Upanisad, A. D. 1793.
Contents : the BrhadSranyaka Upanisad, being the
seventeenth book of the Satapatha Brahmana in the
Kanva recension. The six adhyayas of which it con-
sists are numbered 3-8 (except 6 and 8), as is usual,
in imitation of the Madhyandina recension in which
this Upanisad forms prapa^hakas 3 to 7 of Book XIV.
Cf. MS. Wilson 485 ( 004 ). Adhyaya 1 begins on f. i v :
its (6) brahmanas end on ff. 2, 4, 9 V , 15, 2i v , 22. The
(6) brahmanas of adhyaya 2 end on ff. 26 v , 27 v , 29,
32, 36 v , 38. The (9) brahmanas of adhyaya 3 end on
ff. 41, 42 v , 43 v > 44 v > 45 > 46, 5 lV > 54 v > 62. The
(5) brahmanas of adhyaya 4 end on ff. 67, 68 v , 77 v ,
84, 92. The (15) brahmanas of adhyaya 5 end on
ff- 92 v , 93 > 93 t j 93 v > 94 , 95 , 95 , 95 v , 95 T , 9 6 , 9 6v > 97 ,
99 v , ioo. The (5) brahmanas of adhyaya 6 end on
ff. 102, 108, io 9 v , 1 14, ii7 v . But in this case the
leaves have been wrongly arranged. The proper order
would be: ff. 101,112-119,110,111,102— 109. TheMS.
is very incorrect and carelessly written. Ff. 50, 5o v are
blank. Another brahmapa should be marked on f. 94
Digitized by LjOOQie
67
§ 10. VEDIC LITERATURE— UPANISAD (993-995)
to complete the total. F. 120 contains benedictions
by the scribe. According to a note on f. 1 the MS.
was ‘copied and translated from an original one in
Cashmiry Language/ This seems very improbable,
and one would rather expect ‘transliterated/ which
would be some excuse for the inaccuracy of the MS.
Former owner : from notes on the inside of the
cover and on f. 1 it appears that the MS. was presented
by Col. Claud Martin to Sir William Jones on Feb. 2,
1 793. There are a few manuscript notes by Sir William
Jones in the MS. The book passed into the hands of
S. H. Lewin in 183J, who in 1838 presented it to
W. H. Mill, D.D. Cf. MS. Mill 109 ( 1007 ).
Found as MS. Mill 109 ( 1007 ). The leaves are
arranged as in an English book.
Size : X 5 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii*f 120 + ii blank. In the original
the leaves were apparently numbered 1—50 and 1-70,
but the latter series has been corrected, and, as noted
above, the leaves have been bound in wrong order.
Date: probably a. d. 1793, when it was copied
(f. 1) from a MS. in Colonel Martin’s possession. The
copyist writes on f. 120: om samvat 67 I om phalgu-
navadidvitiyasyam paratah trtiyasyam bhaume samdpto
9 yam Vrhadaranyakaiipanisat likhitam samaptam \
The Bodl. catal. , p. 394% equates this with samvat
1767 ( = a. d. 1 7 1 1 ), but clearly this is the date, in the
era of Kashmir, of the writing of the original MS. As
usual the thousands and hundreds are omitted, so that
the date is indeterminate, cf. Biihler, Report, pp. 59, 60 ;
possibly a. d, (17)92.
Scribe : no name is given, but there can be very
little doubt, in view of the similarity of writing,
origin, &c., that the scribe was Lalaka, see MS.
Mill 109 ( 1007 ).
Character: Devanagari, transcribed from Sarada(?).
994— MS. Wilson 485
Brhadaranyaka Upanisad, 17th cent. P
Contents ; the sixth adhyaya of the Brhadaranyaka
Upanisad, in the Kanva sakha with accents. Jt begins
on f. 1 and ends on f. 25. Its contents correspond to
the Satapatha Brahmana, Book XIV, from prapa(haka
5, brahmana 8, to prapathaka 6, brahmana 3, in the
Madhyandina 6akha. It is fairly accurately written.
The accents are added in red ink.
The MS. is rightly described by Weber, Satapatha
Brahmana , p. xi, as belonging to the Kanva Sakha.
The Bodl « catal., p. 385*, says M. §. by a slip.
The numbering of it as 6, when it is really the fourth
adhyaya is an imitation of the Madhyandina practice.
Size: 7j x 5 in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 25 + i blank.
Date : probably about a. d. i 650.
Character: Devanagari.
995 — MS. Mill 04
S'ankara’s Brhadaranyakabhasya, A.D. 1511.
Contents : the Brhadaranyakabh&sya of Sahkara-
carya, being a commentary on the Brhadaranyaka
Upanisad. It consists of six adhyayas numbered 3—8,
see MSS. Mill 68, 69 ( 908 ). Adhyaya 1 begins on
f. i v and ends on f. 78. Adhyaya 2 begins on f. 78, its
fourth brahmana ends on f. n8 v , and the text breaks
off in the middle of the fifth brahmana on f. 124L It
begins again w ith the end of the fourth brahmana of
adhyaya 4, which ends on f. 126. The adhyaya ends
on f. 131 ; adhyaya 5, on f. 146 ; adhyaya 6, on f. i 62 v : iti
krigovimdabhagavatpujyapdda&ipyasya paramahamsapa •
rivrdjakdcaryasya Samkarabhagavatah krtayam Vrhad •
dranyaka\ikdyam a$(amo 9 dhyayah samaptah l This
commentary has been edited by E. Roer, Bibl. Ind.,
1849, and, Anandasrama Series, 1891, cf. on MS.Wilson
279 ( 008 ).
The text is accurate and fairly well written. It is
bounded on either side by two black lines. Lacunae
are marked on ff. 31, 43 v , 65 v , 89 v , i5o v . On the
back of a printed page of a Sanskrit translation of the
New Testament Dr. Mill has written (see page attached
to f. 1) ‘ Vrihad-aranyaka-tika by Sancara A6arya,
wanting 100 leaves from f. 124 to f. 225 where the
newspaper is inserted, to be supplied from copies in
Calcutta/
Former owners : f. 1: (1) duve snsrikikamahadevasya
pustakam \ Upanl§adabha§ya Samkara I Cf. f. i 62 v .
(2) srhnadvi$nubhat(dndm pustakam xdam Brhadaranya •
kabhapyasya l
Size: n|x6|-in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves: ii 4 - 162 4* ii blank. Exactly 100
leaves have been passed over, viz. 126-225 the
original, and f. 2 is missing, so that the original counts
263 leaves.
Date: f. i 62 v : svasti samvat 1567 (=a. d. 1511)
a$adhavadi 12 some \ The original reading was war-
gastrsa, but it has been corrected by the first hand.
Scribe : f. i62 v : adiha irigirapure maharayoraiila -
snudisamwavijardjye I Sirapuravastavyam \ abhyam -
iarandgarajndtibha{a§ribhildputrapautrapathandrtham\
K 2
Digitized by
68
§ 10. VEDIC LITERATURE— UPANISAD (995,996)
dbhyamtarandgarajndtipamiydsivdsutardmaiyd * likhi-
tam I
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : f. 2 is lost, and ff. 126-225.
996 — MSS. Hill 08, 69
SureSvara’s Brhadaranyakabhasyavfirttika,
17th cent. P and A. D. 1835.
Contents : the Brhad&ranyBkabh&syavarttika of
Suresvaracarya, pupil of Sahkaracarya, being a para-
phrase of Sankara*s bha§ya on the Brhadaranyaka
Upanisad in Slokas, complete. The work is divided into
six adhyayas, which are numbered 3-8 respectively in
imitation of the Madhyandinas, see Weber, Cat at ., 1 , 47,
but cf. Ind . Lit., p. 119 note.
68 contains adhyaya 3 and most of 4. Adhyaya 3
begins on f. i v 2 om brahmane namah I svavidyavibha-
vaprasutavipuladvaitaprapamcdhispatfabhramtitirohitd-
tmamatayo yam bhagaSo manvate l nirbhagam sakala-
bhidhdnamananavydpavadinasthitam vamde namditavis-
vam avyayam ajambhaktya tam ekamvibhum II 1 II ydmKa -
nvopanisachalena sakalamnayarthasamsodhimm samca -
krur gvravo 9 nuvrttagurubo vrttim satam sdmtaye I artha-
vifkaranamkutdrkikakrtdsamkdsamuchit tadd tasyd nya -
yasamaSritena va vacasa prakramyate lesatab II 2 II It
ends on f. 231 : iti Sftvarttikakramena trtiyo 9 dhyayah 1
catvdry eva sahasrani Slokandm dve Sete tatha I slokah.
pamcadasany eva trtiyasyaiva samgrahah II 5 ll Mitra,
Notices, I, 2, mentions another MS. of this adhyaya.
Adhyaya 4 begins on f. 231 : knganesaya namab I
tadedam ity avijhatapratyaktatvad idam jagat I rajvdm
sarppadivaj jatam namarupakriyatmakam II 1 ll It
ends on f. 9 of 60 : gramtha mitah sahasrarddhe Slokah
saptadaSapare \ slokasamkhya tu vijneya caturthadhyd -
yav art tike I iti Srlvarttike caturtho 9 dhy ay ah samaptah I
69 contains adhyayas 5-8. Adhyaya 5 begins on
f. 9 : sriganesaya namab I samapto madhukdnddrtho
Y ajhavalkiyakandagab I atah par am, prayatnena srutya
vyakhyayate sphufah 11 It ends on f. 82 v 2 iti srima -
chamkarabhagavatpddavrhaddranyakabha§yasya varttike
prasthane pamcamo 9 dhydyab I trayodaSaiva jheyani
pamcame 9 &min samasatab I satani varttikagramthe
§atfhe vaksyamy atab param ll
Adhyaya 6 begins on f. 82 v and ends on f. 269V 2
etdvan upadeSab syad vede Sreyo 9 rthinam nrndm \
krtakrtyo bhavet kfipram etat jndtvdnusasanam 1 1 trisa -
hasn taya pamca Sat arty atra samasatab I catvarinisat
tatha Slokab fa$(hddhyayasya varttike ll cha \ iti $a$(ho
9 dhyayah |
Adhyaya 7 begins on f. 2602 samdptam Ydjnavalki -
yam kamdam aikdtmyaniffitam I khilakamdam athedd -
mm yathavad upavarnyate ll It ends on f. 2j6 Y 2 iti
SrimatparamahasapafivrdjakdcdryaSrisuddhdnamdapur
jyapadasifyakdSikdydm saptamo 9 dhyayab I
Adhyaya 8 begins on f. 2j6 Y 2 samaptah saptamo
9 dhyayab praptav ata ucyate I aftamah khilakamde 9 smin
purvakam4eSv anuktitab II It ends on f. 298 2 iti dvd -
daSasdhasrivdrtikamrtam iritam 1 Kanvaranyakabhdfya •
sya Samkarasya samasatab II cha I
The MS. falls into three parts according to the
hands 2 part 1, 68, ff. 1-63, 69 , ff. 176-298, probably by
the same hand; part 2, 08 , ff. 64-307, 69 , ff. 1-81,
apparently by one hand ; part 3, 69 , ff. 82-175. The
nucleus of the MS. is formed by the second part ; on
88, f. 65 is written in pencil (by Mill?) ‘Vrihadaranya-
kabhasya wanting 67 first pages and first adhyaya/
F. 64 has been prefixed to this, but its contents are
included in the new part of 63 leaves which make up
the first brahmana, not adhyaya. The original part
has been much corrected by a later hand, verses being
frequently -added. It is fairly accurate, whereas the
rest of the MS. is very inaccurate. Lacunae are
constantly marked ; in ff. 252-298 of 69 every page
has some, usually very serious, lacunae. In part 2
the text is bounded on either side by two black lines.
Cf. Eggeling, India Office catal. , p. 34 sq.
Ed., AnandaSrama Series , 1892-1894.
Size : 1 1 X 6\ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : 68 = ii + 307 + ii blank. 69 = ii 4-
298 + ii blank. Originally part 2 was foliated from 67
to 385, but the numbers after 195 ran 193, 193, 194,
195, 196, 197, 198, 195, 196, 197, 199, 200, &c. It
has been corrected by a later hand to 64-389 so as to
continue the foliation of part 1, the rest is numbered
continuously up to 605.
Bate : no date is given for part 2, probably it was
written about a. d. 1700. The other parts must be
of the same date. That of part 1 is given on f. 298
of 60 2 snsamvat 1891 (= a. d. 1835) jetfasudi 15
varaSani I
Scribe : no name is given for those of parts 1
or 3. For part 2 we have on f. 231 of 882 lasiiam
ViSvanatha I On f. 9 of 69 2 likhitam Rdjaragena
mahacamcakarupina l pustam S as tam samastam hi ca-
turthddhyayasarnjnakam ll 1 ll These two notices
perhaps refer to the same man, as apparently the
handwriting of both the parts done is identical, or
perhaps ViSvanatha is the patron.
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : ff. 292-307 of 68 ; ff. 1-7, 39—82 of 69
have been torn and are mended with paper.
Digitized by LjOOQie
69
§ 10 . YEDIC LITERATURE— UP ANISAD (997)
997— MSS. Min 87-40
Anandatirtha’ s S'&strapraka&ka, 19 th cent. P
Contents ; the S'astraprakafiika of Anandaththa
(a. d. 1118-1198), being a commentary on Sure^vara’s
Brhadaranyakabha^yavarttika, which is a metrical
paraphrase of Sankara^s commentary on the Brhadara-
nyaka Upanisad, see MSS. Mill 68, 69 ( 990 ).
37 contains the commentary on adhyayas 1 and 2.
Adhyaya 1 begins on f. i v : om namah Puru§ottamaya I
om svajnanodbhutabhutapramukhabahumukhadvaitade-
hadvayodyanmatrivadiprapamcayaparicayapratyasamsd -
rayamtram l netydjydsaprasutaprabalamatibalaprasta -
mohaprabhavaprotthapratyarthisarthadyutikatham aka -
tham dhamakamam prapadye II It ends, without a formal
colophon, on f. j 69 v . This adhyaya is written by a
scribe very ignorant of Sanskrit. Lacunae are very
frequently marked, especially at the beginning.
Adhyaya 2 begins on f. i7i v : om namo bhagavate
srivasudevaya I viyadadi jagajjdtam jdtam ajnanato
yatah | tad asmi namarupeha virahi vrahma nirbhayam II
evam upani§adarambhe sthite prathamikabrahmanayor
avamtaratdtparyam aha l tatreti I It ends on f. 353 v *
without a colophon, with the sentence : pratico ’pi
svajhanotthajagati pravesah 1 prartha 1 This adhyaya
is written out carefully by a different hand from
adhyaya 1, but even here the MS. is full of
errors.
89 contains only the commentary on adhyaya 3. It
begins on f. i v : sriganesaya namah, I Srikr^naparam
dtmane namah I om sak$dd evdparok§am yad anamda-
jhanam advayam 1 amrtam tad aham brahma sarvasyapi
pardyanam II agamapradhanam madhukamdam vyd -
khydya yuktipradhanam munikhamdam avatitarayi§ub
samgatim aha samapta iti I It ends on f. 47 i v :
siddham I Vdrttikamrtasarvvasvam dsvddayitum icha -
vah | Anamdagirisambhutam samupadhvam Sarasva-
fim (!) II iti srimatparamahamsaparivrdjakdcdryyam-
kuddhananidapujyapddaHsyena bhagavaddnamdajhdnena
krtayam Suresvaravdrttikatlkdydm S'dstraprakdsikdyam
trtiyo y dhyayah, I Written by the same hand as adhyaya %.
38 contains the commentary on adhyayas 4, 5.
Adhyaya 4 begins on f. i v : sriganesaya namafr l satyam
satyasya yad brahma murttdmurttavilak§anam I cideka -
tdnamtad aham apurvanaparatmakam 11 trtvye ’ dhyaye
sutntavidyavidyayoravidydprapamcitd samprati vidyam
prapamcayitum caturtham ad hy ay am arabhamano
Vfttam (?) kirttayati I It ends on f. 153 : tad anena -
dhydyena brahmavidyasutram brahmanapamcakena pra-
pamcitam vidyavi§asya madhukdmdasyotprekfitatva -
samkapi parakrta bhavati I iti Srimatparamahamsapari -
vrajakdcdryakrxsuddhdnamdasisyabhagavatdnumddjhd-
nakrtayam (!) SUreivaravarttikafikayam Sidstraprakd-
sikayam caturtho ’dhyayab I subham astu I knrama -
krsnaya l Written by the same hand as adhyaya 2.
Adhyaya 5 begins on f. 154 2 madhukdirufasyapi
tatpradhanatvam ity dSamkydha I agameti I katham
asyopapattipradhanatety ata aha I agameti I tarhi yu-
ktyapek^atvadagamasydnapek^atvalak^anaprarndnyaksa -
tis tatraha na ceti I A later hand has written in the
beginning of adhyaya 3 on the margin presumably by
way of explanation. It ends 011 f. 287 : °jhdndbhdve
’pi svape sukhanubhavad anatUayanamdacidekatanam
vastu siddham ity arthab I iti irimutparamahamsapari-
vrdjakacdryasrisuddhdnamdapujyapddatisyabhagavadd-
namdajhdnaviracitasureivaravdrttikatikdydm pamcamo
’dhyayab II 5 II Written by the same hand as
adhyaya 2.
40 contains the commentary on adhyayas 6, 7, 8.
Adhyaya 6 begins on f. i v : om namah 6 riyajnapuru$aya l
purvasmin brahmane kdryakdranasamghatdtiriktasydt -
manah svayamjyotifo ’ vasthatrayatitasya vidyakdma-
nirmuktasydnatisayanamdasyapi 1 &c. It ends on f. 1 25 :
iti Srisuddhdnamdapujyapadasifyendnamdajndnena raci -
t ay din Suresvaravdrttikatlkdydm S'dstraprakd&ikaydm
sasfyo ’ dhydyah II 6 ll Written by the same hand as
adhyaya 2. Adhyaya 7 begins on f. 126 V : o namah
srtganeSaya I om §ripuru?ottamdya namah l om asti pra -
tyagupadhivargyavidhunam suddham param bhasvaram
punyanamdam apastabhedavibhavam brahmeti nirjhd -
yate l It ends on f. 266 without a formal colophon.
Adhyaya 8 begins on f. 26 J Y : om namo Ganapataye l
om purvasminn adhyaye brahmdtmajnauam savi$ayam
sdmgopamgam vadany dyenoktamm iddrum vrttam anu-
dya samgatim vadavamn kamdamtanam pdtayati samd-
ptam iti l It ends on f. 31 1, but the last words are
mutilated, though the original clearly had the usual
colophon. This adhyaya, and ff. 223-266 of the pre-
ceding one, are written by a different hand from the
rest of adhyayas 2-7, perhaps by the same hand as
adhyaya 1. As in that adhyaya, lacunae are very
frequently marked, and the text is most incorrect.
Perhaps the whole was copied from a Jain a MS.
The commentary is very prolix, and fully as worth-
less as the work itself. See Eggeling, India Office
catal.> p. 35 ; Hr$ike6a, Sansk . Coll, catal ., Ill, 64.
Edited by Ka^Inatha Sastrin Agase, Poona, 1892—
1894.
Size: 13! X 7 l in-
Material : Paper, of European manufacture, water-
marked f Jardel Leroque pere/
No. of leaves : 87 = ii + 353 4- ii blank ; 39 — ii +
471+ii blank; 88 = ii + 289 + ii blank; 40 *=ii + 3 " +
Digitized by LjOOQie
70
$10. VEDIC LITERATURE— UPANISAD (997-1000)
ii blank. In the original each adhyaya is foliated
separately, the eight having 169+ 183 + 471 + 153 +
135+125+ 158 + 26 leaves.
Bate : the paper appears not to be dated, but the
MS. must have been written between a. d. 1830—1850.
Character : Devanagari.
998— MS. Wilson 270
Anandatirtha’s Brhadaranyakabhasyatika, 18th cent. P
Contents : the Brhadaranyakabhasyatika of Anan-
datirtha or Anandagiri, being a commentary on Satika-
racarya’s commentary on the Brhadaranyaka. This
MS. contains only adhyayas 3 and 4, which really
correspond to adhyayas 1 and 2 of the Kanva recension;
this style of enumeration, which is peculiar, is con-
jectured by Weber, Catal. , I, 47, to be due to a desire
to imitate the Madhyandina school, in whose arrange-
ment the Upani§ad forms prapa^hakas 3-7 of the
fourteenth book of the Satapatha Brahmana. The
third adhyaya begins on f. i v and ends on f. 245.
The fourth adhyaya begins on f. 2^6 Y and ends on
f. 357. The text is very neatly written, but only
fairly accurate. The Brhadaranyaka Upanisad, with
Sankara’s commentary and the gloss of Ananda-
giri, has been edited by Roer (Bib/. Ind ., 1849), by
.livananda Vidyasagara (1875), and by Agase in the
Ananda&rama Series , 1891. As usual, Anandagiri is
called Anandajnana in the colophon.
Size : io|x6in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 357 + ii blank. In the original
the adhyayas are foliated separately, the first having
245, the second 113 leaves (f. 106 is missing).
Bate : the MS. belongs probably to about the end
of the 1 8th cent.
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : of part 2, f. 106 is missing.
999 — MS. Hill 92
Dvivedaganga’s Mukhy&rthaprakasika, 18th cent. P
Contents : the Mukhy&rthaprakaiika, being a com-
mentary on the Brhadaranyaka Upanisad in the
Madhyandina recension, by Dvivedaganga, son of
Dvivedanarayana. Extracts from this work are printed
in Weber’s Satapatha Brahmana , pp. 1109-1176, the
opening section in full. In the MS. prapathaka 1
begins on f. i v ; its (4) brahmanas end on ff. 17, 41,
64, 66 v . The (7) brahmanas of prapathaka 2 end on
ff. 77, 8o v , 84, 92 v , ioo v , 307 v , 1 1 2. The (9) brah-
mapas of prapathaka 3 end on ff. 115, ii 8 v , I20 v , 122,
I27 v , i 34 v j l 5 °> I 54 v ? i6o v . The (17) brahmanas of
prapathaka 4 end on ff. 197^ 235, 239, 24i v , 243^, 245,
246V 248, 25i v , 252, 253, 254, 254 v , 255V 256, 258,
260. The (5) brahmanas of prapathaka 5 end on
ff. 269V 288 v , 295, 304, 322 v .
The MS. is very carefully written and accurate.
Ff. 215-221 seem to be by a different hand from the
rest. The text is bounded on either side by two red lines.
At the end of the colophon is written : brahma satyam
jagan mithya jivo brahmaiva naparab I iti yo veda
veddmtaib sa mukto natra samsayah l There are a good
many lacunae marked, especially on ff. 81-98.
For the MS. cf. Weber, /. c., p. xiii. The Berlin
MS. (Catal., I, 46) is merely a copy of this.
Size : 9-® X 5^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 322 + ii blank.
Bate : the date and name of the scribe have been
erased ; probably the MS. is of the 18th cent.
Character : Devanagari.
1000 — Sansk. c. 0
Nityanand&£rama’s Commentary on the Brhadara-
nyaka Upanisad, 18th or 19th cent. P
Contents : the Mitaksara, a commentary on the
Brhadaranyaka Upani§ad, by Nityanandasrama, pupil
of Purusottama^rama. Adhyayas 3-8 only.
It begins as in MS. Mill 29(084). F.3: itiVrhaddra -
nyakavyakhyayam Mitakfardydm trtryadhydyasya pra -
thamam vrahmanam 1 F. 26 : iti kriparamaharnsapari -
brdjakacdryaknpuru^ottamdsramapujyapddasisyanityd -
nandasramakrtayam Vrhadaranyakavydkhyayam Mita-
k§ardyam trtlyo y dhydyah II Adhyaya 4 ends on
f. 38 ; 5, on f. 55 ; 6, on f. 73 ; 7, on f. 8i v . End
(f. 96 v ) : iti snvrhadaranyakavyakhyayam Mitdk§ara-
yam a§tamadhydyasya pamcamam vrahmanam ll 5 11
samapto ’ yam gramthab yab sadbhutilayas trikamdaka-
§adadhyayaprabhedasphuraiskamdhah satyadapallava -
livilasacchakhamayavrahmanab vrahmdtmaikaphalab
suvakyakusumo vamSdlavdld7nvubhak samsevyah satatam
vudhaihsa V\ % haddranyakdkhyadrumab Hill bhapyavartti -
kakrt tikamamthanyaranyakamdadhi vimathya vuddhira -
jjvedam navamtam samuddhrtam ll 2 ll . . . namas tasmai
bhagavate yatab sarvam idam jagat jay ate paly ate yena
hriyate Haraye namab ll 5 ll Hi Vrhaddranyakafikdpusta -
kam samaptam iubham astu Sivdya namo 9 stu ll
Bought in 1886 through Dr. G.Thibaut of Benares.
Size: 13x6m. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 97.
Bate : end of 18th or beginning of 19th century.
Character: Devanagari.
Digitized by LjOoq ie
71
$10. VEDIC LITERATURE— UPANISAD (1001-1005)
1001— ms. Sansk. d. 45
Gopicandana TJpanisad, A. D. 1750.
Contents : the Gopicandana TJpanisad of the
Atharva-veda.
It ends : etat sambhogasambhutam camdanam gopl-
camdanam iti II 2 II II ity Atharvavede Gopicamdano -
pani$at §astitamab (sic) samaptafr ll Ed. by Jacob,
Eleven Atharvana Upani§ads> Bombay, 1891.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 9).
Size : 10 X 5-I in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 4 + xv blank.
Date: iriiake 1672 ( = a. d. 1750) phalgunavadi
agurau astamyam likhitam idam pustakam.
Scribe : Umapati.
Character: Devanagari.
1002— MS. Sansk. c. 45
Kaivalya TJpanisad, with Commentary, 19th cent. P
Contents : the Kaivalya TJpanisad, belonging to the
Atharva-veda, together with the DIpik& or commentary
of Snnkarananda.
It begins : om iivaya namah bhadram kararuibhih srnu-
vdma deva bhadram pasyemakfabhir yyajatrah sthirai -
rahgas tutfavdmsas tanubhi vyasemahi devahitam yad
dyuh II 1 II svasti na Indro vrddhairavdh svasti nah Pusa
viivaveddh svasti nas tarakfo aristanemih svasti no
Vrhaepatir ddadhdtu nah 11 2 II om I iamtih iamtih iamtih
Kaivalyakhyopanifadam kaivalydrthavabodhinim vya-
khyasye kevas tena kaivalyatma prasidatu II 1 II bhagavati
6 rutih 1 &c. (five Atharvana Upanisads 9 ed.by Ramamaya
Tarkaratna, pp. 465—479.) The text begins : athdsva -
layano bhugavamtam (°vato pr. m.) paraines(inam pari -
sametyovaca I &c.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 6).
Memorandum on original wrapper (f. 1 1)‘ Benaresno. 11/
Size : 14J X 7j in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 9 + xv blank.
Date : according to appearance quite modern.
Character: Devanagari.
1003— MS. Sansk. e. 44*
Mandalabrahmana TJpanisad, 18th cent. P
Contents : the Mandalabrahmana TJpanisad, in
twenty-four small sections, accented by means of the
horizontal stroke beneath the line.
It begins : iriganeiaya namah I yad etan mamdalam
tapati tan mahad uktham td rcah sa ream loko Hha
yad I &c. It ends : so 9 mrto bhavati mrtyur hy asyd -
tmd bhavati ll 23 II neva va 9 idam agre sad asin neva
sad aset ll 14 ll iti Mamdalabrahmanam \
This is evidently the same work as the Mandala-
brahmana TJpanisad described by Mitra, Notices ,
no. 682, II, 100 ; Winternitz, R.A.S. catal.y p. 26.
It is identical with Satapatha B rah man a^ X, 5, 2.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 17).
Size : 8j x 5^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 13.
Date : probably end of 18th cent.
Character : Devanagari.
1004 — MS. Sansk. d. 11
S ankara’s Agamaiastravivarana, A. D. 1706.
Contents : the Agama£&stravivarana, i. e. a com-
mentary on the Mandukya TJpanisad and the Mandukya
Upanisat Karikas of Gaudapada, by Sfahkaracarya.
The text of Gaudapada’s Karikas is also given in full.
It begins : irlgurusaccidanamdaya namah 11 ll pra -
jndndniiupratdnaih sthi [ raca , sec. m.] ranikaravyapi -
bhir vyapya lokan bhuktva bhogan sthavitfhan punar
api dhisanodbhasitan kdmajanydn ll &c. F. 17 V : irl-
govimdabhaguvatpujyapddasifyasya paramahamsapari -
vrajakdedryasya Samkarabhagavatab krtav Agamaid -
stravivarane prathamaprakaranam Mdmfjukyavydkhya -
nam samaptam ll F. 27 v : iti . . . Agamaiastravivarane
dvitiyam prakaranam vaitathyakhyam samaptam ll
F. 44 v : iti . . . Agamaiastravivarane 9 dvaitdkhyam
trtiyam prakaranam samaptam ll
It ends (f. 66 v ) : iti . . . Agamaiastravivarane alata -
idmtakhyam caturthaprakaranam samaptam ll
There are numerous corrections both in the text
and on the margins.
The MS. seems to agree closely with the edition of
the work in the Anandairama Series , 1890.
Bought in 1886 through Dr. G. Thibaut of Benares.
Size : 1 1~ X 5^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 67.
Date: irisamvat 1762 ( = a. d. 1706) fravanaiuddha
3 bhaume I
Scribe: Sndhara Raghunatha, who wrote it srivi-
reivarasamnidhau (either c in the presence of VireS vara,
i. e. Siva/ he being a devout S^aiva, or ‘ in the presence
of (his Gum) Vu^vara* or, most probably, ‘in the
vicinity of a temple of Siva ’).
Character: Devanagari.
1005 — MS. Wilson 469
Anandatirtha’s Gaudapadabhasyatakft, 17th cent. ?
Contents : the Gaudapadabh&syatlk& of Ananda-
tlrtha, being his commentary on Sarikaracarya’s com-
mentary on the Mandukya TJpanisad, and Gaucjapada’s
Digitized by LjOoq ie
72
$ 10. VEDIC LITERATURE— UPANISAD (1005, 1006)
Karikas thereon. See MS. Wilson 87 (1009), part 1 .
It begins on f. i v and ends on f. 75. The (4) sections
end on ff. 24, 37, 54, 75. The whole ends on f. 75 :
iti snmatparamahamsaparivrdjakdcdryairisuddhdnanida -
pujyapddasi^yabhagavdnamdojndnakrtdyam Gaud apdda -
bha$ya(ikdydm caturthab prakaranam samdptam \ om
tatsatbrahmaipanam astu I
The text is bounded on either side by two red or
black lines. There are numerous corrections in yellow
pigment.
Size: iojX 5^-in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 75 + i blank.
Bate : the paper and writing seem fully as old as
a. d. 1650.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : f. 63 is torn up the middle.
1006 (1-70) — MS. Sansk. c. 1
Upanisads, about A. D. 1848.
Contents : seventy Upanisads, all of which also occur
in the collection of * Upanisads known to the Andhrika
Pandits, and procured by Sir Walter Elliot, in Telingana,
in the years 1850-1851/ (See J.A.S.B., XX, 607.) As
these have been very elaborately catalogued by
Eggeling, India Office caial ., pp. 116-133, it will be
sufficient to give the names of the Upani§ad with
references to the corresponding numbers in Eggeling.
1. Ff. 1— 1 2, the Kau$itakiUpani§ad, Eggeling, no. 66.
2 . Ff. i3-30,theGk>p&lapurvatapaniya,ibid.,no. 1 13.
3 . Ff. 33-43, the Gop&lottarat&paniya, ib., no. 114.
4 . Ff. 45-68, the Tripurfitapana, ibid., no. 98.
6. Ff. 69-71, the Tripura, ibid., no. 100.
6. Ff. 73, 74, the Skanda, ibid., no. 56.
7 . Ff. 77-97, the Dar6ana, ibid., no. 108.
8 . Ff. 99—101, the Vajrasucika, ibid., no. 41.
9 . Ff. 103-106, the Atmabodha, ibid., no. 47,
10 . Ff. 107-110, the Amrtan&da, ibid., no. 25.
11 . Ff. hi— 132, the Paingala, ibid., no. 77.
12 . Ff. 133-137, the Niralamba,_ibid., no. 39.
13 . Ff. 141-1 55,theCiti( = Taitt. Ar.III), ibid.,no.6o.
14 . Ff. 156-210, the Taittiriya, ibid., no. 11.
15 . Ff. 213-221, the Adhy&tma, ibid., no. 91.
16 . Ff. 223-228, the Advaitarka, ibid., no. 70.
17 . Ff. 229-235, the Ak$amalika, ibid., no. 85.
18 . Ff. 237-243, the Aksi, ibid., no. 90.
19 . Ff. 245-280, the Ann&purna, ibid., no. 88.
20 . Ff. 281-292, the Avadhuta, ibid., no. 97.
21 . Ff. 293, 294, the Bahvrca, ibid., no. 126.
22 . Ff. 295-308, the Bhasmajabala, ibid., no. 105.
23 . Ff. 309-312, the Bhavana, ibid., no. 102.
24 . Ff. 313, 314, the Bhik§uka, ibid., no. 78.
25 . Ff. 315-334, the Brhajj&bala, ibid., no. 30.
26 . Ff. 335-338, the Dakfin&murti, ibid., no. 54.
27 . Ff. 339-343, the Datt&treya, ibid., no. 120.
28 . Ff. 345-348, the Devi, ibid., no. 99.
29 . Ff. 349, 350, the Ekak$ara, ibid., no. 87.
30 . Ff. 351-353, the Ganapati, ibid., no. 107.
31 . Ff. 355-358, the Hayagriva, ibid., no. 119.
32 . Ff. 359—361, the Jab&la, ibid., no. 59.
33 . Ff. 363, 364, the Kalisamtarana, ibid., no. 122.
34 . Ff. 365-370, the Katha, ibid., nos. 3, 4.
35 . Ff. 371-373, the Kr?na, ibid., no. 115.
36 . Ff. 375-378, the Kun£inaka, ibid., no. 92.
37 . Ff. 379-434, the Mahavakya, ibid., no. 128.
38 . Ff. 435, 436, the Mahav&kya, ibid., no. 110.
39 . Ff. 437—444, the Maitrayaniya, ibid., no. 28.
40 . Ff. 445-455, the Mandalabr&hmana, ib., no. 53.
41 . Ff. 457, 458, the Mantrik&, ibid., no. 37.
42 . Ff. 459-463, the Mudgala, ibid., no. 75 -
43 . Ff. 465-480, the Muktika, ibid., no. 127.
44 . Ff. 481-528, the N&radaparivrajaka, ib., no. 48.
45 . Ff. 529-531, the Nirvana, ibid., no. 52.
46 . Ff. 533—538, the Parabrahma, ibid., no. 96.
47 . Ff. 539-542, the Paficabrahma, ibid., no. 1 1 1.
48 . Ff. 543-545, the Paramahamsa, ibid., no. 23.
49 . Ff. 547-553, the Bahasya, ibid., no. 58.
50 . Ff. 555—573, the Bamarahasya, ibid., no. 71.
51 . Ff. 575-578, the S'rlrudrahrdaya, ibid., no. 1 03.
52 . Ff. 579-585, the Budraj&bala, ibid., no. 106.
53 . Ff. 587—609, the S'&ndilya, ibid., no. 76.
54 . Ff. 611-615, the S'arabha, ibid., no. 55.
55 . Ff. 617— 623, the Sarasvatirahaaya,ib., no. 125.
56 . Ff. 625-627, the S'ariraka, ibid., no. 80.
57 . Ff. 629-634, the 8'fttyayaniya, ibid., no. 118.
58 . Ff. 635—637, the Sftvitri, ibid., no. 93.
59 . Ff. 639-644, the Sita, ibid., no. 50.
60 . Ff. 645-649,^ Saubhagyalakflana,ib.,no. 124.
61 . Ff. 651-669, the Sub&la, ibid., no. 35.
62 . Ff. 671-674, the Surya, ibid., no. 89.
63 . Ff. 675—678, the T&rasara, ibid., no. 109.
64 . Ff. 679-696, the Triiikhibr&hmana, ib., no. 49.
65 . Ff. 697-699, the Turiyatit&vadhuta, ib., no. 82.
66. Ff. 701-726, the Varaha, ibid., no. 117.
67 . Ff. 727-730, the Vfisudeva, ibid., no. 141.
68 . Ff. 731-735, the Yajilavalkya, ibid., no. 116.
69 . Ff. 737-748, the Yogacud&mani, ibid., no. 51,
70 . Ff. 749-764, the Yogakundall, ibid., no. 104.
The MS. is not by any means very accurate, but it
is prettily written on ruled paper with a pencil line as
margin. Apparently it is all by one hand. It is
noteworthy that from 15 onwards the arrangement
is according to the English alphabet.
Digitized by LjOoq ie
$10. VEDIC LITERATURE— UPANISAD (1006, 1007)
Editions of all these are to be found in either Jacob* s
Eleven Atharvana Upanisads , Bombay, 1891 (nos. 6, 35,
67,9); 32 Upanisads with Dipikas, Anandasrama Series,
Poona, 1895; or 108 Upanisads, Bombay, 1895. On
the collections and grouping .of the Upanisads see
Deussen, Sechzig Upanisads, Leipsig, 1897, pp. 531-
543, Die Philosophic dev Upanisads, ibid., 1899.
Bought in 1861.
Former shelf mark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 1.
Size: I2f x8^in. Arranged as an English book.
Material: Paper of European manufacture, water-
marked ‘E. Shaw & Son, Calthrop Mill, 1848/
No. of leaves: there are 764 pages ( = 382 folia).
There are two series of numbering in the original, both
of which are inexact.
Bate : as noted above, the paper is dated 1848,
which must be approximately the date of the MS.
Character : Telugu.
1007 (1-52)— MS. Mill 109
Upanisads, A.D. 1793.
Contents : a Collection of 52 Atharvana Upanisads.
1 . The Mundaka Upanisad. It begins on f. i v :
its six sections end on ff. 2 V , 4, 5, 7, 8, 9 V : §a$(am
manufakam 1 iti snatharvavede Manufakopani^at sama -
ptah 1 prathamopani§at II 1 II
2 . The Pra£na Upanisad. It begins on f. 9 V ; its
Bix sections end on ff. n v , 13, 14, 16, iy v , i8 v .
3 . The Brahma Upanisad. It begins on f. i8 v :
om brahmavidydmpravakfyami sarvajhanam anuttamam 1
yatrotpattim layam caiva brahmavi^numahesvarat 113 II
prasdddmiasamurttasya Victor adbhutakarmanab I raha-
syam brahmavidyayam dhruvagnifr sampracak$ate 11
This Upanisad usually bears the title Brahmavidya,
see Weber, Ind. Stud., II, 57 ; Eggeling, India Office
catal ., pp. 109®, i2i b . It ends on f. 19^.
4 . The Kfurik& Upanisad, in three sections, ff. I9 V -
21 v .
5 . The Dhhlikopanifad, i. e. the Culikft Upanisad,
ff. 2 1 v — 23^.
6. The Atharva&ras Upanisad (no title in the MS.,
which has misled the Bodl. catal., p. 394b), ff. 23^32.
7 . The Atharva6ikh& Upanisad (wrongly called
Atharvafiras in the MS. colophon), ff 32-33 v .
8. The Garbha Upanisad, ff. 33 v — 37.
9 * The Maha Upanisad, ff. 37 v -39 v . Edited in
Jacobis Eleven Atharvana Upanisads, Bombay, 1891.
10 . The Brahma Upanisad, three sections. It
begins on f. 39 v : om athasya puru§asya catvari stha-
ndni I It ends on f. 43 v .
BODL. SANS. CATAL. II.
73
11 . The Pranagnihotra Upanisad, ff. 43^-47.
12 - 15 . The Mandukya Upanisad. The prathama
prakarapa, containing the Upanisad proper, with
Gaudapada’s K&rikfis, introduced as usual by tatraite
sloka bhavamti , begins on f. 47, and ends on f. 51^.
The dvitiya prakarana, the vaitathya, begins on
f. 5i v : vaitathyam sarvabhutandm \ It ends on
f. 55, and is reckoned as no. 13 of the Upanisads.
The trtiya prakarana, the advaita, begins on f. 55, and
ends on f. 59. It is reckoned as Upanisad 14. The
caturtha prakarapa, the alata^anti, in nineteen sections,
begins on f. 59, and ends on f. 67 v , without any
colophon.
10 . The Nflarudra Upanisad, in three sections,
ff 67^-70.
17 . The Nadabindu Upanisad, ff. 70-72.
18 . The Brahmabindu Upanisad (here and in 17
spelt in the MS. °dhimdu), ff. 72-74.
19 . The Amrtabindu Upanisad, ff. 74—77.
20 . The Dhyanabindu Upanipad, ff. 77—79.
21 . The Tejobindu Upanisad, ff. 79-8o v .
22 . The Yoga&kha Upanisad, ff 8o v -8i v .
23 . The Yogatattva Upanisad, ff 8i v — 83. Verse 3
is ya s tana purvam pitvapi | &c.
24 . The Sannyasa Upanisad, ff. 83—85^
25 . The Aruni Upanisad. It begins on f. 8 :
om Arunih Prajapater lokam camrtam jagdmrtam
gatvavaca I &c. It ends on f. 87 v .
20 . The Kantha£ruti Upanisad. It begins on f. 87 v :
yo ’nukramati manyasati sannyasti bhavati I ya atmdnam
kriydbhih. suguptam karoti l &c. It ends on f. 91.
27 . The Pinda Upanisad, ff 91-92^ The reading
in verse 2 is vyavasthitah.
28 . The Atma Upanisad, ff 92^93.
29 - 33 . The Nrsimhapurvatapaniya Upanisad,
divided into five Upanisads (nos. 29-33). Part I,
seven khandas, begins on f. 93, ends on f. 98 ; part II,
three khan<Jas, ff 98 -io2 v ; the ends of parts III and
IV are not fully marked; see ff. 104, 108. Part V
ends on f. 1 ijf. This Upanisad was edited and
translated by Weber, Ind. Stud., IX, 63 sq.
34 . The Brsimhottaratapaniya Upanisad, in nine
khandas, ff
35 , 30 . The Ka$havalli Upanisad, the purvavalli
and the uttaravalli, each containing three vallis, are
reckoned as two Upanisads (nos. 35, 36). The purva-
valli begins on f. 130, ends on f. 138 ; the uttaravalli
ff. 138-143.
37 . The Kenefita Upanisad, in four khandas,
ff. 143-1 46 v .
38 . The Nar&yai^a Upanifad (unnamed in the MS.),
ff 146^149.
L
Digitized by
74
§ 10. VEDIC LITERATURE— UPANISAD (1007, 1008)
39 . The B?hann&rayana Upanisad (i. e. the Maha-
narayapa), first part, in eleven sections = Taittirlya
Aranyaka, X, 1-14, begins on f. 149, ends on f. j6i.
See on MS. Wilson 479 (000).
40 . The Brhannarayana Upanisad, second part =*
Taitt. Ar., X, 15-63, fF. 161-172.
41 . The Sarvopanigatsara, called in the colophon
Samupanifat, fF. 172-175.
42 . The Hamsa Upanisad. It begins on f. 175^:
ora Gautama vvaca 1 om bhagavan sarvadharmajfia
sarvasastraviSarada 1 brahmavidydprabodho hi keno -
payena jdyate II Sanatkumara uvaca I It ends on
f. 178.
43 . The Faramahamsa Upanisad, fF. 178-180.
44 . The Anandavalli Upanisad, being the seventh
and eighth prapa^hakas of the Taittirlya Aranyaka,
fF. 180-190.
45 . The Bhrguvalli Upanisad, being the ninth
prapa^haka of the Taittirlya Aranyaka, fF. 1 90-194.
48 . The Garuda Upanisad, IF. 194V— I95 v . Edited
by Jacob, Eleven Atharvana Upanisads.
47 . The Kal&gnirudra Upanisad, fF. I95 v -i96 v .
Edited by Jacob, /. c .
48 . The Bamapurvatfipaniya Upanisad. It begins
on f. 19 6 V : om namo Hharvavedaya Ramabhadrasvaru-
pine l om cinmaye ’smin I &c. It ends on f. 205, the
colophon being ity Atharvavedam Atharvopani§a sa -
maptd II 48 II
49 . The B&mottaratapaniya Upanisad, in five
khapdas, fF. 205—213^
50 . The Kaivalya Upanisad, in two khandas,
fF. 213^217.
51 . The Jab&la Upanisad, beginning on f. 217 :
Ydjnavalkrm yad anu Kuruk$etra 1 It ends on f. 220 v .
52 . The Airama Upanisad, fF. 220 v -223 v . Edited
by Jacob, /. c.
The whole concludes on fF. 223^-224, with an
account of the number, &c., of the Upanisads.
The contents of this MS. are evidently the same as
those of the MS., whence Colebrooke made his list
published in 1805 in bis Essay on the Vedas, and
which is described in Eggeling, India Office catal .,
pp. hi— 1 13. As far as can be judged from the brief
extracts in Eggeling, both the MSS. must be derived
from one original. This MS. is very badly copied by
a scribe practically ignorant of Sanskrit, who leaves out
parts of words with the greatest frequency. See also
Bhandarkar, Report , 1883—1884, pp. 24, 25 ; Deussen*s
Sechzig Upanisads, pp. 537, 538, who translates all of
this collection.
The MS. also contains on fF. i, ii, 225—230, and
scattered throughout the volume, notes in Sir William
Jones* handwriting, showing that he had read the
whole with care, and had compared the Sanskrit with
the Latin version of Dara Shakoh’s Persian translation.
He has also made a list of names, which is practically
accurate, and describes the Katfia as ‘ very fine.* On
f. 196, apparently with reference to the mention of
Rudra in the Kalagnirudra Upanisad, he remarks,
6 clear against Paullinus.*
F. io8 v is blank, and lacunae are marked on
fF. 214, 216, 2i6 v . ____
Former oumers : f. 1 : ( From Col. Claud Martin to
Sir William Jones. Copied at Lucknow from an original
in the possession of Col. M. 2nd Febry. 1 793 -’ This
note is in Jones* handwriting. On the inside front
cover is written in pencil: ‘S. H. L. 1831. The
“ Oupnekhat** in Sanscrit. From Sir W. Jones’s library
with his MS. notes.* F. 1 : ‘S. H. Lewin — 1831, to
W. H. Mill, D. D., 1838.* This is presumably in
Lewin’s writing.
Bound in strong boards of the usual 18th cent, style,
probably in India. The leaves are arranged as in a
European book.
Size: 5^x5 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 224 + vi blank.
Bate : f. 224 : om srisamvat 62 mdghavaditrtlyasydm
some I Now samvat 62 is unintelligible, unless it
is, like MS. Mill 108 (993), a copy from a Kashmir
original, nor can it surely mean a. d. 1713, as the Bodl.
catal., p. 394 a , says, apparently reading 69 and equating
it with 1769. But on f. 3 the MS. is said to have been
copied at Lucknow, apparently in a. d. 1793. This
date suits the very modem hand perfectly.
Scribe : f. 224: pamditalalakena likhitam l If
we accept the date, 1793, for the writing, there is
nothing to prevent the identification of the scribe with
the compiler of MS. Wilson 419. The handwriting in
both cases is very similar. The scribe is identical
with that of MS. Mill 108 ( 993 ), and probably the
history of the MS. is the same.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : the edges of the leaves are in many cases
badly eaten by ants.
1008 ( 1 , 2 ) — MS. Mill 35
Atharvana Upanisads, A. D. 1837.
Contents : 1 . A collection of Atharvana Upanisads.
(a) The Krsna Upanisad ; it begins on f. 1 v : srt-
ganeiaya namah l om saccidanamdarupdya Krsndyd
klisfakdrine I namo vedamtavedydya gurave buddhisa -
kfine II munayo ha vai brahmdnam ucuh kah paramo
Digitized by LjOoq ie
#10. VEDIC LITERATURE— UPANISAD (1008, 1009)
devab kuto mrtyur bibheti kasya vijhdnenakhilam bhati
kenedam viivam samsaratiti I tad u hovaca brahmanah
&rikr$no vai paramam daivatam Govimdan mrtyur
bibheti I &c. It ends on f. 3.
(b) The Gopalottaratapani Upanisad, ff. 3— jv.
It is divided into twenty sections and has the same
colophon as in Eggeling, India Office cat ah , p. 115*,
no. 11.
(c) The Vasudeva Upanisad, ff. 5^-6 v ; four sections,
colophon as in Eggeling, p. H5 a , no. 12.
(rf) The Gopicandana Upanisad, ff. 6 v -8 ; six
sections; colophon as in Eggeling, p. H5 a , no. 13.
(e) The Hama Upanisad or Hanumad Upanisad,
called in colophon Hanamataukta 9 ff. 8— 8 V , as in
Eggeling, p. 115% no. 14.
(/) B&ma Upanisad, ff*. 8 v -~9, colophon as in
Eggeling, p. 115*, no. 15.
( g ) The Yogaraja Upanisad, ff. 9-9^ ; twenty-one
slokas, as in Eggeling, p. 115b, no. 16.
(A) The Sundaritapini Upanisad, ff. 9^-1 1^, eight
kandikas, as in Eggeling, p. 115b, no. 17.
(i) The Mrtyulangala Upanisad, f. ijv, as in
Eggeling, p. H5 b , no. 18.
(j) The Krsna Upanisad, ff. nv-i2 v , twenty-seven
slokas, as in Eggeling, p. H5 b , no. 19.
(A) The S'rikrsnapurufottamasiddhanta Upanisad,
ff. I2 v -i3, as in Eggeling, p. 115b, no. 20.
Evidently part of a collection similar to that con-
tained in the India Office MS., 1972. For edd. see
on MS. Sansk. c. 1 (1008). Carefully written, but very
inaccurate. Lacunae marked on f. 12. On f. 1 and f. I4 V
is written Siddhamtopani§at.
2. The Mundaka Upanisad, with the commentary,
dipika, of Sankarananda, pupil of Anandatman. The
commentary begins on f. 15^ : sriganeiaya namab 1
mudakam mumdamargastham brahmatmaikyavabodha -
ham Samkar deary amargenaiva padepade brahmavidyaya
atidurlabhatvam dariayitum itihdsarupena krutih pra -
thamato guruparamparam aha 1 brahma brahmdmdajah
vidhata caturananah devandm agnyddlnam madhye
prathamah purvah sambabhuva samyag ahammamabhi -
mdnapurahsaram dehagrahanam akarot I brahmano
vise$anam aha I visvasya karta sarvasyotpadakah kim
kartaivety asamkhya nety aha I bhuvanasya gopta
mkhilasyd lokasya rak$akab l &c. It ends on f. 30 :
iti irimatparamahamsaparivrdjakdcdrydnamddtmapujya-
pddaHfyasya Samkardnamdabhagavatah krtau Mu(jako-
panifaddipikayam trtiyamudakam $amaptopani$at I £n-
krfnarpanam astu l yad ak^arapadabhrastam matrdhinam
ca yad bhavet \ tad sarvam k§amyatam deva prasida
parameivara II 1 It
Fairly carefully written, but rather inaccurate. The
75
text is in the middle of the page, the commentary at
top and bottom. See Eggeling, p. 136.
Former owner: f. 15 : To the Rev. Dr. Mill with the
respectful regards of T.W. Bombay, ist Jan. 1837/
Size : I3{x8|in.
Material: Paper, of European manufacture, water-
marked ‘ W. Warren, 1835/
No. of leaves : ii + 30 + ii blank. The originals have
14 and 1 6 leaves.
Date : probably written ju9t before presentation, i.e.
end of a. d. 1836. The paper is of the year a.d. 1835.
Character : Devanagari.
1009 ( 1 , 2)— MS. Wilson 87
Mandukya Upanisad. with Gaudapadak&rika, and
S'ankara’s Commentary, Katha Upanisad, with
S'ahkara’s Commentary, about A. D. 1801.
Contents : two Upanisads with commentaries.
1. The M&ndukya Upanisad, with Gaudapada's
Karikas, and Sankara's Mandukyopanisadbhasya,
with the commentary upon the latter by Anandatirtha.
It begins on f. i v and ends on f. 1 54. The MS. is
full of inaccuracies. The Upanisad and Gaudapada's
Karikas, w ith Sankara, are usually placed in the middle,
while Anandatlrtha's gloss on Sankara fills the top
and bottom of the page, but the text is very badly
written and confused. The first prakarapa ends on
f. 47 v . The second (vaitathya) ends on f. 73V. The
third (advaita) ends on f. io 7 v . The fourth (alatafonti)
ends on f. 153L Anandatirtha is styled as usual
Anandajnana. His date, &c., are fully determined by
Bhandarkar, Report , 1882-1883, pp. 202 sq., viz.
a.d. 1118-1198.
Ff. 1 and 154 V are ornamented with black lines.
Edited, Anandasrama Series , 1890 ; with English
translation and notes, Bombay, 1895. German trans-
lation by Deussen, Sechzig Upanisads.
2. The Kathavalll Upanisad, with the commentary
of Sankara, and the commentary thereon, called Katha-
vallibhafyavivarana,by Balagopalayatlsvara, or Gopa-
layogin. It begins on f. 1 55 v and ends on f. 232 v .
The Upanisad proper occupies the very middle of the
page : Sankara's comment is arranged above and below
the text: Gopala’s comment is put at the very top
and bottom. The (6) vallls end on ff. 173, 192, 205,
213, 221, 232 v . The (2) adhyayas end on ff. 205,
23 2 V * Gopala's commentary ends on f. 232 v thus:
Ka(havalHbhdfya(ikd krtd Gopalayogind l anaya priya -
L 2
Digitized by LjOOQie
76
6 10. VEDIC LITERATURE— UPANISAD (1009-1010)
tarn devo daksinasamukhah S'ivafr II iti krlparamahamsa -
parivrdjakdcdryavaryakrimadbalagopdlendrayatikvara-
viracite Kathavallibha?yavivarane amtimavalli samaptd I
The Bodl. catal. , p. 365b, gives the name as Qopalar
yatlndra incorrectly. F. 204 is on yellow paper.
See Mitra, Notices , II, 135; Weber, Catal., I, 85,
IT, 1144. Edited, Anandasrama Series , 1889; trans.
of Upanisad by Deussen, /. c., and by Whitney.
Size : 13! x 8|- in. Mateinal : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 232 + ii blank. In the original
the foliation runs 1-154 and 1—78.
Bate : the MS. is by the same hand as MS. Wilson
94 (1010) and therefore must be dated about a. d.
1801.
Scribe: f. 154: purvakramismarandrthadidyarasa-
karamdtdpurakarandrdyanabha{(aagnihotrtSrimatpara -
tnaharnsaparivrdjakacdryakrikamkardkramaddmodard-
kramatryambakekvarakukdvarttima(hakdkik§etrardnamd -
halamaddhye he pustaka Mamdukyabhasyatika puska -
kahoya Acyutakramena likhyate I Similarly on ff. 205,
23 2 V . In all three places Acyutasrama , not, as given
in the Bodl. catal., p. 365b, Acyutasarman, is quite
clearly the reading. The meaning of this is cleared
up by MS. Wilson 94 (1010).
Character: Devanagari.
1010 (1-6)— MS. Wilson 04
Upani$ads, A. D. 1801.
Contents : six Upanisads, with Sankara’s commen-
taries, and further commentaries on these.
1 . The Ifiavasya, or 16 a Upanisad, with the com-
mentary of Sankara, and an anonymous tippana, which
is identical with that elsewhere attributed to Ananda-
tirtha (cf. Aufrecht, Catalogus Catalogorum, p. 60 1 ').
It begins on f. i v and ends on f. 16. Edited,
Anandakrama Series, 1888; trans., S.B.E. , I, and
Deussen, Sechzig Upanisads.
2 . The Kena Upanisad, a part of the Talavakara
Brahmana, with Sankara’s commentary, and an
anonymous tippana. It begins on f. i7 v and ends
on f. 42. The tippana is identical with that in
Eggeling, India Office catal., p. 135 (cf. MS. Wilson
477 [ 988 ]) ar) d belongs to Anandatirtha.
3 . The Pra£na Upanisad, with Sankara’s com-
mentary, and the vivarana of Narayanendrasarasvati.
The (6) prasnas end on ff. 52 v , 56 v , 62 v , 75 v , 81, 98.
The MS. begins on f. 43, but f. 43 v is blank save for
the title. It ends on f. 98 : iti krimatparamahamsa-
parivrdjakdcdryasrtmaikaivalyendraki^yajtidnendraguru -
caranasevindrayanendrasarasvativiracitam Praknopani -
§adbha§yavivaranam samaptam 1 The Bodl. catal.,
p. 366 a , is corrected by the Catalogus Catalogorum ,
p. 359 a . Sankara’s comment with Anandatirtha’s gloss
is printed in the Ananda&rama Series , 1889. Trans.,
S'B.E., XV, and Deussen, l.c.
4 . The Mundaka Upanisad, with the commentary
of Sankara, and a commentary thereon, which, though
anonymous in the MS., is identical with that elsewhere
attributed to Anandatirtha. Its three sections end on
ff. 1 13, 125, 135. It begins on f. 99 y . F. 130 is on
yellow paper. Edited, Anandasrama Series, 1889 ;
trans., S. B. E., XV, and Deussen, /. c.
5 . The Aitareya Upanisad, being sections 4—6 of
the Aitareya Aranyaka, Book II, with the commentary
of Sankara, and a commentary thereon, which is identical
with that elsewhere attributed to Anandatirtha.
Section 4 begins on f. I36 v , and ends on f. i66 v .
Section 5 ends on f. 181, section 6 on f. 190. It is
erroneously styled the seventh in the MS. ; cf.
Eggeling, p. 13. Edited, Anandasrama Series, 1889;
trans., S. B. E., I, and Deussen, l. c.
6. The Taittirlya TJpanisad, with the commentary
of Sankara, and a commentary thereon by Ananda-
tirtha, styled in the MS. f. 256 Anandajna, whence
the Bodl. catal., p. 366% Anandajnana. It begins
on f. I9i v and ends on f. 256. Subsections end
on ff. 2I3 V , 247 v , 256. Edited, Anandasrama
Series , 1889 ; trans., S. B. E., XV, and Deussen, /. c.
All these parts are written by one hand ; the text
of the Upanisad itself appears in the centre, while the
top and bottom of the page are filled with the second
commentary, that of Sfankara being treated like the
text.
The MS. is very badly written and inaccurate.
Size: 13- x 8j in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 256 + ii blank.
Bate : 1, f. 98 : yavanamasamvatsare uttarayane gate
surge mahamamgalyapradamdsottamdse bhadrapada-
mdse paurnamayam budhavasare \ 2, f. 256 : sammai
1857 (= a. d. 1801) amgirabdisamvatsare phalguna -
kuddha 10 bhaumyavdsare \ Doubtless 1 means yuvan ° ,
i.e. a. d. 1804—1805 by the Brhaspati cycle.
Scribe : f. 256 : Vdrdnasyam maddhye srtmatpara •»
mahamsaparivrdjakdcdryairimatpurvd&raminardyana
bhattaagniholrimdtdpurakarakrimacchamkardsramatrya -
mbakekvarasamice pustaka Taiitirtyakabhd$ya(ippanam
sapurnam l Acyutdkramena likhyate I The name is
clearly as given here, see ff. 42, 98, 191, and on
MS.Wilson 87 (1000).
Character: Devanagari.
Digitized by LjOOQie
#10. VEDIC LITERATURE— UPANISAD (1011,1012)
1011 (1-3)— MS. Wilson 401
S'ahkara’s Commentaries on the Kena and Chandogya
Upanisads, V i&ve^varatirtha’s Commentary on
Anandatirtha’s Commentary on the Aitareya
Aranyaka, 18th, 17th, 16th cent. P
Contents : three MSS. of different dates.
1. Sankara’s Commentary on the Kena Upanisad
(as in MS. Wilson 477 [980]). It begins on f. i v and
ends on f. 1 i v : Talavakaropanimtkpudragane vakyaviva-
ranam samaptam l After this follow a few more words
of comment, but the MS. is incomplete. The text
seems fairly accurate. It is bounded on either side
by two red lines. In Eggeling, India Office catal.,
p. T 35> and Anandakrama Series , 1888, it is also
attributed to Sankara; in Mitra, Bikaner catal. , p. 102,
to Sankarananda. Cf. Wintemitz, B.A.S. catal., p. 17.
2. Sankara’s Commentary on the Chandogya
Upanisad. It begins on f. I2 V and ends on f. 130 V .
The (8) prapa$hakas end on ff. 28, 38, 50, 59*, y 6 Y ,
97 v , I09 v , I30 v . F. 120 is on yellow paper. F. 130
is blank. The MS. is fairly accurate. The text is
bounded on either side by two red lines. Cf. MS.
Wilson 77 (081).
3. Vi6vesvaratirtha’s Commentary on Ananda-
tirtha’s Commentary on S'ahkara’s Commentary on
the second and third Arapyakas of the Aitareya Ara-
nyaka, not as the BodL catal., p. 310, on S'ahkara’s
commentary on the Aitareya Upanisad. In verse 3 of
the introduction, f. 13 1, he says : Aitareyopanisado
vydkurmo bhdsyam uttamam I krimaddnamdatirtharydn
natvd tatpritikdmukah 11311
This MS. contains from the first adhyaya of the
second praghatfaka to the second adhyaya of the
third praghaftaka of Anandatirtha’s Mahaitareyo-
panisadbhasya. It begins on f. 131 and ends on
f. I9i v . The colophon there is incomplete: i kfi-
aitariye Vikvekvaraltrthe I The most complete colophon
occurs on f. 181: iti knmadctnamdatirthabhagavatpddd -
caryavrracitasrimanmahaitareyopanisattrtlyaprughatta-
kabhdsyavivarane Vikvekvaratirtluye prathamo ’dhyayah 1
Ptaghattaka 2, adhyaya 3, ends on f. 165* ; adhyaya 6
ends on f. 173. The MS. does not appear to be very
accurate. For the beginning see Eggeling, India
Office catal. , p. 13. Cf. MS. Sansk. c. 5 (977).
Size: 1 of x 5-f in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii+ 191 +ii blank. Each MS. in the
original has its own foliation.
Date : 1 probably about a. t>. 1750; 2 probably
about a. d. 1650 ; 8 is probably at least as old as
a. d. 1600.
Character : Devan agari.
1012 (1-6)— MS. Wilson 484
IJpanif ads, 18th cent. P and A. D. 1746.
Contents : six Upanisads.
1. The 16a Upanisad. It begins on f. i v and ends
on f. 3. The text has eighteen verses, and is of the
Kanva 6akha, see Weber, Vajasaneyi Samhita , p. 989.
2. The Kena Upanisad. It begins on f. 4^ and
ends on f. 7. Its four sections end on ff. 5, 5 V , 6, 7.
Both these MSS. are by one hand and are neatly
written. The text is bounded on either side by three
red lines.
Edited with two commentaries by Sankara, with
glosses by Anandatlrtha, Anandakrama Series , 1888 ;
trans., S. B. E ., I, and Deusseh, Sechzig Upanifads .
On the Brahmana, see Oertel, J.A. 0. S ., XV.
3. The Mandukya Upanisad, with the commentary
of Raghavendra. It begins on f. 8 V : krivedavydsyaya
namafy \ samastagunapurndya do$aharaya Vi$nave l
namafy kripranandthaya visvadicaturdtmane 11 1 11
The four sections, of which it consists, end on ff. I2 V ,
i6 v , 20, 22. It ends on f. 22 : iti Mamdakopani§adar^
thanam samgraho ’nvayafr Raghavendrakrtas tena priya-
tdim Kamaldyatib \ The text proper occupies the
centre of the page, the commentary the top and bottom.
It is bounded on either side by three red lines.
This must be the same work as that noticed by
Burnell, Tanjore catal., p. ioo a , though Aufrecht,
Catalogue Catalogorum, pp. 447 a , 447 b , separates them.
Can we identify this Raghavendra with the teacher of
Vitthala, who was evidently an energetic Vedantist,
circa a.d. 1450, Bhandarkar, Report, 1883-1884, p. 59 ?
Printed, Kumbakonam, n. d.
4. The I6a Upanifiad, with Raghavendra’s com-
mentary. It begins on f. 23 v and ends on f. 28. The
Upanisad has eighteen verses and is of the Ka\iva
sakha like 1. The commentary begins : sriveda -
vyasaya namah l Harib kri om \ krlprdruipatimdnasya
purnahodhadidaikikan Ikavasyopanisadab karifyamy
arthasamgraham n 1 ll It ends : Ikavdsyopani§adopani -
$adobhd$yddyuktdrthasamgvahabRdghavemdrenayatind
krto ’ ryaki$yaydmcnayd 1
This MS. is by the same hand as 8 and the text
is arranged in the same way. It is bounded, how-
ever, usually by four red lines. Yellow pigment is
used freely in both cases for erasures. Printed,
Kumbakonam* n. d.
5. The Talavakaropanisadbha?yatik& of Vyasa-
tlrtha, pupil of Jayatirtha, being a commentary on the
Talavakaropanisadbhasya of Anandatlrtha. The BodL
catal., p. 385 a , and Catalogue Catalogorum , p. 89b,
call it a commentary on the Ka(ha Upanisad, which
Digitized by kjOOQle
78
$10. VEDIC LITERATURE— UPANISAD (1012, 1013)
is incorrect. It begins on f. 29 v : Srivedavydsdya
namab I srivedapuru$aya namab I jadajaidtmakam
visvam krtvadhi§ta.ya samharan 1 svabhavdt kridate
yas tarn varnde Snmadhvavallabham ll i il It ends on
f. 33 : iti Srimadanamdatirthabhagavatpadacdryavira -
citatalavakdropanisadbhdsyatlkaJayatlrthapvjyacarana -
sisyavyasatlrthaviracita samapta I
This work is doubtless identical with that mentioned
by Burnell, Tanjore catal. , p. iocA The text is
bounded on either side by two pairs of red lines.
6. The Kathavalli Upanisad, with the commentary
of Raghavendra. It begins on f. 34V 2 srivedavydsdya
namab 1 Raghavemdragurubhyo namab \ Harib om 1
Then as in 3 save that the verse ends : bhaktabhitfa-
pradayine I The (3) vallls of the first adhyaya end on
ff. 4i v , 48 v , 52 v . The (3) vallls of the second adhyaya
end on ff. 56, 59 v , 64. The colophon runs : iti Srikatha-
kdrthandm sagraho karito maya 1 Rbghavemdrena yatind
priyatam tena KeSavah II iti Kdthakdrthasamgrahe
Raghavaiddhayatikrte dvitiyddhyaye trtiyavalti dvitiyo
9 dhydyab I The text is bounded on either side by two
double red lines.
This MS. is written by the same hand as 3 and 4 ,
but still more carelessly. Printed, Kumbakonam, n. d.
Former owner : it appears from notes on ff. 33, 64,
that 5 and 6 (and probably therefore 8 and 4 at' least
also) were the property of Narayana.
Size : io~ x in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 64-fi blank. In the original the
MSS. have 3, 4, 15, 6, 5, 31 leaves.
Bate : no date is given for 1 or 2. They are by one
hand, and probably belong to the end of the 18th cent.
Somewhat earlier, but not much, are probably 3 , 4 , 0,
also by one hand. For 5 a date is given on f. 33:
samvat 180 1 ( = a. d. 1745) samaye dasamyam asvine
krsne pu$yarke siddhiyogake 1
Scribe: none is given for 1 or 2. That of 3 , 4 ,
and 0 is given on ff. 22, 28 : Gamgatiram samasadya
vimdumadhavasamnidhau 1 Trivikramo 9 likhat prttyai
Madhvamadhavayor muda ll This is from f. 22, save
that it reads Trikramo 9 which is corrected by f. 28.
That of 5 is given on f. 33 : Madhvamadhavayob prityai
Raghunatho 9 likhat muda 1 1
Character : Devan agari.
1013 (1-4)— MS. Mill 74
Jayatirtha’8 Pra£nopamsadbhafyavyakliy& and
Y ajfiiyamantravyakhyanavivarana, 17th cent. P
Contents : four MSS., of which 1 and 4 are described
in the Bodl. catal. , pp. 293, 232.
2 . The Pra^nopaniffadbh&^yavyakhya of Jaya-
tirtha, being a commentary on the Prasnopanisadbhasya,
a commentary on the Pra£na Upanisad by Anandatirtha
(a. d. 1 1 18— 1 198). Jayatirtha is dated by his death in
a. d. 1268, Burnell, Tanjore catal., p. 107b. This work
of Anandatirtha^ is not identical with his commentary
on Sankara’s Prasnopanisadbhasya. This MS. begins
on f. 9 : Srivedavyasaya namab l pamtu nab padmand -
bhasya Snpadainbujarenavah \ kamaldkabaripsarasura -
bhikaranodyatah ll 1 II iha khalu samsdraparavare vinU
patitam aghikarinam janani tanayam iva paramatmata -
tvajnanaplavenoddidhir$ur Atharvani brdhmanopani -
§ad itikartavyatdm amtarena na tatvajhanakaranatam
apadyate 9 tas tad itikartavyatarupam nyayagarbhabha -
$yam kari$yann acdryavaryab praripsitaparisamaptyddi -
prayojanam etadupanifatpratipadyadevatapranatirupam
mamgalam ddau nibadhnati \ nama iti 1 For the
beginning of Anandatlrtha’s work see Burnell, l.c.,
p. ioo b . Pra£na 1 ends on f. I5 V ; 2, on f. i8 v ;
3, on f. 2i v ; 4, on f. 26 ; 5, on f. 28 ; 6, on f. 33^ :
iti Snmaddnamdatirthabhagavatpddaviracita satprasno -
pani$adbhd§yasya vyakhya Jayatirthabhik§ukrta sarna -
pta I srikrsndrpanam astu l cha I cha I cha I cha I
A later hand has added gramthasamkhya 700.
Burnell, l.c., p. ioo b , gives the granthagra at about
52a
3 . The Y aj fliy amantravy akhy anavivarana of Jaya-
tirtha, being a commentary on Anandatirtha s Isavasyo-
panisadbhasya, a commentary on the Isavasya Upanisad
(to be distinguished from his gloss on Sankara’s bhasya).
It begins on f. 34: Vedavyasaya namab I Srimachrt -
vadanambhojagatasaumdaryasaurabham 1 lihadbhydm
locanalibhyam bhagavan patu no Harih 11 1 11 Kathvbn
mamtropani?adam thdvat (see in marg.) vyakarifyan
bhagavan acdryaS ciktr^itdvighnaparisamdptyadipra -
yojane tatpratipadyadevatastutinati prathamam mba -
dhnati \ nityeti l See Burnell, l.c., p. ioo a , for the
verse. It ends on f. 49 v : iti Srimadanamdatirthabha -
gavatpddaviracitasya Yajfuyamamtravydkhydnasya viva -
ranam Jayafirthabhikpuviracitam samaptam \ srikr^nar*
panam astu I cha I See Eggeling, India Office catal.,
p. 138.
Both these parts are written in the same hand, and
are fairly accurate. The text is bounded on either
side by two black lines.
Size : io|- x 5 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 1 1 2 + ii blank. The four parts
in the original have 8 + 25 + 16 + 63 leaves.
Bate: probably end of 17th cent.
Character : Devanagarl.
Digitized by LjOOQie
79
§ 10. VEDIC LITERATURE— UPANISAD, SUTRA (1014-1016)
1014 ( 1 - 4 )— MS. Mill 120
Commentaries on Upani§ads, 18th cent. P
A. D. 1073, 1018, 1677.
Contents : four commentaries on Upanisads, written
by different hands.
1. The Aitareyopaxrigadbh&sya of Sankaracarya,
being a commentary on the Aitareya Upanisad. In this
MS. the commentary extends to three adhyayas, ending
on ff. i8 v , 24, 39, and part of the 4th, the text breaking
off abruptly on f.40 v . There are lacunae marked on ff. 3,
3° y > 38 v . The MS. is carelessly written and inaccurate.
The text is bounded, here and there, on either side by
three or four black lines. Cf. MS. Wilson 94 (1010).
2 . The Kathakopani§adbhasya of Sankaracarya,
being a commentary on the Kath avail! Upanisad,
complete. The vallls, six in number, end on ff. 47,
51) 54 r , 57> 60, 63 v ; the (a) adhyayas on ff. 54, 63V.
The MS. is iairly accurate. The text is bounded on
either side by three red lines. Cf. Winternitz, R.A.S .
catal., p. 27.
3 . The Taittiriyopani sadbhasya of Sankaracarya,
being a commentary on the Taittiriya Upanisad.
It begins on f. 64V and ends on f. m T . The MS.
is inaccurately written. The text is bounded on either
side by two double red lines. Cf. MS. Sansk. c. 9 ( 988 ).
4 . The Commentary of Sankaracarya on the
Mandukya Upanisad and Gaudapada’s Karikas there-
on, complete. It begins on f. 1 1 2 V and ends on
f. I26 v : iti §rtgovimdabhagavatpujyapadasi$yasya para-
mahamsaparivrdjakacdryasya Samkarabhagavatah krtav
Agamasdstravivarane prathamaprakaranam Marndu-
kyakhydnam samaptam 1 Cf. Weber, lnd . Stud., II, 101 ;
MS. Wilson 87 (1000). The MS. is carelessly written.
The text is bounded on either side by two black lines.
Size : io| X 6 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves: ii + t 26 + ii blank. In the original each
piece has its own foliation, 40 + 22 + 48 4 15 leaves.
Bate : 1 has none, but is probably of the 1 8th cent.
2 is dated on f. 63 v : bdnamkasarabhu&dke pramathindma-
vatsare \ mdsi§e sitapakse tv amavdsyam ahni 2 cam-
dr e 11 1 11 The latter words are a correction. The
Bodl. catal ., p. 395b, takes the date to be sake 1595
(=a. d. 1673). 3 is dated on f. m v : samvat 1674
( = a. d. 1618) samaye bhadrasudi 2 sukravasare I
4 is dated on f. I26 v : samvat 1733 ( — a.d. 1677) na
po$asudi 2 some I
Scribe : no name is given for the writers of 1 and 3 .
For 2 see f. 6$*: jagatyam ativikhyatayasosvnur ya
tena vai I Kafhabhd^yamm alekhidam Rdmakrpnena
dharmatafy it 2 II In a later hand is written the name
of an owner: srtrdghavdnamdasvdmindm I For 4 see
f. I26 v : likhitam srimddhavaramcmamdasarasvatlpujya-
pddasifyasya S'ivanamdena I If this means, as the
Bodl . catal., 1. c ., says, S', pupil of M., the construction
is extraordinary.
Character ; Devanagari.
IV. SUTRAS AND ALLIED TREATISES
11. SUTRA-RG-VEDA
1015 — MS. Wilson 472
Afrvalayana S'rauta Sutra, A. D. 1807.
Contents: the ASvalayana S'rauta Sutra of the
Rg-veda. It begins on f. i v and the purvasatka ends
on f. 138, the uttarasa^ka on f. 223. The (12) sections
end on ff. 17V 47V ;i v 93V, n 9 v 13^ T7? v y
190*, 20i Y , 2o8 Y , 223. Ff. 138, 139, 139V, 140 are
blank. The text appears to be fairly accurate.
From ff. i v -22 v the text is bounded on either side
by a broad yellow margin ; thereafter by two red lines.
Ff. 138, 223 are on yellow paper. Yellow pigment is
used for erasures.
There is an edition (published after the author’s
death) of the Sutra with Naray ana’s commentary by
Ramanarayana Vidyaratna, Calcutta, 1864-1874. On
its demerits cf. Max Muller, Rig-veda, IV 2 , cxxiv.
Size : 9 X 4-| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii -f 223 + ii blank. In the original
the §a$kas are foliated separately, 1—138 and 1-84.
Date : that of the purvasatka, and consequently of
the uttarasa^ka, which is by the same hand, is given on
f. 138^ : samvat 1863 (=a.d. 1807) karttikaiukla 5 1
Character ; Devanagari.
1016 — MS. Mill 94
Aivalayana S'rauta Sutra, A. D. 1773, 1774.
Contents : the A 4 valftyana S'rauta Sutra, complete
in twelve adhyayas. Adhyayas 7—12 have been bound
in before adhyayas 1-6. Adhyaya 7 begins on f. i v
and ends on f. 13. Adhyaya 8 ends on f. 29 v ; 9, on
f. 39 v ; 10, on f. 48 ; 11, on f. 53 ; 12, on f.
The purvasatka begins on f. 6j Y ; adhyaya 1 ends
on f. 8o v ; 2, on f. 101 ; 3, on f. 116; 4, on f. 130 ;
5, on f. 146* ; 6, on f. 158*.
The MS. is fairly accurate. The text is bounded
on either side by two double red lines. Every second
page is tinged brown. Ff. 33, 34 are recently
Digitized by
80
pi. VEDIC LITERATURE— SUTRA-RG -VEDA (1016-1019)
supplied. Ff. i and 65 v are ornamented. The uttara-
§a£ka ends on ff. 63 v , 64, with the vivaha verses, printed
in the Bibl. Ind. edition, p. 86 1.
Size : X 5| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii+ 160 + ii blank. Really i6j as f. i
is repeated. The original counts only 64 4 - 94 leaves.
Bate : (1) for the uttarasatka see f. 64: samvat
1830 sake 1695 ( = a. d. 1773) samaya jyetfhavadya 1 I
(2) for the purvasatka see f. 158^: samvat 1831 Sake
1696 ( = a. d. 1774) samaya asvinavadyapamcami 5
sanivasare \
Scribe: f. 64: Kasyam Bemanetyupandmakaanamta -
bhatfasyedam pustakam svartham pardrtham ca \patha-
ndrtham S'ivardmasya I For S'ivarama see perhaps
Weber, Catal ., II, 1 1 40, and MS. Mill 96 (1010).
Character : Devanagari.
1017— MS. Sansk. d. 43
War ay ana’s Commentary on the ASvalayana S'rauta
Sutra, A. D. 1742.
Contents : the Afivalayanasutravrtti, by Narayana,
or Gargya Narayana’s commentary on the Asvalayana
S'rauta Sutra, a fragment marked as ff. 53-129 and
I3 T — j 52. It begins in the middle of the commentary
on II, 1, 14 (p. 83 of the ed.) with the words : eve?(i-
bhifr sadhya iti evam akramyitum yuktam anarthakydd
arthamtarakrandc ceti II adhdnenestibhii cagnisiddhir
bhavati I &c. Adhyaya 2 ends on f. 25 v ; adhyaya 3,
on f. 44 v ; adhyaya 12, on f. io5 v with the words:
bhagavan deary a evdmimatam jyetfham Saunakacaryam
namaskaroti I catufikrtvd dviruktih sastrasamaptisuca -
ndrtha II 15 II ll ity Akvalayanasutravrttau Nardyaniya-
yam dvadabo * dhyayah 1 1
The sutras are given in an abridged form only. For
Narayana see Weber Ind. Lit., p. 54, n. 43.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 3).
Size : 9^ x 5 j in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : 109.
Bate: samvat 1798 ( = a. d. 1742) va§e sravana •
svkladmtlydm bhrguvasare l
Character: Devan&gari.
1018 (1-3) — MS. Wilson 471
A£val&yana Grhya and S'rauta Sutras, Somaprayoga,
A.D. 1783, 1821, 18th cent.P
Contents : three MSS. which have a common link
in their connexion with Asvalayana.
1. The Asvalayana Grhya Sutra, begins on f. i v
and ends on f. 42 Y . The (4) adhyayas end on ff. i8 v ,
25Y33V, 42 v . The text is fairly accurate. F. 42 is
blank. Ff. 28, 36, 37, 40, 41 are on brown paper.
The text is bounded on either side by two red lines.
Edited by A. F. Stenzler (1864-1865). and by
Ramanarayana and Anandacandra (Bibl. Ind., 1866—
1869). Trans, by Oldenberg, S.B.E., XXIX.
2 . The Asvalayana S'rauta Sutra, purvasatka. The
(6) adhyayas end on ff. 58 v , 79, 94 v , io8 v , I25 v , I36 v .
The MS. begins on f. 45 v . The text is fairly accurate.
See MS. Wilson 472 ( 1015 ). Yellow pigment is used
for erasures. The text is bounded on either side by two
red lines.
3 . The Somaprayoga, an account of the Soma rites.
It is connected with Asvalayana, whom it quotes twice
at least : f. 147 : e$a Ahaldyanamalib I and on
f. 15 2 V : iti mamtrena sarve hotrakdrdsvalayanamarge-
ndyanamargenabhimrsamti 1 F. 204 v is blank. On
f. 237 v a lacuna is marked. The MS. begins on
f. I37 v and ends on f. 246. For the beginning see
the Bodl. catal., p. 384®. The text from f. 208 is
bounded on either side by two red lines.
Size : 9X4^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 246 + ii blank. In the original
the MSS. have 42 + 92+110 leaves.
Bate: that of 1 is given on f. 42 v : samvat 1839
( = a. d. 1783) miti sravanaiuddhatrayodaSi guruvara \
That of 2 is given on f. 136 V : sam 1877 (“A. D.
1821) I That of 3 is not given, but the MS. must be
intermediate in its date between 1 and 2, probably
nearer 1.
Character: Devanagari.
1019— MS. Mill 06
AJvalfiyana Grhya Sutra, A. D. 1772.
Contents : the Asvalayana Grhya Sutra, complete
in four adhyayas. Adhyaya 1 begins on f. i y and
ends on f. 19. Adhyaya 2 ends on f. 26 ; 3, on
f. 34 ; 4, on f. 43.
The MS. is carefully written and accurate. The
mantras are usually accented in red ink. The text is
bounded on either side by two double red lines.
Yellow pigment has been used, by a later hand, for
erasures. Ff. 1, 3, 5, 7, 9, 11, 13, 15, 17, 19 are
stained brown.
Size : 9^ x 5j in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves: ii + 43 + iii blank. Really 44 as f. 1
has been split into two.
Bate : f. 43 : samvat 1829 J ^94 ( = a. d. 1772)
margasir§avadya pratipadd ravivasare taddi samaptah i
Scribe : the name is erased on ff. 43, 43 v by yellow
Digitized by LjOOQie
81
SUTRA RG-VEDA (1019-1022)
#11. VEDIC LITERATURE-
pigment, but the MS. was written by the same hand
as MS. Mill 94 (1010), and probably for Slvarama,
whose name can be read on f. 43 v .
Character: Devanagari.
1020 — MS. Sansk. e. 41
Aivalayana Grhya Sutra, A. D. 1744.
Contents ; the Aivalayana Grhya Sutra. As far
as f. 29 the mantras are accented, and an attempt is
made to mark the division of the Sutras. There is an
ornamental end-piece on f. 48 v .
Former owners : Gopala, Krana’s son, and Gahga-
dhabhatta, son of Gopalabhatfa, are mentioned as
owners of the book on ff. 47 and 48 v .
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 2).
Size : 8| x 4 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 48 + iii blank.
Bate: sake 1 666 ( — a. d. 1744) kfayanamasamvat -
sore kdrttikamase adya tithau caturthi bhaumyavasare
taddine likhitam l But ksaya, according to the south
cycle, was 1646-1647, by the north 1636-1637;. so that
there is some mistake. The reading is quite certain.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : parts of ff. 29 and 30 are lost.
1021 — MS. Sansk. e. 16
Aival&yana Grhya Sutra, 18th cent. P
Contents : the Aival&yana Grhya Shtra, in four
adhyayas. It begins : SrtganeSaya namab II om II uktani
vailanikani grhyani vak$yamab l &c.
F. 3b contains a pari£i§ta, written by a different,
though not more modern, hand* than the rest. It
begins : II It atha grhabalidevatdndm kirttayipyamo
yatra yatra vasamti te ll dvare pitamaham vimdyat
prakrife ca umapatim ll &c., and it ends: Siva diSafr
pradisa ud diso na apo vidyutah pari patu viSvatab
sdmtib Sdmtih samtib ll 1 II iti pariSiffam ll See Stenzleris
edition of the A 6 v. Grhya Sutra {Abhandlungen fur die
Kunde des Morgenlandes , vol. Ill, no. 4), p. 46 sq.
Adhyaya 1 ends on f. 23 v ; 2, on f. 33 ; 3, on
f. 44^ ; 4, on f. 56.
Adhyaya 2. 5, in the MS. reads mdghyavar$am.
In the important passage adhyaya 3. 4, the MS. agrees
with Stenzleris edition, but has samkhy (a, added sec. m.)
yanam instead of Sdmkhdyanam. After adhyaya 4. 7,
16 the MS. adds uddhared yadi , &c., to pitfganair
gatair iti ll (See Stenzler, p. 53.) What is adhyaya 4. 7,
17—31 in Stenzleris ed. forms a separate chapter,
adhyaya 4. 8, in this MS.
BODL. SAMS. CATAL. IL
It ends : pasanam madhyam iyan madhyam iyan
namah Saunakaya namah Simnakdya II 9 ll ll ity ASvala -
yanagrhyasutre caturtho 9 dhyayah 11
Marginal notes and corrections by a second hand.
Former shelfmark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 15.
Size: 77X4^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves: ii + 56 (f. 3 double) 4* ii blank.
Bale: early 18th cent., if not older.
Character: Devanagari.
1022 — MS. Sansk. e. 8
Bhatta Eumarilasvamin’s Aival&yanagrhyak&rika,
A.D. 1037.
Contents : this work is described in the Bodl. catal .,
p. 405 a , simply as AivaUtyanagrhyakarika, and even
in the Catalogue Catalogorum , p. 57% this description
remains. But as a matter of fact it has apparently
nothing to do with the work described by Eggeling,
India Office catal., p. 42, but is practically identical
with the work of Kumarila, as described by Burnell,
Tanjore catal., p. 14®- (not that on p. 14b) • and
the work given in Hrslkesa, Sansk. Coll, catal., I,
280—281, who attributes it to an imaginary Yallam-
bhatta. Burnell and Biihler, Ind. Ant., XVIII, 188,
identify this Kumarila with the famous Mimamsalca
(c. a. d. 650-700), probably correctly ; cf. HillebrandPs
Vedische Opfer , pp. 26, 27, with his references.
Bhandarkar, Report , 1884-1887, pp. 5 sq., raises
objections.
It is divided into four adhyayas. Adhyaya I begins
on f. i v : the paribha§a, 1 9 verses, ends on f. 3 ; the
sthallpaka, 57 verses, on f. 7 V ; the svastivacana,
12 verses, on f. 8; the garbhalambhana, 5 verses, on
f. 8 V ; the pumsavana and avalobhana, 10 verses, on
f. 9 V ; the simantonnayana, 1 1 verses, on f. to ; the
jatakarma, 6 verses, on f. io v 5 the namakarana,
2 verses, on f. io v ; the ni$kramana, 4 verses, on
f. 1 1 ; the annapriUana, 3 verses, on f. 1 1 ; the caula,
24 verses, on f. I 2 V ; the upanayana, 48 verses, on
f. 16 ; the mahanamnivrata, 19 verses, on f. 17^; the
mahavrata, 3 verses, on f. 1 7 V ; the upani§advrata,
1 verse, on f. 17^; the godanavrata, 6 verses, on f. 18 ;
the 8amavartana, 21 verses, on f. I9 V ; the snataka-
prayanavidhi, 10 verses, on f. 20 v ; the madhuparka-
vidhi, 18 verses, on f. 21 v ; the vivahahoma, 42 verses,
on f. 24 v ; the vivahanamtaraprayaijavidhi, 8 verses, on
f. 25; the grhaprave^anlyahomavidhi, 4 verses, on
f. 25 v ; the vratotsarga, 3 verses, on f. 25 v ; the
nityahoma, 1 1 verses, on f. 26 v ; the vaisvadevavidhi,
M
Digitized by
82 § 11 . VEDIC LITERATURE—!
14 verses, on f. 27 v ; the pancamahayajnavidhi,
16 verses, on f. 28 v ; then 4 verses* without title;
this ends adhyaya 1 with 380 (really 381) verses.
Adhyaya 2 begins on f. 29 : the upakarmavidhi,
16 verses, ends on f. 30 ; the utsarjana, 8 verses, on
f. 3o v ; the sSravanakarma, 15 verses, on f. 3i v ; the
sarpabalikarma, 9 verses, on f. 32 ; the a^vayujlkarma,
12 verses, on f. 32 v ; the agrayanakarma, 6 verses, on
f. 33; the pratyavarohaija, 14 verses, on f. 34; the
pimdapitryajna, 23 verses, on f. 35 v ; the ekagnisadhya
parvanaSraddha, 33 verses, on f. 38 ; the saptami-
^raddha, 8 verses, on f. 38 v ; the anvasfakya, 36 verses,
on f. 41 ; the madhyavarsa, 2 verses, on £ 41 v ; the
kamya, 3 verses, on f. 41 v ; the abhyudayika, 22 verses,
on f. 43 ; the rathadyarohana, 1 verse, on f. 43 v ; the
vastupariksa, 32 verses, on f. 45 v ; the grhipravasapra-
tvagamanakarma, 9 verses, on f. 46 ; the ksetrapra-
karsanakarma, 4 verses, on f. 4 6 V ; the nityagavanu-
m amt ran a, 5 verses, on f. 47. Here ends adhyaya 2,
with 258 verses.
Adhyaya 3 begins on f. 47: the kamyahoma,3 verses,
ends on f. 47 ; the vyadhyadinimittahoma, 3 verses,
on f. 47 y ; the naimittakaprayascitta, 82 verses, on
f. 53 v , concluding the adhyaya.
Adhyaya 4 begins on f. 53 v : the dahana, 54 verses,
ends on f. 57 ; the asauca, 10 verses, on f. 57 v ; the
samcayanavidhi, 20 verses, on f. 58 v ; the ekoddista-
vidhi, 9 verses, on f. 59 ; the antyestfprayoga, 10 verses,
on f. 60 ; then come 32 verses, treating of the 6anti-
karma (no title in MS.), which ends the adhyaya and
the book.
The MS. is on the whole good and accurate. Many
additional lines have been added in the margins, but
all of these, and several of the lines of the text proper,
have been carefully obliterated by yellow pigment,
reducing the total to 852 verses as against 883 in
Burnell's MS. The text is bounded on either side
by three black lines. Some verses on the months
appear on f. 1. A lacuna is marked on f. 62.
Presented by Dr. Fitz-Edward Hall in 1861.
Former shelfmark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 8.
Size : 8|- x 4 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 62 + ii blank.
Bate: f. 62 v : samvat 1693 ( — a. d. 1637) sravana-
kr$natrayodasyam \
Scribe : f. 62 v : the letters of the beginning of the
name are so rubbed as to be illegible : it ends asesva -
reiia (amesvarena?) \
Character : Devanagarl.
Injuries : throughout the writing is somewhat
obscured by abrasion.
SUTRA- RG -VEDA (1022-1024)
1023 “ MS. Sansk. d. 3
- S'ankhayana S'rauta Sutra, A. D. 1668.
Contents : the S'ankhayana S'rauta Sutra of the
Bg-veda, adhyayas 1-16 complete; the last two, which,
however, are of different if not later origin, are
missing. It begins on f. i v : adhyaya 1 ends on f. io v ;
2, on f. 18 ; 3, on f. 26 v ; 4, on f. 37^ ; 5, on f. 46 ; 6,
on f. 54 ; 7, on f. 64 v ; 8, on f. 73, and with it the
first part of the MS. The uttarardha begins on f. 74V :
adhyaya 9 ends on f. 81 ; 10, on f. 92 ; n, on f. 97 v ;
12, on f. 108; 13, on f. ii5 v ; 14, on f. 131^; 15,
on f. I43 v ; 16, on f. 158.
Both parts are written by the same hand, except
ff. 65, 66, which replace the lost originals. The MS.
is of very fair accuracy. The text is bounded on
either side by two red lines.
The S'ankhayana S'rauta Sutra was edited by A. Hille-
brandt, in Bill. Ind ., 1885—1886, &c., with Yaradatta-
suta Anartlya’s comm. See on it Hillebrandt, Vedische
Opfer , p. 25.
Presented by Dr. Fitz-Edward Hall in 1861.
Former owner : on ff. 1, 74, appears this notice in a
fairly old hand : travadlgane&anathasyedam pustakam I
di \ KeSavaramasya pafhandrtham \
Former shelfmark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 3.
Size : 1 of X 5-j in. Material : • Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 158 + i blank. The original has
73 + 85 leaves.
Date : that of part (1) is given on f. 73 : svasti -
samvat 1724 ( = a. d. 1668) varse akvanamdse krsnapak§e
6 tithau guruvdsare I That of part (2) on f. 1 58 : svasti
srisamvat 1724 var§e pau§asude 1 tithau guruvaSafe l
Scribe : (1) f. 73^: vrdhanagaravdstavyamabhyam -
tarajndtisutdrasamkarasutasutdrasurajisuta Avimukti -
vdrdnasyam madhye Baiydmkena dharmdrtha likhitam I
Hvarpanam astu \ krivi&vekvaraprasdddt l (2) f. 158 :
vrdhanagaravdstavyamdbhyamtarajhdtyasutarasamka -
rasutasu 0 surajisuta dharmaartha likhitam Bdlydm 1
This name may of course be read Bardayam. In any case
read in the Bodl. catal ., p. 405 a , ‘ filii , for * filio.’
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : Ff. 24 v , 25, 26 v , 36^, 37, 44 v , 75 v , 7 6 V ,
77, 78, 86 v have lost some letters through abrasion.
1024 (1, 2)— MS. Sansk. e. 7
S'ankhayana S'rauta and Grhya Sutra, 18th cent. ?
Contents : there seems to have been one codex,
all written by the same scribe, containing S'rauta Sutra
and Grhy^ Sutra, and by some misadventure the first
Digitized by LjOoq ie
83
$12. VEDIC LITERATURE— SUTRA- SAM A- VEDA (1024-1026)
five leaves from the S'rauta Sutra have been substituted
for those of the Grhya Sutra. Hence :
1 . Ff. i— 5 contain the beginning of the S'ankha-
yana S'rauta Sutra, I, i, i-I, 4, 5. It begins : 50 II
om namo srtganeiaya namah 11 11 om yajnam vyakhyd -
sydmah l &c. It breaks off with the words: devena
Savitrd prasuta artvijyam karisya I
2 . Ff. 6-80, the S'ankhayana Grhya Sutra, from
I, 6, 5 to the end, in six adhyayas. It begins : sram 1
anddhr$tam asy snadhrsyam I &c.
Adhyaya 1 ends on f. 28 ; 2, on f. 43 v ; 3, on
f. 54 v ; 4, on f. 6 g Y ; 5, on f. 74; 6, on f. 80;
It ends: devar§ibhyas ca brahma satyam ca patu
mam iti brahma satyam ca patu mam iti II 6 II II iti
Grhyasutre $a§tho ’dhyayah 11
There are marginal notes and corrections by a second
hand, and corrections in the text with yellow pigment.
Ed. by Oldenberg, Ind. Stud., XV ; trans., S.B.E . ,
XXIX. Cf. Winternitz, B.A.S. catal., p. 104.
Bought in 1886 through Dr. G. Thibaut of Benares.
A former owner was Govindarama. Entry on f. 1 :
ll di l Govimdardmasyedam pustakam II II sutrapurvard-
dhasya pa(hanartham ca 11
Size : 8y x 4-| in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves: i + 80 + i blank.
Date : probably middle of 18th century.
Character: Devanagari.
12. SUTRA-SAMA-VEDA
1025 — MS. Mill 84
Latyayana S'rauta Sutra, with AgniBvamiu’s
Commentary, A. D. 1583.
Contents : the S'rauta Sutra of Latyayana, with the
commentary of Agnisvamin, as in MS. Wilson 384(1028),
complete in ten prapathakas. The text is written
continuously with the commentary. Prapathaka 1 begins
on f. i v ; the (12) kandikas end on ff. 10, I 2 V , I4 V ,
I 7 Y , 22, 27, 28V, 31, 34, 37, 39, 41. The (12) kandikas
of prapathaka 2 end on ff. 42 v , 45, 47, 48, 51, 53, 56,
57 v , 60, 62, 64 v , 66 v . The (12) kandikas of pra-
pathaka 3 end on ff. 71, 73, 75, 77, 79, 82 v , 85, 87,
89, 91, 9i v , 93 v . The (12) kandikas of prapathaka 4
end on ff. 94^ 95, 97, 99, 103, 105, 107, 109^ 113^,
n6 v , 1 1 9, 12 1. The (12) kandikas of prapathaka 5
end on ff. 124, i24 v , i25 v , 128, 129^, 13 1, 132, 133V,
135, 1 3 ^ Y y 138, J 39 v * The (12) kandikas of pra-
pathaka 6 end on ff. i42 v , 145, 147, J48 v , 152, I53 v ,
155, 1 5 ^ Y y I 59 > i6i v > i 62 v , 163L The (13) kanakas
of prapathaka 7 end on ff. 164*, i 65 v , i66 v , i 67 v ,
169^, 172, 174, i75 v , 177, 179, iSo\ 182, 183. The
(12) kapdikas of prapathaka 8 end on ff. i86 v , 189,
i9i v , 192, 196, i99 v , 201, 204 v , 205, 207 v , 209 v , 210.
The (12) kandikas of prapathaka 9 end on ff. 2i2 v ,
2i4 v , 216, 2i9 v , 222, 224, 226, 227 v , 230, 23i v , 233,
235 v . The (20) kandikas of prapathaka 10 end on
ff- 237, 239, 24i v , 244V 246V 2 4 8 v , 250, 25i v , 252 v ,
2 55, 2 57, 258V 259V 261, 26 2 V , 264V, 2 66 v , 268, 269 v ,
27 1 v . The colophon is: ity deary enagnisvamina
krtam Ldtydyanasutrabha$yam samdptam \
The MS. is carefully written and accurate. Lacunae
are marked on ff. 6 g Y , 102 V , i4<o v , 150, 15i v , 152, 238 v ,
258. The text is bounded on either side by two
double red lines. The scribe was possibly a Jaina.
At the beginning there are some corrections in a later
hand.
Former owner : £ 27i v : Savaji .
Size: iox6jin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 27 1 + ii blank. The original counts
272 leaves but ff. 79, 80 are one.
Date: f. 27 i v : svasti srisamvat 1639 («a.d. 1583)
var e pau$asudi 8 sinau I
Scribe: f. 27 i v : laqitam Stambhatirthanagare I
Character: Devanagari, Jaina style.
1026— MS. Wilson 384
Agnisv&min’s Laty&yanasutrabhasya, A.D. 1479.
Contents : the commentary of Agnisvamin on
Latyayana’s S'rauta Sutra. The beginning of the
work (=ff. 1-89 of the original) is lost, and the MS.
begins on f. i v with a sentence from the middle of
the commentary on kandika 1 of prapathaka 3. It
ends on f. 188.
Prapathaka 3 has 12 kandikas, which end on
ff 3 y > 5 > 7 > 9 y > llY > H Y > \ 7 Y y l 9 > ?i v , 22 v , 23 v , 25.
Prapathaka 4 has 12 kandikas, which end on ff. 26,
26V, 28, 29 v , 33, 35 v , 37 , 39, 42 v , 44 v > 4 6v > 4 » v »
Prapathaka 5 has 12 kandikas, which end on ff. 5o v ,
5 |V > 52 v , 55 > 5 6v > 5 8 > 59 > 6o > ^i v , 63, 64^, 66 .
Prapathaka 6 has 12 kandikas, which end on ff. 69,
7 lV > 74 > 75 v > 79 ’ 8o v , 82, 83^, 86, 88 v , 89, 90. Pra-
pathaka 7 has 13 kandikas, which end on ff. 91, 9i v ,
92 v , 93 v > 95 v > 97* 9 ^ y y 100, ioi v , io2 v , 104, 105, 106.
Prapathaka 8 has 12 kandikas, of which 5— 7 are not
marked. The others end on ff. 109, jii, H2 v , 114,
U7 V , 120, J2i v , 123 V , I24 v . Prapathaka 9 has
12 kapdikas, which end on ff. 126, 128, I29 v , 133,
13 5 Y > l 37 Y > i 39 y > J 4 i Y > i 43 v j * 45 v > } 47 Y y J 49 v -
Prapathaka 10 has 20 kandikas, which end on
ff. i5i v , i53 v , i56 v , t6o, 162, 164, 166, j 67 v , 169,
M 2
Digitized by
Go )gle
84
$12. VEDIC LITERATURE— SUTRA- SAMA-VED A (1026-1029)
i7i v , i73 y , 175, i76 v , 178, 180, 18 i v , 183,184V, 186,
188.
Lacunae are marked on ff. 19, 34, 77, 78 v , 79, 80,
148. F. 1 18 is half blank, f. n8 v wholly blank. The
text has many errors. It is bounded on either side
by two black lines. Printed, in Bibl, Ind ., 1872, by
Anandacandra Yedantavaglla. On Agnisvamin’s date
see Bhandarkar, Report, 1883, 1884, p. 32; Biihler,
Ind. Ant., XVIII, 188. On the Sutra, see Hillebrandt,
Vedische Opfer , p. 34.
Former owner: f. 188: tripdfhisaddrdmasya I
Size : 11^x6 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 1 88 + ii blank.
Date: f. 188: samvat 1535 ( = a.d. 1479) var$e
asadhasudi 9 bhaume I
Scribe: f. 188: adyeha kfisamgame vrddhanagara -
jhdtiyardiigovyamdasutarduacyutena likhitam l
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries ; ff. 1-89 of the original are lost.
1027 (1, 2)— MS. Wilson 467
Latyayana and Puspa Sutras, A. D. 1659.
Contents : two MSS. by the same scribe.
1 . L&ty&yana Sutra of the S§ma-veda. It begins
on f. i v and ends on f. 205V. The (10) prapafchakas
end on ff. 22, 43, 63, 84, 103V, H7 V , 136, 157V 177V,
205V. The MS. is written with fair accuracy. There
are occasional notes in a later hand. A lacuna is marked
on f. 1 41. Cf. MS. Wilson 385 (2) [ 858 ],
2 . Puspa Sutra of the Sama-veda. It begins on
f. 2 o6 v and ends on f. 333V. The (10) prapajhakas
end on ff. 217, 229V, 239 Y , 248 v , 266 v , 280, 298^ 313V,
324, 333 v . There are occasional jiotes in a later hand.
The MS. seems carefully written. See on MS.
Wilson 385 (3) [868].
In both cases yellow pigment is used for erasures.
The text is bounded on either side by two red lines.
Size: 9fx5jin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 333 + ii blank. In the original
the MSS. are foliated 1-205 and 1-128.
Date : f. 205V s samvat 1715 ( = a. d. 1659) kaitika -
sudha 1 F. 333V : samvat 1715 var§e l
Scribe : f. 205V : Qovardhanataravadidikfitdce sutra-
patha t For Govardhana see Weber, Catal., I, 75.
F. 333 v : Oovarddhanatarava 4 idiksitam pothim l likhite
Anamtakr$iuxbrdhmanaupanamakard 4 dparadesikdsivdsi I
tripat higovarddhana tripothi l
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : the right hand top comer of f. 247 is lost.
1028— MS. Wilson 426
Pufpa Sutra, 18th cent. P
Contents : for the general contents see the Bodl.
catal., p. 38i ft . Ff. 70-72 include a modem copy of
the beginning of the Puspa Sutra. These three leaves
fill up the blank in MS. Wilson 385 (3) [868] ; they
are written very inaccurately. The text is bounded on
either side by two black lines.
Size : 1 X 6 j in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves: ii+108 + ii blank.
Date : probably end of 18th century.
Character : Devanagari.
1029 — MS. Mill 163
Phulladipa, 18th or 19th cent. P
Contents : ( 1) MS. note on the Phulladipa, probably
by Dr. Mill, f. iii.
( 2 ) The Phulladipa, by Diksita Ramakrspa, also
called Nahna Bhai, son of Tripathin Damodara; in-
complete.
It begins: om gam ll Ganapataye namah 11 uccd-
mahi 11 su \\ uccdtd 3 ijdtam andhasa(t \\ ity dmafuyavam ll
amahiyund drtfam amahiyavamW r§ir darsanad amahhyur
r$ih ll &c. F. 27 v : dvadaiahasya dasaratrah. samaptah I
F. 48 : gavdmayanasya samvalsarafy samaptah. 1 Pra-
pathaka 1 ends on f. 81 : ekahab samaptafi ll 11 iti sri -
iripathidamodarasununa Dik$itardmakr§nena Nahna-
bhaidvitlyanamna krte Phulladipe prathamaprapd tha-
kab samaptab II II paurnamast dik$d masapavarga
ahxndh ll &c. F. 146 : satre pahcamab khandah
samaptab ll The MS. breaks off, before prapa-
thaka 2 is finished, on f. 153V, with the following
words: abhiplavaprtfabhyam iti saucirvrkfib II abhy as ta-
bby dm ity arthab I prftyanhaikaikeneti Sandilyadha-
namjayyau ll jyotiffomeneti Lamakayanah 11 tasya ra-
thamtaram prsfyam brhac ca vyatyasam 1 yathaivdr$eya-
kalpenoktam iti fyairakalambhib II F. 67 is missing.
The Phulladipa is a commentary on the Phulla
Sutra or Puspa Sutra of the Sama-veda. See Aufrecht,
Catalogus Catalogorum , p. 343 ; Weber, Ind. Stud., I,
46—48 ; Burnell, Vedic MSS., pp. 45 sq.
Former shelfmark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 35.
Size : 12 .A X 6 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 153 + ii blank.
Date : probably written towards the end of the 18th,
or the beginning of the 19th century.
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : parts (one fourth of each leaf) of ff. 66-73
are lost.
Digitized by LjOOQie
85
§ 12. VEDIC LITERATURE— SUTRA- SAMA- VEDA ( 1030 - 1032 )
1030 — MS. Wilson 403
Rudraskanda’s Audgatrasarasamgraha, 17th cent P
Contents : the Audgatras&rasamgraha of Rudra-
skanda, being a commentary on Drahyayana’s Srauta
Sutra.
It begins on f. i v : om sriganesdya namah, l om
Pairwavimiabrdhmanavachdkhoktam Arqeyakalpoktdm
klptim camgikrtya tadapeksitdrthopadeidya Drahyaya-
myasastram pranltamX athdtovidhyavyapadese sarvakra -
tvadhikara ity arabhyasmimt sutre kvacit samdehavisaye
nirnayah kriyate l kvacid arthapratibhdse avirodhena
nirvdhah I It is divided into 6 pajalas, ending on
ff. 13, 18, 35, 38 v , 44, 50, or 2 adhyayas, ending
on ff. 35, 50. Each pa(ala is divided into kapdikas,
usually three or four in number. It ends on f. 50 :
iti Drdhydyandcdryasutravydkhyane Rudraskandakrte
Audgatrasarasamgrahe ?a$(hah patalah dvitiyo 9 dhyayah
samdptah 1 There is a lacuna on f. 46. The MS. is
usually of fair accuracy. There are occasional correc-
tions in a later hand. The text is bounded on either
side by two red lines.
Cf. MS. Wilson 398 ( 869 ). The author is probably
identical with the Rudraskandasvamin who wrote a
commentary on Khadira’s Grhya Sutra, Burnell, Vedic
MSS., p. 56; Oldenberg, S.B.E., XXIX, 371.
Size: io|-X5jin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 50 + i blank.
Rate : probably about a. d. 1600.
Scribe : f. 50 : tri °hariramena litam \
Character: Devanagari.
1031 — MS. Wilson 609
Varadaraja’s Kalpavyakhya, A. D. 1602.
Contents : the Kalpavyakhya of Varadaraja, son of
Vamanacarya, being a commentary on Ma^aka’s Srauta
Sutra or Ar§eyakalpa. It begins on f. i v and ends on
f. i78 v . The work is very fully described by Eggeling,
India Office catal ., p. 43. The tantra audgatra ends
on f. 29 ; the dvada^ahah ends on f. 4i v , and adhyaya 1
on f. 5i v . Adhyaya 2 ends on f. 64V : iti Vamana -
cdryasunuh Kausikanvayasambhavo Varadarajah kalpa-
samvatsarahkalpasamvatsarakalpavydkhydm cakre saha
prayogena gavdmanabheddya sutroktah te$u kecana vini -
yogajndpanartham muhasdmihoditdh 1 ye tv anye vista -
rabhayad atra na darsitah te sutra eva i^avyah \
priyatam Puru§ottama iti Ralpavydkhydne dvitiyo
9 dhyayah I Adhyaya 3 ends on f. 81; 5, on f. 105;
6, on f. i23 v ; 8, on f. i6i v ; 9, on f. 178^ The text
seems inferior to that of the short extracts in Eggeling,
l. c . There are lacunae marked on ff. 37^, 39^, 42,
5° v > 6 2 v , 65, 66, 69, 71, 75 v , 76, 77, 79V, 80,
8$» v > 94 > H 5 > H 7 V > 128, 128V, 129V, 130, i30 v ,
' 3 iY > i 3 6 > 1 43 > M6, j 53 v ^ l 55 v > 1 5 6 > i6i v , 165^,
168, 174, i77 T .
The text is bounded on either side by two double
red lines. There are here and there corrections in a
later hand. This MS. is noticed in Weber, Ind. Stud.,
I, 43, where samvat 1601 is a slip for a. d. 1601.
Size : io| x 5 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii+ 178 + ii blank. The original
counts 181, but ff. 158, 176, 177 are missing.
Date: f. 1 78^ : samvat 1658 (=*a. d. 1602) samaye
bhadrapadamdipaurnamasyam Subhadine I
Scribe : the name has been carefully erased.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : ff. 158, 176, 177 are lost.
1032 — MS. Wilson 394
Varadaraja’s Pratiharabhasya, 17th cent. P
Contents : the Pratiharabhasya of Varadaraja, son
of Yamanacarya, grandson of Anantanarayana, being
a commentary on the Pratihara Sutra of the Sama-
veda attributed to Katyayana. He quotes Madhava
to whom he is therefore posterior (Bodl. catal.,
P- 379 b )-
It begins on f. i v : kriganesaya namah, \ Srisarasva -
tyai namah I vagxiddydh sumanasah sarvdrthandm anu -
krame \ yan natva krtakrtyah syus tarn namami gaja -
nanam II 1 II namo 9 stu tasmai devaya yah prasur agrya -
janmanam 1 krtsne ca vede$tranumo ( yam in marg.)
sak§ad devakisutam 11 2 II yo Vamandcaryamagnad
Anamtandrayanayajvasutat l ajaniKusikanvapdye samge -
dhiti ca Samavede 9 yam racayati sa Varadarajah Prati -
hara$eyakalpayor vrttim II 3 II
The (15) sections, khandas, end (excepting 7 and
12 which appear not to be marked) on ff. 7, 12, 20,
25? 28V 3o v , 36, 39 v , 4 5 * 54 . 57 . ^i. The text
has many errors. There are several corrections by
later hands. A good deal of the text proper is cited.
ITie text is bounded on either side by tw-o double red
lines. Lacunae are marked on ff. 18, I9 V , 25, 26, 29 v ,
3 °. 3 ^ v . 3 T . 3 ]V . 3 3 V . 34. 37 . 3 8 . 57 . < 5 t. With this
MS. is bound up another, for w r hich see the Bodl .
catal., p. 298^. Weber, Ind. Stud., I, 56, quotes from
this MS. the explanation of the name, Da£atayi, and
the first rule.
Size : 1 1 x 5J in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 67 + 1 blank. The two parts of
Digitized by
86
$12. VEDIC LITERATURE— SUTRA- SAMA-VED A (1032-1034)
tlie original have 62 (really 61, as f. 46 is passed over)
+ 6 leaves.
Date: the MS. dates probably from about a.d. 1650.
Character: Devanagari.
1033 — MS. Wilson 72
Gobhila Grhya Sutra with the commentary of
Narayana, 18th cent. P
Contents : the Gobhila Grhya Sutra of the Sama-
veda, with the commentary of Narayana, son of
Mahabala, grandson of Rama, great-grandson of Vyasa.
The text is written in the centre of each page, the
commentary at top and bottom. Prapathaka 1
begins on f. i v 2 its (9) kandikas end on ff. 7, 10, 14,
22 v , 27, 28 v , 3i v , 35, 40 v . The (10) kandikas of
prapathaka 2 end on ff. 44, 45 v , 47 v , 49, 5o v , 52, 54 v ,
57, 59, 64 v . The (10) kandikas of prapathaka 3 end
on ff. 67V, 72, 76V, 79, 8i*, 83V 85V, 88, 90 94- The
(10) kandikas of prapathaka 4 end on ff. 97, ioi v , io 4 v ,
108, no v , 112, ii4 v , 1 1 8, i2i v , 125. There are
lacunae on ff. 104, J26 v . The text is bounded on
either side by a broad red line. The commentary
begins on f. i v : srigurubhyo namafy l asine camdra -
maulau nagapatisutaya sdkam udvahakale I kart turn yd
mamgaldrtham tilakam upagatd bhraintahasta lalafe l nite
So§am smardrei • nayanahutabhiya camdane jdtahasa l sd
devl vihavamdyadisatusubhavidhau mamgalammamgala
vah ll 1 ll visvasya karanam Vi?num pranamya kriyate
mayd I Grhyakhydydb smrter bhd§yam vivekartham
amedhasam ll 2 ll The genealogy of the author is
given at the end on f. 125: atra sloka bhavamti 1 prathi-
tayasokasirasah srag ivalamkrtih krtah ll 1 II dsUd Vatsa-
sagotro 9 syarn brahmano brahmanagramb I Vyasabhi -
dhdna chamdoga sakpad Vyasa ivaparab II2II tasya
putro 9 nurupo 9 bhud Ramadeva iti smrtab \ vi ditab
sarvaloke$u Ramadeva ivaparab II 3 ll Mahabalas tu
vikhyato Rdmadevasuto 9 bhavat 1 yasya kirttimatab
kirtti gldnim adyapi narchati ll 4 ll Ndrayanakhyas
tasyapi Nardyanaparayanab I putro Mahdbalasyabhut
sadd svddhyayavatsalah ll 5 ll tena samdehanakdya kar -
manam tu${ikrtsandm l Gobhilacdryagxtdydb smrteb
bhd$yam idam krtam ll 6 II tad etad vijitadve§air viprair
madhyasthavrttibhib I chalagrahau vihayasad grahyam
madanukampaya ll 7 ll na catrativa karttavyam dosa-
dcvtiparam manah l do§o hy avidyamdno 9 pi taccintanam
prakasate ll 8 II svabhiprayena hi mayd kimcid apy atra
neritam I gramthamtarani calocya nibamdhdms ca prtha -
gvidhan ll 9 ll yad atra sadhu tat sddhu yac casadhu
kvacit krtam I satdm dsydbjasamyogat sddhu tad bhavati
dhruvam ll 10 ll nadipateb payab pu?*vam asvddhutvan
na ptyate I balahakamukhasprstam tad etat sadhutam
iyat II 11 II sadhv apy asddhutdm gacchet asatam mu -
khasamgamat \ dsadyabdhim apeyam sydt saridambu
susadhv api ll 12 ll atra hlokasahasrdni catvdry a$(au
satani ca I ilokab pamcada&etlyam samkhyd Nardyano -
dita ll 13 ll kuvalayadalabarhinam bhodacamdrarddha -
bhrtkavn^hdsitabhinndmjandliktavyam mitindmjalisprse
kanaka kamalakeiardgryodyapltdmbarodbhdsitdmgdya
bhaktya natdmgarttividhvamsine \suraripanidhanodyasd -
rdtivakQabsiromdmsamedovasdsonitdkfogrvaktrdya prth-
vlbhrte bhavajaladhitaramgaUldkuhbkutadrktorotravaktr-
syajamto$namvdcyutanamdagovimdandmne namah ll 14 11
The MS. is on the whole very accurate throughout.
See Mitra, Notices , V, 288, 289, who used a very
corrupt MS. ; Burnell, Tanjore catal. , p. 23 a ;
Eggeling, India Office catal., p. 46 a , where the com-
mentary described is Narayana’s work, as the passages
cited show. The Sutra was edited in the Bibl. Ind.
(1871-1880) by Candrakanta Tarkalamkara, and by
F. Knauer, Dorpat, 1884-1886. The chief authorities
cited in the commentary are Grhyantara, Manu, and the
Karmapradipa. Cf. Hillebrandt, Vedische Opfer , p. 34.
The Sutra was trans. by Oldenberg, S. B. E. y XXX.
Size : 1 2j x 7-| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 1 25 + ii blank.
Date : f. 1 25 : mdgha&uklapamcamyam bhaumavdsare I
The year is not given, but it must have been, as the
Bodl. catal., p. 365 a , says, the end of the 18th century.
Character: Devanagari.
1034 — MS. Mill 14
Gunavisnu’s Chandogyamantrabhasya, 18th cent. P
Contents: the Chandogyamantrabhasya, being a
commentary on the mantras, whose pratikas are cited
in the Gobhila Grhya Sutra, by Gunavisi?u. Kaijda 1
begins on f. i v , see the Bodl. catal., p. 389b, and
ends on f. 42: iti bhattakrigunavi§nukrte Chandoga -
mantrabhasye prathamam kandam samdptam \ atha
dvitiyakandam l Kanda 2 ends on f. 6o v ; kanda 3
on f. 66 v ; the MS. is incomplete, the archetype
evidently having been defective, and ends on f. 70.
The MS. is carelessly and inaccurately written ; there
are many marginal notes and corrections. The text
varies sometimes to some extent from that in MS.
Mill 21 (1035). F. i8 v is half blank.
On other MSS. of this work see Eggeling, India
Office catal., p. 47 ; Mitra, Notices, I, 282, III, 11, 26 5
Hrsikesa, Sansk. Coll, catal., I, no; Roth, TUbingen
catal., p. 10. The exact form of title is derived from
these and MS. Mill 21 (1035).
Bound in a native binding, lettered c Gunavifnu,
kan 4 a 1, 2, 3/
Digitized by LjOOQie
87
$12. VED1C LITERATURE— SUTRA- SAMA-VED A (1034-1037)
Size: 15x5^111.
Material: Paper, rough, yellow, country-made, cf.
Mitra, Notices , III, ii.
No. of leaves : i 4 - 70 4 - i blank.
Date : perhaps late 18th century.
Character: Bengali.
Injuries : some ff. at the end missing, but probably
wanting in the original.
1035 — MS. Mill 21
Gunavisnu’s Chandogyamantrabhasya, 18 th cent. P
Contents : the Ch&ndogyamantrabhasya of Guna-
visnu, as in MS. Mill 14 ( 1084 ). This MS. contains
only kandas 1 and 2. It begins on f. i v : om namab
Sarasvatyai I S'amkaraya namas tasmai bhaktandm
yat prasadatab I sukpmantarhitadurastha bhava bhanti
yathagratab II sthanur iva bharaharah kilabkud adhitya
vedam na vijanati yo ’ rtham I arthavit sakalam bhadram
amute ndkam eti jnanabidhutapdpmd ll It ends on
f. 53 : iti bha(tasrigunavi$nukrte Chandogyamantrabha-
sye dvitiyam k and am samaptam I
This MS. is somewhat more accurate than MS.
Mill 14 ( 1084 ). It is a good deal corrected by a later
hand. In the centre of each leaf a square is left blank.
Bound in a native binding, lettered ? Gunavipnu ,
karnfa 1, 2!
Size: 14^x5 in.
Material : Paper, rough, yellow, country-made, as
in MS. Mill 14 ( 1034 ).
No. of leaves : i 4- 53.
Date: probably late 18th century.
Character : Bengali.
1036 (1-3)— MS. Wilson 405
Gobhila Grhya TJutra, Karmapradipa, 17th oent.P
and A. D. 1603.
Contents : three MSS. by different hands.
1. The Gobhila Grhya Sutra of the Sama-veda,
prapathakas 2—4. It begins on f. i v and ends on
f. 31. The prapathakas end on ff. 12, 21 v , 31. The
text seems fairly accurate. F. 25 is blank. From
f. 2i v to the end the writing is in a different hand.
Yellow pigment is used for erasures. The text is
bounded on either side* by two black lines.
2 . The Gobhila Grhya Sutra, prapa(haka 1. It
begins on f. 32 v and ends on f. 39. F. 39 has been
wrongly bound in. The handwriting of the MS.
seems different from that even on ff, 1— 21 of 1, though
of about equal age. The MS. is accurate. The text
is bounded on either side by two black lines.
, 3 . The Karmapradipa, a supplement to the Gobhila
Sutra ; it is ascribed to Katyayana, see MS. Wilson
382 ( 850 ). The (3) prapathakas end on ff. 54, 68 v , 83.
The (30) khandas end on ff. 42, 43 v , 44 v , 45 v , 46 v ,
48, 49, 51, 52 v , 54 > 55 > 5 6v > 57 y > 59 y > 6l > 6 *> W* ^ 5 V ,
67V, 68v y 0 v y 7l v 72 v, 73 v 7& 7 6 v , 78, 80, 8iv 83.
They contain 17, 14, 14, 12, 11, 15, 14, 24, 15, 14, 16,
12, 14, 19, 21, 11, 12, 25, 25, 16, 20, 19, 12, 12, j 6,
19, 17, 22, 18, 17 verses, in all 493, one less than
Weber’s MS., Catal ., I, 80 sq. The MS. is excellently
written and appears to be accurate. Lacunae are
marked on ff. 44V, 6i v . The text is bounded on
either side by two black lines.
Size : 8| x 5| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii 4- 83 4- ii blank. In the original
there are 31, 8, and 44.
Date : 1 and 2 are undated. Probably they belong
to the 17th cent. The date of ff. 2i v — 31 of 1 may be
somewhat, but hardly very much, later. 3 is dated on
f. 83: samvat 1659 ( = a. d. 1603) var$e vaisa$asuddha
paurnamasyam ravivasare I
Scribe: that of 1, ff. 21V-31, is given on f. 31 :
likhitam travadigovidardmaambardmena mothajnatlya-
vdstavyab'tk$etralikd&aydm madhye svarthaparartham
ca I That of 3 is given on f. 83 : likhitam Paramd-
namdena Kasyam srivisvandthardjadhanydm \
Character : Devanagari.
1037— MS. Min 113
S'ivarama’s Karmapradipavivrti, 18th cent. P
Contents : the Karmapradipavivrti, being a com-
mentary on the Karmapradipa attributed to Katyayana,
by S'ivarama, son of Vis ram a, who composed in a. d.
1640 the Krtyacintamapi, Eggeling, India Office catal . ,
p. 95. This MS. contains only the commentary on
adhyaya 1. The (10) khandas end On ff. 3, 4 V , 6, J y ,
9, io v , n v ? i 4 v^ 16 y i 7 v. F or the beginning see
the Bodl. catal., p. 395 a ; the colophon on f. 17V
runs : iti vidvanmukatamanikyandrajitacaranakama-
la&uklasrivisrdmdtmajasivardmaviracitdyam Karmapra -
dipavivrtau prathamadhyayab samaptab I samdhydvi -
dhi vaktu pratijdnati I cha I ata urddhvam iti i ata
urddhvasvd — l Thus the MS. ends abruptly. It is
carelessly and inaccurately wrritten. There are a few
corrections in a later hand. In the centre of each
page a small circular hole is bored, which has been
covered up with transparent paper.
Digitized by boogie
88
§ 12 . VEDIC LITERATURE— StJTRA-SAMA-VEDA (1037-1040)
For the other contents of this MS. see the Bodl.
catal. , p. 228 sq.
Size: 144 X 6y in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 64 + ii blank. The two MSS.
have 17 + 47 leaves.
Bate : probably end of 18 th century.
Character : Devanagari.
1038 — ms. Wilson 73
S'ivarama’s Subodhini, A. D. 1822.
Contents: the Subodhini, or Prayogapaddhati, being
a supplement to the Krtyacintamani, which is an
analysis of, and supplement to, the Gobhila Grhya
Sutra (cf. Weber, Ind. Lit., p. 80, n. 79 ; Eggeling,
India Office catal., p. 95). The work contains a
prolix account of all kinds of domestic rites, following
the Gobhila Grhya Sutra. The author is Sivarama,
son of Visrama. It begins on f. i v (see the
Bodl. catal., p. 365®-) and ends on f. 141: Hi in -
vidvanmukutamdnikdriirdjitacaranakamala&uklavi&rdmd-
tmajaiivardmaviracitdydm Subodhinyam pamcamapra-
kasaprayogapaddhatih samdptah \ The text is very
carelessly written. The MS. is bounded on either
side by two, three, or four black or red lines. Ff. 101—
124 are in quite a different hand from the rest of the
text. Stein, Kasmir catal., p. xv, mentions a Gobhi-
lagrhyasutrakarikarthabodhini, not identical with this
work. The author’s date (Eggeling, l. c.) is a. d.
164°. ,
Size : 13! x 6j in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 141 + ii blank.
Bate : f. 141 : samvat 1878 ( = a. d. 1822) miti
bhadrapamase kiklapakse pratipada bhaumavasare likhi-
tam idam pustakam \
Character: Devanagari.
13. SUTRA- YAJUR-VEDA
1039 — MS. Wilson 248
Caundapp&carya’s Prayogaratnamala, 18th oent. P
Contents: the Prayogaratnam&lfi of Caundappacarya
(in the MS. Caundap 0 ), son of Arya, being an expo-
sition of Apastamba’s Srauta Sutra. This MS. contains
the whole of prasnas 2 and 4.
PraSna 2 begins on f. i v : patala 1, corresponding
to Apast. Sr. Sutra II, kandikas 1—3, ends on f. 8 V ;
patala 2, corresponding to II, 4-7, ends on f. i5 v ;
patala 3, corresponding to II, 8—10, ends on f. 26 ;
patala 4, corresponding to II, 11—15, ends on f. 47 ;
patala 5, corresponding to II, 16-17, en( ^ s on 58 v ;
patala 6, corresponding to II, 18-2J, ends on f. 73 v .
Prasna 3, patala 1, corresponding to Apast. Sr.
Sutra III, kandikas 1—4, ends on f. 89 ; patala 2,
corresponding to III, 5-7, ends on f. 99 v ; patala 3,
corresponding to III, 8-10, ends on f. 111 ; patala 4,
corresponding to III, 11— 14, ends on f. 129 ; patala 5,
corresponding to III, 1 5—17, ends on f. 147 ; patala 6,
corresponding to III, 18—20, ends on f. I49 Y .
Praina 4, patala 1, corresponding to Apast. Sr.
Sutra IV, kandikas 1-4, ends on f. 155 ; patala 2,
corresponding to IY, 5-8, ends on f. I56 v ; patala 3,
corresponding to 1Y, 9—12, ends on f. 159 ; patala 4,
corresponding to IV, 13-16, ends on f. i 63 v .
The MS. is only fairly accurate. The name of
the author as given on f. I49 v is quoted in the Bodl.
catal., p. 37 i b .
A fuller account of himself and his patrons is given
in the introduction to praina 1, of which specimens are
given by Burnell, Tanjore catal., p. 1 6 a , who assigns
him to a. d. 1420-1450. Cf. also Klemm, Gurupujd-
kaumudi , p. 46, n. 4.
F. I47 v reads: karmabrahmddhvarunasya mamtri -
bhupateb \ vyacatfe Caumdapacaryo brahmatamtram
athetfikam I Lacunae are marked on ff. 5o v , 51, 58 v ,
59 v , 6 h 67 Y > 75 j 82V > 8 4 v > 8 5 v > 8 9 > 95 > 99 > Ilgv > J 35 >
148, 152. The MS. appears to be written by two
hands ; the first has copied ff. 1-73, the secondL from
f. 74 to the end. Up to f. 74 the text is bounded on
either side by four red lines. For other MSS., cf.
Hultzsch, South Indian MSS., p. 64; Mitra, Notices,
X, 272.
Size : 13^ X 6f in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 163 + vii blank.
Bate : perhaps about a. d. 1700.
Character: Devanagari.
1040 — MS. Wilson 08
Mahadeva’s Prayogavaij ay anti, A. D. 1814.
Contents : the Prayogavaijayanta of Mahadeva, son
of Somanatha and Gauri, being a commentary on the
Hiraijyake^i Srauta Sutra. This MS. contains the
commentary on Books I— VI. Book I begins on f. i v :
it has 8 patalas, which (excluding no. 3) end on
ff.56 v , 77, 87 v , ioo v , 1 19, 13i v , 140 : iti pratya§ddhahira -
nyake&isutravydkhydyam Prayogavaij ay amty am Maha-
devakrtayam prathamaprasne ’tfamah pafalafr 1 Satydsa -
4hiyasutrasya vyakhydydm prathamo ’dhund prabiah
samapto gudharthah paribha§asamanvitah | Book II
Digitized by LjOoq ie
$13. VEDIC LITERATURE— SUTRA- YAJUR -VEDA (1040-1042)
begins on f. 140: pafala 2 ends on *f. i6i v ; 3, on
f. 167 5 4, on f. I70 v ; 5, on f. 179* ; 6, on f. 188 ;
7, on f. i95 v ; 8, on f. 198. Book III begins on
f. I99 v s patala 1 ends on f. 2 i5 v ; 2, on f. 228 ; 3, on
f. 23a ; 4, on f. 237 t ; 5, on f. 244 v ; 7> on f - 5
8, on f. 301. Book IV begins on f. 302 : its (5) pafalas
end on ff. 310, 316*, 32 i v , 329 v , 336 v . Book VI
begins on f. 337^ : pafala 1 ends on f. 356* ; 3, on
f. 354 ; 4, on f. 357 v ; 5, on f. 360. The fifth book
follows the sixth, which explains the statement in
the Bodl. catal. 9 p. 364^ that the MS. contains
only five pra£nas. The MS. itself, on f. 360, calls the
sixth the fifth pra£na, but it is correctly described in
the colophons of the other pafalas. Book V ends on
f. 393 v . The MS. is very modem and inaccurate. It
is written in a great variety of styles of handwriting,
but they may be all by one hand. For the Hiranyakesi
Sutra and vyakhya see Hillebrandt, Vedische Opfer und
Zauber , pp. 29, 30.
Lacunae are marked on ff. I2 V , 28 v , 64*, 163, 184^,
222 v , 338, 338V, 344, 344V 345j 345 v } 3 8 2 V, 387, 388.
F. 232 v is blank.
Size: I4jx6jin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 393 + iv blank. In the original
there are five parts, containing Books I and II, III,
IV, VI, V, with 198, 104, 36, 24, 33 leaves apiece.
Date: f. 198: samvat 1870 ( = a.d. 1814)1 This
must be approximately the date of all the parts.
The Bodl. catal. assigns it to the beginning of the
19th century, without noticing the actual date.
Character: Devanagari.
1041 — MS. Min 85
Katyayana S'rauta Sutra, A. D. 1600, 1695.
Contents : the S'rauta Sutra of Katyayana, complete
in twenty-six adhyayas. The work is made up of
two parts, containing eleven and fifteen adhyayas
respectively by different hands.
(1) Adhyaya 1 begins on f. i v and ends on f. 8 V ;
2, ends on f. 19; 3, on f. 27 ; 4, on f. 42 v ; 5, on
f. 56 v ; 6, on f. 67 ; 7, on f. ; 8, on f. 89 ; 9, on
f. 104; 10, on f. 1 15; 11, on f. 1 17. This part has
been very much corrected, many omissions occurring
in the original. F. 46 of the first hand is missing,
and is supplied by f. 46 by an old hand, and ff. 47-52
by a more modem scribe, who has also supplied
ff. 1 05- 1 10. The text is bounded on either side by
two double red lines. Red ink is used for the
marginal corrections.
(2) Adhyaya 12 begins on f. n8 v and ends on
BODL. SANS. CATAL. II.
f. 123; 13 ends on f. 125*; 14, on f. I29 v ; 15, on
f. 138^ 16, on f. 146; 17, on f. 154; 18, on f. 158 ;
19, on f. 164; 20, on f. I70 v ; 21, on f. I73 v ; 22, on
f. i8i v ; 23, on f. 184^ ; 24, on f. 192 ; 25, on f. 205 ;
26, on f. 22 1 v . This part is much corrected by a very
neat hand in red ink. The margin is one red line. The
MS. is fairly accurate.
This MS. was not at first known to Weber, but was
later used by him, see The S'rauta Sutra of Katyayana ,
p. xi.
Former owner : part (1), according to a note on
f. H7 V , belonged to IndrajI ; part (2), seeff. 118, 22 i v ,
to Some^varaji. The former gives his date as samvat
1 787 ( = a. d. 1731) phalgunaiudi 5 bhaume \
Size: 9^x5^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves: ii + 221+ii blank. Originally the
parts had 117 (i. e. 112 + 5) an ^ 94 leaves.
Date : for part (1) see f. 1 17 : samvat 1656 (= a. d.
1600) var$e pau§a&udi 4 bhaume 1 For part (2) see
f. 22i v : samvat 1751 ( = a. d. 1695) posavadi §a§1yam
somavasam [
Scribe: for part (1) see f. 117: li§itam purohita -
paramanamdena I For part (2) see f. 221 : likhitam
Jdgekvaraiamghaji svarthe paropakararthe \ A note
says that the purvarddha of this part had 97, the
uttararddha 94 = 191 leaves.
Character : Devanagari.
1042 ( 1 , 2)— MS. Mill 118
Karka’s Katyayanasutrabhasya, 17th and 16th cent. P
Contents: two MSS., written at different times, of
parts of Karka’s work.
1 . The fourth adhyaya of Karka^ Katyayana-
sutrabhasya, being a commentary on Katyayana’s
S'rauta Sutra. The MS. apparently once formed part
of a greater whole, as it begins on f. 1 with the com-
mentary on the end of 3, viii, 31. It is not quite
complete, ending abruptly on f. 35 v with 4, xv, 30.
It was used by Weber for his edition, and extracts
appear on pp. 288 sq. of The Srauta Sutra of Katya -
yana> with extracts from the commentaries of Karka
and Yajhikadeva. It is briefly described on p. vii.
This MS. is carefully written and accurate. The text
is bounded on either side by two double red lines.
2 . The uttararddha, adhyayas 12-26 of the com-
mentary. The adhyayas end on ff. 46*, 52, 59, 73 v ,
88, 101, 109, 121, 133, 137, 151, 155. 167, 190V
Adhyaya 26 is not complete, the last leaf being missing,
but ends with 26, \ii, 48. Lacunae are marked on
ff. 92 v , Hi v j J 4 2 > *62 v . Yellow pigment is frequently
used for corrections. The MS. is fairly accurate.
N
Digitized by
90
$13. VEDIC LITERATURE— SUTRA-YAJUR-VED A (1042-1044)
The text is bounded on either side by two double
red lines. Extracts from this commentary are printed
in Weber’s ed., where the MS. is briefly described.
Karka is at any rate earlier than the 13th century,
as he is quoted by Hemadri (a.d. 1260), Bhandarkar,
Report , 1883, 1884, p. 30, and by Trikand^mandana
(a.d. iioo ?), ibid., p. 28.
Size : 1 X 5y in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 196 + ii blank. The originals
have 35 (not 45 as Weber) and 161 leaves.
Date : 1 is fairly old, about a. d. 1650—1700; 2 looks
fully as old as a. d. 1500.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : as noted above 1 is a fragment ; of 2 the
first leaf and one at the end are lost. Ff. 192—196
are very badly mutilated, fully a half of f. 192 being
lost.
1043— MS- Mill 46
Yftjfiikadeva’s Katiyasutravyakhya, adhyfiya 25,
17th cent. P
Contents : the K&tiyasutr&vy&khyft of Yajnikadeva,
being a commentary on Katyayana’s Srauta Sutra.
No title is given in the MS., which contains the com-
mentary on adhyaya 25 only. It begins on f. i v : om
namafr knganapataye namah 1 deary enadhv aryuvedavidi-
tdni paurnamasadini pitrmedhani nitydmgopetani karm -
many ukttdni I tadanamtaram udgatrvedavihltany ekaha -
hinasatrani ca \ It ends abruptly on f. io6 v : uktandm
mahdvydhrtikdldhutirupdnam anadi$(dndm prdyaicitta -
ndm trivedena brahmand saha samyogab. kruyate \ mahd -
vydhrtinam tdvat l yad eva trayyai vidydyai kukram
tena brahmatvam iti I kaldhutindm ca td brahmaiva
juhuyad iti l tena tdny anaditfani brahmand hotavydni l
cakdro y nuktasamuccayo tena brahmariy atra vyavfte
asamarthe jhdnarahite ca tadanujhdto 1 The MS. is
not very accurate. Additions are made by a later hand
on ff. 26 v , 57^. The text is bounded on either side
by two double black lines.
This MS. was not known to Weber, who enumerates
the MSS. of the work in The Srauta Sutra of Kdtyayana %
pp. viii — ix. For the other contents of the MS. see
the Bodl. catal ., pp. 219, 222.
Size : 1 2| x 7 j in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves: ii + 207 + ii blank. In the original
the three parts have 107+49 + 5 2 leaves.
Date: probably about a.d. 1650-1700.
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries ; f. 68 is lost, and some folios at the end.
1044 (1, 2)— Md. Wilson 509
EAty&yanasutrapaddhati, Yfijfiikadeva’s K&ty&yana-
feautrasutravy&khyfi, A. D. 1653, 1586.
Contents : two MSS. of different dates.
1. The K&ty&yana8utrapaddhati, a brief manual of
the matter contained in Katyayana’s Srauta Sutra. It
begins on f. 1 and ends on f. 186. According to
Aufrecht, Catalogue Catalogorum , p. 91b, it is identical
with Yajnikadeva’s Srautapaddhati. This, however, is
not so, as a comparison of f. 102 with the corresponding
passage (beginning of gavamayana) in Mitra, Notices,
II, 89, or of f. 137 with Eggeling, India Office catal.,
p. 66, is sufficient to show. The beginning of the
MS. is lost, as f. 1 is missing. On f. i2 v ends the
agnis^oma ; on f. 36 the vajapeya ; on f. 97 the sautra-
mapi, the intermediate space being filled with elaborate
accounts of various soma rites. On f. ioo v the ahinas
end ; on f. 102 the dvada£ahas ; on f. 105 the gava-
maya; on f. 124 the rajasuya; on f. 137 the a£vamedha ;
on f. 138 the puru§amedha ; on f. I38 v the sarvamedha ;
on f. i4i v the vi£vajit ; on f. I45 v the sarvajit. Thence
to the end follow various stomas. The order of the
Srauta Sutra is not very closely adhered to, and the
paddhati confines itself to the rites in which soma
plays an important part. F. 118 is missing, but no
text is lost. The MS. appears inaccurate. The
text is bounded on either side by two double red
lines. Cf. MS. Wilson 69 ( 863 ).
2 . The Katiyasutravy&khyft of Yajnikadeva, son
of Prajapati, a commentary on Katy ay ana’s Srauta
Sutra. It begins on f. i87 v and ends on f. 241: iti
samrd(sthapitamahdydjhikasriprajdtisutamahdydjhika -
sridevakrte Katyayanasutre pamcadako * dhyayah 1 The
MS. seems fairly accurate. The (10) sections of the
work end on ff. 193, 197, 203, 2io v , 214, 219, 224,
2 3 1 , 2 37 v , 241. There are a good many corrections
in a later hand. The MS. has been written by two
scribes; up to f. 225 by the first, thence to the end by
the second. The text is bounded on either side by
two black lines up to f. 235, thereafter by three
red lines.
For other MSS. of this work see MS. Wilson 45c
( 864 ), MS. Mill 46 ( 1043 ), (Aufrecht, Catalogue Catalo-
gorum, p. 9i a , gives a false reference to MS. Wilson 69
( 863 )), Eggeling, India Office catal., pp. 62 sq. This
MS. is enumerated in Weber, The Srauta Sutra ofKd -
tyayana, p. ix.
Former owner : for 1 there is on f. 186 : Sryamsye ■
dam pustakam purnam 1
Size: 10^x5! in. Material: Paper.
Digitized by boogie
91
$13. VEDIC LITERATURE — SUTRA- Y AJUR - VEDA (1044-1046)
No* of leaves : ii + 241 +ii blank. In the original
1 has 187 leaves, f. 118 being omitted and f. 88 doubled;
2 has 55 leaves.
Date : that of 1 is given on f. 186: samvat 1709
( — a. d. 1653) varse samaye kdritikakrpne caturdaSyam
jtvavdsare I That of 2 is given on f. 241 : samvat
1642 ( = a. d. 1 586) var#e maghavadi daSamidine bhrgau \
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : f. 1 of 1 is lost. Both parts are damaged.
1045 — MS. Sansk. d. 25
Paraskara. Grhya Sutra, A. D. 1855.
Contents: the P&raskara Grhya Sutra, described
in the colophons as a ( Samavedlya Kausika/ probably
a clumsy falsification intended to make the MS. appear
to be a ‘ unicum/ for there is no such work as a
c Kausika Sutra of the Samaveda 9 in existence. The
falsification, or at any rate misstatement, has been
pointed out by Aufrecht, in the Z. D. M. (?.,
XXXVII, 547, after the MS. had been referred to
as the only copy of the 6 Kau6ika-sutra of the Sama-
veda 9 existing in Europe, in TYiibne^s Record (no. 78,
Mar. 1, 1872; reprinted in the Ind. Ant., I, 162).
It begins: SriganeSaya namah 11 om athato grhya -
sthdlipakanam karma l &c.
I, 1-12 — I, 1-12 in Stenzleris ed. ( Abhandlungen
f&r die Kunde des Morgenlandes , VI, 1878). I, 13
begins (f. 7) : atharttumatih jayam abhigachet I &c.
I, 14 begins (f. 70) : at ha garbhadhdnam I &c. (see
Stenzler, p. 51). I, 15-18 — I, 13—16 in St ed. 1 , 19
begins (f. 9 V ) : athato yamalajanarie prayascittam vya -
khydsyamo l &c. I, 20 begins (f. 10): atha yamala -
camm mdrutam vydkhydsyamo I &c. I, 21 (f. io v ) :
athato mulavidhi vydkhydsyamo I &c. (See Stenzler,
p. 52.) I, 22-24 — I, 17-19 in St. ed.
The first kapda ends (f. 12): iti srisdmavediyakau -
si kaprathamo 9 dhyayah ll
II, 1 = 11 , 1. II, 2 begins: atha karnavedho var$e
irtiye pahcame v d I &c. (See Stenzler, p. 53.) II,
3-6 — II, 2-5 St. ed. II, 7 begins (f. 1 5) : athopamto
brdhmanas trisikhah Sikhi ja(ilo> muruio va I &c. II, fi-
ll — II, 6-9 St ed. II, 10 differs considerably from
St. ed. II, 12 begins (f. 17): athato dharmajijhdsau
keiamtad urdhvam apatnxka utsamnagnir anagniko
va I &c. II, 13—20 = 11, 10-17 St. ed.
The second kan^a ends (f. 20) : iti (here follows
the word Paraskara, carefully struck out) irisdmavedi -
yakauiikadvitiyo 9 dhyayab II 2 II
III, 1-14 — III, 1 -14 St ed. After III, 15, 7, the
order of the sutras differs from St. ed., after 7 follows
9-13, then 8, 14-17, 19, 20, 18, 21-24 (21-24 re-
peated twice), see Stenzler, p. 61. Ill, 16 is not in
our MS.
It ends : trib prasnati brahma tva tu bra 15 Sri iti
Srisamavediyakausikatfityo 9 dhydyah samaptafy 113 11
Presented to the Bodleian in 1872 by Mr. Whitley
Stokes, to whom it had been presented by the Maha-
rajah of Vizianagra, Simla, 1869. (See entry and
dedication on the first page.)
Former shelfmark: MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 25.
Size : 7j x 1 i-J- in. Style of European books.
Material : Paper. No. of leaves : ii + 29.
Date : samvat 191 1 ( — a. d. 1855) 1 The date samvat
1816 given by Aufrecht, l.c ., is a mistake.
Character : Devanagari.
1046 ( 9 ) — MS. Walker 181
Faraskara’s Grhya Sutra, A. D. 1612.
Contents : for the other contents of this volume
see the Bodl . catal ., p. 400^. The ninth part is the
Grhya Sutra of Paraskara, being the Grhya of the
White Yajur-veda. It begins on f. 2i6 v . Kanda 1,
containing in this MS. twenty-three sections, ends on
f. 23 1 v . Kancja 2, containing nineteen sections, ends
on f. 242 v . Kap<J a 3> containing seventeen sections,
ends on f. 254 v : iti Sriparaskaraviracite Ofhyasutre
txtiyam kamdam samaptam I srib I This MS. is fairly
accurate, but shows some deviations from the text of
the edition by Stenzler.
The text is bounded on either side by two dark red
lines. Ff. 232, 249, 250, 254 were originally blank,
but ff. 232, 254 have been written on by a later hand.
Size: 10^x6^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii+254 + ii blank. This part has
39 leaves. The other 8 have 56 + 21 + 11 + 20 + 30 +
35 + 7 + 3 1 -
Date: f. 234 v : samvat 1668 ( = a. d. 1612) var$e
bhadravdsudi 15 budhe I A later hand has written on
f. 254: samvat 1675 ( = a. d. 1619) var$e phaguvadi
6 budhe I Possibly this denotes the date when some one
owned it. Cf. f. 2 54 v : samvata 1675 var $ e jefhavadya 2 1
Scribe : f. 254 v : adyeha Maphatipuravdstavyamdbh -
yamtaranagarajhatiya - 1 /r- 1 kdmhdmnudsutaSavaji likhi -
tam idam l davepitambarasutadavenarasimhasutadaveka -
lydaapathandrtham I There are written on ff.216, 254 v ,
various names, perhaps those of owners : (1) davebhadra
( * davekalyaga ?), (2) Krpnaji, (3) Gopdla, (4) Vdsudeva ;
at least they can hardly be all invocations of Rama.
Character : Devanagari.
N 2
Digitized by
92
§§ 13, 14. VEDIC LITERATURE— SUTRA- YAJUR-VEDA (1047-1048)
1047 — MS. Sansk. d. 44
Faraskara Grhya Sutra, 18th or 10th cent. P
Contents : a fragment of the Paraskara Grhya Sutra,
extending to II, n, i (Stenzler). There is a lacuna
after I, 1 6, 23 (Stenzler). The first kanda contains
five chapters more, and the fragment of the second
kanda two chapters more, than Stenzler*s edition.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 7).
Size: io|-X4-|in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves: iv + 15 + xvii blank.
Bate: probably early 19th, but possibly end of
18th century.
Character : Devanagari.
14. MANUALS— S'RAUT A
1048 — MS. Walker 144
Mantrasamhita, 18th cent.?
Contents ; the Mantrasamhita, being a collection of
the mantras, of which the pratikas are cited in the
Grhya Sutra of Asvalayana, see Max Muller, Anc. Sansk.
lit., p. 474. It begins on f. io2 v : knganekaya namah I
srisarasvatyai namah l krigurubhyo namah 1 Harih om 1
ud u tyam jatavedasam devam vahanti ketavah 1
drse vikvdya suryam n For the contents see the
Bodl. catal ., p. 398 a . The pitrsukta ends on f. 200.
Then follow the khandas, beginning : vaikvadevam
kamsati yathd vai praja evam vaikvadevam tadyatham-
taram janata evam suktani yatharanyany I &c. It
ends on f. 203 : etdni khamddni krdddhasamaye brah -
manam abhisravayet l Then comes the Somotpatti :
atha somotpattih. I kautuhalasamutpanna devata rsibhih
saha l kamsayam pariprchamti Vyasam dharmartha-
kovidam II 1 it katham va kpyate somab ksino v a vardhate
katham I imam praknam mahdbhagam bruhi sarvam
akesatab II 2 II Vyasa uvaca I krnvamtu devata sarve
yadartham iha agata I tad aham sampravak§yami
somasya gatim uttamam it 3 ll There are twenty-five
verses, and though not identical, the work bears con-
siderable resemblance to the Sama-veda pari&sta of
that name. Cf. Wintemitz, B. A. S . catal., pp. 57,
58. It ends on f. 204 v : ya imam Somotpattim
sarvakale sada pafhet I sarvan karndn avdpnoti somalo -
karri sa gachati II 25 II knsomaka sagachaty 0 nama Hi I
iti Somotpatti samapta I Then follow, without heading,
these verses : sapta vyadha dakaranye mrgah kalamjane
girau I cakravdkdb sarodtnye hamsdb sarasi manave ll 1 11
te \ pijatu Kuruk§etre brahmana vedaparagah 1 prasthi-
ta dirgham adhvanam yuyam tebhyo ’vastdata ll 2 II
amurttandm ca murttdndm pitrnam diptutejasam 1 na-
masyami sada te$am dhyaylndm yogacakfusdm ll 3 ll
caturbhik ca caturbhik ca dvabhyam pamcabhir eva ca I
huyate ca punar dvabhyam sa me Vi^nub prasidatu ll 4 ll
ikanah pitrrupena mahadevo mahekvarah 1 prtyatam
bhavdnisab paratma sadasivah M 5 ll Then comes on
f. 205 the pranagnihotra : atha pranagnihotram l vina-
myenopasamgamya brahmanam Ndrado ’bravit 1 prana-
gnihotram vidhivad vada lokapitdmaha II 1 ll pranagni -
hotram vak$yami sarvayajne$u durlabham l yajhat va
mucyate jamtur janmamrtyujaradibhih 11 2 ll It is
written in mixed prose and £lokas. It ends on f. 2o6 v :
datuk caiva tu yat puny am bhoktuk caiva tu yat phalam I
yatphalam samavapnoti ubhau tau svargagaminau\ubhau
tau svargagamindv iti l iti pranagnihotram I Then fol-
lows the Caranavyuha, beginning: athdtak Caranavyuham
vyakhydsyamab I yad uktam caturvadyam catvdro vedd
vijiidtd bhavamti Rgvedo Yajurvedah Samavedo * tharve -
dak ceti 1 The text presented by this MS. bears upon the
whole considerable resemblance to that of MSS/C/‘D/
in Weberis edition, Ind. Stud., Ill, 247-283 ; and so far
strengthens the theory that there are two recensions, a Rg
andaYajur,of thisparisi^a. Like most MSS.of this tract
the end varies considerably : f. 209 : ya imam Cara-
navyuham garbhirum kravayet striyam I pumdnisam
janayet putram sarvajnam vedaparagam ll 2 II ya imam
Caranavyuhain kraddhakale sada pafhet I aksayyam tad
bhave chraddham pitfmk caivopati$fhati ll 3 11 yo nama
ripuradeva amrtatvam ca gachati I lokadhitam mahdsdm -
tim amrtatvam ca gachaty amrtatvam ca gachati ll 4 ll
The remaining verses are more modern. The whole
ends on f. 209 v : iti Caranavyuhah samdptah | Then
begins the raksoghna, the pit^bhyalj khamdasesa and
the ^risukta, ending on f. 212. Then begin the
da^avidhisnanamamtrah. The whole ends on f. 218:
ity Asvaldyanakakhoktamamtrasamhitd samapta I kubham
bhavatu I krlr astu I krlh l chah 1 krlh \
Despite the title, which applies to the whole work,
doubtless the mantras alone (perhaps only those up to
f. 200) form the work proper, and these supplementary
treatises are merely reckoned in for convenience sake.
Other MSS. of whole or of part are Mitra, Bikaner
catal., p. 26 ; Bhandarkar, Cat. MSS . Bombay Presid .,
p. 2 ; Wickremasinghe, J.B.A.S. , 1902, p. 648; Eggeling,
India Office catal., p. 73. These collections vary in extent
and seem partly £rauta.
The MS. is carefully written, but full of inaccuracies,
without accents. The text is bounded on either side
by two double red lines, with two more in the outer
margin. For the contents of fF. 1-99 of the volume,
see the Bodl . catal., p. 398 a .
Size: n|x6^in. Material: Paper.
Digitized by LjOOQie
93
$14. VEDIC LITERATURE— MANUALS— SRAUTA (1048-1050)
No. of leaves: ii + 218 +ii blank. The two parts
have 99 and 116 leaves. There are really only 217
leaves now, as f. 186 has been passed over.
Date : probably about a. d. 1750-1800.
Character : Devanagari.
1049 — MS. Mill 104
S'rautapadmanabhi, 18th cent. P
Contents : Dr. Mill (?) describes this work on f. iii
as the c Srauta-padma-nabhi being a Mimansic Treatise
giving a detail of Ceremonies for various Hindu
Festivals/ Cf. perhaps Eggeling, India Office catal ,
p. 71. No title is to be found in the MS., the beginning
and end of which are missing. It is clearly a com-
mentary on a Sutra work concerned with SVauta cere-
monies. The MS. begins on f. 2 (f. 1 being lost) :
dita phalavattavagamyate \ naitad evam 1 tatra hi
yagahomayoh. krutya vidhanam I yajeteti yagasya kartta -
vyatocyate juhuyad iti ca homasydnacayaddmtaram asti
yatab phalam upalabhyeta \ darkapurriamasakabdah
karmani varttate \ agnihotrakabdak ca \ &c.
On f. 54 we read: samaptany aiffikany aikdhikani
caturmasyani \\ at ha tesv eva sa pasukesu vike$o likh -
yate I tatra purvedyuh karambhapdtrakaranam \ pra-
tar ahatavastraparidhanam samaropab l udavasdnam 1
manthanam 1 &c.
F. io3 v : iti madhyamdinasavanam samaptam II
F. 1 10: agni§tomah sampurnah \\ saptasomasamsthah II
te$dm prathamo *gni$tomah uktha sodakyatirdtrdnam ag -
nistomavikaratvam \\ &c.
The last two lines of the MS. are : aga payasa vasi-
vati makhaycti pratimantram 1 iti mahavlrakaranam l
tato ’pupahutyddi yupakaranantam \ u$asak cdcaripyami
carisyan pravargyeria carati sapravargye I tatra dvdrd -
pidhdnam i krcam vacam ity adhyayapathanam ddhamtam
(or adya° ?) I patnyadarsanam I
Besides f. 1, also ff. 22-26 are missing. F. 31 is
counted twice in the original foliation. Ff. 68 and 69
are supplied by a modern hand, ff. 98-100 again by
another hand.
Former shelf mark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 38.
Size : I2-J* X 6 in.
Material : Paper, ff. 33—45 dark yellow.
No. of leaves : iii + 112.
Date : the oldest portions of the MS. were probably
written in the beginning of the 1 8th century, the more
modern parts towards the end of the 18th or beginning
of the 19th century.
Character : Devanagari.
1050 — MS. Wilson 460
S'r aut apaddhati, 17th cent. ?
Contents : a S'rautapaddhati, a manual of the chief
Srauta rites, following to some extent the Sama-veda,
by an anonymous author. The title is given correctly
in the Bodl. catal., p. 3 8 3 a , in the transcript, but in
the verse 6raddha° is a mistake for srauta 0 which is
quite clear in the MS., f. i v . The wrapper, f. 1, calls
it Agnistomapaddhati, probably because the larger
part treats of that rite. Aufrecht, Catalogue Catalo-
gorum, p. 665, calls it Sraddhapaddhati.
The chief sections are: F. 18: itistih samaptdh l
F.i9 v : tato dar&asraddhadvipdrvanam \ F. 24 v : athdn -
vdrambhamyd l F. 30 v : purndhutyajyanirvdpalt l F. 33 v :
brahmacaryadayo niyamafi 1 F.36 : iti pravasavidhifr \
athdgnihotrahomah l F.39 : atha caturmasyani I F. 39^ :
vaisvadevaparvani vike$ah 1 F. 44 v : atha Varunapra -
ghasa d^ddhyam 1 tatra purvedyuh karambhapdtrakara-
nam l dak§inagnyuddharanam 1 F. 57 : tadamte ’va-
bhi'theftift, tatra Varunapraghdse \ F. 60 : iti Varuna -
praghasah 1 atha sakamedha ( dhvaram in second hand) l
Kdrtikakuklacaturdasyam samdropafr 1 F. 61 : iti sdm -
tapamya I tato grhamedhlya I F. 64 : iti grhamedhlyd l
F. 66 : ity agnihotrahomafr l atha kndamya I F. 66 v :
atha mahahavih, 1 F. 68 v : iti mahahavih 1 atha pitrya I
F. 78 : iti Tryambaka I iti sakamedhdkram trtiyam
parva 1 atha kunasiriyam I F. 8o v : ity ai§tikani calur-
mdsyani I F. 84: karambhapatrapurvakampranadanam \
F. 86 : samaptany aitfikahikdni caturmasyani atha te#v
eva sapdkukesu vike$o likhyate l F. 88 : iti sapakukdny
aiftikani aikdhikani caturmasyani l atha mitravimdd
likhyate I F. 92 : iti mitravimdd I mitravimdd paiuk caiva
pavitre§tis tathaiva ca I rtav fttau prayumjanah pundti
dakapuru§am iti I F.96 v : iti pavitrestih l F. 97: atha
nirxulhapakuprayogah 1 F. 109: iti pakubamdhah samap-
tah 1 atha jyotiftomaprayogafi l F. 120: somakrayab
sampurnnab l F. I23 v : ity atithyd \ F. 139: ity agru-
somiyah samdptah 1 F. 169 : iti madhyamdinam savanam
samaptam 1 F. 179 : agnitfomab sampurnnah \ sapta
somasamsthab I te?dm prathamo ’gni$(omab • &c. The
MS. ends abruptly, and is clearly incomplete. The
text is bounded on either side by three or four red
lines.
Former owner : f. 1 : (ha° chamandmsyedam (?)
pustakam Agnistomapaddhati 128 1
Size : 9 j x 5 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves ; ii+ 179 + ii blank. In the original
ff. 1 16, 1 19 are passed over, ff. 158, 161 are repeated.
A new enumeration also begins on f. 50, and counts
Digitized by LjOoq ie
94
$14. VEDIC LITERATURE— MANUALS— S'RAUTA (1050-1058)
128 leaves, f. 71 being repeated and called a sodhapatra,
and f. 1 17 being repeated.
Date : probably about a. d. 1650.
Character: Devanagari.
titude of short sections according to subjects. See
Eggeling, India Office catal ., p. 85. From ff. 37-95
the text is bounded on either side by one or two black
lines.
1051 — MS. Mill 103
R&makrs^&’s Br&hm&tv&p&ddhati, A. D. 1751.
Contents : the S&magan&m Brahmatvapaddhati,
a manual of the Brahman’s duties with regard to the
soma rites, by Ramakrgpa NahnaBhai, son of Damodara.
It begins on f. 1 with the passage quoted in the Bodl .
catal.y p. 394®. The work gives a brief and compre-
hensive account of the rites, ending on f. 29 thus : atha
naimittikanam stotrdnam anumamtranam ucyate t yadi
pratahsavanastomo ’ tiricyetdsti somo ay am stuta ityadi
brahmanena naimittikdni stotrdni vihitdni purvastoirasya
stomabhagendnumamtrayet I iti naimittikastotrdnam
anumamtranam samdptam l iti Srxtrip a (hidamodarasu-
nund di°-rdmakr§nena Ndhndbhaidvitiyandma krtaika -
hddinasatrandm Brahmatvapaddhatih samaptah 1 For
the spelling of the name Nana Bhal see Eggeling,
India Office catal.y pp. 81, 85 ; Weber, Catal.y I, 345,
according to which he copied a MS. of the Tristhallsetu
at Benares a. d. 1617. For a list of his works see
Aufrecht, Catalogus Catalogorum y p. 509®; for his
genealogy, Weber, l. c. 9 407, note. Cf. Mill 163 (1020).
The MS. is carelessly written and somewhat in-
accurate. The text is bounded on either side by two
black lines. On f. io v a lacuna is marked.
Size: 8| x 4| in. Material: Paper. ✓
No. of leaves : i + 29 + i blank.
Date : f. 29 v : samvat 1808 Sake 1673 (“ A * D * l 75 J )
bhadrapadaSukla 2 camdre 1
Scribe : f. 29 v : li° I tr°-namdardmena I tr°-jivana-
rammarammabhadra m pratyo upera lakhiche 0 Sodhina-
thx l svartham paropakarartham ca l
Character : Devanagari.
1052 — MS. Wilson 600
Ramakrana’s S&mfLdhapaund&rikapaddhati, A.D. 17
Contents: the Samudhapaundarikapaddhati/calle
in this MS. simply Paundarikapaddhati) of Ramakrsna
Nahna BhaT, son of Damodara (in this MS. the author is A
not named), a manual of stotras and chants, fij 1 ^
chanting. It begins on f. i v : Srlganesdya namafr 1
atha Paundarikapaddhatir likhyate l purastad rgjapah 1
stomayogab 1 agues tejas tu I It ends on f. 134 : iti
viSvajid atiratrah \ samapto ’yam PaundarikaekddaSard -
1 The figuring is done in red ink, whi<^ 4 *&^
growk nearly black. The text is divided into /a rnul-j
V /
Former owner ; f. 1 : Rdmabhat(a I
Size : 10^ x 5 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 134 + ii blank.
Date : f. 134: samvat 1809 Sake 1674 («a.d.i752)
adhika dfddhaSudi 3 budhe 1
Scribe : his name has been carefully erased on
f. 134 : likhitam svartham pardrtham ca I srirdmab
sahdya 1 Only -sunu- is legible.
Character : Devanagari.
1053— MS. Sansk. d. 18
V&sudeva DDcgita’s MaMgnisarvasva, A. D. 1835.
Contents ; the Mah&gnisarvasva, a manual of
Srauta rites according to the school of Baudhayana,
in nineteen adhyayas, by Yasudeva Dik$ita, son of
Mahadeva Vajapeyayajin and Annapurna, adhvaryu
priest of Anandaraya, the minister of Sfeh S^arabhatu-
laja, king of Cola (Tanjore). It begins : II Srlganesdya
namah II Sngvrubhyo namah wBodhayanam pranamyagne
kalpasutram y at hamate ll dvaidhakarmamtasutrabhyam
saha vydkhydsyatetaram ll 1 ll agner anarabhyadhztatvdt
andrabhyadhitandm ca prakptigdmitvad dik$ddisambam-
dhat darSapurnamasayoS ca dikfddyabhavdt jyotiffo -
mamgatadhyavasiyate II dik§adi hi jyoti^fomdmgam
prasiddham 11 &c.
Apastambadipika, quoted on f. F. 8 : ity Apa -
stambddimatam 11 Bodhayanasya na sammatam ll ittham
hi tasya Sulbasutram 11 F. 9 : ll ity upodghatab ll
ll rjupak$o vakrapaksaS ceti Syenacidvividhah 1 1 vakrapa -
k§o ’pi dvividhah It pamcapatrah QatpatraS ceti ll tatra
rjupak$ah pamcapatravakrapak?as ca syenacid agnih
KeSavasvdmivi^nuvrddhagopdlddibhih prapamcita iti 1 1
?atpatrasyenacitam adhikrtya agnikalpasutram dvai -
dhakarmamtasutrabhyam saha vyakhydsyamab II II om ll
ukhab sambharisyann upakalpayate ’Svam ca gardhabham
ca 1 &c.
Adhyaya 1 ends on f. 15 ; 2, on f. 19 ; 3, on f. 23 v ;
4, on f. 36 ; 5, on f. 38^; 6, on f. 48 ; 7, on f. 53^; 8, on
f.57 v ; 9, on f. 62; 10,011 f. 66 ; 11, on f.7o v ; i2,onf.72;
13, on f. 73 v ; 14, on f. 79V; 15, on f. 83^; 16, on f. 88;
17, on f. ioo v ; 18, on f. 105; 19, on f. H4 V .
It ends : iti srimatsatatasamtanyamdnaSyenakurma-
sdrarathacakrdkdradyanekagunavrdjamdnamahdgnivila-
satprauihdnekamahddhvarasya SriSahaSarabhatulajd -
khyacolamahJpdlatraydmdtyadhuramdharasya padavd -
kyapramdnapdravdrlruisya srimata Anamdarayavidvat -
sdrvabhaumasya pamcapuru$ipo$yena taddaydnivarttita -
Digitized by LjOOQie
#14. VEDIC LITERATURE— MANUALS— S'RAUTA (1058-1057)
sdgnicitydnekddhvarena tadadhvaryuna Mahadevavaja -
peyayajisutena Annapurnagarbhajdtena Vasudevadikfi-
tavidusa viracite Mahagnisarvasve ekonavimio ’dhya-
yafc n n sri II gramthaS ca samaptah n
See Burnell, Vedic MSS., pp. 27 sq., Tanjore catal .,
p. 25 \ Winternitz, B. A. S . catal,, p.126; and compare
Mitra, Notices, II, 237 sq.
Sought in 1886 through Dr. G. Thibaut of Benares.
Size: iOjX4|-in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 1 14 + i blank.
Late : samvat 1891 (-a. d. 1835) viSvdvasundmasam •
vatsare bhddrapadakr$nanavamydm gurau samdptam 11
Scribe : Lakgmana Bodasa, son of Narayana Bhafta.
Character: Devanagari.
1054 — MS. Sansk. e. 1
Punar&dheyaprayoga, 19th cent.
Contents: the Punar&dheyapr&yoga, belonging to
the Baudhayana Srauta Sutra. It begins s Sriganesaya
namah 1 athaBaudhayanapunaradheyaprayogah 1 adhana -
namtaram samvatsarad arvak yasya putrabhratrdhana -
hanih svasarire mahavyadhyutpattir vd bhavati sa
udvasanetf ipurvakam punarddheyam kuryat 1 tasya
kdlah 1 &c. '
It ends : kdlamtaram aha Satyd$a 4 hah Apastambas
ca varfdsu iaradi vddhatte rohirn punarvasu anuradhai
ceti punaradheyanaksatrdni 1 iti Baudhayanapunard -
dheyaprayogab I
Bought in 1886 through Dr. G. Thibaut of Benares.
Size: 7y X 4j in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves ; i + 5 + xxvii blank.
Late : scarcely older than a. d. i860.
Character : Devanagari.
1055 — MS. Sansk. d. 40
Caranavyuha, A.D. 1761.
Contents : the Caranavyuha by Katyayana or
Saunaka, a Pari^ista of the White Yajur-veda. It
begins : 11 Srigane&dya namah H athataS Caranavyuham
vydkhydsyamah 11 tatra niruktam caturvidyam caturo
veda vijhdtdni bhavamti l Rgvedo Yajurvedah Samavedo
9 tharvavedai ceti 1 &c. It ends : a&vamedhasahasrdni
vajapeyasatani ca 1 tat punyam phalam apnoti pafhec
Caranavyuhake II Cf. MS. Walker 144 (1048).
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 10).
Size: io| x 5^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 3 + xix blank.
Late : samvat 1818 var§e idke 1683 (»a.d. 1761) I
Scribe : Bhafca Harajlya, son of Bhafa Visvanatha,
of Simhapura, who wrote it for Pandrya Vlre^vara, son
of Pandrya Ratnesvara, son of Pandrya Devakara.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries: the leaves are protected by transparent
paper.
1056 — MS. Mill 50
Agniffomahautra, about A. D. 1833.
Contents: the Agni§$omahautra (°hotra in MS.),
a manual treating of the recitation of the rc at soma
sacrifices. With the beginning on f. 1, cited in the Bodl,
catal., p. 391a, c f. Eggeling, India Office catal., p. 8ih
It ends on f. 45* : janmana uttamasyam ityddisuvakatva
abhrthesfivat 8 vif(ak$adddisuktdvdkdm namk$atvd vdjina -
ydgam vatatvasamsthdjayam karate l iti Agnitfomaho-
tram 1 This last quotation is a fair specimen of the text,
which has been copied by some scribe totally ignorant of
Sanskrit He has marked lacunae on ff. 2, 2 V , 7, 9 V , io v ,
22 v , 23, 23 v , 24, 24V, 25, 25 v , 26, 27, 27 v , 28, 28V, 29,
*9 V * 3°> 3° Y 9 3h 3 iY > 32 , 3* v > 34* 3 6Y > 42 , 45 v > partly
probably because he did not understand what he was
copying.
This work may be identical with that mentioned by
Weber, Catal., 1, 30, but, as Weber gives no specimens,
this is uncertain.
Bound apparently in India, lettered ‘ Agnitfoma-
hautram . 9
Size: I2}x5f in.
Material : Paper, of European manufacture, water-
marked ‘I. Annandale & Sons, 1 833/
No. of leaves : i + 46 + i blank.
Late : in or after the year 1833.
Character : Devanagari.
1057 — MS. Sansk. o. 39 (R)
Hautri Diks&vic&rapaddhati, 16th oent.P
Contents: the Hautri DIk$&vie&rapaddhati, being
a manual of rules for the hotr priest at the dik$a
ceremony. Originally the MS. contained sixteen leaves,
but ff. 3 and 9 are lost, and the remaining leaves are
rather badly rubbed. The colophon is on f. io v : iti
Hautri Diksavicarapaddhatih sampurnna 1
By the same hand are five leaves, numbered 1, 2, 5,
8, 9, very much rubbed and illegible, on ritual
Bought in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoemle.
Kept in cloth box ; size of box : 13I X 2- X 2j in.
Size of leaf: i2Xj2.in.
Digitized by. LjOOQie
»
96 $$14,15. VEDIC LITERATURE— MANUALS— S'RAUT A, GRHYA (1057-1060)
Material: Palm-leaves, held together by a string
passing through a central hole.
No. of leaves : 8 + 5.
Date : possibly 16th century.
Character : Bengali.
1058 — MS. Sansk. c. 132 (R)
Fragment on Ritual, 18th cent. P
Contents : three leaves and a half of some ritual
treatise. F. 26 contains sections 7^— I5 a . Section 7^
is : Vrhaspataye havi$a vidhema svaha ll 7 II Section 8
is : viSvo devasya netur mmartto vurita sakhyam l viivo
ray a i$udhyati dyumnam vrnita pusyate svaha ll 8 11
F. 28 contains sections 22-30 ; F. 34, sections 28— 34 a
of a new part, and the half leaf the rest of 34-39.
The verses, partly Rg-vedic, are not accented.
Bovght in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoernle.
Kept in cloth box ; size of box : 13^ X X 1 j in.
Size of leaf: 12 x ij in.
Material: Palm-leaves, held together by a string
passing through a central hole.
No. of leaves : 4.
Date : probably about T8th century.
Character : Devanagari, with some Kasmiri charac-
teristics.
1059— ms. Mm 54
Dhir ago vinda barman’s Atharvanarahasya, 19th cent.
Contents : the Atharvanarahasya of Dhlragovinda-
6arman, being a treatise, defending the authenticity of,
and giving details as to the composition of, the Atharva-
veda, written for H. H. Wilson. The former part
extends from f. i v (for the beginning see the Bodl.
catal.y p. 391) to f. 9 ; the latter thence to the end on
f. 30 : ityadipadydnam Prabodhacamdrodayanatakanai -
sadhiyacaritadisu irikrsnamikrakriharsamiSrapranUdndm
aprdmanyavydghatdc cety alam bhagavato turyamdtrat -
makasya Brahmavedasya parito digvijah I ity Atharvana-
rahasye Brahmavedadu§arwddhdrah 1 samdptai cayam
Atharvanarahasyakhyo nibamdhavarab I cha l cha l But
the last 3 ff. return to the defence. The writer makes
a great parade of learning, citing, inter alia , the Vaja-
saneya6akha,Saunakiyabrahmana, Manu, Jabala,Vyasa,
Brhaspati, the Visnu, Varaha, Kalika, Vasis£halihga,
Bhavisya, Padma, Kurma Puraijas, Kularnavatantra,
Agasty asamhita, S' ukade va, Sndharasvamin’s SubodhinI,
Visvagunadar^a ; but probably most of this learning
is derived from Nagoji (c. a. d. 1675) and Kulluka,
whose commentary on Manu he very frequently cites.
His information about the Atharva appears to contain
nothing of importance not already known. The list of
Upanisads and contents, ff. 10—13, is the same as that
found in Colebrooke’s MS., Eggeling, India Office catal. 9
p.113, and Jones* MS., MS. Mill 109 (1007) ; the two
latter parts of the Mancjukya Upanisad being described
as c upadeiagramthadvayam .* The MS. is an autograph,
written probably about a. d. 1830.
Bound in a native binding, lettered c Atharvanara-
hasyam ?
Size: 12x7! in. The leaves are arranged as in
a modern book.
Material : Paper, of European manufacture, water-
marked 6 J. Coles, 1 830.*
No. of leaves : i + 30 + i blank.
Date : in or about a. d. i 830.
Scribe : Govinda^arman.
Character : Devanagari.
15. MANUALS— GRHYA
•
1060 — MS. Sansk. d. 48
Aivalayana S raddhapaddhati, A. D. 1819.
Contents : a manual of the rites connected with
S'raddhas or funeral oblations, especially the Parvana-
sraddha, as practised in the school of Asvalayana. The
title Asvalayananam Sraddhapaddhati is given on f. r,
the title Parvanasraddhaprayoga on f. 30, and the title
Parvanasraddhapaddhati on f. 3 <d v . It begins : ll &ri-
ganekdya namah ll &rikr§no jay at y atitaram 1 1 acamya -
dau pavitradharanam ll ompavitravamteti dvayor brahma
Brhaspatis tri?tup 1 1 pavitradharane viniyogafy 1 1 pavi-
travamtab pari vacam asate pitai§am ll &c. It ends :
ucchinnakulavam&dnam yesdm data kulena hi ll dhar -
mapimdo may a datto hy aksayyam upatisthatu ll 4 ll iti
Parvanakraddhapaddliatih sqpidpid 1 1 iubham astu n
The mantras are accented.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 14).
Size : 9-| x 6j in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 30 + iii blank. v
Date : samvat 1876 kake 1741 ( = a.d. 1819) pravart -
tamdnamdrgakirsamdse krsnapak§e dvitiyayam tithau
bhrgau vasare I
Scribe : Damodara, son of Hari, of Suryapura.
Character : Devanagari.
Ornamentation in red on f. 1, in red and black
on f. 30 v .
Digitized by LjOOQie
97
§ 15 . VEDIC LITERATURE— MANUALS— GRHYA (1061-1063)
1061 — MB. Sansk. e. 42
TJtsarjanopakarmaprayoga, A. D. 1762.
Contents : the U tsarj anopakarmapray oga, apparently
following the A^valayana Grhya Sutra. It begins :
om kriganekaya namah n athotsarjj anopakarmapray o-
gah n tatra sutramw athdto ’dhyayopakaranam osadhlnam
prddurbhave kravanena kravaiuisya pamcamyam hastena
veti I (see Asv. Grhya S. 111 * 5 ) karikapi adhyayanam
upakarma kravanyam kravanena tu l tanmase hastayu -
ktayarn pamcamyam va tad isyate I &c. It ends (ff. i5 v ,
1 6) : brahmanan bhojayet vi&vet ta te savanepv iti rfin jale
udvasayet l ity utsarjanam ll sampurnam. The MS. is
much corrected.
The mantras occurring in the text are accented. They
differ from Aufrecht, Leipzig catal ., p. 1 75, nos. 566, 567.
Former owners : the MS. seems to have been written
for tivadl Bhavanl Sankara. See colophon (f. 16) :
ftvadi Bhavamsamkarasya idam pustakam lekhanlyam ll
Bovght in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 4).
Size : 8-| x 4| in. Material ; Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 16 + iii blank.
Late: sam 1 1808 («*a. d. 1752) kravanavadi 6
budhe ll
Character: Devanagari.
1062 — MS. Walker 18a
Prathamapurus&ki Maitrayanagrhyapaddhati,
18th cent.P
Contents: for the other contents of this volume
see the Bodl. catal. , p. 400b. The second work is
the Maitrayanagrhyapaddhati, a short treatise on the
sixteen samskaras, according to the Maitrayana school,
the chapter called Prathamapurusa. It begins on
f. I25 v : kriganekaya namah I at ha dakakarmaarambha-
sarvakarmaarambhe kamtikarmamdhir likhyate I atha
vedikaranam khanujagulonak catvarafr l &c. It ends
on f. i62 v with the account of the caturthikarma : iti
caturthikarmam samdptam 1 iti anukramam $oda$asam -
skarah samaptd I iti MaitrayamSakhayam grhye $odaia-
karmab prathamapuru§aki paddhati \ iubham astu 1 krl-
vikvekvaraya namafr 1 krirama 1 Govarddhanadvari l The
MS. is very inaccurate. It is written in two styles,
one extending to f. i5o v , the other thence to the end.
The text is bounded on either side by two red lines.
It is just possible that this work may have some
connexion with the work described in Eggeling, India
Office catal . 9 p. 98, but it does not seem probable.
Aufrecht, Catalogue Catalogorum , p. 792 a , corrects the
BOOL. SANS. CATAL. II.
statement of the Bodl. catal . 9 p. 400^, that Prathama-
purusa is the author. See also Weber, Ind. Stud., I, 69,
note ; Z. L. M. G ., II, 341.
Size : 1 if x 6f in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 217+ii blank. This part has
28 leaves «ff. 125-162. Parts 1 and 3 have 122
(really 123, f. 35 repeated) and 54.
Late : probably about a. d. 1700-1750.
Character : Devanagari.
1063— MS. Min 119
Baudhayaniyaprayogasara, 15th or 16th cent.P
Contents : the Baudhayaniyaprayogasara, a manual
in verse of domestic rites, according to the school of
Baudhayana. Aufrecht, Catalogue Catalogorum , p. 356^
gives this MS. as containing the Prayogasara, but the
works in the MSS. cited (Mitra, Bikaner catal., pp. 140,
156 ; Eggeling, India Office catal., p. 71 ; Burnell,
Tanjore catal., p. 19b; Mitra, Notices, I, 17) are all
expositions of S'rauta rites. This work bears a certain
resemblance to the Baudhayaniyapaddhati of Ke^ava-
svamin, but is not identical with it. Its contents are as
follows : f. 1 is lost ; f. 2 contains the end of the first
adhyaya of the first kanda, the ^astravatara. The name
of kanda I is paribha§a. Adhyaya 2, praklrnaka, ends
on f. 4 ; 3, parimanakavidhi, on f. 4 V ; 4, kalpavidhi,
on f. 5 V ; 5, mantravidhi, on f. 7 ; 6, no title, on f. y Y ;
7, agnividhi, on f. 8 ; 8, agharavidhi, on f. io v ; 9,
agnihotrikapurvike vidhi, on f. 11 ; 10, praya^cittavidhi,
on f. 13.
Kanda II begins on f. 13 ; its name is the vivaha-
kanda. Adhyaya 1, kanyavara, ends on f. I4 V ; 2,
gotranirnaya, on f. I5 V ; 3, namdlmukha, on f. 16 ;
4, udakasantividhi, on f. 17 ; 5, devayajanodaya, on f.
I7 V ; 6, madhuparkavidhi, on f. 19 ; 7, panigrahana,
on f. I 9 V ; 8,vadhvanayana, on f. 2T ; 9, upasamve^ana,
on f. 21 v ; 10, matsyamgrahana, on f. 22; 11, vai£va-
devavidhi, on f. 23; 12, 6astravidhi, on f. 26; 13,
prayascittavidhi, on f. 28.
Kapda III, nityakanda, begins on f. 28. Adhyaya 1,
rnatrayanirvvacana, ends on f. 29 ; 2, samdhyopasana-
vidhi, on f. 30; 3, brahmayajnavidhi, on f. 31 ; 4,
Purusottamarcanavidhi, on f. 3 1 v ; 5, pafica mahayajna,
on f. 32 v ; 6, samvibhagavidhi, on f. 33 ; 7, bhojana-
vidhi, on f. 34 ; 8 , pimdapitryajfiavidhi, on f. 35 ; 9,
agrayanavidhi, on f. 35 v ; 10, ^ulagava, on f. 36 ; 11,
pratyavarohanavidhi, on f. 36 v ; 12, a^takamasi^rad-
dhavidhi, on f. 37 ; 13, ^raddhavidhi, on f. 37 ; 14,
upakarmmavidhi, on f. 38 ; 15, ayu?yacaru, on f. 38 v ;
16, astamikalpavidhi, on f. 39 v ; 17, dhurttavali, on
o
Digitized by
98
#15. VEDIC LITERATURE— MANUALS— GRHYA (1063, 1064)
X 40 v ; 18, upasargavali, on f. 41 v ; 19, sarppadvyava-
prthivlvali, on f. 42 ; 20, Yamavali, on f. 43 ; 2 1, amiksa-
vidhi, on f. 43 ; 22, vr?otsjn*ga, on f. 43 ; 23, aupasa-
natvi§tyavidhi, on f. 43 v ; 24, navavrtti, on f. 45.
Kanda IV, naimittikakanda, begins on f. 45. Adhya-
ya 1, yamtradhyaya, ends on f. 475 2, prasrtiyavaru-
vidhi, on f. 47 ; 3, aghamarsana, on f. 47 v ; 4, ku6-
mamdavidhi, on f. 48 ; 5, camdrayapavidhi, on f. 49 ;
6, parayapavidhi, on f. 49 v ; 7, pravascittavidhi, on
f. 5o v ; 8, prayascitte§tb on f. 51 ; 9, vastu6amana, on
f. 5i v ; 10, adbhuta^amti, on f. 52 ; 11, grahasamti, on
f. 53 ; 12, grhadi^amti, on f. 53 v ; 13, praklrnaka, on
f. 54 v ; 14, dattaputragrahavidhi, on f. 55 ; 1 5, Visnulj-
prati^ha, on f. 56 ; 16, pujabali, on f. 57 ; 17, praklr-
naka, on f. 57 v .
Kanda V, kamyakanda, begins on f. 57 v . Adhyaya
1, kamyavasavidhi, ends on f. 58 ; 2, upa 4 ruti vidhi, on
f. 58 ; 3, virupaksapujavidhi, on f. 58 v ; 4, pranava-
kalpa, on f. 58 v ; 5, vyahrtikalpa, on f. 59 ; 6, vinaya-
kakalpa, on f. 59V ; 7,Vi§nukalpa, on f. 60 ; 8, no name,
on f. 6o Y ; 9, no name, on f. 6o v ; 10, Durgakalpa, on
f. 61 ; 11, inrtyumjayakalpa, on f. 61 ; 12, Sarasvatl-
kalpa, on f. 6i v ; 14, sahasratlk§anavidhi, on f. 62;
15, praklrnaka, on f. 64; 16, kame§ti, on f. 64 v ; 17,
abhicaravidhi, on f. 65.
Kanda VI, samskarakapda, begins on f. 65. Adh-
yaya 2, garbhadhanavidhi, ends on f. 66 ; 3, Vispubali,
on f. 66 ; 1, rtusamvefonavidhi, on f. 66 v ; 2, u. s., on
f. 67 ; 3, u. 8., on f. 67 v ; 4, jatakarmavidhi, on f. 68 v ;
5, namakaranavidhi, on f. 69 T ; 6, nak^atrahomavidhi,
on f. 70 ; 7, niskramanavidhi, on f. 70 ; 8, karnavedha,
on f. 7o v ; 9, caulakarmavidhi, on f. 7o v ; 10, upana-
yanavidhi,on f . 7 2 v ; 1 1, rajanyopanayanavidhi, on f. 73 v ;
1 2, yajnopa vita vidhi, on f. 74; 13, bhojanavidhi, on
f. 74; 14, yaganiyamavidhi, on f. 75 v ; 15, no name,
on f. 75 v ; 16, kamdanukramanika, on f. JJ Y ; 17,
vidyarambha, on f. 78; 18, hotrvrata, on f. 78 v ; 19,
6ukriyavratavidhi, on f. 80 ; 20, upani§adadivratavidhi,
on f. 80 ; 21, sammitavrata, on f. 81 ; 22, brahmacari-
praya^citta, on f. 82 v ; 23, samavarttanavidhi, on f. 84 ;
24, kalpamtaravidhi, on f. 85; 25, satabhisekavidhi,
on f. 85V
Kanda VII, samnyasakanda, begins on f. 85 v . Adh-
yaya 1, samnyasavidhi, ends on f. 87 v ; 2, Katyayaniya-
vidhi, on f. 88 ; 3, Kapiladividhi, on f. 88 v ; 4, yoga-
vidhi, on f. 89 v ; 5, bhiksatana, on f. 90 ; 6, bheksa-
prak&ra vidhi, on f. 91 ; 7, bhik?aprati§edhavidhi, on
f. 91 v ; 8, bhiksaprayaScitta vidhi, on f. 92 v ; 9, bhoja-
navidhi, on f. 93 v ; 10, bhojanaprayascittavidhi, on
f. 94 v ; 11, yamtropani§ad, on f. 95 v ; 12, yamtropa-
nifatsu satkadhyaya, on f. 96 v ; 13, yamtropanisatsu
praklrnaka, on f. <)y Y ; 14, yamtropanisatsu praya 4 citta-
vidhi, on f. 100 ; 15, not marked ; 16, samskaravidhi,
on f. ioi v ; 17, Narayanabalividhi, on f. 102.
Kapda VIII begins on f. 102 ; it is the pitrmedha-
kapda. Adhyaya 1, pretanirharapa, ends on f. 103 ;
2, pretasamskaravidhi, on f. 104 ; 3, dahanavidhi, on
f. 105 ; 4, asaucadidharmavidhi, on f. 105 ; 5, asthi-
samcayanavidhi, on f. 106 ; 6, dasame *hani vidhi, on
f. io6 v ; 7, ekodiftavidhi, on f. io7 v ; 8, sapimdlkarapa-
vidhi, on f. 108; 9, sapimdlkaranavidhi, on f. 109;
10, brahmamedhavidhi, on f. I09 v ; 11, strlsamskara-
vidhi, on f. no; 12, jadadi samskaravidhi, on f. iio v ;
13, anupanltasamskara, on f. in ; 14, prayadimrtasam-
skara, on f. 1 12.
The MS. breaks off abruptly at f. H2 V . The
kandas have colophons, e. g. f. 85 v : iti Prayogasare
samskarakanufe katabhifekavidhifr pamcavimko ’ dhydyah 1
samaptedam samskarakamdam I
The MS. is fairly accurate, but a great many lacunae
are marked. The text is bounded on either side by
three black lines. There is a large number of corrections
in a careless, later hand.
Size : 1 of x 5^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 1 1 2 + ii blank. Really 1 1 1, as f. 1
is missing.
Date : the MS. can hardly be later than about
a . d . 1550.
Character : Devauagarl.
Injuries : f. 1 is lost, and the end is in large part
missing.
1064 — MS. Sansk. d. 8
Pitrmedhikavidhanaprayoga, 19th cent. P
Contents : the Pitrmedhikavidhanaprayoga, or the
Pitrmedhavidhana, a manual of funeral rites accord-
ing to one of the Taittirlya schools (Bharadvaja?).
It begins : II krlganeiaya namali 11 atha pitrmedha-
vidhdnam \\ II tad yathd II deiakalau samklrtya amu-
kagotram amukaSarmanam dhitagnim dcaryabhutam
brahmanavidumm imam pretam tretagnibhir yajhapd -
traiS ca pitrmedhasahitena brahmamedhena karmand
samskaripya iti samkalpyapa upaspriydgmn pranayati 11
atha jhatayah kesan praklrya ke§u Hrahsu pamsun
dvapamte II garhapatyasya pakcad dakfinagran darbhan
samstirya te^u pretam dakpinasirasam agnim abhimukham
adhahkrtadaksinaparsvam 11 sarvasya prati&vari bhumis
tvopastha ddhita I syondsmai su$ada bhava yachasmai
karma saprathah \ iti samvekayati l garhapatydgarasya
purvayd dear a nih f [tya gdrhapa sec.m.] tyahavamyayor
amtare darbhe$v adhahkrtadaksinaparsvam dhavamyd -
bhimukhafy sarvasya pratikivariti samvekayati adhvaryub
Digitized by LjOoq ie
99
#15. VEDIC LITERATURE— MANUALS— GRHYA (1064-1066)
pretam anvarabhya ahavamye sruvahutim juhoti l pare
yuvam sam pravato l &c. See Taittiriya Ar. VI, i, i,
and the quotation from Bharadvaja in Sayaijia’s
commentary.
F. 6 V : atha yady utthatum ichati I tada udir?va nary
abhi . . .janitvam abhisam babhuva I (Taitt. Ar. VI, i, 3,
14) itipatyur bhrata utthdpayati \nechati tada dahamti 1
anyo vam (read vd tarn ?) utthdpayati I &c. See
W. Caland, Die altindischen Todten - und Bestattungs -
gebrduche (Amsterdam, 1896), pp. 43 sq.
F. I4 V : athottaram pitpne{{. i$)dham vyakhydma
( dham vyd by corrections) brahmamedham vyakhyasyd -
ma ity acaksate tathasy udaharamti dvijanam apavar-
gdya athatatvajadarHbhih ( atha tatva by corrections)
tab l tapaso yogad vetfitam purufottamam \\ hotrm
ca pitrmedham ca sarnsrjya vidhir uttarab I &c. See the
quotation from Bharadvaja in Sayana’s commentary on
Taitt Ar. Ill, 21,1 (pp. 36 1 sq. ed. Bibl. Ind.\ and Caland,
/. c. y pp. 96 sq.
F. 16 : nirgamam sadmano jyetfhaprathamas tu pra-
veSanam kanitfhaprathamdh kuryuh sarvatra iavakar -
mani I atha 8amca-({. i6 Y )yanadine nagnaprachddanam
Srdddham karttavyam 1 tasya prayogo likhyate I &c. See
Caland, L c,> pp. 79 sq.
F. 17 : atha pretapimdavidhim vydkhydsyamab II
F. 18 : atha navakratdhani II . . . atha samcayanavidhib II
F. 20 v : iti samcayanavidhib II athasthigamgadipunya-
jalak$epanaprakdrab I F. 21 2 vasah paridhaydcamyam-
tardaiahavi?aye hiranyakratdham krtva pirp4amrvapet 1 1
amtardaiahe pimdam eva nirvapad iti smarttd vadamti
nava((. 2i Y )mydm vyu§tdyam yajhopavity amtara gra-
mam kma&dnam ceti kalpasutram vyuffayam prabhdtdyam
iti Kapardibhafyam 11 F. 23 v 2 athaikdda&yam udite
eurye kalpasutrakdrikdbhafydnusarena prayoganukramah
pradar&yate II . . . pratar aupasanam hutva tato 9 mtyana -
vairdtdham krtva vr?am utsrjet II F. 24 v 2 athddya -
vnd8ikam ekoddi?tam brat dham 11 F. 25 v 2 atha Rudra-
trdtdham 11 F. 26 : atha sapimdikaranam 11 F. 28 :
iti 8ampimdikar anapr ay ogab II II sapimdikaranat pretab
pitftvam pratipadyate 11 It ends (f. 29) 2 athdgnilau -
kikdh sampadyeran tasmad gramamarydddmanaharamti ,
6arire$v agnib samdnlya dahanadakkdkam jo?ayitvd pre -
temdtya ity etadadi karma pratipadyata ity adi 1 iti
Pitrmedhikavidhdnaprayogab samaptah i Vifnvarpanam
Oitu II U
Bought in 1886 through Dr. G.Thibaut, of Benares.
Size: io|x5jin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 29 + ii blank.
Date : probably written about a. d. 1850.
Character: Devanagari.
1065 — MS. Sansk. d. 1
Apastambiya Samskaraprayoga, 18th cent. P
Contents ; a manual of domestic ceremonies, based
on the Apastambiya Grhya Sutra. No title occurs in
the MS. itself (which is incomplete). On the first page
the title samskaraprayoga is given, Apastamblyanam
being added by a later hand. The last page gives the
title Apastambhanam samskaraprayoga^ II It begins :
irivedavydsaya namab II avighnam astu ll atha agnikha
ucyate 1 1 yatra kvacdgnim upasamadhasyamt syat tatra 1 1
pradm udiciS ca tisrostisro lekhd likhitva adbhir avo-
k^yagnim upasamimdhydd utsicyaitad udakam uttarena
purvena vd any ad upadadhyad etad dharye na vidyate ll
&c. Ff. 2 and 9 are missing.
F. 3 V : iti garbhddhanavidhih \\ F. 4 : iti stmam-
tonnayanavidhib II F. 4 V 2 iti pusavanavidhih 11 atha
jdtakarmma ll F. 6 V 2 iti jakarmavidhib 1 1 ... iti
namakaranavidhib 1 1 ... iti pravasad etya pituh pu~
tranam abhimamtranavidhih 11 F. 7 2 iti annapra&ana-
vidhih ll F. 7 V 2 iti caulakarmavidhib II F. 11: iti
upanayanavidhib II F. n v 2 iti pdla&akarmavidhib ll
F. 16 2 iti updkarmaiit8arj anapr akarab I sampurnab 1 1
... iti goddnavidhih ll F. I7 V 2 iti mahdsamavarttana-
vidhib ll F. 18 2 ay am aparasamavarttanavidhib 1 atha
kanyam udvahayi$ye iti samkalpya 1 1 &c. F. i8 v : iti
madhuparkah 11 F. 22 v 2 iti gfhapraveiahomavidhih 11
F. 23 2 ity agneyasthalipakavidhih 11 F. 24 2 iti viva -
havidhib samdptab II ... iti dub&akunadividhib 1 1
F. 25 2 iti patyur hrdadayavaiydkhyasthdlipdkavidhih ll
cha ll atha sapatnibddhdnamtaravidhim aha 1 1 . . . sama-
jaifam ima aham sapatnir abhibhuvanb I yathaham
asya vtrasya vyard nijanasya ca ll Here the MS.
breaks off.
This Prayoga gives also the mantras to be recited
at the various ceremonies.
Described byWintemitz, Mantrapaf ha (Anecd. Oxon.\
pt. i, pp. xii, xiii. Cf. the longer work in Eggeling, India
Office catal p. 97.
Bought in 1886 through Dr. G.Thibaut, of Benares.
Size: lJX5yin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 24 + ii blank.
Date : probably beginning of the 18th century.
Character : Devanagari.
1066 — MS. Sansk. d. 54
K&ty&yana’s S'raddhakalpasutra, 18th cent.?
Contents : the S'r&ddhakalpa or Navakandikfisutra,
by Katyayana, in nine chapters, followed by nine
£lokas on £raddha ceremonies. The Sraddhakalpa ends
o 2
Digitized by LjOOQie
100
1 15 . VEDIC LITERATURE— MANUALS— GRHYA (1066-1069)
on ff. 4 V sq. : hiranyam tu dvadakyam kuppam jnati-
kraisthyam ca trayodakydm yuvanas tatra mriyamte
kastrahatasya mamdvdsydydm sarvvam ity amavdsya-
yam sarvvam iti ll 9 1 1 iti Kalyayanokta Sraddhakalpa-
navakarrulikdsutram samaptam ll 2 ll 9 ll Then follows
(f. 5) : II k§anab padargham adau sydt prandydmas ta-
thaiva ca II madhumatlti gayatrl dig vamdho nivivamdha-
nam 11 1 11 End of the MS. (f. 5 V ) : gotrakabdas trim
sthane arghe pimde vane jane 1 1 aksodake ca gotrasya
gotra {gotrah sec. m.) paddrccanam tat ha ll 9 II
The MS. is much corrected. The Sraddhakalpa
was edited by Dr. W. Caland in his Altindischer
Ahnencult (Leiden, 1893), pp. 245-252.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 24).
Size : 9^ x 3|- in. Mat&'ial : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 5 + xiv blank.
Date : probably beginning or middle of 18th century.
Character : Devanagari. The anusvara is some-
times expressed by the dot, sometimes by a small
circle,
1067 — MS. Sansk. c. 20 (B)
Treatise on Domestic Bites, 16th cent.?
Contents : a manual of domestic rites, which follows,
as a rule, the usages of the Vajasaneyins and the sutras
of Katyayana. Practically the work is little more than
a series of extracts from the commoner Smrtis and
Sastras, Manu, Yajnavalkya, Vispu,Vyasa, Baudhayana,
Vasis^ha, Daksa, &c. The MS. consists of ff. 1-6, 8,
10-21, 24-3 9, 4 1 -55, and two torn leaves. The principal
subjects are: F.6: athacamanavidhihx F. 8 y \athacama-
nanimittdni l F. 10: atha dviracamananimittdni 1 F. 1 1 :
athacamanapavadab l F. 14 : atha pratafonanadi l
F. i6 v : atha snanavidhib I F. 26 v : atha Kdtiyasndna-
prayogab \ F. 3i v : atha sandhyopasanam 1 F. 39 v :
atha japavidhib l F. 4 6 V : atha tarppanam \ F.54 : atha
Katiyatarppanaprayogab I On the verso of the wrapper
is written : Anantavratapustaka I But the wrapper
probably does not belong to this MS. In any case this
is not the same as the works described by Aufrecht,
Leipzig catal. , pp. 160, 196. F. 1 is mutilated and
half the first line is lost.
Bought in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoemle.
Kept in cloth box. Size of box : 15^ x 2j x 1 j in.
Size of leaf: 13! X 1 j in.
Material: Palm-leaves held together by a string
passing through a central hole.
No. of leaves : 52 + i blank.
Date : probably not later than 16th century.
Character : Bengali.
Injuries : ff. 7, 9, 22, 23, 40, and many at the end
are w anting.
1068 — MS. Sansk. c. 47
Yajfiopavitapaddhati, 18th or 10th cent.?
Contents : a fragment of a manual of domestic rites,
belonging to the White Yajur-veda. The title Yajnopa 0 ,
probably meant for Yajnopavltapaddhati, is given in the
margins, and Yratabandhapaddhati on the title-page.
It begins : svasti krlganeiaya namah 11 astavarsam vrdh -
manam upanayed garbhastame$u vaikada&avar$am l &c.,
see Paraskara Grhya Sutra II, 2. F. 5 : atra bhik$acary-
yacaranam 11 (see Par. Grhy. II, 5). F. 5 V : iti vratavam-
dhah samaptab Hill atha vratadeiapraranibhab ll F.8:
iti vratadesab samaptab ll atha vratavisargaprarambhahw
F. 1 2 V : iti vratavamdhavratadeiavratavisargdb samap -
tah II kubham astu ll 1 ll atha kuiamdika II athdto grhya -
sthdlipdkdnam karmma 11 It ends : pranitasu pavitra*
nidhanam ll atha daksinajanv anamya juhoti 1 1 hutakesa-
proksaiypatre niksipet ll om namah Prajapataye svahah
idamPrajapattaye Imdrayah svaha idamlmdraya agnaye
svaha idam agnaye Somaya svaha idarn Somaya ll
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 18).
Size : 1 2 j x 5! in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv+16.
Date: probably end of 18th or beginning of 19th
century.
Character : Devanagaii.
Injuries : most of the leaves are protected by trans-r
parent paper, and some letters are lost on ff. 1 and 2.
1069 ( 1 , 2)— MS. Wilson 476
Vasudeva’s Paraskaragrhyapaddhati, Yajurveda-
£raddha, A. D. 1682, 1742.
Contents: two' MSS.
1 . The Paraskaragrhyapaddhati, being a summary
of the rites laid down in the Paraskara Grhya Sutra of
the White Yajur-veda, by Yasudeva. It begins on f. i v ;
om sriganekaya namah I atha grhyasutravihitdnam ddha-
nddisarvakarmanam sadharano vidhir ucyate I Ff. i— 20
have been substituted in a more recent hand for ff. 1-34
of the original ; the contents, however, are not fully re-
produced therein. F. 20 v leaves off with the annaprasana
ceremony, while f. 2 1 (= f. 35 of the original) treats of vratas
for a snataka, and f. 2i v begins the panca mahayajnah.
Digitized by LjOOQie
iox
§ 15 . VEDIC LITERATURE— MANUALS— GRHYA (1069-1072)
The end of chapter i and the beginning of chapter 2
are evidently lost. Chapter 2 ends on f. 29. Chapter 3
ends on f. 49 : iti SridiksitaSrivasudevaviracitayam
Paraskaragrhyapaddhatau trtiyam kamdam samaptam
iti I Vasudevt paddhatih samdptab I The MS. appears
to be fairly accurate. The text is bounded on either side
by two red lines. Lacunae are marked on ff. 9, n v , 12,
20, 46 t . See Weber, Catal.y I, 64, 65 ; Mitra, Notices ,
III, 207.
2. Yajurvedafiraddha, prayers for use at sraddhas, in
accordance with the Yajur-veda. This short work was
written by some one utterly ignorant of the elements
of San skrit. It ends on f. 54 : akasat patitam toy am yatha
gachamte sagaram l sarbadeva askaram kesa pratigachall l
iti SrijurjabedabSradaki pothi sampurnam l The text is
bounded on either side by three light red lines.
Size: 7^x6 in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 54 + i blank. The originals, have
1-20, 35-63, and 1-5.
Date: that of 1 is given on f. 49: samvat 1638
( = a. d. 1582) varse virodhisamvatsare grismartau
jestamdsi Suklapak§e adya pamcamyam punyatithau 5
ravivasare punarvasunak§aire karkatasthe camdre li$i-
tam l Cf. Weber, l. c., whose MS. is dated samvat 1637.
That of 2 is given on f. 54: matt jes(abadi 12 samvat
1798 (=a.d. 1742) bhurgavasareb \
Scribe : on f. 49 the name of the scribe appears to
have been deliberately erased. At the very foot we
read : Srib I jay « I j a V a 1 japurnartha 1 pa \ bhadivena
lifitam I For 2 the name is given on f. 54 : lapekrtam
vratmanagobamdardmah JRdmapuramadhe \
Character : Devanagarl.
Injuries : ff. 1—34 of 1 are lost, and have been
partially replaced by ff. 1—20 in a later hand.
1070 — MS. Wilson 213
Varad&dhxfia Yaj van’s Prayaficittapradipika,
about A.D. 1810.
Contents : three MSS. ; for parts 1 and 3 of which
see the Bodl. catal.y pp. 271, 285.
/ 2 . The Prayaicittapradipika of Varadadhl^aYajvan,
pupil of Yehkatadhlsa (Aufrecht, Catalogus Catalogorum,
p. 55 ih, calls him son, but there is apparently no authority
for that). This MS. is doubtless, like the others in the
volume (Bodl. catal.y ll. cc.) y a transcript of the India
Office MS. 84, Eggeling, India Office catal.y p. 89. It
begins on f. 18, and ends on f. 67: Vatsavamsavatamena
Varadad/uSayajvana \ somapena krta vrttib Prdyaicitta -
pradipikd 1 1 Sub ham astu \ samaptaS cay am gramthab 1
The MS. is modern and inaccurate.
Size : 13x9^ in.
Material : Paper, of European manufacture, water-
marked ‘ Budgen & Wilmott/
No. of leaves : ii -f- t 04 -f- i blank. In the original
the MSS. have 13, 53, and 36 leaves.
Date : the paper is water-marked ‘ 1809/ and there-
fore the copy must have been made in or shortly after
this year for Wilson from Colebrooke’s MS.
Character : Devanagarl.
1071 — MS. Sansk. ©. 45
Vivahakarman, 19th cent. P
Contents : fragment of a manual of domestic rites,
based on the Paraskara Grhya Sutra, and treating
chiefly of marriage rites. The title Vivahakarman
is very doubtful. The fragment may be a Vivaha-
prayoga, or Vivahakarmaprayoga, or a Vivaha(karma)-
paddhati, but probably it is part of a Paras karagrhya-
sutrapaddhati. It begins : SrlganeSdya namah ll Sri-
yajnapurusaya namah ll om athdto grhyasthdlipdkdnam
karma darbhaib parisamuhya gomayenopalipya 1 &c.
F. 3 V : iti kuSamdi 1 1 at ha vivahakarma prdrabhyate ll
om $ad arghya bhavamty deary y a I &c. F. 38 : iti
vivahakarma sampurnam subham bhuyat ll Sriramdya
namah ll athainam apyanavatibhyamm abhimrSati I &c.
F. 42 v : athatah svadhyayaprasamsa I &c. It ends :
sarvam dyur ehity esha te loka etat ti tviti he vaitatya*
Syamti vag vadati ll 22 ll iti laclasdmtib ll
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 23).
Size : 8jX4^in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 46.
Date : apparently not earlier than the middle of the
19th century.
Character : Devanagarl.
1072 — MS. Sansk. c. 48
Yajurvedagrhyasutrapaddhati, A.D. 173 S.
Contents : a manual of domestic rites, treating
chiefly of funeral rites and funeral oblations, described
by Dr. Hultzsch as Grhyasutrapaddhati. On f. i v
the title is given as Y ajurvedagrhyasutra, and at the
end of the work as Grhyasutra. It begins: Sri-
ganeSaya namah l atha maranakarmapaddhati atra
Qamgaditirthe$u apakramipyad jivitasya traivarnikasya
navayajhopavitavastramalddibhib Sudrasya striyaS ca
yajhopavitetarair vibhufarpam kusastaranavasthanam 1
Digitized by LjOoq ie
102
$15. VEDIC LITERATURE— MANUALS— GRHYA (1072-1075)
&c. F. 7 : iti prathamakriyah at ha madhyamakriya I
F. 8: at ha vr§otsargaprayogah \ F. n v s at ha Srad-
dhaprayogah, l It ends : prthakpdtrasddhitan na
bhojanam kuryat prthakpakasya mamgalasvarupatvat
sapimdane pitamahadihraddhaie^antasyaikapake sadhi -
tatvat pretakrdddhaie§dntatvdd devatydga iti iti grhya-
sutram sampurnam 1 On f. 1 there are eleven lines on
Araddhas, not connected with the work, which begins
on f. iv.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 8).
Size: I3jx6|-in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 24.
Date: miti samvat 1789 («a.d. 1733) maghamase
6uklapak§e pratipat bhrguvdsare \
Scribe : Radhakrpna (?).
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : most of the leaves have been protected
with transparent paper.
1073 — MS. Sansk. e. 43
Up&karmotsarjanaprayoga, A. D. 1777.
Contents: the Up§karmotsaijanaprayoga, or the
Utsarjanopfikaranaprayoga. It begins : kngane&aya
namah II athopakarmotsarjanaprayogah ll sumukhai cai . I
yatra yogi . nardanah l Lak§mi . Uma . 6uct . mat a . is(a .
kula . sarvebhyo . I Vi^nur Vi§nur Vipnuh krimadbhagato .
iubhapunyatithau mamadhyapyanam . kriparamesvara-
grity artham utsarjandkhyam karma kari§ye l tadddau
nirvighnatasidhyartham Qanapatipujanam ca karisye I
gandnam tva . danam 1 &c. It ends (f. 9) : prdya&citta-
dihomasefam samapya I ayai cagnetyddi samanam 1
vedoprxtyartham brahmanan bhojayisye l yasya smrtya . I
pramada . I ity Utsarjanaiipdkaranaprayogah \\
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 5).
Size : 8-J- x 4! in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 10 + xix blank.
Date : 8am. 1833 ( = a. d. 1777) ird . r . 5 i
Character: Devanagari.
1074 — MS. Sansk. d. 49
ParvanaAraddhaprayoga, 18th or 19 th cent.P
Contents: the PSxvanaAraddhaprayoga, or Parva-
na£r&ddhavidhi, being a manual of rites connected
with the ParvanaAraddha. It begins : at ha 3 pdtra -
kaparvanasraddhoprayogah aparanhe snatah hid -
dhavdsah sucir dcamya vesfitam hiddhadeiam aga -
cchet 1 &c. It ends : krdddhiyavastuni vrahmanaya
pratipadayet tadalabhe * mbhasi kfipet tato valivaikva -
devakarmam kuryad iti esa parvanahraddhavidhi e§a
eva vidhikrpana navdnnabhak?andrthapraptir nimitakd -
diiraddhe$u vodhavyah tirthapraptinimitakasrdddhefv
dvdhandrghabhava iti viSe§ab ll This is, in spite of
many various readings, the same work as the Parvana-
Araddha printed in Benares, 1885 (samvat 1941, oblong,
ff. 6). There are marginal corrections and additions
by a second hand.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 15).
Size: 1 1^x5-! in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 9 + xv blank.
Date : probably end of 18th or beginning of 19th
century.
Character: Devanagari.
1075 — MS. Sansk. c. 80
CTrsimha’s Prayogaratna, 18th cent.P
Contents: the Prayogaratna of Nrsimha, son of
Narayana, a manual of grhya and Arnuta rites. It begins
(f. i v ): om mahdganapataye namah l pranamami gana -
dhi&am vighnadhvdntadivakaram \ dantavalamukham
sdmdrasimdurdrunavigraham 11 Domestic rites are
treated first, then Arauta. The work is divided 'into
a considerable number of unequal sections as follows.
F. 14 ends : iti sakalahomasddharandgnimukhaprayogah I
Prayogaratne racite Nfsimhabhattena Nardyanabhafta-
jena l kantih krta vagnimukhabhidheya sddharaiyyd khi-
la homake$u 11 at ha sakalakarmasddhdranaparibhd$d ucy-
ante \ F.i6 Y ends : iti sakalakarmasddhdranaparibha^d I
Prayoga 0 (as above) I kantih krta sa paribhasandmm
sadharaniya khila homake$u ll at ha naimittikaprdya -
icittany ucyante I F. 27 : iti grahayajhaprayogah I
Prayoga 0 (as above) I savistareyam grahayajhakantih
karya ca yadau kalita kubhe$u 11 at ha prasahgdt
prathamdrttavasamayaphalanirnayah I Then follow the
various rites connected with birth. F. 33 : iti gar -
bhadhanaprayogah I Prayoga 0 (as above) l saSdntithya -
diphalapi garbhamlambhdbhidhd kantir ihoditeyam ll
atha pumsavanavalobhanamasadinirnayab I F. 35 : iti
suvanavalobhanaprayogah I Prayoga? (as above) l savis-
tara pumsavanabhidheya kantis satithyddivinayokta \\
atha simantonnayanatithyddinirnayah I F. 37 : iti
sxmantonnayanaprayogah 1 Prayoga 0 (as above) I kantih
satithyadivinirnayoktd simantanammha yathamarufam 11
atha Vifnuvalividhib I F. 38 : iti Vipnuvalividhih 1
Prayoga 0 (as above) I kantih krta Vifnuvalis tu ndma
garbhasya pustyai vibudhair vidheyd ll atha prasahgdt
garbhimpatidharma ucyante l F. 40 v : iti jataharma-
prayogah I Prayoga 0 (as above) I kantis samagrd gadi-
Digitized by LjOOQie
§15. VEDIC LITERATURE— MANUALS— GRHYA (1075, 1076)
108
teha jatakarmabhidheyapi yathamanlsam ll atha yaja-
naditithi$u karttavyam ucyate l F. 42 v : iti putraka-
mestividhih I PrayogaP (as above) l kdntis samagra
g adit e ha putrakdme$(inamru ca yathamam$am ll evam
pu traka mist adinapy ajataputrasya putrapratigrahavidhir
abhidlyate 1 F. 43 : iti putrapratigrahavidhih \ Pra -
yoga 0 (as above) 1 kdntis samagra gaditeha putraprati-
grahakhyapi yathdmani$am 11 atha namakarmatithya -
dinirnayab l F. 44 v : iti namakarmaprayogah l Pra -
yogaP (as above) l kdntis samagri kaliteha nama karma -
tivedyapi yathamaru$am II F. 54 : iti pamalasantib 1
PrayogaP (as above) l tarddidu§(e hikujanmakale kar-
yaiva sokteha ca iantikantib II athatraiva prasahgal
lagnarisfabhagna ucyante I F.57 : it y ani$tabhahgayogab 1
Prayoga 0 (as above) 1 lagnadyaniste tadaniftabhafiga-
samahnaya kdntir Ihoditeyam 11 F. 58 : iti dugdha -
panavidhify I Prayoga 0 (as above) I samk$ipyo kdntir
gaditeha dugdhapdnabhidheyapi yathamamso II atha
karnavedhavidhih I F. 6o v : iti nihpramanaprayogah 1
Prayoga 0 (as above) I ihodita ni$pramakdntir e$d karya
tisunam ca budhair vidhijnaih 11 athannaprahanamamsd-
dinirnayab l F. 103 : iti samavarttanaprayogah l Pra-
yoga 0 (as above) I kantih. samdvarttanasamjitaipa guror
anujham samavapya karya II om Ganapataye I atha viva -
havidhib l Ff. 140, 140 v : iti vivdhaprayogah 1 Prayoga 0
(as above) l ihoditastddaiakutalagnapuladiyuktd vivaha-
kantib ll atha trtiyamanu§yi vivaho na karyah I F. 141^ :
ity arkavivahavidhib I Prayoga 0 (as above) I trtiyapd -
nigrahane kumarya dofadihoktarkavivahasantih 1 1 athau -
pasanarambhasamayanirnayah 1 F. 144V : ity atirpa-
cahomavidhih 1 F. 145 : ity aupasanaprayogab I Pra -
yoga 0 (as above) I ihoditaupasanakantir epya vivdhomat
samanantanam syat 1 1 athdtirpanahomavidhib I F. I45 v :
iti samasyahomavidhib I Prayoga 0 (as above) I homa-
dyadite gaditatirpanahomddikdntis sasamasyahoma 1 1
F. 147 : ity agnisarnsargadosaprayaScittavidhih 1 Pra-
yoga 0 (as above) I nityasya vahnena naldntarena samr
gadidosena viviktakantib H F. 149 : iti dvibharya-
gnisamsargaprayogab I Prayoga 0 (as above) I kantih ca
patm dvijatiti homasamsarganamm g adit a sub hay a ll
F. 178 : iti pindapitryajtiaprayogab I PrayogaP (as
above) I pimdetipurva pitryajhakantir ahoditaindm vi-
dadhita darbho 1 1 F. 183 : iti parwanakraddhaprayo -
gab i Prayoga 0 (as above) I kdntis samagra kaliteha
parwakraddhabhidheyapi yathdmaruyam 11 at hast aka -
kraddhavidhib I F. i89 v : the MS. ends abruptly in the
middle of a sentence : payasam ca krapayitva kimci ... I
Nrsimha’s date is about a . d . 1580. Lacunae, none
of which need be very long, are indicated on ff. 28 v ,
2 9 y > 39 > 11 7 V * Half of f. 147 v is blank. See Eggeling,
India Office catal . , p. 103 (for date p. 102); MS. Sansk.
d. 139 ( 1070 ); Bhandarkar, Report, 1883, 1884, p. 26,
On Nrsimha’s family see Aufrecht, Leipzig catal., p. 29.
The MS. is written in two styles, probably by one
scribe.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 207).
Memorandum on original wrapper (f. v) ‘ Benares No. 9/
Size : 13 j x 7| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : v+189 + iii blank.
Bate : probably 18th century, to judge from the
writing and paper; possibly the end of the 17th.
Scribe : there is a note on the original wrapper (f. 1):
ll da 0 gaurUamkaranelame 1 1
II vasistipattra 13 samdptah ll
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : ff. 19-23, 48, 61-101, 130, 155-164, 170-
175 are lost. There are small holes on ff. 42, 49 (two
letters lost), 60 (seven letters). The left corner of
f. 1 50 is missing, about seventeen and forty-eight letters
being lost on f. 150 and f. i5o v respectively. F. 140
has been torn in halfj and has been incorrectly bound,
the right side having been reversed.
1076 — MS. Sansk. d. 139
CTarayanabhatta’s Prayogaratna, 18th cent. P
Contents : the Prayogaratna of N aray an abh at t a, son
of RameSvarabhatta, a manual of domestic and £rauta
rites. The MS. is very imperfect, and only treats of
household rites. It begins with the caula, f. i v , then
proceeds, f. 2, to upanayana. This leads on to the
samavartana, which ends on f. 23 v . Then vivaha, with
its subsidiaries, betrothal, &c., ending at f. 48 v with the
arka vivaha. The whole ends abruptly on f. 60 : iti
sriprayogaratne grhydgnipunahsamdhdnaprayogah sa-
mdptah 1 hri I krl I krir astu I atha nastikyad visrsfagneh
punahsamdhanam tatra kartd samkalyapurvakam striyd
saha l A lacuna is marked on f. 25. The Yedic
verses given are accented in red ink. On f. 1 is :
caulopanayanavivahapunahsarndhanam prayogab I See
Eggeling, India Office catal., pp.101 sq.; Mitra , Notices,
1 Y, 66, Bikaner catal., pp. 440, 441 ; edited Bombay,
1861 and 1880.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 206).
Size: 10x5!- in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 60 4* ii blank.
Bate : probably the middle of the 18th century.
Scribe : Atmarama (f. 1 : likhitam idam Atmard-
mena 1)
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : f. 26, some letters lost.
Digitized by
Google
104
§ 16. VEDIC LITERATURE— VEDANGA (1077, 1078)
16. VEDANGA
1077 (1-3)— MS. Wilson 502
Vedangas, A. D. 1639, 17th cent. P, 1040.
Contents : three distinct MSS., the first of which
has four parts.
1. (1) The S'iksa, attributed to Panini, in theYajur
recension. It begins on f. i v and ends on f. 3 V . There
are five sections, containing 7, 7, 8, 7, 6 verses respec-
tively, a total of thirty-five. The work was published by
Weber, Ind. Stud., IY (59 vv.) ; see also Eggeling,
India Office catal ., p. 149. The version in Becanarama
Tripathin's commentary, Benares, 1877, has fifty-seven
stanzas only.
(2) The Jyotisa, attributed to Lagadha, in the Yajur
recension. It begins on f. 3 V and ends on f. 6 V . There
are seven sections. It was published by Weber, Ueber
den Veda-kalender , namens Jyotisam, Berlin, 1862.
(3) The Chandas, attributed to Pingala, in the Yajur
recension. It has, however, only nine sections, corre-
sponding to sections 1-8 and 10 of the ordinary Yajur
text, the peculiar ninth section being omitted. It
begins on f. 6 V and ends on f. ii v . The Chandas was
edited by Weber, Ind . Stud., VIII, and with Hala-
yudha’s commentary in the Bibl. Ind. by Visvanatha
Sastrin (1871-1874).
(4) The Nighantu : it begins on f. n v and ends on
f. 23. The (5) sections end on ff. 14, ij y , 20, 2i v ,
23. There are no accents. This is apparently the
MS. denoted by 6 C 9 in Roth's Yaska’s Nirukta sammt
den Nighanfavas, p. 3, though he describes it as having
twenty-three leaves, and being dated samvat 1654
(instead of 1695). F. 22 v was blank, but has been
filled up with metrical matter by a later hand, which
has also made a good many corrections in red ink.
All these parts are written with fair accuracy. The
text is bounded on either side by two black lines.
2. The Nighantu : it begins on f. 24 and ends on
f. 46. The (5) sections end on ff. 29, 35 v , 40 v , 43 v ,
46. The first two sections of adhyaya 1 are missing,
but the beginning of the first is added at the top of
f. 24 by a later hand. There are no accents. The
text is fairly accurate. It is bounded on either side
by two black lines. This is the MS. denoted by ‘ D ’
in Roth, /. c.
3. Katyayana’s SarvanukramanI, and the Anuvaka-
nukramani. The Sarvanukramapi begins on f. 47 v
and ends on f. 73 v . It is divided into the paribhasa,
which ends on f. 49 v , and sixty-four sections, as in
A. A. Macdoneli’s edition, with two short sections at
the end. The Anuvakanukramani begins only with
ver. 15 (Macdonell, p. 49), and ends on f. 75. A lacuna
is marked on f. 73. The text is bounded on either side
by two black lines.
The MS. is described as no. 3 on p. xi of
A. A. MacdonelPs edition, where 1659 is a misprint
for 1639. See on MS. Wilson 379 (892).
Former owner : that of 1 is given on f. 23 v : trava -
di§adananagovimdaramasya idam pustakam 1 For the
rest see below.
Size : 9 j x in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves: i+75 + i blank. The MSS. in the
original are numbered separately.
Date : for 1 the date is given on f. 23: sam. 1695
( = a. d. 1639) var$e bha. su. 10 ravau \ For 2 no date
is given, but as Roth, /. c ., says, it must be of much
the same date as 1. For 3 the date is given on f. 75 :
svasti samvat 1696 ( = a. d. 1640) var§e maghavade
9 bhume [
Scribe : none is given for 1, but Govindarama,
a later owner, wrote the metrical notes on f. 22 v . That
of 2 has been obliterated by yellow pigment, but it is
still legible on f. 46 : bhatandrayanasutavibramena
likhitam l Bdmekvarapa\hanartham \ paropakarartham 1
Kasyam likhitam \ That of 3 is given on f. 75 : adyeha
srivrddhanagePravastavyaabhyamtaranayarajnatiyaupa-
yivdputra'updtrllocanaputrapautrdndrnpathandrtham\srb
avimuktavdrdna 8 yam srlvUvesvarara jadhanyam likhitam
asti subham l
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : a page of 2 is lost. F. 10 has been torn
and mended.
1078 (1-5)— MS. Wilson 603
Vedangas, A. D. 1793 and 19th cent. P
Contents : five MSS. :
1. The S'iksa, attributed to Panini, in the Rk
recension, in sixty verses and eleven sections. It begins
on f. i v and ends on f. 6.
2. The Jyotisa, attributed to Lagadha, in the Rk
recension, in thirty-six verses and seven sections. It
begins on f. 6 and ends on f. 8 V .
3. The Chandas, attributed to Pingala, in the Rk
recension, in eight adhyayas and eighteen kapdikas.
The adhyayas end on ff. 9, g Y , n, n v , I2 V , 13, 14, 14 V ,
The MS. begins on f. 8 V .
These three parts form one MS., being written
continuously.
4. The Nighantu : its five sections end on ff. 2i v ,
26, 29 v , 3i T , 33 v . It begins on f. I7 V . It is accented
Digitized by LjOOQie
105
§ 16 , VEDIC LITERATURE— VEDANGA ( 1078 , 1079 )
in red ink. It is ‘E’ in Roth’s edition of Yaskcts
Nirukta sammt den Nighantavas , p. 3.
These four parts are written by one hand, and are
fairly accurate. Ff. ii, 1, 3, 5, 7, 9, 11, 13, 14, 15, 17,
18, 20, 22, 24, 26, 28, 30, 32 are on yellow paper.
F. 33 is reversed in binding.
5 . Katyaya^a’s Sarvanukramani : the paribhasa
ends on f. 38 : only the 8 astakas are marked, which
end on ff. 42, 46 v , 50, 54, 58, 6i v , 64 v , 70. The
MS. appears to be by a different hand from the former.
It was not used for A. A. Macdonell’s ed. On ff. 34,
7o v are vignettes. The text is bounded on either side
by two double red lines. Neatly written.
Size : 9x4^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 70 + i blank.
Date : that of 1-3 is given on f. 15 : krisamvat 1 849
(=a. d. 1793) miti phdlgunakuddhapamcamydm bhrgu -
vasare tadinam pustakam samaptam 1 That of 4 is
given on f. 33 : samvat 1 849 phalgunakuddhadvada-
kyam bhrguvasare tadinam pustakam samaptam 1 For
5 no date is given. It appears to be a few years more
recent than 1 — 4 .
Character : Devanagarl.
1079 ( 1 — 5 ) — MS. Sansk. e. 17
Vedangas, A. D. 1738-1781.
Contents : five Vedangas, viz. :
1 . The Paninlya Siksa (ff. 1-6), in sixty stanzas. It
begins: II sriganekaya namah II atha Siksam pravaksyami
Paniniyam matam yatha II kastranupurvam tad vidyad
yathoktam lokavedayoh 11 1 11 It ends : trinayanam
abhimukhanihsrtam imam ya iha pathet prayatak ca
sada dvijah 11 sa bhavati dhanadhanyapasuputrakirttiman
atulam ca sukham samaknute diviti diviti 1 1 60 ll \\iti
Sik?a samaptah 1 1 atha siksam atmodattak ca hakaram
svaranam yatha gityacospa$(odattam ca$as tu kamkara
ekadaka ll
2 . The Jyotisa (ff. 8 — 1 1 ), in thirty-six stanzas, the
Rg-veda recension, by Lagadha. It begins : 1 1 krigane -
kdya namah 1 1 pamcasamvatsaramayam yugadhyaksam
Prajdpatim 1 1 dinar tvayanamasamgam pranamya sirasa
kncih ll 1 ll pranamya sirasa kalam abhivadya Sarasvatim ll
kd\ajhdnam pravak§yami Lagadhasya mahatmanah ll 211
It ends : veda hi yajhartham abhipravrttah kaldnupurvd
vihitak ca yajiiah ll tasmad idam kdlamdhanakdstram yo
Jyoti§am veda sa veda yajndn yo jyoti§am veda sa veda
yajhdn iti\\^ 6 \\ 1 1 pamcasamvatsaram prapadye te karyah
kald dasa ca yah parva savita vi$uvam sapta 1 1 iti Jyotisam
samaptam 11 See Thibaut, J.A.S.B. , XLVI, and Dlksit,
Bharatiya Jyotihkastra , pp. 70 sq.
BODL. SANS. CATAL. II.
3 . The Chandas Sutra, by Pihgala (ff. 12-18), in
eight adhyayas. It begins : 11 kriganekaya namah 1 1
mayarasatajabhanalagasammitam bhramati vanmayam
jagati yasya 1 1 sa jayati Pimgalanagah Sivaprasadad
vikuddhamatih ll It ends : dvir dvyunam l tadamtanam l
eko neddha l pare purnam pare purnam iti 11 19 11 11 iti
Chamdasy a?(amo 9 dhyayah ll witiPimgalasutrain samap-
tam 11 may a dvadaka dhih pamcadaka chamdah $olasa
padah paropnik prastarapamktir vimsatir vimkatir eka -
vimkatir devatadito 9 §tau catuhsatam §a§fho vimkatir vim •
katir yugaparamtika trayodaka vrttam gavadau vimsatir
vimsatir yavamati trini yatir vimsatir vatormm astadaka
prahar§ini vimkatih sardulavikriiitam pamcadasatranuk-
tam saptadakastadaka 1 1
4 . The Nighantu (ff. 19-27), in five adhyayas,
accented. It begins : ll kriganekaya namah 11 11 om ll
gauh l gma I jma I ksma I ksa I ksama l &c. It ends :
vasavah 1 vdjinah 1 devapatnyo devapatnya ity ekatrimkat
padani ll 6 ll agnxr dravinodd akvo vayuh kyeno 9 kvinau
§a( 11 ll iti Nighamte pamcamo 9 dhyayah ll II iti Nig ham-
(ah samaptah 11
5 . The uttarasatka of Yaska’s Nirukta (ff. 29-153),
in eight adhyayas. The verses are accented. It
begins : 1 1 kriganekaya namah 11 krivedavyasaya namah 11
om ll ll athato daivatam tad yani namani I pradhdnya -
stutinam devatanam l tad daivatam ity acaksate I &c.
Adhyaya 1 (7) ends on f. 47 ; 2 (8) on f. 57 ; 3 (9)
on f. 73 ; 4 (10) on f. 9i v ; 5(11) on f. to9 v ; 6(12)
on f. 127 ; 7 (13) on f. 133; 8 (14) on f. 153^ The
last two adhyayas are the Parisistas in the editions by
R. Roth, Gottingen, 1852, and Satyavrata Samasramin,
Bill. Ind .
It ends : salokatam gamayati ya evam veda I namo
brahmane mahate bhutdya l namah Paraskaraya namo
Yaskaya l brahma kuklam asiya brahma kuklam asi -
ya ll 37 ll vyakhyatam agnir asmi janmana pakyam gopam
akakagunas l &c. . . . (see Nirukta, ed. by Satyavrata
Samasramin, Bibl . Ind.> IV, 413 sq.) . . . katam jiva ma
te radhamsiti saptatrimsat ll ll iti Niruktottarasafke
9 $tamo 9 dhyayah II
Former shelf mark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 17.
Size : 8f x 4-^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii+ 156.
Date : the following dates are given :
(t) sake 1665 ( = a.d. 1743) rudhirodgarisamvatsare
karttikakuddha ekadasyam I
(3) sake 1665 rudhirodgarisamvatsare I
(4) kake 1660 ( = a.d. 1738) kalayuktandmasamvat -
sare asddhakukladakamiguruvdsare 1
(5) kake 1703 ( = a.d. 1781) plavanamasamvatsare
dsddhakrsnasaptamyam bhrguvasare taddini 1
p
Digitized by LjOOQie
106
$16. VEDIC LITERATURE— VEDANGA (1079-1081)
Scribe : 1—4 written by Themte Jayarama Bhatta ;
6 by Themte Siddhesvara. Colophons :
Themte ityupanamna Jayaramabhattena likhitam II
at the end of 1.
Themfe ityupa&artnabha(tajayardmasyedam pustakamw
at the end of 2 — 4 .
Themte ityupaiarmabhattasiddhesvarasyedam pusta-
kam samdptam II at the end of 5 .
For further information as to Jayarama, whose son
was Siddhesvara and father Yadava, see the particulars
given in the colophons to a MS. of the Aitareya
Brahmapa, bought from Quaritch by Max Muller in
1870, Wickremasinghe, J. R.A. S ., 1902, pp. 628-629.
Character : Devanagari.
1080 — MS. Wilson 491
Yaska’s Nirukta, A. D. 1716-1710.
Contents : the Nirukta of Yaska, in the shorter
recension, containing thirteen adhyayas, see MS. Wilson
488 ( 1082 ). The MS. consists of two parts, adhyayas
1-6 and 7—13. Part 1 begins on f. \ Y and ends on f. 6i v .
The (6) padas of adhyaya i end on ff. 2 V , 4, 6, 7 V , 8 V .
10. The (7) p'adas of adhyaya 2 end on ff. 12, 14, 15,
1 6, 17, i8 v , 20 v . The (4) padas of adhyaya 3 end on
ff. 22 v , 25 v , 27 v , 30. The (4) padas of adhyaya 4 end
on ff. 32, 34 v , 36 v , 39. The (4) padas of adhyaya 5
end on ff. 41 v , 44, 46, 48 v . The (6) padas of adhyaya
6 end on ff. 5o v , 53, 55, 57, 59, 6i Y . Part 2 begins
on f. 62 v and ends on f. 130. The (7) padas of
adhyaya 7 end on ff. 63 v , 64 v , 66 v , 68, 68 v , 70, jz Y .
The (3) padas of adhyaya 8 end on ff. 74, j6 Y , 78. The
(4) padas of adhyaya 9 end on ff. 81, 84, 87 v , 89 v . The
(4) padas of adhyaya 10 end on ff. 93 v , 96, 99, ioi v .
The (4) padas of adhyaya 11 end on ff. I04 v , 103 v , 107,
I09 v . The (4) padas of adhyaya 12 end on ff. m v ,
113, IJ5 V , 1 1 8. The (4) padas of adhyaya 13 end on
ff. 121, 126V, 128V, 130. For the number cf. Roth,
Nirukta , p. 210, note. F. 104 ( = £82 of the original)
is out of place.
The accents are added in red ink by a later hand,
which has occasionally made a few corrections. The
text is bounded on either side by two red lines in
ff. 1— 61 ; in ff. 62—130 it is bounded by three or four
black or red lines very carelessly drawn. The MS.
seems less accurate than MS.Wilson 488 ( 1082 ). It was
not used for Roth’s edition.
Size : 9! x 4^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : i+ 130 + i blank. In the original the
parts have 61 and 69 leaves.
Bate: f. 6i v : samvat 1772 ( = a. d. 1716) varse
mill jyesthavadi dasami somavasare [ F. 130: svasti
srisamvat 1771 ( = a. d. 1715) var§e caitravadi 5
camdravasare [
Scribe: f. 6i v : li \ di \ Ratnadevena [ subham 1
F. 1 30 2 di l Hariharasunuratnadevena likhitam [
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : f. 63 is torn, and has been mended. In
part 2 most of the pages are blurred through the use
of chemicals.
1081— MSS. MU1 144.
Yaska’s Nirukta, A. D. 1730.
Contents : the Nirukta of Yaska, complete in thirteen
adhyayas. These adhyayas are divided into padas thus :
Adhyaya 1 begins on f. i v : its (6) padas end on ff. 3, 4 V ,
7 V , 9, 10, 12. Adhyaya 2 begins on f. 12 : its (7) padas
end on ff. I4 V , i6 v , 18, 19, 2i v , 22, 24 v . The (4) padas
of adhyaya 3 end on ff. 27, 30 v , 33, 36. The (4) padas
of adhyaya 4 end on ff. 38 v , 4i v , 44, 47. The (5) padas
of adhyaya 5 end on ff. 50, 5i v , 53 v , $6 Y > 6o Y . The (6)
padas of adhyaya 6 end on ff. 63V, 6$ Y > 69, 72 v , 75, 78.
The (6) padas of adhyaya 7 end on ff. 80, 84, 85 v , 86 v ,
89, 92 y . The (3) padas of adhyaya 8 end on ff. 94,
98, 100. The (4) padas of adhyaya 9 end on ff. 103,
106, I09 v , 1 1 2. The (4) padas of adhyaya 10 end on
ff. H5 V , 1 1 8, 1 2 1, 123L The (4) padas of adhyaya 11
end on ff. 126, I28 v , I3i v , 135. The (4) padas of
adhyaya 12 end on ff. I37 v , 140, 143, I46 v . The (4)
padas of adhyaya 13 (corresponding to adhyayas 13 and
14 of the other recension) end on ff. 1 5o v , 159, i6i v ,
164. The MS. is carefully written, with considerable
accuracy, by two hands, the one extending up to f. 1 1 2 V ,
the latter thence to the end. Lacunae are marked on
ff. 32, 35, 59, 1 1 6, 164. The text is bounded on either
side by three (up to f. U2 V ), or two, red lines. The
Yedic lines are accented in red ink.
This is the MS. * M 9 which was used by Roth for
his edition of Yaska’ s Nirukta , Gottingen, 1852. It has
a different recension of the text from the ordinary
version, and is probably more original, see Roth, pp. iv
sq., 211 (for the pada division).
Size : 1 o x 4 f in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii *f 164 *f iii blank.
Bate : though written by different hands, there is
no reason to suppose that the two parts are of different
dates. The date in the handwriting of the second
scribe is given on f. 164: svasti samvat 1786 ( = a. d.
1 730) varse vaisdfamase kr§napakse pratipada budhavare
sampurna I
Sci'ibe : the name of the second hand is given on
Digitized by LjOoq ie
§ 16. VEDIC LITERATURE — VED AN G A (1081-1084)
107
f. 164 : li$itam Amadavddamadhye rajapuramdmhe vai-
dyampolavastavyam ity udicyasahasrajndtlmetdrdma-
camdratmajakr^nacamdena I abhyamtaravrddhanagard -
ndgarabrahmanaciramjivivohoi'dSriharirdmasutajoitd -
rdmmasya grhe putrapautradipathanariham vdnyemm
paropakdraya pathanartham idam pustakam likhitam
iti l The owner, Harirama, has written his name in
a very careless hand on f. i64 v and on f. 1, in the latter
case with the date : samvat 1787 ( = a.d. 1731) vaisd.kr.
di. 10 gur u I On f. ] 6 4 V are the usual remarks of the
scribe, to which others have been added by a later hand.
A yet later hand gives tr°-vemrdma as owner.
Character : Devanagari.
1082— MS. Wilson 488
Yaska’s Nirukta, A. D. 1768.
Contents : the Nirukta of Yaska, in the shorter re-
cension, containing thirteen adhyayas, the two parisistas
being treated as one, see Roth, Nirukta , p.210. The
work is divided into adhyayas and padas thus (cf. Roth,
/. c., note) : adhyaya 1 has 6 padas, which end on ff. 3 V ,
6 V , 9, ij, I2 V , I5 V . Adhyaya 2 has 7 padas, which end
on ff. i8 v , 2i v , 23, 24, 25, 26V, 29. Adhyaya 3 has 4
padas, which end on ff. 3i v , 35 v , 37 v , 41. Adhyaya 4
has 4 padas, which end on ff. 43 v , 46, 49, 5i v .
Adhyaya 5 has 4 padas, which end on ff. 54 v , 57, 59 v ,
63. Adhyaya 6 has 6 padas, which end on ff. 65, 68,
70 v , 74, y6 Y , 79 v . Adhyaya 7 has 7 padas, which end
on ff. 82 v , 84 v , 87 v , 89, 90 v , 93, g6 Y . Adhyaya 8 has
3 padas, which end on ff. 98 v , io 2 v , 105. Adhyaya 9
has 4 padas, which end on ff. io8 v , iii v , 11 6, 118.
Adhyaya 10 has 4 padas, which end on ff. I22 v , 126,
130, 133. Adhyaya 11 has 4 padas, which end on
ff. *36, l 39> l 4 3 y y 1 4 ^* Adhyaya 12 has 4 padas,
which end on ff. I5i v , 154, 158, i 62 v . Adhyaya 13
has 6 padas, which end on ff. i 67 v , 17 i v , i77 v , 180,
183. The MS. consists of three separately-foliated
parts, adhyayas 1—6, 7-12, and 13, the pari&sta. The
accents are added in red ink by a later hand, which has
also frequently punctuated the text by strokes above
the line. Yellow pigment is freely used for erasures.
The text seems faiily accurate. Ff. 144, 163, 173 are
blank. Ff. 80, 161 were originally so, but have been
written on. The text is bounded on either side by two
black lines.
Size: 10^x5! in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves: ii+183 + ii blank. In the original
foliation the parts have 79, 83, 21 leaves.
Bate : f. 183: samvat 1824 (=a. d. 1768) var§e
karttikamase Suklapak?e 14 caturdaSi guruvasare I
Scribe: f. 183: likhitam Gamodhacaturvedijndtiya-
tripdthipuruQottamdjadhanesvara Subham bhuydt l /ri-
pa(hiamaresvarapathandrtham l Srikdsivisvesvarasatya -
che I Cf. MS. Wilson 380 ( 899 ).
Character : Devanagari.
1083 — MS. Wilson 474
Yaska’s Nirukta, A. D. 1781.
Contents : the Nirukta of Yaska, adhyayas 7-13
(not to 14, as stated in the Bodl. catal. , p. 384**). It
begins on f. i v and ends on f. 180. Adhyaya 7 ends on
f. 29 v : its (7) padas on ff 5, 8, 13, 16, 18, 22 v , 2g Y .
Adhyaya 8 ends on f. 43 v : its (3) padas on ff 32 v , 39 v ,
43 v . Adhyaya 9 ends on f. 65 : its (4) padas on ff 49,
54 v , 6 1, 65. Adhyaya to ends on f. 9 1 v : its (4) padas on
ff 73, 79 v , 86 v , 9i v . Adhyaya 11 ends on f. 1x8: its (4)
padas on ff. 97 v , io2 v , no, 118. Adhyaya 12 ends on
f. 144 : its (4) padas on f. I24 v , 129, 136, 144. Adhyaya
13 ends on f. 180 : its (4) padas on ff. 152, 169^, 175 V ,
180. The MS. appears to be accurate. The accents
are added in red ink.
This MS. was not used by Roth for his edition.
It shows the shorter recension (adhyaya 13 = 13 and 14,
padas).
The text is bounded on either side by two black
lines. Ff. 176, 178, 179 have been supplied in a modern
hand. Note that adhyaya 7 has seven padas, not six
(Roth, p. 210, note).
Size : y\ x 5^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves: ii+180-fii blank. In the original
foliation f. 175 is repeated, so that there appear to be
only 179 leaves.
Bate: f. 180: samvat 1837 ( = a.d. 1781) karttika -
kr$na 13 budhe Subhem I The older leaves must be
dated about a. d. 1700.
Scribe : f. 180 : imani gatapatrani dvivediSyamadeva -
suno Samkarajlkena likhitam \ i. e. ff 176, 178—180.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries: ff 176, 178-180 have been supplied by
a more modern hand. F. 1 seems to be a restora-
tion by a third hand.
1084 — MS. Wilson 1
Durgacarya’s Nirukta vrtti, about A.D. 1828.
Contents : the Niruktavrtti, being a commentary on
Yaska’s Nirukta by Durgacarya. It contains thirteen
adhyayas, numbered 6—18, i. e. it omits the five adhyayas
of the Nighantu. It comments on the twelve adhyayas
of the Nirukta, and on adhyaya 1 of the pari£i?t&.
p 2
Digitized by LjOOQie
108
§ 16. VEDIC LITERATURE— VEDANGA (1084-1086)
It begins on f. i v and ends on f. 37 i v . Adhyaya 6
has 6 padas, which end on ff. ig Y > 25, 33, 40 v , 47 v , 57.
Adhyaya 7 has 7 padas, which end on ff. 66, 72 v , 74 v ,
77 v , 80, 82 v , 87 v . Adhyaya 8 has 4 padas, which
end on ff. 95 v , 104, U3 V , 124. Adhyaya 9 has 4 padas,
which end on ff. 134, 14i v , i53 v , 163. Adhyaya 10 has 4
padas, which end on ff. 1 77 v , i86 v , 195, 202 v . Adhyaya
11 has 6 padas, which end on ff. 2C>9 V , 21 7 V , 225,
233 v , 239, 244 v . Adhyaya 12 has 6 padas, which
end on ff. 255 v , 263, 271, 274 v , 280, 285^ Adhyaya
13 has 3 padas, which end on ff. 290 v , 297 v , 302 v .
Adhyaya 14 has 4 padas, which end on ff. 305, 3o8 v ,
313, 315. Adhyaya 15 has 3 padas, which end on
ff. 32 r, 327, 336. Adhyaya 16 has 4 padas, which
end on ff. 341, 344^ 349, 353*. Adhyaya 17 has 4
padas, which end on ff. 357 v , 360, 364, 368. Adhyaya
j 8 ends on f. 37 i v .
The original foliation is much confused by two
errors: ff. 218-226, 255-283 are omitted. The MS.
is a modern and very inaccurate copy, full of very
bad blunders. Lacunae are marked on ff. 14, 20 v , 46,
6 9> 72 v , 73> 73 v > 75> 9* y > lo6Y > ™ 5 V > x 32 v , 186*, 196,
245, 246, 246V, 247V, 248, 33© v , 337 v , 360, 36 i v , 366^
3 6 7> 371 '
Edited by Satyavrata Sama^ramin, Bibl. Ind ., Calc.,
1886 sq. Cf. Barth, Ind . Ant., XXVII, 356 sq.
Size: i6jX7|in.
Material: European paper, water-marked 6 V. E. I. C.,’
and with the names ‘ J. Wise ’ or ‘ Balston & Co/
No. of leaves : iv + 372 + iv blank.
Date : the paper is water-marked in some cases
*1828/ so that the copy was doubtless made in or
about this year by H. H. Wilson.
Character: Devanagari.
1085— MS. Wilson 476
Durgacarya’s Niruktavrtti, A. D. 1387.
Contents : the Niruktavrtti of Durgacarya, being
a commentary on Yaska’s Nirukta. This MS. contains
only the commentary on adhyayas 7—12 of the Nirukta
(not 6, as stated in the Bodl. catal., p. 384b), which are
numbered (as in MS. Wilson 1 [1084], Eggeli n g, India
Office catal., p. 15 1) consecutively from the five books
of the Nighantu as 12—17. It begins on f. i v and
ends on f. 150. The (7) padas (compare for the number
MS. Wilson 474 [1083]) of adhyaya 7 end on ff. 7, 22,
31,36, 37 v > 435 5°* The (3) padas of adhyaya 8 end
on ff. 56, 65, 7o v . The (4) padas of adhyaya 9 end on
ff. 74, 78, 83 v , 86 v . The (4) padas of adhyaya 10 end on
ff. 93 v , ioo v , io 7 v , 112. The (4) padas of adhyaya 11
end on ff. 118, I22 v , I 27 v , 13 2 V . The (4) padas of
adhyaya 12 end on ff. 138, 141, I45 v , 150. It ends on
f. 150: saptadakasya caturthali padah 1 abhildse yatha
kami karoty amgavice$titam 1 strisamaksam tatha kui'yad
ay am krrngaranakriydm ll 1 ll
The MS. is carefully written, and appears to be ac-
curate. The text is bounded on either side by two black
lines. The whole of f. 1 has been supplied by a later
hand. Ff. 2—6 have been torn in two, and the right-
hand side supplied by another hand. There are hardly
any corrections. A figure is drawn on f. 67L
Size : 1 of x 5^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 1 50 + ii blank.
Date : f. 150 : samvat 1443 ( = a. d. 1387) varse krd -
vanasudi 8 as(amydm gurudine l The date is no doubt
genuine, as the writing is consistently in the old style,
and the paper appears to be ancient.
Scribe : f. 150 : adyeha mnamdapadre mahardna -
sridurgasimhavijayarajye mahdmdttirnaharnsrlkarmma-
sipratipattau (?) dbhyamtarandgarajnatiyadiksitakalha . -
nasutadlksita&rlrdmasya krinirukt abha§y am srtbhrgude
ratreQ) lisitam 1 The Bodl. catal., p. 384b, gives
Rama as the scribe. The ordinary use of language
w ould make him the owner.
Character: Devanagari.
1086— ms. Mm 142
Durg&carya’s Niruktavrtti, A. D. 1830.
Contents : the Niruktavrtti of Durgacarya, a com-
mentary on Yaska’s Nirukta. This MS. does not contain
the commentary on the parisista. The adhyayas are
numbered 6-17 as usual, counting the five books of
the Nighantu as having preceded. Adhyaya 1 begins
on f. i v : its (6) padas end on ff 19, 24, 31, 37 v , 43, 51.
The (7) padas of adhyaya 2 end on ff. 59, 6 $ y , 6y Y , 71,
73, J6 Y , 81. The (4) padas of adhyaya 3 end on ff 88 v ,
96, 105, H5 V . The (4) padas of adhyaya 4 end on
ff. I25 v , I32 v , I44 v , 154. The (4) padas of adhyaya 5
end on ff. 168, 177, 185, 192. The (6) padas of adhyaya
6 end on ff. 199, 2o6 v , 214, 22i v , 227, 232 v . The (7)
padas of adhyaya 7 end on ff 243, 250, 257 v , 26 i v , 262 v ,
2 66 v , 272. The (3) padas of adhyaya 8 end on ff. 277,
284, 289. The (4) padas of adhyaya 9 end on ff. 292,
29 5, 299 v , 303. The (4) padas of adhyaya 10 end on
ff. 3 o 8 v , 314, 320, 324. The (4) padas of adhyaya 11
end on ff. 329, 332, 337, 341. The (4) padas of adhyaya
12 end on ff. 345V, 348, 352, 355L The MS. is
divided into two parts, one (ff. 1— 232 v ) containing the
first six, the other (ff. 233 v ~355) the second six adhyayas.
Both parts are apparently by the same hand. The
Digitized by boogie
109
§ 16. VEDIC LITERATURE — VED AN G A (1086-1089)
colophon on f. 23 2 V is : ekadaso y dhyayah I yavamto
mamtrah sarvasdkhasu tesu yani gunapadani laksanod-
desatas tdni sarvany eva vydkhydtani I That on f. 355 v
is : saptadakasya caturthah padab 1 stryabhila$e yaiha
kami karoty amgavicetfitam 1 strisamafyam tatha kur-
ydd ayarn krmgaranakriydm M 1 it samapta gramthah I
Lacunae are marked on ff. 3 V , 5 V , 64, 93, ioo v , 113,
i35> 1 3 8 > I 43 y > !53 v > l6lV » i 8 2 v , 185, 204, 2 o 8 v , 229,
244 v , 245, 260, 272 v . Ff. 301, 30i v are, the former
partially, the latter wholly, blank.
The MS. is carelessly written and inaccurate. It
seems possible that it was copied from the same original
as MS. Wilson 1 ( 1084 ). It is doubtless the MS. lent
by Mill to Roth for his Nirukta , see page v.
Size : 14x6^ in.
Material : Paper. The Bodl. calal ., p. 396^, says
*Charta Europ./ but there is nothing to prove this, the
paper being to all appearance of native manufacture.
No. of leaves: ii + 355 + ii blank. In the original
foliation the MS. consists of two parts, having
232 + 123 leaves.
Date : f. 232 v : samvat 1895 ( = a.d. 1839)1
Character : Devanagari.
1087 — MS. MiU 78
Durgacarya’s Niruktavrtti, A. D. 1834.
Contents : the Niruktavrtti, by Durgacarya. This
MS. contains only the commentary on adhyayas 1-6.
Adhyaya 1 begins on f. i v ; its (6) padas end on ff. 28 v ,
36, 47V, 58, 68, 82 v . Pada 1 of adhyaya 2 ends on
f. 96 v ; pada i of adhyaya 3 ends on f. I40 v ; pada 1
of adhyaya 4 ends on f. 199 ; pada 1 of adhyaya 5 ends
on f. 262 ; adhyaya 6 ends on f. 351s ekadaso y dhyayali
parvano mamtrah sarvasdkhasu tern yani gunapadani
lak§anoddesatas tdni sarvany eva vydkhydtani I The
MS. is carelessly copied, and lacunae are very frequent,
being marked on considerably more than a third of
the leaves. Even the padas are not carefully marked.
This MS. is perhaps a copy of MS. Mill 142 ( 1086 ).
On f. i Dr. Mill has described the contents, in pencil,
adding, ‘Alterum codicem MS tum , qui utramque partem
complectitur, priorem quidem (huius libri) foliis 232,
posteriorem vero (quam aliter non possideo) foliis 123—
mitto, una cum textu Nirukti Yascani in volumine huic
8imillimo sed minore et antiquioribus literis exarato
(foil. 164), hoc mense Februarii a. d. 1847 ad virum
doctissimum Rudolphum Rothum Professorem Tubin-
gensem. Gul. H. Mill/
Bound in a native binding, lettered c Niruktabhd^yam y
Size : 10^ x 5 in. Material : Paper, European make.
No. of leaves : i + 351 + i blank.
Date : f. 351 : vidhugrahavasucamdre Vikramarkasya
var§e rasasaramuniimdau sammite S'alivahe likhitam
amalapak$e Ekadamtena radhe iasitithiguruvdre svdti -
siddhe pararthe 1 This gives: samvat 1891 sake 1756
(=A.D. 1834).
Character : Devanagari.
1088 — MS. Sansk. e. 44
Panimya S'iksa, 18th cent.P
Contents : the Paninlya S'iksa, in sixty £lokas. It
begins : sriganesaya namah. \ atha S'ikfdm pravaksyami
Paninlyamatam ( kriyayd , in marg.) yatha \ sdstrdnu -
purvam tad vidyad yathoktam lokavedayofr III It
ends : trinayanam abhimukhanihsrtam imam ya iha
pathet prayatak ca sada dvijdh. sa bhavati dhanadhd-
nyapasu [bahuputra, in marg.)kirttiman atulam ca sukham
samusnute divT ( ti diviti , in marg.) I 60 I atha kiksam
atmodattak cahakdsvardnam yathagity acosr?totta earns
tu Samkara ekddaka iti S'iksa samapta sampurnam
kyamm subham II
There are some quaint drawings on f. 8 V .
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 13).
Size: 7^X4^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 8 4* xv blank.
Date: probably the end of the 18th, possibly be-
ginning of the 19th century.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : ff. 1, 2, 8 protected by transparent paper.
1089 — MS. Sansk. c. 48
Yajflavalkya S'iksa, 18th or 19th cent.P
Contents: the Yajflavalkya S'iksS, a treatise on
Yedic phonetics, in 209 4 lokas. It begins : om kri-
ganekdya namab I athatas traisvaryyalak?anam vydkhya -
sydmah udattasyanudattasya svaritasya tathaiva ca
lak?anam varnayi?ydmi daivatam sthanam eva ca l
It ends : yuktiyuktam vaco grahyam na grahyam guru -
gauruvat sarvakastrarahasyam tad Yajnavalkyena bha -
$itam 191 iti Ydjnavalkyakiksa samapta M
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 19).
Size : 14^ x 6| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 14 + xi blank.
Date : probably quite modern, 19th century ]
Character : KaSmlri Nagari.
Digitized by
110
$17. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— COLLECTANEOUS (1090)
B. (§§ 17-78) NON-VEDIC LITERATURE
17. COLLECTANEOUS
1090 —MS. Sansk. c. 17
‘The Bower MS.,’ 5th cent.?
Contents : seven parts :
1. A medical work, professing to be by Susruta,
to whom it was declared by the Muni Kiisiraja. It
begins on f. i v and ends on f. 5 V . The text is well
preserved on the whole, but there are lacunae on
if. i v , 3 V , 4, 4 V , 5, 5 V . There are some 182 verses, in
various metres. The work is of great importance as
tending to establish much earlier dates for the Indian
physicians, and illustrating the early application of the
elaborate rules of the artificial kavya to technical
subjects. The whole is discussed by Hoernle, J.A. S . I?.,
Lx > 13.5 s q-
2. The Navanitaka, i. e. the c cream ’ of more ancient
works on medicine, from which this text gives approved
extracts (siddhasamkarsa), Biihler, Vienna Oriental
Journal , V, 304. It consists of some sixteen chapters
on powders, medicated butter, medicated oils, various
diseases, enema, tonics, gruels, aphrodisiacs, collyriums,
hair washes, chebulic myrobalan, bitumen, plumbago,
treatment of children, barrenness, women. The whole
of chapters 15 and 16, with perhaps the end of chapter 14,
is lost. It begins on f. 6. The introduction (of ten
verses) ends on f. 6. Adhyaya 1, of 97 verses, ends on
f. 9 V . Adhyaya 2, of 153 verses, ends on f. 14.
Adhyaya 3, of 143 verses, ends on f. 18. Adhyaya 4,
of 214 verses, ends on f. 23. The end of adhyaya 5 is
missing, the text ending at v. 648, and some 66 verses
being lost. Adhyaya 6 ends on f. 26 at verse 784.
Adhyaya 7, of 29 verses, ends on f. 27. Adhyaya 8,
of 34 verses, ends on f. 28. Adhyaya 9, of 43 verses,
ends on f. 29. Adhyaya 10, of 2 6 verses, ends
on f. 30. Adhyaya 11, of 33 verses, ends on f. 31.
Adhyaya 12, of 18 verses, ends on f. 3i v . The end of
adhyaya 13 is missing, the text breaking off at verse 976,
and about 35 verses being lost. The end of adhyaya
14 also seems to be lost, the text ending with verse 1119.
The text is very fairly preserved ; the chief lacunae are
on ff. 7V, iiv i 2 v , i 4 v, 15, 17, 17V, 19V 2 i, 2I v 22 v
23 , 23V, 27, 27 v , 28, 28 v , 29 v , 3i v . The MS. is again
interesting for the same reasons as 1, but even in
a higher degree.
3. A medical work, consisting of fourteen formulae
for various prescriptions. It begins on f. 35 and ends
on f. 38. The text is fragmentary towards the be-
ginning. At the end is a note in a hand different
from that of the main body of the work, probably
identical with the hand that wrote 5.
4. A work on divination, consisting of some fifty-
nine formulae. It begins on f. 38 v and ends on f. 42 v .
The text is rather mutilated. It is written in a different
hand from any of the preceding parts.
5. A treatise on divination by means of dice, con-
jectured, with much probability by Dr. Hoernle, to be
one of the numerous recensions of the well-known
treatise on pasaka-kevall or ‘ dice-divination 9 by Garga,
the ancient author to whom various jyotisa treatises are
ascribed. It is written mainly in verse, with some prose
mixed. It begins on f. 43 and ends on f. 48 v . The
MS. is very badly written, and is full of blunders.
One recension was ed. by Weber, Monatsber. derPreuss.
Akad. der Wissenschaften , 1859, pp. 1 68-1 80, and
trans., hid. Streif., I, 274 sq. Cf. Aufrecht, Leipzig
catal ., p. 358.
6. The account of a charm given by Buddha. This
w r ork is very probably the translation of a Pali recension
of the text, different in some degree from that found
in the Jataka, II, 144 (ed. Fausboll), the Cullavagga,
p. 109 (ed. Oldenberg), the Anguttara Nikaya, II, 72
(ed. Morris), to which may be added the Paritta,
Frankfurter’s Reader , pp. 89-90. The text is fairly
well preserved. It begins on f. 49 and ends on
f. 5 2V -
7. The account of a charm given by Buddha to the
Yak§a general, Manibhadra. This story also occurs in
5 and 7 of the Weber MS. (see Hoernle, J.A.S.B . ,
LXII, 26, 31), and in the Samyutta Nikaya, I, 208
(ed. Morris). The text is very defective and incorrect
It begins on f. 53 v and ends on f. 54 v .
The Bower MS. was edited in facsimile, with
c nagari transcript, romanised transliteration, and Eng-
lish translation with notes,’ by A. F. Rudolf Hoernle,
Ph.D., under the patronage of the Bengal Government,
pts. i— vii, 1893-1897. A concluding part is to contain
an examination of the contents, date, &c., of the MS.
The facsimile is a good one, but the MS. itself is much
clearer in all difficult points. For some palaeographical
Digitized by boogie
§17. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— COLLECTANEOUS (1090,1091) 111
information see J.A.S.B. , 1891, pp. 135 sq, See also
Jolly, Z.D.M.G.y LIII, 374-380; Festgruss an Bothy
pp. 18 sq. ; Medicin ( Grundriss)y pp. 14, 15.
Former owner : the MS. was presented to Captain
Bower, and was bought by the Bodleian Library from
Quaritch, to whom Captain Bower had sold it, on
Oct. 27, 1898. For an account of the locality and
circumstances of the find, see Hoernle, Proceedings of
the A . S. B.y Nov. 1890; J. A . S. B.y LX, part i,
p. 93; Geographical Journal y V, 255. It was dug
out of a stupa just outside a subterranean city near
Kuchar.
Kept in a wooden box, with door and key.
Size of box : 14^ x 1 6j x 7^ in.
Size of MS. : the leaves are enclosed between glass,
and in this shape the size is 13 x4 m. The box is
divided into four sections, containing 12, 14, 15, 13
leaves respectively, while a book (containing merely
a list of leaves) is inserted in the last. The size of the
leaves alone is about 11^x2^ in.
Material : birch bark, with a hole towards the left
side of each leaf. Originally it was held together by
a string and wooden boards.
No. of leaves : the leaves are arranged so as to form
fifty-four plates. Actually there are 5 leaves in 1 ,
29 in 2, 4 in 3 , 4 in 4 , 6 in 6, 4 in 8, 2 in 7 . In 2
there were once 33 leaves (and perhaps 5 more lost at
the end), but ff. 20, 27, 30 (of Hoemle’s enumeration in
the facsimile) are lost, and ff. 16, 17 are contained on
one plate. The references above are to the ff. as they
are numbered in Hoernle’s plates.
Date : the MS. may with fair probability be placed
about the middle of the 5th century. See Hoernle’s
discussion of the matter in the J . A. S.B.y LX, 81 sq.,
which result is accepted by Bvihler, Palaeographie,
p. 47, who had arrived independently at similar con-
clusions. 5 , 0, 7 may be as old as a. d. 425, while
the main body of the MS. is probably about a.d. 475.
Scribe : 1 , 2 and 3 are doubtless by the same
hand. So are 6 and 7 . 5 may possibly be by that
hand also. 4 is in a distinctive hand.
Character : the North-Western variety of the North
Indian, or Gupta, type of writing. See Biihler, Palaeo-
graphiey pp. 45 sq. ; Hoernle, J . A . S. B.y LX, 80 sq. ;
Ind. Ant.y XXI, 29 sq.
Injuries : ff. 20, 21, 30 of 2, and several (? 5) ff. at
the end are lost. At the time the MS. was written the
leaves were already in some cases damaged, and the
bark used is of bad quality.
1091 ( 1 - 8 )— MS. Sansk. e. 23 (P) .
‘ The Weber MS.,* 5th-7th cent. P
Contents : eight separate works, and several frag-
ments which cannot be assigned certainly to these
works.
1. An astronomical work of a very ancient type.
As it is based on the old system of the Nak§atras,
Hoernle assigns it to the period between the 3rd century
b.c. and the 2nd century a.d. There remain only
ff. 7—1 5, all mutilated on the right-hand side. The
leaves are numbered on the recto. See Hoernle,
J. A. S.B.y LXII, 9-17.
2 . Hoernle now divides this into three parts, with
2 4- 2 leaves, and one leaf numbered 9. Part 2 a contains
a stotra, in the manner of the Puranas, to Parvatl, while
parts 2h and 2 C appear to be on ritual ; but part 2 b is
for the most part hardly legible. There are nine lines
to the page in part 2 a , six in parts 2 b and 2 C . The
leaves are badly mutilated on the left-hand side. See
Hoernle, l.c.y pp. 17— 21.
3 . Hoernle now divides this into five parts, with
24*1 + 1 + 1 + 1 leaves. The last four, 3 b to 3 e , are
the merest fragments, and differ from one another
considerably in appearance and style of writing. Part
3 ft appears to be a fragment of some Buddhist work on
sorcery. F. 2 of it is given by Hoernle, l. c., pp. 21-23.
4. A single fragmentary leaf treating of the Muni
Angirasa, evidently by a Buddhist. See Hoernle, /. c.,
PP* 23, 24.
5 . An account of a charm given by Buddha to the
Mahayaksa Manibhadra. This subject is a favourite
one with Buddhists, see 7 . The leaves are mutilated
on both sides, and it is not quite clear whether ff. 6-8
are part of the same w ork, though they probably are.
Another leaf of this MS. appears to exist in the
Petroffski collection, no. 7 in Dr. von Oldenburg’s paper,
Journ. Imp. Russian Archaeological Society , vol. VIII.
See Hoernle, /. c., pp. 24—26.
6 . A fragment of some vocabulary. Ff. 1—3 contain
parts of slokas 24-40 and 41-57 of chapter 2 (?) of the
work. The next two leaves appear to be on a different
subject. About one-third of each leaf on the right-
hand side is missing. See Hoernle, l.c.y pp. 26-31.
7 . An account of a charm given by Buddha to the
Mahayaksa Manibhadra. This MS. consists of six
leaves, the seventh perhaps not belonging to this work,
and is a part of a larger MS. of which eight leaves
are in the Petroffski and thirty-five in the Macartney
collection, see J. A. S. B.y LXVI, 242. For the story
see 5 and the Bow er MS., 7 ( 1090 ), (p. 236 of Hoemle’s
edition.)
Digitized by
112 §17. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— COLLECT ANEOUS (1091, 1092)
8 . A brief fragment in four leaves on medical charms,
written in the mixed Sanskrit which was used as a
literary language in North-Western India for several
centuries after the Christian era. The leaves are
mutilated on the right-hand side, and the seventh and
last line on each page almost wholly obliterated. See
Hoernle, J. A. S. B., LXII, 32-34.
The ninth of these MSS. is written in some non-
Sanskrit language, though many Sanskrit names of
medicinal plants or drugs appear in mutilated and
unusual forms : Hoernle, l. c., pp. 34-40.
Former owner : these MSS. were dug out of the
stupa or vihara near Kuchar (from which the Bower
MS. came), by an Afghan Bildar Khan, who gave them
to Munshl Ahmed Din, whence they passed to the Rev.
F. Weber, a Moravian missionary in Leh in Ladak, who
sold them to Dr. A. F. Rudolf Hoernle, see J.A.S.B .,
LXII, pt. i, p. 1 ; LXVI, pt. i, pp. 239, 240. The
Bodleian Library purchased them from Dr. Hoernle in
May, 1902.
Kept in three wooden boxes, with doors and keys.
Box 1 contains 1-6, leaf i ; box 2 contains 6, leaf 2 to 0,
leaf 1 ; box 3 contains 0, leaves 1-42.
Size of boxes : 14^ x 9^ x 10^ in.
Size of MSS . ; the leaves are enclosed between glass,
and in this shape the size in 8|- X 4 in. Originally the
sizes w r ere: l=7|x2fin.; 2 = 6X2^ in.; 3 = 6f X 2-f- in. ;
4 (uncertain : only one fragment exists) ; 6 = 8y x 2j in. ;
e = 7 f X2 i in -» 7 = 5X2^ in. ; 8 = 5 X 27 in.
Material : Paper, of Nepalese manufacture; Hoernle,
J. A . S . 2?., LXII, pt. i, p. 3. The leaves were originally
held together by a string passing through a hole in the
side of each leaf : an old Indian custom, Biihler, Vienna
Oriental Journal , VII, 261.
No. of leaves : 1 has 9 leaves ; 2 has 2 + 2 + 1 leaves ;
3 has 2 + 1 + 1 + 1 + 1 leaves ; 4 has 1 leaf ; 6 has 5 + 3
leaves ; 0 has 3 + 2 leaves ; 7 has 6+1 leaves.
Date : it appears probable that 1-3, which are in
North- Western Gupta characters, are practically con-
temporaneous with the Bower MS., i. e. belong to the
5th century a. d. See Hoernle, J . A. S. 2?., LXII, pt. i,
p. 8 ; LXVI, pt. i, pp. 257, 258. The remainder, 4-8,
in Kuchari writing, belong to the 6th or 7th cent. a. d.
Character: 1-3 are in the North-Western Gupta
characters. 4 shows a transition to the Central Asian
Brahm! or Kuchari, as Hoernle proposes to call it ; 6-8
are in Kuchari. See Hoernle, J. A. S. B ., LXII, pt. i,
pp. 5-7 ; Biihler, Palaeographie , and Vienna Oriental
Journal, VII.
Injuries : these are noted above.
1092 (1-4) — MS. Sansk. g. 3
Lolambaraja’s Vaidyajivana, &c., 10th cent.P
Contents : four pieces, three medical, the fourth
a collection of letters.
1. The Vaidyajivana of Lolambaraja, with the
commentary of Harinatha, a treatise on medicine
(pathology). The work of Lolambaraja (spelt elsewhere
Lolimbaraja, Lolimmaraja, &c.) is described in the
Bodl . catal., p. 3 1 7, Weber, Catal. , 1, 302. It begins, on
f. 1, with the words : om namo gurave \ om namo Dhan -
vantaraye I atha Vaidyajlvanam (ikasahitam likhyate l
The text proper begins on f. 2 : prakrtisubhagagdtram
pntipatram ramayd \ disatu kim api dhdma kydmalam
mamgalam ca \ The text corresponds pretty closely with
the specimens given in the Bodl . catal. The (5) chapters
end on ff. 37 v , 45, 56, 7 <d v , 77V Chapter 4 has 43
verses only. The whole ends on f. Hi snmahakavi -
lolambarajaviraciteVaidyajlvane pahcamo vilasah 1 The
date is uncertain ; a. d. 1633 according to Sinh Jee,
but a MS. of 1608 appears to exist. Jolly, Medicin , p. 2.
Ff. 25 v , 39 v are half blank. There are many marginal
notes. There seem to be traces of two hands at least in the
original text, the first from ff. 1 -38, the second from f. 39
to the end. Cf. Eggeling, India Office catal., p. 946 ;
Sesagiri, Report on Sanskrit and Tamil MSS., 1896,
1897, pp. 26, 163. Both text and commentary were
printed at Benares in 1868.
2. The S aryasthana of Susruta, a part of the
Susruta Samhita, which was edited at Calcutta,
I ^35“ I ^3^ and in 1889. See Bodl. catal., p. 303.
It extends from ff. 78-1 2o v . Cf. Eggeling, p. 927.
For his date see Jolly, Medicin, pp. 9, 10.
3. The Bhavaprakaia of MiSra. The MS. contains
only a very small fragment of this work, which is fully
described in the Bodl. catal., pp. 309 sq. The contents
point to its being a fragment of the third chapter. It
occupies ff. 121-126. Ff. 126 V , 127, 12 y Y are blank.
Edited, Calcutta, 1875, an( * 1883-1888, and 1887. Dated
before 1558-1559 and after 1535 by Jolly, Medicin, p. 3.
4. The letters of the Papdit Sahebram. He was
the father of the Pandit Damodar, and grandfather of
Dayaram, who sold MSS. to Dr. Hultzsch during his
visit to India (see his account, Z.D.M.G. , XL, 6). They
occupy ff. i28-i42 v . Ff. i28 v , I29 v , i40 v are blank.
The MS. ends with three blank leaves (ff. 143-145).
All by different hands, and 1 by two hands.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MSS. 346,
349, 368, 391). Memorandum on original wrapper
(f. iv), ‘K 31-34/ They were doubtless bought at
S'rinagara (see Z. D. M. G ., 1 . c.).
Digitized by LjOOQie
§ 17 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— COLLECTANEOUS ( 1092 - 1094 ) 118
Size : 4x6^ in. The leaves are arranged as in an
English book.
Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 145 + i blank.
Binding : the MS. is bound in boards covered with
cloth with a flap, native work.
Date : about the middle of the 19th cent.
Character : Sarada, modem.
1093 ( 1 , 2)— MS. Sansk. e. 66
Manusmrtidharmah, and Extracts from Bhagavata
Pur&na, &c., 18th cent. P
Contents :
1 . Manusmrtidharmah (ff. 1-14), being extracts from
the twelve books of the Manavadharmasastra, intended
to give the laws of Manu in a nutshell (samksepena).
Beginning: om namah l krisarasvatirthapaya paramo -
gurave ll svasty astu II prajabhyah ll om namo vighnahan -
tre ll kreyase ll kribhavanyai namah 11 atha Manusmrti -
dharmah ll ll prathamadhyaye ll ll om as'id idam I
&c. From adhyaya 1, verses 5-10, 86, and 88—92
are given. End (f. 14) : iti srimanusmftidharmdh. sail-
k?epenoktdh likhitab ceti kubham bhavatv asmakam
sarvefam ll
2. Extracts from the Bh&gavata Parana and other
works (ff. 14-23 v ). It begins on f. 14 : alab param
kribhagavatantare vivicya sarabhutab kloka likliyante 1 1
dvitiyaskande ll catukloki likhyate ll kribhagavan uvaca ll
aham evasam evagre \ &c. See the Catu^slokibha-
gavata, in Hariprasada’s Stotraratnakara , prathamo
bhdgah (Bombay, J883), pp. 106 sq., which is, however,
different. F. I4 V ends: itiyam catukloki kribhagava -
tarahasyotpattib II II atha snbhdgavataslokah likhyante II
F. 16 : Vipiupurane II F. i9 v begins : om snbliagavate ll
F. 20 begins: atha Mahdbhdratasdntiparvddiilokdh W
F. 23 : atha $attrimSattattvani 1
The abridged title in the margin of ff. 14-20 is
BhdvaSlo (for Bhagavatddislokab ?)•
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugcn Hultzsch (MS. 189).
Size : 6 ^ X j | in. The leaves are arranged as in an
English book.
Material : Paper.
No. of leaves ; ii + 23 + ix blank.
Date : appears to be modern, probably 1 8th cent.
Character; Sarada.
Injuries: ff. 1 (protected with transparent paper), 12,
22, and 23 are slightly damaged.
BODL. SANS. CATAL. II.
1094 (1-12)— MS. Sansk. d. 27
Gtad&dhara’s Samfinyanirukti, and Minor ^Law-books
(Haritasmrti, &c.), 18th or 19th cent. P
Contents :
1 . The Samanyanirukti, by Gadadhara (ff. 1-33).
It begins : snganesaya namah I Sarasvatyai namab I
Bdlakrpnagurave namah I hetvdbhasanirupane prasamga*
sydpi samgatitvam sambhavati ll vyaptipak§adharmatd
vikistahetunirupane vydptipak$adharmata virodhitadvi -
rahavato dus\ahetoh smaranad atas tad atpradaia -
nena mulasya nyunatam parijUursub I &c. See f. 2 V
in the lithographed edition, Benares, 1 874. It ends :
atrayam do$a ity adau svavi§ayakaniscayavyavahi -
tottardnumitini$fhatd drso bhaya bhdvadhikaranata
prayojakadhikaranatvata prayojakadhikaranatatvavyd-
pakavirodhivi$ayata prayojyatdkadharma eva do sap a-
dartha iti dik ll ll iti Gadadhari Samanyaniruktib
samapta I See f. i6 v in the edition.
2 . The Haritasmrti (ff. 34-39). It begins : sriga •
nesaya namab I Haritenaivam akhydtam lokandm liita -
kamyaya I prayascittam cikitsartham me tat prahur
maru$inah | It ends : pitfprasddad bhumjamte dhanani
nidhanani ca sthavaram na bhujyeta prasade sati paitrkex
sthavaram dvipadam caiva yady api svayam arjitam
asambhuya sutan sarvdmn na danam na ca vikrayah I iti
sriharilapranltam Dharmaiastram samdptam I Differ-
ent from the Laghu and Vrddha Haritasmrtis printed
in the Calc. Dharmasastra-samgraha and Bombay Dhar-
ma^astra-samgraha, Aufrecht, Leipzig catal ., p. 147, but
corresponding to the work described by Eggeling, India
Office catal . 9 p. 404 (no. 1372). Cf. Mitra, Notices, VIII,
250 ; Bendall, Brit. Mus. catal . 9 p. 65.
3 . The Visnusmrti (ff. 40-44). It begins : brig a-
nekaya namab I Visnum ekagram asinam srutismrtividam
varam 1 paprachur munayah sarveKajdyagrdmavasinahw
krtayuge hy apakjine lupto dharmah sanatanab I tena
caisvara mohena dharmo na pratimdrgitab II It ends :
asramas tu trayab prokta vaisyarajanyayos tat ha I
pdrivrajyasramapriti brahmanasyaiva codita II akra -
mdndtn ayam dharmo mayd proktab sanatanah 1 yad
atraviditam kimcit tad anyebhyo gami§yatha ll iti
krivisnuproktam Dharmakastram samdptam I This
corresponds to the Laghu Visnusmrti, described by
Eggeling, pp. 394 sq.
4 . The Atrismrti, in nine adhyayas (ff. 45-50). It
begins : knganekaya namab I hutvdgnihotram asinam
Atrim vedavidam varam I prachamti jatasamdeha
r$ayab samsitavratah ll bhagavan kena danena japyena
tapasaiva ca 1 mucyamte pdtakair yuktas tan no bruhi
mahamune ll It ends : pratyahdras tatha dhyanam
pranayamo *tha dharana 1 tarkak caiva samadhik ca
sadamgo yoga negate 1 1 yas tv idam pa(hate kastram
Q
Digitized by
114 #17. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE- COLLECTANEOUS (1094)
viprebhyai ca prayachati I mucyate sarvapapebhyo
bramhmalokam sa gachati 11 ity Atriye Dharmasastre
navamo 9 dhyayah il 9 11 This is the Atreya Dharmasastra
in mixed prose and verse, described by Eggeling,
pp. 380 sq.; Burnell, Tanjore catal.y p. 124*; Bendall,
Brit. Mus. catal.y p. 57.
5 . The Y aj fia valky asmrti , in three adhyayas (ff.
5 I_ 95)« L begins: sriganesaya namah 1 yogisvaram
Yajnyavalkyam sampujya munayo 9 bruvan I varnasrame -
taranam no bruhi dharman ase#atah l Mithilasthah sa
yogimdrab ksanam dhyatva 9 bruvan munln 1 yasmin dese
mrgab kr§n a b tasmin dharman nibodhata M2 11 Adhyaya 1
(369 £lokas) ends on f. 6j Y ; 2, on f. 81 ; 3, on f. 95 v .
In adhyayas 2 and 3 the 6lokas are numbered separately
in each prakarana. It ends : srutvaitad Y ajhavalkyo 9 pi
pritatma munibhasitam 1 evam astv iti hovaca namaskrtya
svayambhuve 11 84 11 iti sriyajhyavalkyiye Dharmasastre
trtiyo 9 dhyayab ll 3 11 samdpta iyamY ajnyavalkyasmrtihy
Edited by A. F. Stenzler, Berlin, 1849, and in the Calc.
Dh., I, 410—496, also printed several times in India.
6. The S'atfttapasmrti (ff. 96—103). It begins : sri -
ganesaya namab I S'atatapasya mahar$e Dharmasastram
vyakhydsyamab 1 brahmanam hatva tasya Hrahkapdlam
adaya tirthamtaram samcared atmanah 1 pdpakirtta -
nam kurvan dvadasdbdair visudhyati I &c. It ends :
achidram iti yad vakyam vadamti kfitidevatab I pra-
namya sirasa grahyam agniftomaphalaih saha ir S'ata-
tapam iti khyatam dharmasastrottamottamam 1 etat
jnatva dvijah samyak yati bramhma sanatanam n iti
srisdtatapamaharsiproktam Dharmasastram sampur-
nam samdpta \ This is the treatise in mixed prose
and verse, described by Eggeling, pp. 398 sq. (no. 1361).
Cf. Bendall, /. c., p. 64.
7 * The Vrddha S'atatapasmrti (ff. 104-107). It
begins : om namab sriganesaya namab I Vrddhasata -
tapaproktam smrtitamtraviniscayam 1 samksepena pra -
vak$yami yavad arthopalabdhaye 11 1 11 nadltire$u gostesu
punye$v ayatanefu ca 1 tatra gatvd sucau dese bramhma
kurcarn samacaret 11211 palasam padma patram va tam-
ram vatha hiranmayam tatra bhumkte vrati nityam tat
patram samudahrtam ll 3 II It consists of 72 Slokas, and
ends : hab k dry am adya kuvati purvahne caparahni -
kam l na hi pratikfatiksate mrtyub krtam easy a bhavaru •
tarn ll 7011 ya strinam na tyajed roge rattarottaralolubhib I
puro dtrghdm padanyasai sthaydm sdyamtandm iva II 7 1 ll
suchamdadhanajatena iakenapi pramucyate iti budhva
samastadyaih kah kurydd asamamjasam ll 7211 iti Vrddha -
sdtatapah smrtib sampurna samdpta I This is different
from, though similar to, the Vrddha Satatapasmrti des-
cribed by Eggeling, p. 398 (no. 1360).
8 . The Prajfipatiamrti, in 197 61 okas (ff. 108-117),
a treatise on £raddhas. It begins : sriganesaya namab I
pitur vakyathakari ca rucih pramlocaya saha \ namasyo -
vaca devekamBramhmanam jagatab patimiliw Brahman
vidhe viramceti dhatab iambho prajayate I tvatprasadad
imam dharmam jagraha pitrvakyatab ll 2 ll anaya saha
tirthe§u maya sraddhdny anekasab I krtani pitrtutfyar-
tham dhanartham putrakamyaya 11311 It ends : parva -
nani mayoktani viparitani tani te I atharvanas tarpayamii
tadvedoktamatam yatha ll 93 ll atithim sraddharak§dr -
thamm amte Vi^num svarupinam I nivesaye Vi§nusamam
brahmanam vedaparagam 119411 kavyavaladayo yamz vid-
yamte yas ca purvajdh \ sarvesam eva varnanam sraddhe
trpyamti devatah 119511 saksat Visnub dharmarajah srdd-
dhadevas ca kathyate I visve deva pitrtithisarvam Yi$nur
iti sphufam ll 96 ll purvajas tuffim ay ami i sarvadata
bhokta na sam&ayah 1 iti sriprajdpatib smrtib samdpta \
See Weber, Catal. , II, 337 sq. (no. 1757).
9 . The Vedavyasasmrti, or the Dharmasastra of
Vyasa, in four adhyayas (ff. 118—128). It begins:
sriganesaya namah 1 Vardnasyam sukhasinam Veda -
vyasam taponidhih 1 paprachur munayo nyetya dharman
varnavyavasthitan ll sa pr$(ab smrtiman smrtva smrti-
vedarthagarbhitdm 1 uvacatka prasannatmd munayah
suyatam iti ll Adhyaya 1 (brahmacaryadhikarah) ends
on f. 120 ; 2 (stryadhikarah), on f. I22 v ; 3 (grhasthah-
nikah). Adhyaya 4 ends : yonisamkarasamkirnd viyonim
yamti manavah l pamktibhedi vrthapaki nityam braft-
mananimdakah ll ddesa vedavikte tapam caite brah -
maghatakah \ iti Vedavyasaproktam Dharmasastra m
sampurnamh \ This is the Vyasasamhita printed in the
Calc. Dh., II, 321-342, and Bombay Dh., pp. 651— 664.
See also Eggeling, p. 395 ; Bendall, l. c., p. 64.
10 . The Brhaspatismrti (ff. 129- 13 2). It begins :
sriganesaya namah 1 iftva kratusatam raja samdptava -
radakfinam 1 bhagavamtam gurusreqtam paryapreha
Brhaspatih ll 1 ll bhagavan kena danena sarvatab sukham
edhate l yad ak$ayamahartham ca tato bruhi mahatapa 11
It ends : adhitya sarvavedan vai sadyo duhkhat pra -
mucyate \ pavanam car ate dharmam svargaloke mahiyate ll
Brhaspatimatam punyam ye pathamti dvijatayah l cat-
vari te$am varddhamte ayur vidya yaSo balam 11 iti Sri-
brhaspatipramtam DharmaSastram sampurnam I This
is the treatise printed in the Calc. Dh., I, 644—651,
Bombay Dh., pp. 433—437. Cf. Bendall, L c ., p. 60.
1 L The S'ankhasmrti, in 73 6lokas (ff. 133-136).
It begins: SriganeSaya namab 1 i?(apurttau tu kart -
tavyau brahmanena vise§atab I i?tena labhate svar-
gam mok$am purttenavadamti Hill ekaham apt Kaum-
teya bhumistham udakam kuru I kuldni tarayet sapta
yatra gaur vitrfa bhavet 11211 bhumiddnena ye loka goda -
nena ca kirttitab I tan lokan prayayur mart ty ah pada~
panam praropane II 3 II It ends : diva kapitthachdydsu
ratrau dadhiSamisu ca I dhatriphale§u saptamyam ala -
Digitized by boogie
§17. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— COLLECTANEOUS (1094-1096) 115
kfmrvasate sada 1170 ll surpavdtanakhdgramtakesabam -
dhaghafodakam I marjamremisamsparke hamti punyam
divakrlam 117 m arddhavasas tu yah kurydj japahomakri-
yddvijah I tat sarvam rdk$asam vidyad bahir jdnucaya -
krtam n 72 ll yatra yatra ca samkirna pakyaty atmany
asamkayam l tatra tatra tilair homo gayatrya varttanam
tatha ll 73 ll itiSamkhakrtamDharmakdstram sampurnam 1
This treatise, though ascribed to Sankha, is the shorter
recension of the Likhitasmrti, described by Eggeling,
p. 391 (no. 1337). Cf. Calc. Dh., II, 375-382, Bombay
Dh., pp. 683-688 ; Bendall, /. c., p. 62.
12 . The Samvartasmrti (ff. 137-147). It begins:
sriganesaya namab \ Samvarttam ekam dstnam sarva -
veddmtaparagam I r say as turn upagamya paprachu
dharmakamk$inah ll bhagavan srotum ichamo dvijanam
bramhmasadhanam l yathavat dharmam acakpva sub ha-
subham vivecanam 11 It ends : marndalam brahmanam
I'udrah sukaklas ca vrhad yatha I vdmadevyam vrhat
sama sarvapapaih pramucyate ll dharmasastram idam
punyam Samvarttena tu bhasitam 1 adhitya brahmano
gachet bramhmanab padma sakvatam ll camdrayanam tu
sarvefdm papanam pavanam varam 1 krtva suddhim
avdpnoti paramam sthdnam eva ca ll iti irisamvartta -
prarutam Dharma&astram samdptam l This is, with
numerous various readings, the text printed in the
Calc. Dh., I, 584-603, and Bombay Dh., pp. 386-400.
Cf. Eggeling, p. 401; Bendall, /. c., p. 65.
2-12 are written by one and the same hand, while
1 is really a separate MS., only accidentally bound in
the same volume with the others.
Bought in Oct. 1892 from Quaritch*s Rough List 128
(no. 488).
Size : 1 ij x 5| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii+ 150.
Date : both 1 and 2-12 seem to be scarcely older
than a. n. 1800.
Scribe : 1 was written by Vi^nubhatta Bapa^a.
Character : Devanagari.
1095 (1-3) — MS. Sansk. d. 72
Bilvamahgala, S'r&ddhadvasaptatik&l&b* and
Kavyaprakalasanketa, 17th cent. P
Contents :
1 . A fragment of the Bilvamahgala, a poem on the
life of Kr$na, by Bilvamahgala (ff. 23-28). It begins :
ratnas sakam hrdy astnafr 1 yatra vd tatra va deva yadi
visvasimas tvayi l nirvanam apt du[$kaV\rcun arvadnani
kim punah 1 F. 23 v : iti Gokulacaritam samdptam 1 1
F. 24 v : iti mmathurdcaritram ll F. 26 : iti Dvara -
kacaritram samdptam 1 F. 28 : iti Srtbilvamaftgala -
krtau knnardyana8tutih ll samdptam Bilvamahgalam
namam ll srimathurdnathdya Krpiaya ll tatab kaumara -
caritraslokam 69 pogania 45 vayassandhi 25 kaiioram
23 tarunya 17 Gokula 91 Q)Dvarakaca 20 Narayanastuti
25 Mathura 5 (or 15 ?) ceti Slokab 330 11 (f. 28, 1. 7).
2 . Three short treatises on S'r&ddha rites (ff. 28—
29 y ), beginning (f. 28, 1. 8) : atha madhyat (?) prasan-
gatas sraddhadvasaptatikdlah 11 amavasya dvadaia syus
tatha sahkrdntayo raveb astakanvastaka $ sa( ca catasro
9 nantikas smrtab I &c. F. 29, 1 . 5 : atha brahmala -
ksanam 1 1 F. 29, 1 . 15 : Hi brahmalak§anam atha sapta-
janmalak?anam ll F. 29 v , 1 . 8 : iti saptajanmalaksanam
samdptam ll ll
3 . The Kavyapraka£asanketa, a commentary on
the Kavyaprakasa of Mammata and Alaka, by Rajana
Rucaka (ff. 29^48). It begins (f. 29 v , 1 . 9) : om namo
Nrsimhaya ll om Kavyaprakdiasahketah raseti I srhgara -
hasyakarunaraudramrabhayanakab bibhatsadbhuta&dn -
tas ca nava nafyarasd smrtab iti kavyarasab I F. 3 1 :
iti Kavyaprakasasaiikete prathama ullasah II F. 34^ :
Kavyaprakase safikete dvitlya ullasab ll F. 35 v : Kavya -
prakase sahkite trtlyolldsah ll It ends : iti Rajana -
rucakakrta Kavyaprakaiavivrtir iyatyevom ll subham
astu ll Probably this Rajana Rucaka is identical with
Rajanaka Ruyyaka, the author of the Alankarasarvasva,
see Wintemitz, R. A. S . catal. , p. 208.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MSS. 68,
215, 174). Doubtless purchased in Srlnagara.
Size : 1 ij X 8y in. Material : Birch bark.
No. of leaves : 26.
Date : probably about the same age as MS. Sansk.
d. 65, i. e. about a. d. 1650.
Character: Sarada.
1096 ( 1 - 4 )— MS. Sanak. f. 12
Valmiki’s Rfimayana (1, 1), Amarako£a, &c., end of
17th cent. P
Contents :
1. The first Sarga of the Balakanda of ValmlkPs
R&mayana (ff. 1-57). It begins : srisitardmarppanam 1
kubham astu I knsarasvatem nnamah 1 kristtaramalakpna -
Tiabharatakatrghnahanumatsametdya namab ll &c. F. 2 :
namah S'ivayab siddham namab \ H Then follows (ft*.
2- 1 5) a list of the Sanskrit alphabet with all the vowel
and many consonantal combinations. F. I5 v is in Telugu.
F. 16 : yam bramhmavedamttavido vadamtti I par am
praddnam purufanm ttadhanye I visvodgateb kkaranam
ikvaram wa 1 tasmin nnamo vighnavinayakaya ll 1 ll
sukldipbbaradharam Viynum I kasivarnnam cetu bhu-
jam l prasamnnavadanam dhydye i tsarvavighnopasdmtta -
ye ll z ll F. 21 v ends: mamggalan mahdkrtsrisrtm jeyunu ll
Q 2
Digitized by
Google
116 #17. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— COLLECTANEOUS (1096,1097)
F. 22 begins: subham astu I krisarasvatem nnamabw
kuj amt tarn Rama Rameti I madhuram madhurdk$aram \
arumhya kavitakakham I vamdde Valmikikokilam 11 16 II
Then follow some more verses (17—2 1 ) of similar purport.
F. 23 v : tapasvadhydyaniratam \ &c. ... n 22 II It
ends (f. 52) : vanigjanab (f. 52 v ) pumnyabhalatvam lyat 1
janak ca kudro ’pi mahatvam lyat ll 120 ll ity arse I
kriramayane I adikavye I srimadbdlakamdde I Narada -
vdkye I Valmikipokte 1 srisamkfepo namab I prathamas
sarggab ll 121 ll (f.53) ll caritam Raghunadhasya l sat a -
ko(ipravistaram I yekaikam ak^aram proktam I mahapa -
takanasanam ll 122 ll Ramdya Ramabhadraya \Rdmacam ■
dray a vedhase I Raghunadhaya nadhaya l kildyah ppati -
yem (f. 53V) nnamal 1 II123 II Valmikigirisambhuta I ra-
masagaragamini Wpunatu bhuvanam pumnyam 1 srira-
mayanamahan api ll 124 II mamggalamahdsrisnkriknm
jjeyunu ll Balaramayanam samdptam 11 I F. 54:
purvam Ramatapovananugarnanam hatva mrgam kdm -
ccanarn \ Vaidehiharanam Jatayumaranam Sugrtvasam -
bha$anam I Valinigrahanam samudrataralam Ldmkka-
puridahanam I pascad Ravamikumkarnnavadanam yeta -
thyaramayanam ll sfmtdrdmarppanam ll subham astu I
srisarasvetem nnamah ll Then follow some Telugu verses,
ending on f. 57 with : srimate Ramanujdya namah ll
Then follow the Telugu numerical signs from 1 to 20.
2 . Ff. 58-62 v contain a list of numerals in some
(Telugu ?) dialect, and in figures, beginning : yakaya -
kamyakka m yakabiyyambemnna 122 ydkatiyyamtim -
nna 133 I &c., and ending : dahanawemnavavvati 10990
ddhadadamsatam 1010100 I
3 . Ff. 63, 64 contain the names of the years of the
sixty-year cycle of Jupiter (Brhaspatisamvatsaracakra) :
prabhava I vibhava I sukla 1 &c. F. 64V contains the
names of the week-days or varas, viz. : adivaram I
somavaram l mamggalvaram 1 budhuvaram I brhaspati -
varam I sukravaram l sanivaram \
4 . Ff. 65-115, the Namalihganufia8ana, by Amara-
simha, vargas 1—4 of kanda 1, and beginning of
kanda 2 (2, i, 1— 15). It begins : subham astu srisara-
svatem nnamah l Amasimhvam l yasya jnanadaydsimddo I
ragadhasyamnnakha gunah. I sevyatam aksayo dhira I ssa
sriyai camrtaya ca \ samdhrtyanyatamtrani I samk§ip-
taib. pratisamskrtaifr \ sampxtmnam utacyate varggai I
rnndmalimggdnuidsanam \ &c.
The svargavarga and vyomavarga end on f. 90 v ,
the digvarga on f. io 2 v , and the kalavarga on f. 1 1 1 :
cittam ttu ceto hrdayam\svdmttam hrnmanasam nnanab ll
ll iti kalavarggab II II srisltaramam nivadhapadam 1 bhute
gatib 11 Ff. 112-115 contain 2, i, 1— 15.
The rest of the MS., ff. 116-190, is in Telugu.
'i Given by Alexander Browne, Aug. 10, 1698.
Kept in cloth box.
Size of box : 6j x 4! x 1 f in. Size of MS . ; 5^ x 1 in.
Material: Palm-leaves, held together by a string
going through one hole.
No. of leaves : ii+ 192. (From four to six lines on
a page.)
Date : appearance quite modern.
Character : Telugu.
1097 (1-7)— MS. Sansk. e. 64
Balaramayana, U ttarar amacarita, Madhavanalaka-
makandalakatha, Nalacampu, &c., 17th cent. ?
Contents :
1. F. v, a fragment of Pandit Madhusudana^
Janmapatri, beginning : om krisuryadibhyo gagana -
carebhyo namo namah om ity antar nadati niyatam
yab I &c. Line 16: Madhusudanapanditasya janma-
patrlyam bubhe bhavatu \ The leaf is 2ijX6|-in.,
written on paper in Devanagarl.
2. Ff. 1-206 ( = ff. 10-112, 114-216 original folia-
tion), the Balaram&yana, a drama in ten acts, by
Rajaiekhara. About one half of the first act (nine
leaves at the beginning) is missing. F. 1 ( = f. 10 orig.
fol.) begins : Janakab II yan mimamsayatah sru ....
brahmano visvamitramahasunara .... The first act
ends on f. 8 V . In the sixth act, after f. 103, there
is a lacuna, beginning after verse 50 and extending
to verse 55. It ends : iti srimahakavirdja&ekhara -
viracite Balaramdyane Raghavdbhyudayo nama da&amo
’hkab II yo jyayah kavirajakabdam avahat krtsne ’pi bhu -
mandate srotasvinya ivasvadhinadhigata yasyojjvaldb
kirtayah I tasyeyam bhuvi Rajakekharakaveh kalamrtod-
gdrim kalpantam kavirajapahkajavane hamstyatdm
Bharati ll 11 samdptam cedam Bdlaramayatidkhyam
natakam ll
3 . Ff. 206^267 (=ff. 2i6 v -277 original foliation),
the Uttararamacarita, a drama in seven acts, by
Bhavabhuti, with numerous glosses both in the margins
and between the lines. It begins : om svasti 1 1 sri -
gariekaya namah ll ll sreyo ’ stu om idam kavibhyab
purvebhyo namo vabkam kasmahe (with a gloss : pra . . . ?)l
vandema hi satam vac am asya tarn aimanah kalatn ll
It ends : sabdabrahmavidab kaveh parinataprajhasya
vanim api ll ll iti parikramya niskrantab sarve ll ll ity
Uttar aramacarite mahdnd{ake saptamo ’tikab samaptah H
samdptam cottar aramacaritdbhidham mahandtakam 11
ll krtir iyam mahakaver Laksmanakakyapasya Bhava-
bhuter iti kubham ll . . .
Digitized by LjOOQie
117
#18. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— DICTIONARIES (1097-1099)
4 . Ff. 267 v -a83 v (=»ff. 277 v -293 v ), the M&dhav§-
nalakamakandalakatha, a love story. It begins : om
svasti II namo Ganesaya ll pranaumi par ay a bhaktya
hamsayanam Sarasvatim I yasyah prasadam asadya
karisyami katham imam ll asti samsaratilakabhuta
Puspavafi nama nagan ll It ends : ratnakarab kirn
kurute padarthair Vindhyacalah kim karibhib karoti I
ifikhandakhandair Malay acalo va paropakaraya satdm
vibhuiih II ili Madhavanalakamakandalakatha samdpta ll
5 . Ff. 283J-405 ( = ff. 293^- 330, 313-390, 393-399
original foliation), the Nalacampu (or Dam ay antikatha) ,
in seven ucchvasas, or ullasas, byTrivikrama Bhatta.
It begins : omjayati girisutaydb I &c. Between ff. 398
and 399 two leaves are missing: the lacuna extends
from p. 262, 1 . 2 (i i$advi$ddavilaksasmita ) to p. 365, 1 . 9
(kanda iva nirgato nisa °) in the Nirnaya Sagara Press
edition by Durgaprasada, &c., Bombay, 1885 (Sake
1807). It ends: ili vivicara cak$u§o mrgakfi rajanir
iyam ca na yati naiti nidra l praharati madano ’pi
duhkhitdndm bata bahusobhimukhibhavanty apayab II
ll iti srUrivikramabha((aviracitdydm Nalacampvam sap -
tama ucchvasah samaptab ll II ll
6. Ff. 405 v -4o 6 v , the S'ivaratrinirnaya (?), a frag-
ment (?). It begins : om atha sivaratrinirnayam tra -
yodasyas tage (?) marye (?) catasr? v eva ratrifu \ &c.
7 . F. 407 seems to be a fragment of some (lexico-
graphical or grammatical) treatise on prepositions and
particles. It begins : adhih samuccaye pra&ne tatha
pak§antare ’pi ca punab saharthayoh saSvatsdksat pra-
tyaksatulyayob ll 2 ll It ends : varta (?) sambadhyayoh
kila 11 2 ll The fragment is modem, and written on
paper.
With the exception of 1, 6, and 7 , the whole of the
MS. is written by one hand.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MSS. 100,
95, 1 12, 64). Memorandum on f. 1 : * K 15-18/
Size: 7-|x6|in.
Material : Birch bark (except ff. v and 407, which
are on paper).
No. of leaves : v + 407 +ii blank.
Bate : it is not clear whether sam . 63 on f. 4o6 v ,
1 . 11, is meant for the date of the MS. If so, it
would be a. d. 1687, a ver y ^kely date for this MS.,
though it may belong to the earlier part of the 17th
century.
Character : Sarada (except f. v, which is Devanagari).
Injuries : the MS. has suffered much ; seriously
damaged are ff. v, 1-26, 37-73, 214, 233, 264, 406 ;
slightly damaged are ff. 29-36, 74-104, 174, T75, 196.
18. DICTIONARIES
1098 — MS. Sansk. d. 117
Amarasimha’s N amalihganu£asana, A. D. 1512 P
Contents : the Wamalinganuiasana, by Amarasimha.
Kanda 1 and the first verse of kanda 2 have been added
by a more recent hand on ff. 1-22 which supply the
lacuna caused by the loss of ff. 1-38 of the original MS.
Ff. 22 v — 32 (2, i, 5 to 2, iv, 103) 1 and f. 36 (2, iv, 145-
158) have been added by a still more recent scribe, who
only saw that some folios were missing without noticing
that f. 39 joined on to f. 22. F. 40 has been supplied
by a modem hand, different from the two hands already
mentioned. It begins : ll 60 ll svasti Srtganeiaya nama ll
yasya jhanadaydsimdhor agadhasya anagha guna I &c.
Kanda 1 ends on f. 22 : ity Amarasimhakrtau Namalim-
gdinusdsane svarddikarrufaprathamah samga eva sarthi-
tah 11 Kanda 2 ends on f. 126. Kanda 3 ends onf. i 84 v .
The colophon is effaced and scarcely legible.
There are numerous marginal notes by various hands.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 158).
Size : iOy x 4^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 184 + ii blank.
Date : though the date is much effaced, the words
samvat 1568 ( = a. d. 1512) seem to be discernible,
though it is not impossible to read 1668.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : ff. i8i v and i82 v are slightly, and f. 184V
is much, defaced.
1099 — MS. Sansk. e. 60
Amarasimha’s R&malinganuiasana, 16th cent. P
Contents : the Namalinganu6asana, by Amarasimha,
a fragment comprising 1, vi, 20 to 3, v, 40, with
numerous glosses between the lines and in the margins.
Kanda i ends on f. 32^ : krtav Amarasimhasya Nama -
lihganusasane svaradib prathamab kandas sahga eva
samarthitab ll ity deary amarasimhakrtau Ndmalihgdnu-
Sasanam svarddikandab prathamab II Kanda 2 ends on
f. 1 20 v . End of the fragment : aucityam auciti maitryam
maitri vun prag udahrtab ll ?as(hya I
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 156).
Memorandum on f. 21 : ‘ K 41/
Size: 6|-x8-|-in. Material: Birch bark.
1 In quoting from the Amarakos'a, in describing this and
the following MSS., Chintamani Shastri Thatte’s ed. (Bombay,
1882) is followed.
Digitized by LjOOQie
118
S 18. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— DICTIONARIES (1099-1102)
No. of leaves : ii + 181.
Date : probably 1 6th century, if not older.
Character : Sarada.
Injuries : seriously damaged are ff. 32, 33, 44,
87, 146, 166-176; and of ff. 177, 178 only small
fragments are left.
1100 — MS. Sansk. d. 118
Amarasimha’s Namalinganu6asana (2 and 8),
A. D, 1883.
Contents : the Namalinganu£asana, by Araarasimha,
kandas 2 (ff. 152) and 3 (ff. 60), with numerous
glosses written between the lines in red ink. Kanda 2
begins : kriganekaya namab II II srisarasvatyai namah 11
II knkam vamde II II vargah prthvipurahk$mabhrdva -
nausadhimrgadibhib II &c. Kanda 3 ends (f. 59) :
iti limgasamgrahavargab 115 ll ity Amarasimhakrtau Na -
malimgdnukasane samdnyakdmdas trtlyah samga eva
samarthitab II 1 II There is an ornament on the last
page, and a rough drawing of Gane^a on the first page
of kanda 3.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 159).
Memorandum on original wrapper (f. ii) : s Nasik, no. 2/
Size: 10x5! in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 152 + 6 1 .
Date: samvat 1889 ( = a. d. 1833).
Character : Devanagari.
HOI— MS. Sansk. d. 119
Ksirasvamin’s Commentary on the Amarako£a,
17th or 18th cent. P
Contents: the Amarakofiodgh&tena, a commentary
on Amarasimha’s Namalinganusasana, by Kslrasvamin,
a fragment of ka^da 1 only. It begins : II 95 ll
0 nama kriganekaya I dikyachwani kivevayos tilakaya -
managorocandrucilaldtavilocanam vab I anyonyagadha -
parirambhanipiianena pirndibhavan bahir iva sphutito
y nuragab ll 1 ll adyapy abhinnamudro yo 9 rtharthibhir
amakokd eva budhah ll uddvacyate yathecham 1 grhni-
dhvam namaratndni 112H prakftipratyayd vakyair vyas-
tasamastai niruktanimadabhyam I iti kabdaghaib par -
thibhir namnam parayanam kuru ll 3 ll . . .jata vikvasrja
kramena munibhih samskaram dpaditah I kabdab sam-
vasandd asadhubhir apatratfa stha bho bhratarab ll
vagdevya krtamddakakarand matra yato 9 smdn may a
nyayye vartmani varttamanaya bhavata sa 4 vrttayab
kalpitab II 8 ll yasya jhana° &c. . . . yasya bhagavato
jhanadayayor lodhakarunayob simdhob samudrasyeva
gambhirasydgadhasya I &c. Ff. 34 («= 1, iv, 23—28) and
37, 38 (= 1, v, 7-16) are missing. On f. 42, 1 . 2, after
the explanation of amreditam dvis trir uktam (1, vi, 12),
there follows the explanation of sunrtam priye (1, vi, 19),
but f. 43 (again foliated as 42 in the original foliation)
contains the missing passage 1, vi, J2— 19, written by the
same hand. It breaks off at the end of the commentary
on i,vii, 33 : gharmmo nidaghab sveda syat II jaghartty
anendmgamdharva I nidahyatenena nidaghab II nyam-
kvadi ll cha ll pralayo nas(ace$tatd praliyate kriyatra
pralayab ll satviko bhavab l murchety arthab ll yad dhuh H
stambhe y pi cetanatvam ata eva ll sahasaiva nipatanam
bhuvi bhavati bhutakaithilyat ll cha ll ava I
See on this commentary, Aufrecht, Z. D. M. G .,
XXVIII, 103 sq. ; Burnell, Tanjore catal. , p. 45;
Eggeling, India Office catal., p. 270. Mitra, Notices ,
no. 861, II, 266 sq., though described as Rayamukuta’s
commentary, is, according to the introductory verses,
also Ksirasvamin’s. An edition of Ksirasvamin’s
commentary was begun by Anundoram Borooah
(Amarasinha y s Namalinganushasana , with the com-
mentaries of Xirasvami and Raya Mukuta Vrhaspati ,
ed. by A. B ., London, 1887, 1888), but was not finished.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 160).
Size : 1 1 1 x 6 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 52.
Date : probably the end of the 1 7th or beginning of
the 18th century.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries ; ff. 34, 37, 38 are missing.
1102 — MS. Sansk. c. 68
Bhanujidiksita’s Commentary on the Amarakosa,
17th or 18th cent. P
Contents : the Vyakhyasudha or Subodhinl, a com-
mentary on Amarasimha’s Namalinganusasana, by
Bhanuji Diksita, or Bhanudlksita, a fragment of
kanda 2. (Neither the title nor the author’s name
is to be found in the MS. But see Bodl. catal.,
pp. 182 sq.; Burnell, Tanjore catal., p.4 6; and Eggeling,
India Office catal., p. 274.) It begins : ll kriganeka-
bharatibhyam namah 1 1 vargab prthvipurak§mdbhrdva-
nausadhimrgddibhib I niyrahmaksatravitkudraih sam -
gopagair ihoditdb H 1 II iha dvitiyakamde varga uktd
vaditum dradhva ll adikarmani ktah karttari vd l kidrkab
samgopdgai puradibhir upalakfitdh I tatramgani mrda -
dini 1 upamgani viladini apanadini vipartyadini 1 &c.
There is a lacuna after f. 56 Y (atra trutitapatram ekam),
2, iv, 6i b -63 being lost, and f. 86 (= 2, iv, 109, no)
is missing. The vanausadhivarga ends on f. 121, the
Digitized by LjOOQie
119
§ 18. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— DICTIONARIES (1102-1105)
simhadivarga on f. 151. The MS. breaks off in the
middle of 2, ix, 88 (in the explanation of kar^apapa).
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 161).
Size: I2|x5|-in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 302 (f. 86 is lost).
Bate : probably about a. d. 1700.
Character: Devanagari.
1103— MS. Sansk. c. 60
Bhanujldlk$ita’s Commentary on the Amarako£a,
A. D. 1793.
Contents : the Vyakhyasudhfi, a commentary on
Amarasimha’s Namalinganu^asana, by Bhanujidlk§ita,
the son of BhattojIdIk§ita, kanda 1 only. It
begins 2 II Sriganeiaya namafy II vallavivallabhan natva
giram Bhattojidik$itam II Amare vidadhe vydkhyam
munitroyamatdnugam ll 1 1 1 prdripsitam pratyuhaya
nut t aye krtam mamgalam Sisyasikfartham adau niva -
vamdha ll sri II yasya jnana° I &c. The text is dis-
tinguished from the commentary by being written in
red ink, as far as f. 55. It ends : iti srivaghela-
vamiodbhavakrimahldharabisayddhipasrtkiritisimhadevd-
jhayd &)'ibhattojidik§itdtmaja&ribhdnvjidiksitasriviraci-
tdyam Amarafikayam Vydkhydsudhakhydydm pratha -
makanujah sampurnatdm agat l
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 162).
Size: 14^x5! in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii -f 69.
Bate : samvat 1849 (■“ A * D - 1 793 ) m <*ha vadi 13.
Scribe : Pandit Bhasatarama, who gives the following
account of himself : parnditottamapamditajibnsrtsribn-
srt 108 sri co$acamdaji tatsivyaparnditajlmndniga-
ddsaji tatsi$yapam 4 itabha§atardma svapafkanartham
lipikrtamh 11
Character : Devanagari.
1104 — MS. Sansk, d. 120
Bhanujidik^ita’s Commentary on the Amarako£a,
18th cent.?
Contents : a fragment of kai^da 1 of the Vyfikhyfi-
Budha, Bhanujldiksita’s commentary on Amarasimha’s
Namalihganusasana. It begins : ll sriramdya namah 11
vallavivallabhan natva I &c., like MS. Sansk. c. 69
( 1103 ). The fragment contains the text (which is kept
distinct from the commentary) and the commentary
on Amarakola 1, i, 1-27 (verses 23-27 corresponding
to 24-28 in the edition, the verse jala^ayl, &c., being
omitted).
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 163).
Size : ioj x 4! in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 1 1 4 - xxvi blank.
Bate : probably about a. d. 1800.
Character : Devanagari.
1105 — MS. Sansk. d. 110
Dhanamjaya’s Namamala, A. D. 1646.
Contents : the Kighantusamaya or 27 &mam§,l&, by
Dhanamjaya, in two parts. (See on the different titles
of this glossary, Aufrecht, Catalogue Catalogorum ,
p. 266, s. v. Dhanamjaya.) It begins : ll om namah
siddhebhyah 1 1 tan namami par am jyotir avail-
manasagocaram l unmulayaty avidyam yad vidydm
unmilayaty api It 1 ll yugmanama ll dvayam dvitayam
ubhayam yamalam yugalam yugam yugmam dvamdvam
yamam dvaitam pddayopanujainayoh ll 2 ll F. 16 :
putkurvamti Bhanamjayasya ca bhiya sabdah. samut-
piditab ll 204H ll iti sridftanamjayakrtau Nirghamta-
samaye sabdasamkinaprarupanam nama prathamab
parichedab It cha 11 Pariccheda 2 begins (f. i6 v ): gam-
bhdram ruciram citram 1 vistirnndrthaprasadhakam l
sabdam mandk pravak$ani kamnam hitakdmyaya ll 1 ll
It ends : arhadadin api prahu saranottamamamga -
lat 11 46 ll cha ll ll iti anekarthe dvitiyab parichedab
samaptah it cha ll ll srir astu it
See MS. Sansk. d. 109 (2) [1111].
There are many marginal glosses on ff. 1 and 2, and
a few on ff. n v and 12.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 154).
Size : lOjX 5^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 19 + xxii blank.
Bate: samvat a 1702 ( = a.d. 1646) var$e jyeptasu-
di 3 ravau Uaprdkare srisambhavandthacaityalaye 1 1
Scribe: Brahmalalajisnu, who gives the following
account of himself: srimulasemghe Sarasvatigache sri-
baldtkarardne srikumdakumddcdrydnvaye bha((draka -
srisakalakirttitadanvaye bha(tdrakasrirdmakirttitatpa(te
bhattarakasripadmanarndidevd tatgurubhratd muni -
sndeva 1 drttitatsi$ya dcdryasrikalyamnakirttitatsifya-
vrahmaldlajimuna svahastena likhitam ll He adds :
ll vadvatam jinasasanam ll It snkalydmmirastu ll ll sri ll
It sri ll The last line, pam 4 itavachardjapa(handrtham It
seems to be added by a later hand.
Character : Jaina Devanagari.
Injuries : the marginal note on f. 2 is damaged.
Digitized by LjOoq ie
120
# 18 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— DICTIONARIES ( 1106 - 1108 )
1106 ( 1 , 2) — MS. Sansk. d. 124
Mahe£vara’8 S'abdabhedaprakiUa, 18th cent.P
Contents :
1. The S'abdabhedanirde£a, i. e. nirde6a i of the
Sabdabhedapraka6a, by Mahesvara (ff. 1-4). It
begins : II sriguruganapatisaraddbhyo namah 11 pra -
bodham adhatum asabdikanam krpam upetyapi satam
kavlndm II krto may a rupam avayya Sabdabhedaprakaso
9 khilavakyabodhaih II 1 ll It contains 133 61 okas, and
ends : tat ha hy apasyad adrakfid ity atrarthe kriya -
padam 11 ayah pay as tarmkurvad ity anyatra padadva -
yam ll 133 ll ll iti Sabdabhedanirdesah 11
See on this glossary, Aufrecht, Catalogus Catalogorum ,
p. 633, Bodl . catal.y pp. 188 sq., and especially Weber,
CataL y II, 2 6 % sq. A shorter recension of this work
(57 61okas) is the first Dvirupakosa in the Dvadasa -
kosasamgraha (Benares, 1865). Another edition in
Anundoram Borooah*s Comprehensive Grammar of the
Sanskrit Language , vol. Ill, pt. i, pp. 486-520 (see
Preface, pp. 48 ff.).
2. A corrected copy of a part of the above MS.,
made by Dr. Hultzsch (ff. 5-8), containing slokas i~53 a
and 59— 66 a . The variants are given in the margin.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 167).
Size: iofx5| in. Material: Paper.
• No. of leaves : ii 4- 8 4- xxvi blank.
Date : probably about a. d. 1750.
Character: Devanagari.
1107— MS. Sansk. d. 112
Hemaoandra’s Abhidh&nacintfimam, A.D. 1604.
Contents : the Abhidhanacint&mani, in six kandas,
by Hemacandra. It begins : om namah siddharn 11
pranipatya 9 rhatah siddha 1 samgasabddnusdsanah I ru-
dhayaugikamisranam l ndmndm malam tanomy aham ll 1 ll
vyutpattirahita (£, sec. m.) sabdd rudha akhamdala -
dayali i yogo ’nvayafr sa tu gunakriydsambamdhasam -
bhava (£, sec. m.) 11 2 ll Kanda 1 ends on f. 4 V ; 2,
on f. I5 V ; 3, on f. 41 v ; 4 and 5, on f. 59 v ; 6, on
f. 67. It ends: virodhoktinama ll nanu ca syad viro -
dhoktau pak§amtarandma 11 paksamtare tu ced yadi
mamdanama 11 sanair mamde avaranama 9 vare tva 9 rvdg
rosoktindma ll ro$oktav um namaskdrandma 11 natau
namah (nammamah, pr. m.) ll 78 ll ity dcaryasrlhema -
camdraviracitdydm Abhidhanacimtdmanau namamala -
yam sdmanyakdmdah ?a§thah ll sampurnnah ll
There are many marginal glosses, and numerous
corrections with yellow pigment in the text.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 148).
Size : io|- x 5j in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 67 + 1 blank.
Date : samvat 1660 ( = a. d. 1604) var$e uttar dy ana-
gate srisurye laukika phdlugnamase suklapakfe dvitiya -
yam tithau bhumavasare i
Scribe : Lesa Rbhimavijaya, who says of himself : sri-
stambhatirthe Tapagachadhirajagachandyakapuramda -
ra&'l&'lfrisrlb'ih'i&'ideiMratnasurldrdndm sisyagachddhi*
rdjasrisrisrisr'isrlsrisrijayaratnasurisvaravijayard jye tat -
sisyalesarbhlmavijayena lipikrtam abhidhanapustakam r°
srlbhdTiavijayapathandrtharn svaparopakaraya ll
Character : Jaina Devanagari.
1108 (1, 2)— MS. Sansk. d. 118
Hemacandra’s Abhidh&n acintamani tika,
16th or 17th cent.P
Contents :
1. A fragment of six lines (f. iii), being the end of
a Prakrit work called Ratnacudacathapahl. It begins :
caudahapuraha ikharaha amga I and ends : camda
surajam I nirmmalatapai I ratnacuda tail carita esara l
sri samgha nadraQ.) jayarakara II 40 ll iti sriratnacu -
dacafhapahi ll samaptah ll srikalyana II
2. The Abhidhanacint&manin&mamaJatik&, being
a commentary on his own Abhidhanacintamani, by
Hemacandra. It begins : ll om namah srljindyah ll
arham 1 1 dharmmatirthakrtdm vacam natva tattvabhi -
dhdyinam 11 svopajnandmamdldyd vivrtim vidadhdmy
aham ll 1 ll sreyo 9 rtham ayam arambhah kim tatra . . .
vikachanaih I paratmanimddstotre hi nddriyamte mam-
sin ah ll 2 ll prarndnyam Vasuker Vyader vyutpattir
ddhanapalatah I &c. Kanda 1 ends on f. i6 v : ity
dcdryairihemacamdraviradtayam svopajnabhidhanacim-
tdmanindmamdldtlkdydm devadhidevakamdah prathamah
chah 1 gramthdgra 550 chah 1 Kanda 2 ends on
f. 7o v (gramthagra 1900); 3, on f. I72 v (gramthagra
3708) ; 4, on f. 247 v (gramthagra 2630) ; 5, on f. 248 v
(gramthagra 37).
The MS. is very imperfect, the following leaves
being lost, according to the edition of the Abhi-
dhanacintamani by O. Boehtlingk and Charles Rieu
(St. Petersburg, 1847):
In kanda 2: ff. 25-32*= verses 1 12—155 ; 36=167-
171; 38 = 175-180; 51 = 222-225; 56 = 245-248;
59 = 261-267; 61 = 276-281; 63-65 = 286-303.
Digitized by LjOOQie
121
§ 18 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— DICTIONARIES ( 1108 - 1111 )
In k&nda 3: ff. 92— 93= verses 460-471; 117 =
606-611; 141=747-753.
In kanda 4: ff. i85 = verses 1006— 1012; 187 =
1017-1022; 189-190=1028-1038; 194= 1056-1063 ;
201 = 1092-1096.
It breaks off (f. 279 v ) in the commentary on the
last words of kagda 6 : natau namah 11 namanam
namah I asi tyas l &c., the last words being : avyayanam
anamtatvat 1 digmatram iha darsitam l yaddhub I As
a comparison of MS. Wilson 404 (see Bodl. catal . ,
p. 185) shows, only one leaf, containing one more
£loka and the colophon, is missing at the end. Written
in the usual Jaina style.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 149).
Size: io|-X4jin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves: iii + 281 (for omissions, see above).
Bate : probably end of the 16th, or beginning of the
17th century.
Character : Jaina Devanagari.
Injuries : ff. 33 and 126 are more seriously, ff. iii, 1,
14, 24, 62 (soiled), 1 13 are slightly, damaged. Ff. 198-
204, 212—216, 273, &c., are partly illegible owing to
the separation of leaves which had stuck together.
1109 ( 1 , 2)— MS. Sansk. d. 110
Hem&candra’s Abhidhanacint&mani and S'esasam-
grahasaroddhara, A. D. 1564.
Contents :
1. The Abhidh&nacintamani in six kandas, by
Hemacandra. It begins: arham pranipatya ’rhatah
siddha (damaged) mnam malam tanomy aham 11 1 11
vyutpattirahitdh sabda rudha akhamdaladayab ll yogo
9 nvayah sa tu gunnakriya sa . . . bhavah 11 2 II Kanda 1
ends on f. 3 V ; 2, on f. io v ; 3, on f. 24 v ; 4 and 5, on
f. 35 v ; 6, on f. 39^. It ends : rofoktdv umnatau na-
mah 11 178H ity deary asrihemacamdraviracit ay amm A bhi-
dhanacimtamanau ndmamdlaydm sdmdnyakarnda$a?tah
samaptah 11 cha ll ll kriye ’stu ll
There are numerous marginal glosses by a second
hand.
2. The S'egasamgrahasaroddh&ra, a supplement to
the preceding work, by Hemacandra (ff. 39^44). It
begins : pranipatydrhatab siddhasdmga sabddnusasa -
nah | sefdkhyandmamdldya namdni pratanomy aham mil
nirvane syac chitibhdvab I &c., like MS. no. 1701 in
Weber, Catal. y II, 258. It ends : prayojanava&ad ete I
nipatyamte padepade ll 10 ll ity acaryairihemacamdra 0
se§asamgrahasdroddhdrah 11 cha 11
Both 1 and 2 are written in the usual Jaina style.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 146).
BODL. SAMS. CATAL. 1L
Size: io|x5j-in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves: ii + 45.
Bate: samvatu 1620 (= a.d. 1564) var$e cailrasudi 4
ianivdsvare likhita II
Written at Sarahgapur, in the Malava country in
the kingdom, of Akbar. F. 44 v : (one or two aksaras
lost) Hemavijayapafhandrtham Sriye ’stu Srir astu mam -
galyam bhavatu ciramm idam pustam nadatu 11 11 tea-
ramgapuranagaramadhye likhita Malavadesasuratdna -
akkabararajye ll
Character : Jaina Devanagari.
Injuries : ff. 1 and 2 are seriously damaged.
1110 ( 1 , 2)— MS. Sansk. d. Ill
Amara’s Ekakfaran&mamala and Hemacandra’s
S efasamgrahasaroddhara, A.D. 1397.
Contents :
1. The Ekak$aran&mam&la, by Amara (f. 1). It
begins : vikvabhidhdnakoiani pravilokya prabhasyate I
Amarena kammdrenaikdk^arandmamalikd ll 1 II ah Krma
ah svayambhur ifr Kama Ih 6 rir ur isvarah 1 u rak$anam
rr jheye devadanavamatarau 11 2 ll It ends : sa Lakfmyam
ho nipate ca haste daruni sulini I k?ah k§etre rak$asdty
ukta mala prak surisammata I namnam ekarthananarthe -
kafyaranam iyam may a ll 20 ll ity Ekdk?arandmamdla
samdpta ll cha ll
2. The S'e^asamgrahasaroddh&ra, a supplement to
Hemacandra’s Abhidhanacintamani (ff. 1— 4 V ). It
begins : pranipatyarhatab \ &c., see above, MS. Sansk.
d. 1 10 (2) [1100]. It ends : nipatyamte padepade ll 10 ll
ity deary ahnhemacamdraviracitay dm Abhidhanacimta -
manau ndmamaldyam Se$asamgrahasdroddharah sa -
maptab ll cha ll atha gramthatfram ll 204 ll cha I
Both 1 and 2 are written in the usual Jaina style.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MSS. 151,
147)-
Size: io| X 4-| in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii 4- 4 + xxx blank.
Bate: samvat 1453 ( = a.d. 1397) var$e jyetfavadi
tfliyam Siddhapure likhita I
Character : Jaina Devanagari, very small and neat.
1111 ( 1 , 2)— MS. Sansk. d. 109
Hemacandra’s Anek&rthasamgraha with an Avacuri,
and Dhanamjaya’s Wfimamala, 18th cent. P
Contents :
1. The Anek&rthasamgraha in six kandas, followed
by the Anekarthasesa, by Hemacandra, with an
R
Digitized by
122
{ 18 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— DICTIONARIES ( 1111 - 1118 )
Avacuri. There are from seven to nine lines of text on
each page, surrounded by about as many lines of com-
mentary. The text begins : arham II dhyatvarhatafy I
&c. In verse 2 the MS. reads : akarddikramobadau -
kakadi (°krame dau kakaradi , sec. m.) kramo ’mtatafy I
In verse 5^ : kam bdr§epsu sukhe iti kantab kham svab
samvidi vyomani priye ( kham samvidi vyomamdriye ,
sec. m.). No important variations from Prof. Zacha-
riae’s excellent ed. (Vienna, 1893) occur in kanda 1
(ending on f. 2). Kanda 2 ends on f. 347; 3, on f. 79 ;
4, on f. 98 ; 5, on f. 100 ; 6, on f. ioo v ; and the
Anekarthase?a, on f. 103^. End of the text: ity
acaryabrlhemacarndraviracite 9 nekarthasamgrahe 9 nekar -
thabesah samaptah 11 7 II The Avacuri begins: briganebd-
ya namab 1 krta ekarthababdasamdohasya ndmamdlayab
samgraho yena anenaikarthanekarthababdakobayor eka -
kartrtvam uktam eka(b , sec. m.) svaro ye§am te eka-
8vara(b> 8ec. m.) babdas tatpratipadakam kamdam apy
ekasvaram tadadir yasyah $a(kdmdydfr vyamjanasya
vahutve y pi svarasyaiva pradhanyat saptamavyayakam -
dasya tu §atkdmdya eva besabhutatvdt anekdrtha arthac
chabdas temm samgraha ekatra samuccayab tam mil F. 2 :
iti prathamakamda vacuri I F. 79 1 ity deary abrihema-
camdraviracite 9 nekdrtha8amgrahatrisvaraka4dvacuri I
End of the Avacuri (f. io2 v , after VII, 28) : pra° para -
vrttam sainyam 0 ga° putram parabum anutiraskdre
parair aparya 0 hi° parasanam yuktdni samvaddhani
temm artha yuktapadarthas tata ye pak^inah, prathamam
amvunidham gatas te yeptrfidrapani nulitayudhaluna -
pakfafr ityadyuddharandni gramthamtarefu hydnib II
brx II bri 11 sri 11
There are some marginal notes in a small hand
on ff. 1-15; also many corrections in the text with
yellow pigment, especially in the first half of the
book.
2 . Ff. 103 I04 v , the Namamala, by Dhanamjaya,
pariccheda 2. It begins : Dhanamjayaracitandmamaldyd
dvitlyaparicchedo lipigamyah kriyate pranamya srlpar-
bvarn 1 gambfuram ruciram yatra vistirnarthaprasadha-
kam sabdarn manak pravakfyami kavtnam hitakamya-
ya II 1 ll It ends : arhatsiddhav iti dvav apy arhatsid-
dhabhidhayinau I arhadadin api prahub baranottama-
mamgalan 1 1 46 1 1 iti sridhanamjayakrtau Nighamtusa -
maye babdasamfarTirwwarupanirupano ndma dvitiyab
paricchedab ll
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MSS.
H5> 155 )*
Size : 9 ^ x 6 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 107.
Bate : probably about a. d. 1700-1750.
Character: Jaina Devanagari.
1112 — MS. Sansk. d. 123
Medini, 10th cent.
Contents : the Medini, or the Anekarthako£a, by
Medinikara (circa a.d. 1400). It begins : ll briganebaya
namah brigurubhyo namab brisarasvatyai namah vrsam-
kaya namas tasmai yasya maulivilambini jatavetfanajam
bobham vibhavayati Jahnavi ll 1 ll purbacaryakrtir vik$ya
babdabdstram nirupya ca nandrthab babdakobo y yam
limgabhedena kathyate ll 2 ll prdyabo rupabhedena l &c.
It ends : he hai samvodhane hutau hohaubabdas tathai-
tayob ha trib ahahety adbhute khede pariklebaprakar-
§ayoh ll 92 II samvodhane y pi cotdho pariprabnavicarayob
ity avyayanekarthavargab Utpalimbabddrnavasamsdrd-
varttandmamdldkhyan Bhdgurivararudbabvadvopdlita •
ramtidevaharako$an ll 1 II . . . $a\batagdthdko$apranaya-
navikhyatakaubalendyam Medinikarena kosab Pranaka -
rasununa racitab II 6 ll iti Medinikarakrtanekarthakosah
samaptah bubham bhavatu ll ll 1 ll ll
Marginal glosses and corrections on ff. 1—20.
Ed. by Somanatha Mukhopadhyaya, Calcutta, 1869,
and Jivananda Vidyasagara, Calcutta, 1872. See also
Eggeling, India Office catal ., p. 288 ; Bendall, Brit .
Mus . catal., p. 169 ; Winternitz, B. A . S. catal. ,
pp. 289, 291.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 166).
Size: n|x5-|-in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 1 1 1.
Bate: quite modern, perhaps a.d. 1850.
Character : Devanagari.
1113 — MS. Sansk. d. 115
Vararuci’s Ekaksaranamamala, 18th cent. P
Contents : the Ekakfaranftmamllla, or Ek&ksarani-
ghantu, by Vararuci. It begins: 1 1 om namah 11 Gamgam
Umam umaumamam samnamya vydhardmy aham 11 ka-
vyakaubalasiddhyartham Ekak$aranighu(ukam 11 1 11 akaro
Vasudevah syad akaras tu pitdmahab ll ikdra ucyate
Kamo Lak§mir ikdra ucyate ll 2 ll It ends : hib syad
dheto vitarane tathd hir avadharane ll hetub samvodhane
proktab k§ah ksetre rdk$ase y pi ca ll 37 ll iti vakrucam
proktam yo vetty enam nighamtukam ll vagarnave yathd-
kamam tasya svdmtam pravarttate ll 38 11 iti brnkaksa-
ranamamald vidvadvararueikrta samapta 11
See MSS. Sansk. d. 91 (1132) and Sansk. d. 1 14 (U14).
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 152).
Size: io|x4jin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 2 + xxvi blank.
Bate : probably about a. d. i 750.
Character: Devanagari.
k
Digitized by
Google
123
#18. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— DICTIONARIES (1114-1117)
1114— ms. Sansk. d. 114
Ek&ksarakoia, 18th cent.?
Contents: the Ek&ksarako6a, apparently a shorter
recension of VararucPs Ekakgaranamamala. It begins:
II srtganeSaya namah kah Prajapatir uddiffah ko bayur
iti savditah kas catmani samdkhydtah kas samanya
uddhrtah II i ll S'loka 24: hateti hah prakathito ho
mkumbhafy prakirtitab ksas ca k$atram ksavas ca syat
ho vaksasi ca kathyate ll 24II Sftoka 2 5 : akaro Vasudevab
syad dkaral ca pitamahab ikara ucyate Kamo Laksmir
ikdra ucyate 112511 It ends: okaraS ca bhaved Vrahma
aukdro 9 nanta ucyate ah ca syat paramam vrahma as
tathd paramesmrah 11 28 ll ity Ekak?arakosas samaptah 1 1
kriramacandraya namah 11 srinrsimhdya namah 11 The
Ekaksarako£a, lithographed in the Dvddasakosanam
Samgraha, Benares, 1865, consists of 38 41 okas. See
also Eggeling, India Office catal ., p. 296; the Bodl .
catal., p. 189; Bendall, Brit . Mus. catal., p. 171.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 150).
Size: 9^X4*! in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves ; ii + 3 + xxvi blank.
Date : about a. d. 1750-1800.
Character: Devanagari.
1115— MS. S&nsk. d. 122
Mahidasa’s M&trk&nighantu, A. D. 1825.
Contents : the Matrkanighanfu, a glossary explaining
the mystic meaning of the letters of the alphabet, by
Mahidasa (generally called Mahldhara). It begins :
mganehaya namah I krinrsimham ganesanam Bharatlm
isvarasivdm natva vakpye malrikaya nigham(am vdla-
vuddhaye ll 1 ll dhuvas taras trivrd vrahmavedadis tarako
vyayah pranavas ca trimdtro 9 pi omkaro jyotiradimab
ll 2 II knkamthab kesavamkamstho nivrttis ca svaradikab
akaro mdtrikaghas caivam vata ity api klrttitab 1 1 3 II It
ends : bhumiraso nabhas caiva vyaptam ddhvranam vum
ca viyatsparsas ca hrthamsam ildyrdsah kramat smrtab
mdtrkavarnasamjhdstutdm jhatvato ddhon manun gram-
than anekan alokya Mahzddsena dhimata mdtrkak§ara-
samjheyam vaddhd svaparavuddhaye iti krlmdtrkdni -
ghamfab * The lithographed edition of the work in the
DvadaSakosanam Samgraha , Benares, 1865, differs con-
siderably from this MS.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 165).
Size: iofx4|in. Material: Paper.
No . of leaves : ii + 5 + xxix blank.
Date: samvat 1881 ( — a. d. 1825)1
Character : Devanagari.
1116 — MS. Sansk. e. 12
Sanskrit and Persian Dictionary, 18th or 19th cent. P
Contents : a Dictionary, Sanskrit and Persian.
It begins with the following Sanskrit words explained
in Persian : visvam Vi$nub va?a(akarah bhutabhavat-
prabhuh, bhutakrt bhutabhrt bhavo bhutatma hhutabha -
vanah put alma paramdtmd muktdndm parama gatih 1 &c.
F. 36 ends with the Sanskrit words : rathamgapanih
akfobhyafr sarvapraharandyudhah, I
From f. 37 it follows the Amarako£a, giving the
Sanskrit words in the order of the Amarako£a, with
their explanations in Persian. It begins with : svah
avyayam svarga nakah tridivam tridasalayah suraloko
dyo divau triviffapam amara nirjara devah tridam 1 &c.
F. 56 : iti svargavargab I F. 83V : iti kdlavarga sa-
mapta I F. 89 : iti dhlvarga I F. io8 v : iti nafyavarga l
F. 126: iti pra[tha]makam<}a samdpta\ F. 203 : iti
avfadhivarga samaptam I F. 285 : iti nrvargab I F.
456 v : iti sudravargab \ The last words explained are :
grha aroha vyuha ahi parivarha I See Amarako£a,
3, iii, 237 sq.
Bought in 1827. Note on f. 3 V : *N°83. Sanscrit
Dictionary. Purchd. 1827/
Former shelf mark : Caps. Or. C. 1.
Size : 8^ x 5j in. Persian style. Matei'ial : Paper.
No. of leaves : 652.
Date : apparently modern, end of the 18 th or begin-
ning of the 19th century.
Character : Persian and Devanagari.
Injuries : ff. 47-95 are badly injured.
1117— MS. Sansk. d. 36
Chinese-Sanskrit Vocabulary, 19th cent. P
Contents: a Chinese-Sanskrit Vocabulary, in five
volumes, described by Bunyiu Nanjio, Catal., p. 28
(no. 64).
Given in 1881 by Professor F. Max Muller, to whom
it was sent by Shuntai Ishikawa in the same year.
Kept in a folding cloth cover.
Size of folded cover : 9! x 7-k in.
Size of MSS. : 9 j x 6|- in.
Material : thin Japanese paper.
No. of leaves : vol. I — 61; II -*58; III«»42; IV —
61; V-58.
Date: very doubtful, but probably of the 19th
century.
Character : Chinese, and the Sanskrit in an alphabet
similar to that of the Horiuzi palm-leaves.
Injuries : much damaged by insects.
R 2
Digitized by LjOOQie
124 §19. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE-
19. GRAMMAR— PANINlYA
1118 — MS. Sansk. e. 18
F&nini’s Aftadhyayi, A.D. 1780 .
Contents : the Ast&dhy&yJ, or eight books of gram-
matical aphorisms, by Panini. It begins : II briganebaya
namah\\yendk$arasamdmndyam adhigamyaMahebvarat ll
krtsnam vyakaranam proktam tasmai Paninaye namah ll
yena dhauta girab pumsam vimalaih babdavaribhib 1 1
tamab cdjnanajam bhinnam tasmai Paninaye namab ll
II a tun n &c.
Adhyaya i ends on f. 12 ; 2, on f. 21 ; 3, on f. 41 ;
4, on f. 57 ; 5, on f. 72 ; 6, on f. 92 v ; 7, on f. I04 v ;
8, on f. 1 15 V . Each pada is again subdivided, e. g.
adhyaya 1, padas 1 and 2 into 4 paragraphs, pada 3
into 5, pada 4 into 6.
It ends : a a iti II 4 II rafabhyam ubhau §tunauda-
sthdsfau II II ity atfamadhydyasya caturthab pddah 11
Marginal notes by a second hand on ff. 35, 6o v , jy Y .
Former shel/mark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 16.
Size : x 5 in. Material ; Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 1 1 7.
Pate: bake sa° 1702 ( — a. d. 1780) barvarinamasam-
vatsare pausabuddhatrayodabyam imduvasare l
Scribe: Dajlbhatta, son of Them^e (ity Upasarma-
bhatta) Jayaramabhatta, for whom see above p. 106.
Character : Devanagari,
1119 — MSS. Sansk. 0 . 10, 20
PatafSjali’s Mah&bhasya with Kaiyata’s Commentary,
aL D. 1787-1777.
Contents : the Vyakarana Mah&bhasya, by Patanjali,
with the Bhasyapradipa, the commentary of Kaiyata,
or Kaiyyata, the son of Jaiya^a, or Jaiyyata. Two
volumes, 19 containing adhyayas 1-3, and 20 containing
adhyayas 4-8.
The text begins : briganebaya namah yogena cittasya
padena vdcam malam banrasya ca vaidyakena yo 3 pakarot
tampravaram mumndrn Patamjalim pramjalir dnato ’smi
II 1 ll atha bavdanubasanam 11
The commentary begins: briganebaya namah om
namo bhagavate vakratumdaya Pdnihipatamjalikdtyd-
yanebhyo namab sarvakaram mrakaram vibvadhyaksam
atimdriyam sadasadrupatatitam adrbyam may ay d vrtaib I
. . . Mahdbhd$ydrnavdvdraparinam vivrtiplavam yatha-
gamam vidhasye ’ ham Kaiyafo Jaiyatatmajab II 5 II
Adhyaya \ (ff. 260) : pada 1 ends on f. 145 ; pada 2,
on f. 183 ; pada 3, on f. 207 v . Ff. 10, 11, and f. 76 (end
of h 5 ) are missing. End of the adhyaya, text 2 iti
GRAMMAR— PANINlYA (1118, 1119)
brimadbhagavatpatamjaliviracite Vyakaranamahabhasye
prathamasyddhyayasya turiyapade turyam ahnikam
padas cadhyayab ca samaptab I Commentary : iti
brimanmahopddhydyajaiya(aputrakaiyatak rte Bhasya-
pradlpe prathamasyddhyayasya caturthe pade caturtham
ahnikam 11 There are marginal notes and corrections
by various hands in this adhyaya.
Adhyaya 2 (ff. 98) : pada 1 ends on f. 44 y ; pada 2,
on f. 7o v ; pada 3, on f. 98. Ff. 82-98 are supplied
by a modern hand, and pada 4 is missing. End of the
commentary : ity upddhydyajaiyyafaputrakaiyyatakrte
Bhasyapradipe dvitiyadhyayadvitiye pade trtiyam ahni-
kam samaptab cayam trtiyab padah II
Adhyaya 3 (ff. 140) : pada 1 ends on f. 72 v ; pada 2,
on f. io 3 v ; pada 3, on f. I22 v . End of the com-
mentary: iti Kaiyyafe trtiyasyddhyayasya caturthe pade
prathamahnikam ll
Adhyaya 4 (ff. 118) : pada 1 ends on f. 77 v ; pada 2,
on f. 96 v ; pada 3, on f. 114. End of the commentary
(f. H4 V ): ity upadhydyajayyafaputrakaiyatakrte Bha-
syapradipe caturthasyadhyayasya caturthe pade pra -
thamam ahnikam ll
Adhyaya 5 (ff. 103) : pada 1 ends on f. 40 v ; pada 2,
on f. 66 ; pada 3, on f. 92 v . End of the commentary :
ity upddhydyajayyataputrakaiyyatakrte Bhasyapradipe
pamcamo 9 dhyayah 11 5 11
Adhyaya 6 (ff. 138) : pada 1 ends on f. 54 v ; pada 2,
on f. 64V ; pada 3, on f. 92 v . End of the commentary:
ity upadhyayajayyafaputrakayyatakrte Bhasyapradipe
$a$tasyddhyayasya caturthapade caturtham ahnikam ll
padab ca samaptab ll Marginal notes and corrections
by various hands occur in this adhyaya on ff. 13-27
and 97-119.
Adhyaya 7 (ff. 101): pada 1 ends on f. 35 ; pada 2,
on f. 6 j Y ; pada 3, on f. 87. End of the commentary :
ity vpddhyayajayya(aputramkaiyyatakrte Mahabhd$ya-
pradipe saptamadhyayasya caturthe pade prathapam
ahnikam padab ca caturthah adhyayab ca samaptab
saptamo adhyayab II There are marginal notes and
corrections by various hands in this adhyaya.
Adhyaya 8 (ff. 72) : pada 1 ends on f. 25 ; pada 2,
on f. 48 ; pada 3, on f. 64 v . End of the text : eka-
besanirdebad va svardnundsikabhinnandm bhagavatah
Panineb siddham I ekabefanirdebad va bhagavatab
Paniner dcaryasya siddham I ekabe$a I nirdebo ’yam 1
a a iti ll ll iti brimadbhagavatpatamjaliviracite Vyd-
karanamahabhasye astamasy adhyaya caturthe pade pra-
thamam ahnikam padab ca caturthab adhyayab casta-
mah 11 bnrdmaearndrdya namab ll briramaya namab H
sivaya namab II brivrahmaya namab ll End of the com-
mentary: ity upadhydyakaiyatapntrajaiyatakrte brimad -
I bhagavatpatamjaliviracite Vyakaranamahabhasyapradi-
Digitized by LjOOQie
$19. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— GRAMMAR— PANINIYA (1119-1121) 125
pe ’ftamasyadhyayasya caturthe pade prathamam ahni -
ham pddas catwrtho * dhyayaS caftamah samaptah I
Bought in 1886 through Dr. G. Thibaut of Benares.
Size: 137X7 in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : 19 = i + 504 ; 20 = i + 533. The
omissions are noted above.
Bate : the following dates are given : (1) samvat 1823
(= a. d. 1767), at the end of adhyaya 1. (2) Colophon
at the end of adhyaya 5: samaptasrisamvat \ 1832
( =* a. d. 1 776) ll mitipuSaSudis caturadaSirojavrpa {sty a
in marg.) tl II daSa?atajaildlakdsthasdkimurudahd 11
(3) sammat 1832 phalgusu 9 at the end of adhyaya 6.
(4) sambhavat 1833 ( = a. d. 1777) Sana 1183 sala , at
the end of adhyaya 7. (5) Colophon at the end of
adhyaya 8 : Srisamvat 1833 miti {miti, sec. m.) a$adha-
iuklapak$e sanivasare lib Jaildlakayasthasakinahinma-
nipunyartganako la$usavasamurudahd II
Character : Devanagari.
1120 — MS. Sansk. d. 96
Ramacandra's Prakriyakaumudi, 18th oent.P
Contents : the Prakriyakaumudi, a grammar based
on Pacini’s A§tadhyayi, by Ramacandracarya. It
begins : namab srisarvajhaya II ll srimadvitthalam
dnamya I Paninyadimunin gurun I Prakriyakaumudim
kurmmab I Paniruydnusarinim II 1 ll a i un » &c. The
stripratyayaprakarapa ends on f. 23. End of the
subanta on f. 56 ; end of the akhyata {iti lakardrtha -
prabriya ll) on f. 89 ; end of the krdantaprakriya on
f. 104 V ; end of the vaidikaprakriya on f. 106. It ends :
lalitatarakarabhyam sadhu samvahayamit 113 ll iti Sri -
ramacamdr deary aviracita Prakriyakaumudi s am dpt a 11
mimdmsd yugaldk$apadakanabhuk proktajha sadvdkya -
da I durjheyasvanaSdstrataptamanasam Sabdadhike cha-
vatdrn I Sabdddharavisdryasddhuvacanadhvdmtabhi (?)
ndSak$ama I tanydcharnpururdmacamdrajanita sd Pralcri-
yakaumudi ll 1 ll See the Bodl. catal.y p.350 b ; Eggeling,
India Office catal.y pp. 164 sq.
Written in the usual Jaina style.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 129).
Size : 107X47 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 106 + ii blank.
Date: probably early 18th century, possibly older.
Character: Jaina Devanagari.
Injuries: many leaves were sticking together and
have been injured by being separated, especially ff. 41—
4 5* 6 5> 7 h 103-106.
1121— MS. Sansk. d. 97
Bhattoji Dikfita’s PraudhamanoramS, A. D. 1669.
Contents : the Praudhamanorama, a commentary
on the author’s SiddhantakaumudI, by Bhattoji Dlk^ita,
son of Laksmidhara Sdri. The beginning (ff. 1 — 17) is
missing. F. 18 begins: praptd samjha ni?idhyate
iti tad api na I vigrahavakyam hi laukikam alaukikam
va vivak$itam I nadyah prakriyavakyeyam ni§edhah na
tu laukika iti \ &c. See Pandit Rama Sastrin Mana-
valll’s edition, Benares, 1 885, p. 1 1 7. Part i (ff. 97) ends :
yathayatham iti I na loketi ?a§tfuni$edhafi ll siddhamta-
kaumudivyakhya seyam Praudhamanorama I samavtam
tatra purvdrddham tena tusyatu Samkarah, 11 1 11 iti Sri -
bhatfojidikSitaviracitdyam Siddhamtakaumudivydkhya -
yam purvdrddham samaptam ll Srib I
Part ii (ff. 45) begins : SriganeSatripurasivebhyo
namo y 8 tu\[ 1 1 gramthamadhye krtam mamgalam Si§ya-
Sikffartham upanivadhnati II srautreti l hayanamtayuvadi -
bhyo l &c. It ends : iti lakararthaprakriya ll II iti Sri -
bha((ojidikfitaviracitdydm Siddhamtakaumudivydkhya -
yamPraudhamanoramayam tihamtakamdam samaptam, ll
Sri 1
Part iii (ff. 45 [really 46]) begins: svasti Srigane-
Saya namo ’ stu ll 1 1 SribhavaniSamkardya namab II
ll dhatoh 1 yady api dhator ekaco halader iti sutrad
dhator ity anuvarttata eva tathapi l &c. It ends : iti
Siddhdmtakaumudivyakhydydm Praudhamanoramayam
krdamtaprakriyd samapta ll ll gramihagram 2461 I
sarvasammilane 10615 11 ^ rir as ^ u * & c *
Part iv (ff. 15) begins : om namab Sritripuratripura-
ribhyam 1 1 ll at ha vaidikasabde§u viSefam aha 1 1 sas(hi-
yukta iti I vr?ann iti II It ends : Siddhdmtakaumudi-
vyakhya seyam Praudhamanorama 1 Bhat(ojidlk§itakrtir
bhuyad visvesatu?(aye ll 2 II iti Sripadavdkyapramanajna-
Srilak$rmdharasureh sunund Bhattojidlksitena viraci -
tayam Praudhamanoramayam uttardrddham samdptim
agat ll sarvasammilane gramthagramtha 12000 1 1
There are corrections and annotations by two different
hands.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 132).
Size: u|x5jin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 203 (ff. 1-17 missing) + ii blank.
Date: samvat 1725 ( = a. d. 1669) margasiravadi
caturthyam gurau I
Scribe : Chajja.
Character : Jaina Devanagari.
Digitized by LjOOQie
126 § 19. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE-
1122 — MS. Sansk. d. 100
N&ge£abhatta’s Laghu^abdenduiekhara,
between A. D. 1810-1816 P
Contents : a fragment of the Laghu6abdendu6ekhara,
a commentary on the SiddhantakaumudI, by Nagesa-
bhatta. It begins: sriganeiaya namab ll Palamjale
Mahabhdfye krtabhuriparisramah n S'ivabhattasuto dhx-
tnan Satidevyas tu garbhajab II i ll • • • natva phamsam
Ndgesas tanute Wthaprakasakam 1 1 manor amomardhade-
ham Laghusabdemdusekharam n 3 11 F. 28 v : iti pari -
bha$aprakaranam ll F. 54 : iti halsamdhih ll F. 56 v :
iti visargasamdhih 11 F. 6 1 v : iti svadisamdhih ll F. 1 1 1 :
ity ajamtd napumsakalimgdh 1 1 F. 169*: iti stripra -
tyaydb II F. 202 : iti vibhaktyarthab samarthah pavi-
dhisabdah karmasadhanab I &c. It breaks off (f. 202 v )
with the words : sadhikaranyam drtfvanumandd gain-
tamvyam prakrter api tat bhavatiti tatra kai. See the
lithographed edition, Benares, 1883, obi. folio, f. 108,
1 . 5. The whole of the work to the end of the vibhak-
tyarth&lj was published, with commentaries, at Benares
in 1866. See also the BodL catal ., pp. x64sq.
Marginal notes by a second hand on ff. 4 V , 38, 42,
44 v > 48, 49 -
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 135).
Size: iOjX4jin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 202 + ii blank.
Bate : the handwriting and paper are the same as
those of MS. Sansk. d. 98 ( 1128 ), dated samvat 1868.
This MS., therefore, must have been copied about the
same time, probably between A. d. 1811 and 1813.
Character: Devanagarl.
1123 — MS. Sansk. d. 10
Indradatta’s Siddh§ntakaumudigudhaphakkik&-
prakfiia, A. D. 1863.
Contents : the Biddh&ntakaumudigudhaphakkika-
prak&£a, a kind of commentary on Bhaftoji’s Siddhan-
takaumudI, by Indradatta Upadhyaya, containing the
tinantaprakriya in 115 paragraphs (ff. 1-112), and
the krdantam in 24 paragraphs (ff. 1 12-125). R
begins : om sriganesdya namab l ramjanam aditisutanam
ajjanadalinam ca vairinam yuvateb I naumi dahamtam
iasvatsamsrtiwjam Harim svabhaktanam I atha pugamte-
ty atra vahuvrihigarbhadvamdve sarvadhatukader iko
xniesanatvena pugamtalaghupadharupamgavayavasyeko
gunah sydt sarvadhatukardhadhatukayor avyavahitayob
parayor ity arthdd bhinattlty ddau vyavahite gunabhave
y pi bhettety ddav api na syad ata aha yeneneti atra
najaddhayam prakrtyarthadardyavodhakam tena nityam
vyavadhanam ity arthab I F. 25 v : etena vyathadhatav
GRAMMAR— PANINlYA (1122-1124)
api phakkika vyakhyata 33 iti bhvadayab I F. 6o v :
iti nyamtaprakriya I After f. 61 one leaf is missing
(the end of $ 67). F. 69 v : iti sannataprakriya I F. yo Y :
iti yaiiamtaprakriyd I F. 78 : iti yahlugamtaprakriyd I
F. 89 : iti namadhatuprakriya I F. 89 v : iti kandva -
day ah 1 F. 90 : etena pratyahbhydm ity atra vak§ya -
manapi phakkika vyakhyata 92 I F. 93 : evam bhdsa-
manopasambhd$ety atrapi phakkika vyakhyata 95 I
F. 97 v : iti padavyavastha I F. 105: bhavakarmma-
prakriyam vyutpadya karmakartrprakriydm vyutpdda-
yitum arabhate I F. 1 1 o : iti karmakatrprakriya I F. 1 1 2 :
iti lakararthaprakriya 1 15 iti irimadupadhyayendradat-
takrte Siddhantakaumudigudhaphakkikaprakase tihutam
samaptamah I subham astu ll ll ll athdco yad ity atraj-
grahanam halamtan ma bhud ity etad atha tu l &c.
After f. 1 13 one leaf is missing. F. 1 1 7 : iti krtyab 1
It ends : purvottarakdlatvasamvarndhenavahanadivi-
Mftettesdm karatvad iti sarvestasiddhih ll 24 ll Indradat te-
na vidusa k^tto yas samgraho mudd I srikr$nah priyatdm
tena bhagavan bhaktavatsalab II iti srimadupadhyayen-
dradattakrte Siddhantakaumudigudhaphakkikaprakase
krdantam samdptam 1 1
For another MS. of this work see Mitra, Notices, V, 89.
Bought in 1886 through Dr. G. Thibaut of Benares*
Size: 1 1^x5! in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii+ 127.
Bate: samvat 1909 ( — a. d. 1853) mdghamase site
pak?e candravdsare \
Scribe : Yogariya of Lavapura ( Lavapure likhatam
Yogarajena svapathandrtham I °rdjena by correction,
the original reading being illegible).
Character : Devanagarl.
1124- MS. Sansk. c. 2
Varadarfija’s Madhyasiddh&ntakaumudi, 19th cent. P
Contents: the Madhyasiddh&ntakaumudi, an abridge*
ment of Bhattoji Diksita’s SiddhantakaumudI, by Yara-
daraja. It begins : om sriganesdya namab natva
Varadarajab srigurun Bha((ojidik?itan karoti Panini -
yanam Madhyasiddhamtakaumudim a i un\ &c. F. 2 :
iti samjhdprakaranam I F. 3 V : iti svarasamdhib I F. 5 V :
iti visargasamdhib I F. 13 : iti halamtd napumsaka -
lirngab I F. 42 v : iti tihamtaprakriya ll iti lakardrtha -
prakriya II F. 53 v : iti krtprakriya I F. 57 : iti
vibhaktyarthab l F. 69 : iti samdsasraya vidhayah 1
F. 7 1 : ity apatyadhikdrab I F. 8o v : iti matvarthiydb I
F. 84 v : iti taddhitaprakriyd I F. 85 : iti dvirukta -
prakriya I F. 88 : iti stripratyayab I F. 89 v : iti
vaidikaprakriya I It ends (f. 90 v ) : iti svaraprakriyd ll
Digitized by LjOOQie
$19. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— GRAMMAR— PACINI YA (1124-1127) 127
esa Varadarajena-valdnam vpakarika akari Paniniyanam
Madhyasiddhamtakaumudi l kria Varadabhattena iri-
durgatanayasununa Bevadattapravcsdya Madhyasiddh am -
takaumudi It 2 II krtir Varadardjasya Madhyasiddham-
takaumudi tasyah samkhya tu vijneyd khavanakaravah-
nibhifr ll 3 II iti sricam(ikamtivaradardjabhadraviracita
Madhyasiddhamtakaumudi ll
There are numerous marginal glosses and corrections.
Edited by Pandit Vis vanatha&irman, Benares, 1884.
See also the Bodl . catal. y pp. 165 sq.
Bought in 1886 through Dr. G. Thibaut of Benares.
Size : 1 2^ X 6 j in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 90 + ii blank.
Bate : probably beginning of the 19th century.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : ff. 49-53 are damaged.
1125— MS. Sansk. c. 4
Varadaraja’s Madhyasiddhantakaumudi, with the
Madhyamanorama , 18th cent. P
Contents : the Madhyasiddhantakaumudi, by Vara-
daraja, with a commentary, called Madhyamanoramfi,
by Brahmapraka^a, the pupil of Ramadasa. It begins
with the chapter on the Krt suffixes, and ends with
the chapter on the feminine suffixes. The Madhya-
siddhantakaumudi (in the middle of the page) begins :
om iriganesaya namah dhatoh 3111911a irtiyadhya-
y ant am ye pratyaya(ukta , sec. m. in marg.)# te dhatoh
pare syuh k?d atih 3 I 1 I 93 I iti krtsamjnd ll The
Madhyamanorama begins : om iriganesaya namah
Paninyadimumn natva gurum Ganapatim S'ivam l vala -
vyutpadanaydtha krtam vydkhyam samarabhe ll 1 ll puna -
ruktir na codbhavya gramye y smin suribhih kvacit I pau-
nahpunyena vdlanam vyutpattir jayate yatah ll 2 ll atha
paramakaruniko valavyutpadanecchuh irivaradarajah
krd atihh iti tihbhinnapratyayasya krtsamjndkaranat
krtam tihjndnddhinajnanatvdt tihnirupananantaram eva
krtam nirupanam ucitam iti tiiio nirupya krto nirupayi -
turn sakalakrdvisayam adhikarasutram adatte dhator iti I
F. I38 v : iti irimadramadaydluvidyavamiavatamsa-
mmadramaddsasi^yavrahmaprakasaviracita Madhya-
manoramdyam krtam vivftil i samatim agat I F. 3i4 v :
iti srimadrdmaddsodasinavara^aiarandgatavrahmapra -
kdiodasinakrtdyam Madhy amanoramay am samasdsra -
yavasdnasamamasaprakriya samaptim agat ll F. 379 T :
iti srimadhy amanoramay dm thakprakaranam agdc cara -
navarnadhvamsam l F. 383 : iti srimadhyamanorama-
ydm chayatprakaranam agdc caramavarnadhvamsam I
F. 392 : iti . . . nansrayor adhikdro *gac caramavarna-
dhvamsam i F. 422: iti . . .pragimnam vivftir agdc ca° \
F. 43 o v : Hi . . . taddhitavyakhyd samaptim agat 11
F. 434 v : iti . . . dviruktaprakriydvyakhydnapadavim
agat ll End of the text : vahuyuva said yuvatite yauteh
satrantan fupi vodhyam iti stfipratyayah samaptam I
End of the commentary : iti Srimadhy amanoramay am
stripratyaydvyakhyanapadavim agah II purdnapuru§am
natva tatparamadgurun vaidike svaraprakaranan na
madhy a vyakhydnam drabhe ll 1 ll iyatd pravamdhena loka-
vedasadhdranasavde$v anvyakhyane$v api kevalavaidika-
savdanam anva vyakhydnam avasi$yate na ced idam
aprayojanam rakfohagamalavdhvasamdehdprayojanam
iti vadata bhasyakarena vedarak$am yd eva vyakarana-
rambhasya prayojanatvena mukhyataydbhidhandt vrah -
manena ni$kdrariab §adamgo vedo y dhyayo ll ll
F. 125 is missing.
According to Mitra, Notices , II, 225 (no. 820), the
Madhyamanorama was composed by Rama£arman, by
order of Sfivananda Bhafta.
Bought in 1886 through Dr. G. Thibaut of Benares.
Size: 137X6^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii-f 467.
Bate : probably about a. d. 1750.
Character : Kaamlri Nagari.
1126— MS. Sansk. d. 02
P&nini’s Dh&tup&tha, A. D. 1721.
Contents : the Dhfitupatha, belonging to Panini’s
grammar. It begins : snganeiaya namah II II bhu
sattaydm I udattah parasmai bha§a II edha vrddhau ll &c.
It ends : iti svarthe jydmtas curadayah samaptah ll iti
dhatavah samaptah 1 1
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 125).
Size : io| x 4^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 16 4- xviii blank.
Bate: samvata 1777 ( — a.d! 1721) 6 var$e jefha
sudt 7 (?) amavase likhitam ’varasukre dine I
Scribe : Vadyarthi Laksmlrama.
Character: Devanagari.
1127— MS. Sansk. d. 05
Vy&di’s Paninlyaparibh&§fih, 18th cent.?
Contents: P&niniyaparibhasab, or Paribha§ab for
Panini’s grammar, by Srlpada Vyadi. Beginning : om
svasti snganapataye namah 1 1 II arthavadgrahanenanar-
thakasya ll lak§anapratipadoktayoh pratipadoktasyaiva
grahanuim na tu lakfanikasya 1 1 End: jndpakajiiapitd
vidhayo hy anityah II II II Hi Sripadavyddiviracitah
Pdnimyaparibhd§ah samaptah II II ll om namo gurave ll
ll srih II
Digitized by LjOOQie
128 $ 19. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE—
A vrtti in Weber, Catal., II, 204. This work is
a mere modern forgery, see Kielhorn, in Biihler’s Kahnir
Report, p. 69 ; and ib., pp. cxxxix sq.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 128).
Memorandum on original wrapper (f. ii), ‘ Benares, no. 12/
Size: n| X4I in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 3 + xxxviii blank.
Bate: probably early 18th century, possibly older.
Character: Devanagari.
1128-ms. Sansk. d. 98
(Gop&ladeva’s) Laghubhusanakanti, A. D. 1812.
Contents: the Laghubhusanakanti, a commentary
on the Vaiyakarapa[siddhanta]bhusanasara,by Gopala-
deva, sumamed Manudeva. Ff. i, 2, and 5 are lost.
F. 3 begins: sddhyatvenabhi?opamdnam kriya ghatah
kriyate ity adau t &c. F. 50 : iti Laghubhu^anakdmtau
dhatvdkhydtarthanirnayah \\ F. 62 v : iti . . . lakarar-
thanirnayah II F. 89 : iti . . . suvarthanirnayah ll F. 101 v :
iti . . . namarthanirnayab II F. 1$2 Y : iti . . . samdr-
fAa(read samasdrtha)nirnayah 11 F. 138 : iti . . . iakti-
nirnayah ll F. 143: iti . . . najarthanirnayah ll F. I52 v :
iti. . . nipatanam dyotakatavacakatanirnayah ll F. 16 1 :
iti . . . devatapratyayarthanirnayah ll F. 164: iti . . .
abhedaikatvcLsarnkhydnirnayah ll F. 168: iti . . . sam-
khyavivak$a 3 vivakfdnirnayah ll It ends : iti Laghubhu -
§anakdmtau ktvadyarthanirnayah 1 1 See Aufrecht,
Catalogus Catalogorum , p. 614 ( sub voce Vaiyakarana-
siddhantabhusanasara); Eggeling, India Office catal.,
pp. 189 sq. ; and Stein, Kasmir catal., p. 47.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 133).
Size : io| X 4! in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii+ 174.
Date: iti sammvat 1868 ( = a.d. 1812) miti bhadra-
mase sukulapak$e pamcamya ll
Character : Devanagari.
1129 — MS. Sansk. d. 99
Haridiksita’s Laghuiabdaratna, A. D. 1791.
Contents : the first part of the Laghuiabdaratna,
a commentary on Bhattoji Diksita’s Prau<Jhamanorama,
by Haridlk§ita, the grandson of Bhattoji Dlksita, con-
taining the samjnaprakarana (ending on f. 7), the
paribha§aprakarapa (ending on f. 8 V ), and the panca-
sandhiprakarana. It begins : II srisaksivindyakdya
namab II ll &e§avibhu§anam ide iefd&esdrthaldbhaya ll
datum sakalam abhisfam phalam i§(e yat krpadrstib ll 1 ll
GRAMMAR— PANINIYA (1127-1130)
II dhyayam dhyayam iti II dhyatva dhydtvety arthah i
namulamtam etat I &c. It ends : iti fridiksita-
bhaftojipaulraharidiksitakrte Laghusabdaratne Manx ) -
ramavydkhydne pamcasa7ndhiprakaranam ll ll samdp-
tam idam pamcasamdhiprakaranam II See ff. 1—90 in
the lithographed edition, Benares, 1854, obi. folio.
Haridiksita lived about a. d. 1680, Bhandarkar, Report ,
1883, 1884, p. 51.
Marginal notes on ff. 3—14.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 134).
Size: iofx5in. Maternal: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 21 + xviii blank.
Date: samvat 1847 ( = a. d. 1791 ) nd karttikakrfna-
darsa tithau ravivasare I
Scribe : Ohuamulajit (? . . . likhitam OAw(? odga or
ada)dmulajita).
Character: Devanagari, with some of the Jaina
characteristics.
20. GRAMMAR— KAUMARA
1130 — MS. Sansk. o. 24 (R)
Katantra and Dhatupatha, 13th cent. A.D.P
Contents : this MS. contains the greater part of the
Katantra grammar and a Dh&tup&tha. The number-
ing of the leaves is fairly correct from ff. 7—31 ; the
other leaves have been arranged in their proper order,
and numbered conjecturally. F. 2 contains padas 3 and
4, with part of 5, on Sandhi. F. 4 contains the ending
of pada 1, on Declension. Pada 2 ends on f. 5 ; pada 3,
on f. 5 v j pada 4, on f. 6, on Case-construction. The
Samasasutrani ends on f. 6 Y , and the Taddhitasutrapi
on f. 6b v . The Akyata, pada 1, ends on f. 7 V ; pada 2,
on f. 8 ; pada 3, on f. 8 V ; pada 4, on f. 9 V ; pada 5, on
f. 10 ; pada 6, on f. n v ; padas 7 and 8, on f. i2 v . The
Krt, pada 1, ends on f. 14 ; pada 2, on f. I4 V ; pada 3,
on f. 16 ; pada 4, on f. 17 ; pada 5, on f. i8 v ; pada 6,
on f. 20. The Paribha§asutrapi ends on f. 21 ; the Bala-
balasutrani, on f. 2i v ; the Samkhyasutrani, on f. 2i v .
Then follows, on ff 2i v — 31 and two odd leaves, a Dha-
tupatha, beginning : bhu sattayam I &c. ; see Eggeling,
India Office catal., pp. 204, 205 ; Westergaard, Radices,
p. iv.
Bought in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoemle.
Kept in cloth box ; size of box : 13^ X 2J x 1 j in.
Size of leaf: 1 x 2 in.
Digitized by LjOOQie
$20. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— GRAMMAR— KAUMARA (1180-1133) 129
Material: Palm-leaves, held together by a string
passing through a central hole, and two cardboard
boards.
No. of leaves : 32.
Bate: probably 13th century (Dr. Hoemle).
Character: Nepalese.
Injuries : several leaves at the beginning and end
are missing.
1131 (1-4)— MS. Sansk. b. 20
Kfitantra with Dnrgasimha’s Commentary, &c.,
16th or 17th cent. P
Contents :
1 . Ff. 1-132, the Katantra, with the commentary
of Durgasimha, the fourth part, treating of the Krt
suffixes. It begins : om namas tarinyai II vfkfddivad
ami ruihah krtina na krt ah krtafy l Katyayanena te srs(a
vivuddhiprativuddhaye ll siddhir ijvad hndnuvandhe II
h dnuvandhe nanuvandhe ca krti pare dhator ictva kary -
yasya siddhir atidisyate I &c. F. 24 (from the end
of 4, i, 81, to the beginning of 4, ii, 1) is missing.
Pada 2 ends on f. 39*; pada 3, on f. 6a v ; pada 4, on
f. 78 ; pada 5, on f. 100 ; pada 6, on f. 132. It ends :
avarnndd u(o vrddhih 11 . • • dhdvu dhautah dhautavan
ava utih pafasyotih pafotih jananavatiti janauh. janavau
u(a iti him adyoihd sodhd I aur iti siddhe vfddhigraha-
nam mafigalartham ll II iti Daurgasimhydm vrttau krtsu
$a$(hah pddah samaptah ll
There are numerous marginal glosses.
2 . Ff. 134-136, the text of the Katantra, 4, vi. It
begins : alamkhalvoh prafyedhayofy ktva va I It ends :
avarnndd uto vfddhih ll iti krtsu $as(hah pddah samaptah 1 1
3 . Ff. I 37 v — I39 v , fragment of the Btusamh&ra, by
Kalidasa, from I, 1-25. It begins : om namah Kama -
devdya ll visefasuryyah sprharuyacandramd h sadavagd -
hakqatavarisancayah \ It ends : dhvanati pavanaviddhah
parwatanan darifu sphufati pafuninadah suskavamsa-
sthatifu I prasarati trnamadhye lavdhavrddhih kqanena
glapayati ll
4 . Ff. I37 r , 140-148, odd fragments of works, which
it has not been possible to identify.
Bought in 1880 from Quaritch.
Former shelfmark : Sansk. 29.
Kept in cloth box. Size of box : i8j X 4| X 2^ in.
Size of MS. : ij\x 3j in.
Material : Paper, imitating palm-leaves in shape and
colour, with central hole like the Bengali palm-leaf
MSS., the leaves being held together by two boards.
No. of leaves: 148 (4 lines on a page).
Date : the MS. appears to be very old, and it is more .
likely to belong to the 16th than to the 17th century.
•ODL. SAMS. CATAL. U.
Scribe : his patron was Ramakiiora£arman ; see
f. 132 : om krigurave namah \ brirdmakisorasarmmanah
pustakam idam .
Character: Bengali.
1132 (1, 2)— MS. Sansk. d. 01
Katantra, 8, vii, and Ekakgari Namam&la,
18th cent.?
Contents :
1 . Ff. 1—6, the Kfitantra by Sarvavarman, with
the commentary of Durgasimha, pada 7 of the third
division (the verb, Akhyata, see pp. 270-285 in Professor
Eggeling’s edition). It begins : i^dgamo ’ sarva -
dhatukasyavivyajanader ayakarddeh I dhator vihatasya -
sarvadhatukasya vyamjanader ayakarader adir iffagamo
bhavati 11 It ends (f. 6, 1. 5) : upaskrtam ll jalpati l va-
kyadhyaharam jalpatity art hah 1 1 ity akhyate sutratah
saptamah padah samaptah II cha ll ll Sri II cha ll
2 . Ff. 6— 7 V , the Ekaksari y&mam&lfi, or the Eka-
k$ara (by Vararuci ?), in 37 flokas. It begins (f. 6, 1. 6) :
abhidhanam pravak^yami nanaSabdarthavistaram sam -
khyavarurucam yat tad ekakfaram udahrtam ll 1 ll akdro
harirudrau vam (or cam, or ca ?) akaras ca pitamahah I
ikara ucyate Kamo Laksrmr xkdra ifyate ll 2 ll It ends :
dkdradik^akdrdmtd varnnanam pfthak ll 2 II abhidhanam
samasena kathitam budhasamstutam II 37 1 1 ity Ekaksari
Ndmamala samdptd II Sri ll cha ll Sri ll Cf. MS. Sansk.
d. 1 15 (1113).
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MSS.
I24> 153)*
Size: io|X4|in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 7 + xxxviii blank.
Bate : probably early 18th century.
Character : Jaina Devan agari.
1133 — MS. Sansk. d. 105
Ugrabhuti’s S'ifyahitany&sa, 17th or 18th cent.?
Contents : the S'ifyahit&ny&sa, a grammar based on
the Katantra, by Ugrabhuti. Author and work are
mentioned by Alberilni, see Aufrecht, Catalogus Cata -
logorum, p. 62; Alberuni, India , transl. by E. C. Sachau ,
I, 135 sq. His pupil Anandapala of Kabul reigned
from a.d. 1001— 1013; Duff, Chronol. of India, pp. 105,
3°3 sq.
The beginning (introductory verses with their com-
mentary, and part of the discussion on the first sutra)
is written twice, on f. vii and on f. 1, with various
readings.
s
Digitized by LjOOQie
130 § 20. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— GRAMMAR— KAUMARA (1183,1134)
Beginning on f. i :
(In marg. : srlkanthaya
mahamohadhvantavidhvam-
sabhanave I bhuvanarambha-
samharakdrandya namo na-
mah l) om namah Sarasvat -
yai II srisarasvatlrupdya 1 1 om
srlkanthaya jagajjanmasthi -
tidhvamsaikahetave namah
samsaragambhlramakaraka-
rasetave vrttau S'isyahita-
ydm nyasarambhe (in marg. :
nyasarambhe prayojanatra -
yam aryatrayenahd ) y sti sa-
phalata yasmat mantyapare
3 pi mrdumrtayo ye?dm e?a-
pi yatnagasyaiva l nyayala -
vo 3 pi cana tatha vrttav
asyam samastitantram ca I
te apy abhidhatum idam
capalam adhvand viracyate
3 smabhih abhimatadevatta -
pranamapurvika pravrttir
iti satam dcdram anupala-
yan vrttikrtramas karoti \
srlkanihdyeti asydyam ar-
thah I &c.
Then follows a commentary on these verses, and
a lengthy discussion on the sutra siddho varpasamam-
nayah. The work is almost a commentary on the
Katantra. Sutra after sutra of the Katantra is pro-
fusely explained by Ugrabhuti, though he sometimes
omits a sutra and sometimes supplies one or two
sutras from Panini. After the chapter on Sandhi
there follows a Nipatapada, and after the chapter on
Taddhita suffixes there is a Stripratyaya. These two
chapters are not in the Katantra.
F. 1 1 : Bha((ograbhutikrte Sifydlokabhidhdne sandhi -
padah prathamah ll II ll om samdnas savarne dtrghibha-
vati paras ca lopam ll F. I4 V : Bhatfasrlabhuti (sic)
krte S'ipyahitanydse Bhatfotsavalikhite dvitiyas sandhi -
padah II F. i6 v : Bhat{ograbhutikrte S'isyahitanyase
sifydlokabhidhane trtiyas sandhipadah II F. i8 v : Bha(-
(ograbhutikrte S'isyahitanyase sandhiprakarane varga-
padas caturthah ll F. ai v : pancamas sandhipadah ll
cavaha ll &c. F. 23 : nipatapadas $asthah ll II ll om
dhatuvibhaktivarjam arthaval liitgam ll &c. F. 34:
Bhaftograbhutakrte S'isyahitanyase Hsyalokdbhidhane
namaprakarane prathamah padah I Ml F. 447 : sakhi -
pddo dvitiyah ll F. 51 : iti . . . yufmatpadas trtlyah ll
F. 60: karakapadai caturthah II F. 66: pahcamah
padah ll F. 75 v : tabhita (sic) pada$ fatfhah II ll strir
yam ll &c. F. 79 : S'isyahitanyase strlpratyayah padah ll
II om namas Sarasvatyai ll om at ha parasmaipadani ll &c.
F.84 v : iti S'isyahitanyase parasmaipadah prathamah ll 11
3, ii ends on f. 94 ; 3, iii, on f. 98 5 3, iv, on f. io6 v ;
3, v, on f. no v ; 3, vi, on f. n6 v ; 3, vii, on f. 119 ;
3, viii, on f. 1 22 (dkhydtaprakarane dhvajpddo 3 $tamah ll) ;
4, i, on f. 128; 4, ii, on f. 133; 4, iii, on f. 139;
4, iv, on f. 1427
The MS. is incomplete, breaking off (on f. I44 v ) in
the middle of a long discussion on the sutra bhave
(4> v j 3)« There are numerous marginal glosses.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 140).
Memorandum on original wrapper (f. v), ‘ K 30/ Also,
6 50 Mark/
Size: 10^x7 in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves: vii + 149.
Date : perhaps about a. d. 1700.
Character : Sarada, small and difficult to read.
21. GRAMMAR— SARASVATA
1134 — MS. Sansk. c. 67
Anubh utiflvarupa’s S&rasvati Prakriyfi, A. D. 1618 .
Contents : the S&rasvati Prakriy§, by Anubhutisva-
rupa, parts I (ff. 71) and II (ff. 67), surrounded by
a commentary, filling the whole of the broad margin.
Part I begins : srivagbadinyai namo namah II II srigvru-
bhyo namah I pranamya paramdtmanam l bdladfuvrddhi-
siddhaye l Sarasvatlm rjum kurve \ Prakriyam ndtivista -
ram ll 1 ll F. 52 v : iti vibhaktiprakriyah samaptah II
ll cha ll srigurubhyo namah II at ha vibhaktyartho nirup-
yate ll cha ll F. 65 : iti samdsaprakriya samaptah H
11 mh II II srigurubhyo namah ll atha taddhito nirupyate ll
cha ll It ends : taydyaiau samkhyayam ll cha dvitayam I
tritayam I dvayam \ trayam ll cha ll alpe samikufisumdd-
bhyo rah II cha ll alp a Sami sarmrah I kuprah I sumdarah I
strlpumsabhyam nansnanau II cha II strainam pausnam 11
cha iilasya se$a ni (a later hand adds : patyd l) katya -
dayah kati ll ll iti Sarasvatavyakaranasyddiprakriyd ll
samapta ll The commentary begins : II srigurubhyo
namah 1 1 praruimanam purvam pranamya I nam prahvatve
sabde l nam l ade$nah snah nam I nam I pra upapade I
samase kyap \ Sec. Ff. 55-7 1 have no commentary, but
there are a few glosses in the central space on ff. 55, 58 v ,
62 v , 63.
Beginning on f. vii :
om Srlgurave namah om
srih namo gurave Sarasva-
tirupdya namah Sarasva-
tyai II mr astu ll II ll ll om
srlkanthaya jagajjanmasthi -
tidhvamsaikahetave namah
samsaragambhlramakaraka -
setave II vrttau Sisyahitay am
nyasarambhe y sti phalata
yasmat I manyupare mrdu-
matayo ye§am esapi yatnd-
gamyaiva 1 1 nyayalavo 3 pi
cana tatha vrttav asyam
samastitantram ca I te apy
abhidhatum idam capalam
adhuna viracyate y smabhih\\
abhimatudevatapranamapur
rvika pravrttir iti satam
dca - - nupalayan vrtikrtra-
mas karoti II II srikanthdye-
ti 1 asydyam arthah I &c.
Digitized by
Google
§ 21 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— GRAMMAR— SARAS VATA (1134-1136) 131
Part II begins : Srigumbhyo namah u n athakhyata -
pratyayd nirupyamte It cha n dhatofy || &c. Ff. 3-9, 15,
19, 26, 27, and 30 are missing. It ends : i$a I iye$a II
tfiva l tfima ll cha II dhatunam anamtatvan nanarthatvac
ca sarvvathd I abhidhdtum a&akyam ity alam dkhyapa-
nena ( dkhyapanonena, pr. m.) II 1 ll II ity dkhyataprakri -
yd ll samaptab II cha II The commentary begins : ll sri-
gurubhyo namab H iha loke dvividham padam pray ugy ate I
syddyamtam tivddyamtam ca I tatra syddyamtam padam
uktam 11 1 11 athathanamtaram taddhitasamjnikapratyaya -
samuhakathananamtaram dkhydtaprakriya nirupyate li&c.
It ends : t$a l iye?a I sadrsarupadvayat ll ekarupanirdar-
Sanam kader nnade I savarnne I i§iva l i$ima ll cha II
There is a blank space in the centre of each page.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 141).
Size : 1 2- x 4^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 7 1 + 67 + ii blank.
Bate : samvat 1574 (* a. d. 1518) var$e ll phalguna-
sudi 11 dasamidine I vfhaspativasare ll
Scribe : he wrote for the use of the pupils of
Sagaramisra (?) ; II sriupakasagacche ll mahopddhyaya -
irimatisdgarami&rdh I b$yavdcandcdryamk$amdmerur
ndm ll
Character : Jaina Devanagari, the text in large, the
commentary in very small, characters.
Ornamentation in the centre of f. 37 v , and two
pictures of Sarasvatl, one (much damaged) in part I,
f. i v , and the other in part II, f. i v .
Injuries ; in part I many leaves, which were sticking
together, were damaged when separated, especially
ff. 12-14, i6 v , 20-23, 2 ^, 59 y j 60, 6i v , 62, 6 9 V , 70.
1135 — MS. Sansk. d. 108
Anubhutisvarup&’s Sarasvatl Prakriya, A. D. 1706.
Contents : the S&rasvati Prakriya, by Anubhutisva-
rupa, parts I and II. Part II (ff. 1— 12) begins : pamdir
tasn 5 srljiTiavijayaganicaranakamalebhyo namah 11 atha-
khyataprakryd nirupyate dhdtofy 11 1 11 It ends : i$u iyesi-
tha iye?ta ityadi dhatunam anamtatvan nanarthatvac
ca sarvathabhidhanam asakyam ity alam dkhydpanena 1 1
Part III (ff. 12— 15 V ) begins : at ha kfdamtaprakriya niru-
pyate krt karttari vak?yamanah pratyayaht krtsamjnakah
sa ca karttari bhavati I &c. It ends : rakaradtni ndmdni
ramdnus tasya ravanah 1 ratnani caramanyai ca samtra-
sam janayamti me ll 1 ll lokac che?asya siddhi yatha mdta-
rddeh ll ll svarupamto } nubhutyadih iabdo 9 bhud yatra sar-
thakah samaskari Subham cakre prakriyam caturocitam
ll 2 ll avatad vo hayagrivah kamalakara isvarafr surasura-
narakarah madhupapi tapatkajah n 311 iti paramahamsa -
parivrajakdnubhutisvarupacdryaviracitd Sarasvati Bra -
kriya samaptab I There is a blank space in the centre
of each page.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 142).
Size: io|-X5^in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii -f 15 + xxvi blank.
Bate : samvat 1761 (« a. d. 1705) var$e kamtivadi 4
dine vrhasapatavare I
Scribe : Mrgendra Sujanavijaya, pupil of Pandit Ru-
pavijaya, who was a pupil of Papdit Jinavijaya : Bam -
ditasri 5 bijinavijayaganitats%^aganipam°-srirupavijaya-
ganitatii^aganimrgemdrasujanavijayalikhatam ll
Character: Jaina Devanagari.
1136 — MS. Sansk. d. 107
Candrakirti’s Sarasvatadipiki , A. D. 1608.
Contents: the Sarasvatavyakaranadipik&, a com-
mentary on Anubhutisvarupa’s Sarasvatl Prakriya, by
Candraklrti Suri, the first copy of which was written
down by Har§akirti, the pupil of Candraklrti. It
begins : ll om namah 1 Sarasvatyai ll namo 9 stu sarvvakalr
yana I padmakananabhasvate l jagattritayanathaya I pa-
ray a paramatmane ll 1 11 namah biguruve cam 1 buddhaye
dattasiddhaye I matipraddnasildyai I Sarasvatyai namo
namah 11 2 1 1 at ha biparamahamsaparivrdjakdcaryah sri-
anubhutisvarupo I &c. F. 68 : iti Nagapuriyatapaga -
chddhirajabha°-bicamdra 1 drttisurikrtdydm Sarasvatafi-
kayam prathamavrttib II x ll F. 117^ : iti alam akhyd -
tacimtdyd ity akhydtadipika II Subodhikayam krptd-
ydm I surih bricamdrakirttibhib I dkhydtaprakriya di -
vya l sampurnd samajayatab II 1 II te§am eva hi sifyena I
sadhuna Har$akirttind I rundyam prathamddarie I likhi-
tdkhydtadipika ll 2 II F. I33 v : iti krtprakriydvydkhyd ll
II Subodhikayam krptayam l suribncamdrakirttibhib • . .
gariSlanvite I . • • dhunah l sphurjjadbhurigunanvit d gana-
dharab sreni . . . Badmaprabhusurira( I tafpa((e prathi-
taprasannasasi (&aia 9 sec. m.) bhrtsurib • • • °sagumb • • •
suddhakriyo dyo (ta in marg.) kah 1 . . . Ratnasekhara -
gumb . • . Burrmcamdraprabhub II41I tatpa{(e 9 jani Hema -
hamsasagurub • • • prabhub Somaratnagumvab I . . • °nva-
yd I alamkarab kalikdchadarppadamanah mrajaratna -
prabhub 1 • • . °gumvo gambhiryadhirydirayd II 6 11 . . .
°bhyarthand krta I subhd . . . budhais dram ll 9 II svalpa-
sya siddhasya subodhakasya I Sdrasvatavyakaranasya
tikam I Subodhikakhyam racayam cakdra I surtsvarasri -
prabhucamdrakirttib ll 10 ll iti knmannagapuriyatapdga-
chddhircjabha 0 -sricamdraktrttisuriviracitdydm srisara-
svatavyakaranasya dtpikd sampurnd II The passages
represented by dots in the above extract agree literally
s 2
Digitized by boogie
182 § 21. NON -VEDIC LITERATURE— GRAMMAR— SARASVATA (1186-1189)
with the extract given from MS. no. 1639 by Weber,
Catal ., II, 207 sq. See also Mitra, Notices , no. 2630,
VIII, 89.
A few marginal notes by a second hand on ff. 1— 14.
There is a blank space in the centre of each page.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 143).
Size: iof X4f in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii+ 138.
Bate : bnahmadavadamadhye samvata 1664 ( — a.d.
1608) varfe karttikaSudi purnamasyam sampurna ll
Scribe : the name of the scribe has been obliterated
with yellow pigment.
Character: Jaina Devanagari.
1137— MS. Sansk. d. 108
Candrakirti's Sarasvatadipikfi, A. D. 1610.
Contents: the Sarasvatavyakaranadipik&, a com-
mentary on Anubhutisvarupa’s Sarasvati Prakriya, by
Candrakirti Suri. It begins: srisarasvatigurubhydm
namah II namo y stu sarvvakalyarmpadmakdnanabhasvate 1
&c. F. 8 : iti samjnaprakriya II 1 II F. 64 : iti kara-
kaprakriyavivaranam samksepatah samaptam iti ll F. 78 v :
iti Subodhikayam samasadipikah 1 1 F. 90 v : iti srinagapu-
riyatapdgachddhirqjdbhatfdrakasncamdrasurikrtdydm I
Sdrasvataflkdyam prathamavrttih l sampumnah II 1 n
F. 129: iti Nagapuriyatapagachiyacamdrakirttisurivi-
racitayam Sarasvatadipikdyam nabadeh bhutdrtham-
tasya vibhaktifatkasya karttari prakriya II 1 II F. 155 :
iti Ndgapuritapdgachasrmgarahdra I bhat(drakasrrrdja -
ratnasuripatfe I bha°-mcamdrakirttisuribhih hr t ay am
srtsdrasvatadipikaydm akhydprakriyd sampurnnah 11 2 ll
It ends : ajnanadhvdmtavidhvamsa I vidhane dipi -
kanibha I dipikeyam vijayatam ll vacyamana budhais
dram II 9 II iti srimannagapuriyatapdgachddhirdjabha -
ttarakabicamdrakirttisuricitd I krisdrasvatavydkaranasya
dipikah ll sampurnnd jata II See MS. Sansk. d. 107
(1186).
F. 1 is supplied by a modern hand, and ff. 169-174
are missing.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 144).
Size : io|- X 4j in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 1 72.
Bate: samvat 1 666 («a.d. i6io)t;ar^e Srdvanavadi
5 some II
Scribe : Munirayapa, who gives the following gene-
alogy of gurus : Amcala \ gache I vd°-kripunyacamdra~
ganih | tatpattalamkaraharavdcandcdryavandrisa I in-
mamnikyacamdraganih ll tdtH$yapam°-saubhdgyacam -
draganih ll tacchi fyamunirayananeyam lipdkrtd dipt -
ka ll svavdcanaya ll He wrote at Patna : ( Sripatiana -
nag are ll)
Character : Jaina Devanagari.
1138— MS. Sansk. d. 94
Harsakirti’s Dhatup&tha, 18th cent.?
Contents : the Saras vatiya Dh&tup&tha, by Harsa-
kirti. It begins : om namah siddhebhyah ll srisarwa-
jnamjinam natva smrtva Sdrasvatam mahah ll Sarasvate
dhdtupdfham vak$ye samksepatah sphufam ll 1 ll sva-
r amt as ca hasamtas ca prakaiyamte kramad iha \ &c.
F. 5 V : 6 rimanndgapuriyatapdgacchd°- 8 rihar$aktrtty -
upadhyayaviracite Sarasvatiye Bhdtupdfhe bhvddiganah
sampurnnah II F. I5 V : ity ddayo yathasambhavam
jneyah 6 rimanndgapuriyatapogaccJuyairihar$akirtti -
upadhyayabiracite Sarasvatiye Bhatupathe namadhdt-
vadhikarah sampurnah II athaite$am kasdd viie$o dari-
yate upasargasya I &c. • • . nivisadayah ll 1 ll dtmanepa-
dino y py eva I &c. . . . °ty ddayo yathya ll 2 ll karmoktau
capi bhave catiiaye yafiipratyaya I himsddin vina karma
vyati (here the MS. breaks off, about 24 61 okas or two
and a half pages being lost).
Numerous glosses in the margins and between the
lines in ff. 1-12.
Contrast the work described by Aufrecht, Leipzig
catal.y p. 259.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 127).
Size : 1 of x 4^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 1 5 + iii blank.
Bate : probably written in the second half of the
1 8th century.
Character: Jaina Devanagari.
1139 — MS. Sansk. d. 98
Harsakirti’s Dh&tutarahgini, 18th cent.?
Contents : the Dh&tutarangini, a commentary on
the author’s Sarasvatlya Dhatupafha, by Har$akirti
Suri. It begins : Srivighnachide namah II namaskrtya
maho 9 namtam nityam satyam ddatmakam svopajnadhd-
tupdfhasya kriyate pamjika may a 111 ll tatrddau sis (dear a -
pratipdlandrtham cikir$itasya gramthasya nirvighnapa -
risamdptyartham ce$(adevatdnamaskdram aha I srisarva-
jnam jinam natva smrtva Sdrasvatam mahah I Sarasvate
dhdtupa\ham vak$ye samksepatah sphufam 11 211 F. 21 :
ityadi bhvadiganadhikdrah prathamah ll F. 34 : iti
Sarasvatiye Bhatupathe svadiganadhikarah pamcamah ll
F. 46 : SrimannagapuriyatapdgachddhipaSnharsakirttisuri -
viracite svopajnadhdtupdfhavivarane curadiganadhikaro
daiamah samdptah atha svarthe sapratyayamtah kedd
Digitized by LjOOQie
$22. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE-
ucyamte ll It ends with seven stanzas in which the
author speaks of himself and his teacher Candraklrti.
Stanza 6 : dhdtupdthasya tikeyam ndmnd Dhatutaram-
giru l Colophon : iti srzmanndgapuriyatapagacchd-
dhipatibhattarakasrihar^akirttisuriviraciiam svopqjna-
dhatupdfhavivaranam purnamm ii See Bhandarkar,
Report, 1882, 1883, pp. 42, 227. Har^aklrti's date is
about a. d. 1 550.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 12 6).
Size : io| x in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves ; ii + 5a.
Date : probably written in the first half of the
1 8th century.
Character : Jaina Devanagari.
22. GRAMMAR— HAIMA
1140 ( 1 , 2)— MS. Sansk. d. 103
S'abd&nu£asanavrtti and Nyayavrtti (Haima),
17th or 18th cent. P
Contents :
1 . Ff. 1-47, Hemacandra’s own commentary on his
&abdanusasanavrtti, adhyayas 5-7. ^ It begins : grhita-
cedxsakara iti Pamdavabhimapak$e vediso Duhsasanas
taddhasto hi bhamena krttah dvitiyapakse tu vediso <fahi-
liyah 11 1 u Karnnah sa grhitakaro grhitaraja dayabhdgah 1
tasmad vimalaveiasuvarnnamamdivikam Bfumadeva dni -
naya 11 gramthagram 1600 11 cha II arham II atumo ’tyddi-
krt I ghanaghatya iti I atra kxtsamjndydm karakam krteti
samdsah \ udake visirnnam iti atra kteneti smasah tat -
puruso krtity alup godaya ity atra nudaspha (or syu ?)
ktam krteti sab H cha II bahulam I &c. F. 3 V : ity dcarya -
mhemacamdraviracitayab Siddhahemacamdrabhidhana -
svopajhasabdanusasane vrtteh pamcamasyadhydyasya
nydsa prathamab pddab sampurnnab U cha II Adhyaya 6
begins on f. 1 i Y : om namo mtaragaya II taddhito y nadih
tasmai laukikavaidikasabdasamdarbhaya tabhyab I &c.
Adhyaya 7 begins on f. 31 : yab prakrtisamanyeti I pra -
krti i sdmdnyam vi?ayo yasya ata evanupannab I &c.
It ends (f. 47) : nan ity anenasamarthyo y pi bahulakad
bhavatity arthab II cha II vyakaranasya saroddhara -
prakarane saptamasyddhyayasya caturthah pddab sama-
ptab II cha II See Weber, Catal. , II, 243-245. Then
follows : and vddidviradaprtandpdfane pamcacakras
Camdre gacche *cchataradhi$andd?iarmmasurir munimr
drab patte tasydjani janamano nokahanamdakamdab I su-
rtb samyagunagananidhib khyatibhag Ttannasimhah 11111
yasydpardgasimdydm udayah parabhagabhdg I Devemdra -
-GRAMMAR— HAIMA (1189-1141) 138
surisutyadr (or °sut pat(eT) jajne navyo nabhomanib II 2 It
it at ca II nivira dhanam muktisastraracand jivd vadhot -
sarppand krikaumdravihdramamditarnahibhupapravodhd -
dikab I kfirododadhimudrite * vanitalo yasyorjitab kola -
yah I so 9 bhut tirthakaranukaricaritab srihemacamdro gu -
rub H 3 II kimca ll bhupdlamaulimanikyamdldldlitasdsanab I
darsana^afkanistamdro Hemacamdro mumsvarah 11 cha ll
tesam Udayacamdro y sti sifyasamkhyavatdm varah l
javajjivam asud yasya vyakhydnamjrtaprapd 11511 tasya -
pade$ad Devemdrasureh Hpyalavo vyadhat mu nyasasa-
rasamuddharam I mamfi Kanakaprabhab II cha ll 6 11
taddhitavacurnnikd samaptdb II cha II cha ll See Weber,
Catal., II, 237.
2 . The NySyavrtti, belonging to Hemacandra , s
grammar (ff. 47—50). It begins : svam rupam sabda -
syasabdasamjnd I svarupam sabdasya grhyate l yathd
samab I khyo *tra khyo y tra khyeti rupam grhyate t &c.
It ends : prajham vrddhim nayatityadau lopat svara -
desa iti nyayo y pi bubhutsyate I jugupsyate ity ddau
dirghas ci (?) ti dirghaghayenotsahate I jnapakam tatra
tatra vi&e§andnupddanam eva II 56 11 Nyayavrttib samar-
thitab II slokasamkhya II 1751 (?) evam sloka 2400 II
There is a blank space in the centre of each page.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 138).
Size: iofx4|in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 50 + ii blank.
Date : appears to be later than MSS. Sansk. d. 10 1
(1143) and 102 (1142); perhaps A. D. 1650-1700.
Character : Jaina Devanagari.
1141— MS. Sansk. d. 104
Ny&yavrtti (Haima), 16th cent.P
Contents : the Ny&yavrtti, belonging to Hemacan-
dra’s grammar, with long marginal notes. It begins :
arham svam rupam sabdasya y sabdasamjheti I svam rupam
sabdasya grhyate I &c. It ends : iti nyayo bubhutsyate I
jugupsyate I ity ddau dirghas cd (?) to dirghaya notsahate I
jnapakam tu tadvise§andd upadanam eva ll 5711 iti Haima -
vyakarancisambaddhanydyavrttib sampurnna I gramtha-
gram slokasamkhyaya satam pamcasaptatyadhikam 1175
bhadram bhavatu ll cha ll There is a space in the
centre of each page with a red spot in the middle.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 139).
Size : 11 X in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 3 + xxx blank.
Date : probably about the same as that of MSS.
Sansk. d. 101 (U43) and 102 (1142), that is, between
a. d. 1460 and 1500.
Character: Jaina Devanagari.
Digitized by LjOOQie
184 $22. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE
1142 — ms. Sansk. d. 102
A Commentary on Hemaeandra’s S'abd&nui&sana,
16th cent.?
Contents: a commentary on Hemacandra’s S'ab-
d&nu£&sana, i, i to 3, ii. It begins : arham 11 pra-
namya kevalalokd I valokitajagatrayam I Jinesam sri -
siddhahemacamdrasabdanusdsane Mill sabdavidyaviddm
vamdyodayacamdropadesata II nydsata I katicidurgga (?)
padavyakhyabhidhuyate II 2 II iha nistusasemufi samunme-
fanirmmitdnekavidvajyanamanai camatkarakdrisdstrani-
karavismapitavisadaprajharddhimaharddhikanekasurih 1 1
nifpratim apratibhdsam bharapahastitatridasasuri I sri-
kumdrapalak§mdpdlapratibodhavi ll dhdnanikhilaksoni -
manufafdbhyapraddnaprabhrtisamkhydtikrdmtaprabhdva -
nani manismrtigocarasamcarifnukrtaciramtanavaira -
svamyddipravarasurih 1 sugrhltandmadheyah srlhema-
carpdrasurirnirvidajadimagrastam samastam api visvam
avalokya tad anukampdpantacetdh sabdanusdsanam kar-
tukamah 1 prathamam mamgaldrtham a I bhidheyadipra-
tipadanartham ce$\adevatdnamaskdram aha pranamyeti l
nanu pra 1 1 yogo * yam bhave karmmani vd ll ucyate l &c.
Adhyaya 1 ends (f. 1 6) : prathamasyddhyayasya caturtha I
pdda prathamo * dhyayab ll Adhyaya 2 ends (f. 44) :
iiy acdryadvitiyasyddhyayasya caturtha I padah sam -
purnnah 1 It ends : tadanusarandd anyad api sarvam
siddham ll 54H ity dcdryasrihemacamdraP-trtiyasyddhyd-
yasya dvitiyah padah sampurnnah 11 cha l srir astu I
Marginal notes from ff. 2-31. There is a blank
space in the centre of each page.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 137).
Size: 10^x4! in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 65.
Bate : appears to be as old as MS. Sansk. d. 101
(1143), that is, about a. d. 1460.
Character : Jaina Devanagari, very small and neat,
but often difficult to read.
Illumination : pictorial ornamentation of f. i v , with
two figures, one representing, it seems, a Mahavira, the
other, perhaps, Sarasvati.
Injuries : the two figures on f. i v are slightly damaged.
1143 — MS. Sansk. d. 101
Hemacandra’s Commentary on his Ling&nu£&sana,
A.D. 1459.
Contents : the Ling&nu6flsanavivara$oddh&ra, a com-
mentary on his own Linganusasana, by Hemacandra.
It begins : namafr srtsarvajndya ll msiddhahemacam-
dra l vydkarananiveHtani limgani \ deary ahemacamdro l
vivrnoty arham namaskrtya Mill pullimgam katana -
-GRAMMAR— HAIMA (1142-1144)
thapabhamayarasasasnvam l tamimanalaukistiv I namufau
ghaghaefau dab ki I rbhdve khokarttari ca kah sydt 11 1 11
ka {a na tha pa bha ma ya ra $a sa s u n \ arntam \
imana l al l kistiv I na na 4 I gha I ghad ll kddir varndm
ma amtamtam l imddipratyayamtam ca I ndma I pullim-
gam sydt I &c. F. 5 : pumlimgavrttib samaptd ll F. 9 :
iti strilimgavrttib samaptah 11 F. 13* : iti napumsaka -
limga vrttib samaptah ll F. 15 : iti pumstrilimgavrttib
samaptab II F. 1 8 V : iti pumnapumsakavrttib samaptah 11
F. 19 V : iti striklivalimgavrttib samaptah II F. 20 : iti
svatab strilimgavrttib ll samaptab II It ends : smrta
kapatUrmgyam ca mahdgho$a marusibhih II ityadi ll 4 11
nibse^andmalimganusdsandny abhisamkfepat I aedrya -
hemacamdrab samadrbhadanusdsanani limgani ll 5 ll
sri ll ity dcdryasnhemacamdraviracitasvopajhalimgdnu -
sdisanavivaranoddhdrab ll sri ll iti Limganusdsanasutra -
vrtti samaptd l
This commentary differs both from that printed in
Professor Franke’s edition of Hemacandra’s Lihganu-
sdsana , Gottingen, 1886, and from the MSS. described
by Mitra, Notices , no. 2654, VIII, 117, and Weber,
Caial. f no. 1693, H 251, which bear the same title, but
are ascribed to Jayananda Suri. C£ Bendall, Brit.
Mus. catal.y p. 154.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 136).
Size : 1 o| X 4! in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 21 + xviii blank.
Bate: sam 0 1515 (—a. d. 1459) var § e jyetfhavadi
5 dine somavdsare likhita I
Scribe : likhita Bharmabhadragani Siddhapure mahd -
nagare.
Character: Jaina Devanagari.
23. GRAMMAR— VOPADEVA
1144 (1-3) — MS. Sansk. c. 34
Vopadeva’s Mugdhabodha, and Notes by Sir William
Jones, A. D. 1787-1790.
Contents :
1 . Ff. iv-vi, xi v -xiii v : sundry notes on Sanskrit
grammar, on Sanskrit poetry, on Kalidasa (ff. v v , xii v ),
on the Kalapa (f. xiii), and quotations (with English and
Latin translations) from the Kiratarjuniya (f. iv v ), from
Durgasimha’s commentary on the Kalapa (f. vi), Ac.
2 . The Mugdhabodha, by Vopadeva, Sanskrit text,
with interlinear Latin version, and English marginal
notes by Sir William Jones (ff. 1 — io 2 v ). Note on
f. 1 : i W. Jones. Mugdhabddha : or The Beauty of
Digitized by LjOOQie
#28,24. NON-VEDICLITERATURE— GRAMMAR— VOPADEVA (1144, 1145) 135
Knowledge, or The Recovery of one Entransed. —
An excellent Grammar, comprehensive, methodical, and
concise. The version was written hastily, when the
translator was a mere beginner, & must not be relied
on/ The Sanskrit text begins : sri namo Ganddhipa-
taye l mukumdam saccidanamdam pranipatya pramyate I
&c., like O. Bohtlingk’s edition, St. Petersburg, 1847.
It ends (differing from Bdhtlingk’s edition) : tad midi -
kaprayogavyutpattau laksanam bahulam jiieyam I kvacid
vihitam na syat ll kvacin nifiddham syat ll kvacid vikal-
pitam syat II kvacit tato y nyatrapi syat 11 purvebhir brah -
manasaha (corrected to c nas by W. Jones) ity ddau
vedasiddhe I brahmasabdo mafigalarthah ll itipnvadipadah
krtprakaranam sampurnamW slokah 11 girvanavamvadanam l
&c. ( = Bohtlingk’s edition, p. 176, with the following
various readings) . . . °bodhan na labhyate tat pa(ha -
myam etat ll 1 11 vidvaddinesvarachatro . . . °spadam 11 2 11
. . . se§ahinevdbhavat tenaikena . . . c parvataparih (cor-
rected to °parvatapavih) bdvopadevah kavih ll 3 ll yasya
vyakarane varenyaghafandh sphltdh prabamdhd dasa
prakhyata nava vaidyake y pi tithinirddhdrdrtham eko
y dbhutah I sahitye traya eva bhdgavatatattvoktau trayas
tasya bhuvy antar vani Hromaner iha gunah ke kena
lokottarab II 4 ll iti acdryyacuddmani&rivopadevaviraci-
tam Mugdhabodhavyakaranam sampurnam 1
3 . Ff. 103—107 contain again sundry notes, on
Yopadeva (f. 103), ‘ on the Grammar of Panini y (f. 105),
a Sanskrit verse 4 spoken by Gdverdhana 30 June 1787 ,
(f. 105), a list of Sanskrit prepositions compared
with Greek and Latin (f. 106), and some Sanskrit
quotations. F. iio v contains the following quaint
‘Rules to abridge the acquisition of knowledge. —
I. Never read translations , when the originals are
accessible. 2. Never read the works of anonymous
writers. 3. Never read compilations . 4. Study texts ;
not comments , unless wanted. 5. Pass over all
ostentatious marginal notes/
Given in 1833 by Julius Hare, M.A., and Rev. Aug.
Hare from Sir W. Jone8 , Library. See R. H. Evans’
Catalogue of the Library of the late Sir William Jones ,
no. 448, p. 19.
Former shelfmark : Caps. Or. D. 2 6.
Size: 9|xi4|-in.
Material: Paper, water-marked ‘J. Whatman,’
‘ G. R./ and c I. Taylor/
No. of leaves : xiii + 1 14.
Date: the initials of Sir William Jones, with the
date 1 May, 1787, are found at the bottom of f. v,
and in the margin of f. I7 V there is an entry, * Left off
11 Oct, 1790/
Scribe : the Sanskrit text of the Mugdhabodha was
written by Lala Mahatabaraya (see MS. Sansk. c. 32).
The rest ier in Sir William Jones’ handwriting.
Character : the Sanskrit in Devanagari, beautifully
and carefully written.
24. MINOR GRAMMARS
1145 — MS. Sansk. e. 68
PrabodhacandrikS, A. D. 1666 P
Contents : the Prabodhacandrik§, by Ramacandra(?),
said to have been composed by King Yaijala for the
benefit of his son Hiradhara. It begins : om srigane-
saya namah 11 srigurave namah ll subham om atha Prabo -
dhacandrika likhyate II om ll omit omHariharagurubhaktas
sarvalokanuraktas tribhuvanagatah kantikandarpamurtih
ranaripuna (or gaV) rakalo Vaijalafyonipdlo jayati ja-
gati dhata sarvakarmdvadhatah 11 candravativadanacan -
dracakoravikramadityakhyadaivatanayo nayatantravetta
Cauhanavamsatilakab patalddhinatho raja param jayati
Vaijalaveda (sic) ndma ll F. 6 : Prabodhacandrikayam
tu krtau Vaijalabhupateh Prabodhacandrikayam tu sa-
mapta syadicandrikd II II F. 7 V : . . . vibhakticandri-
kdmadhye samdpta tyadicandrika ll F. io v : . . . samaptd
sldghyamaneyam karakaracandrikd ll F. 14 : . . . ityuk-
tacandrikd samyak samdpteyam manohard ll F. 16 :
. . . samasacandrika hy e$d samaptd visvakamiru ll
F. 18 : ... samdpta se§aviruddhislaghyd taddhitacan-
drika ll F. 20 : . . . candrika tu samdpteyam sarva-
bhiftarthasadhaka ll It ends (f. 23) : Prabodhacandri-
kayam tu krtau Vaijalabhupateh II e$d vise$asutaga sa~
mdpta sandhicandrika 1 1 iti mramacandracaryaviracita
Prabodhacandrikd samdpta ll
Marginal notes on ff. 1— 1 i v and 23 v .
See Bodl. cataL , p. i66 b ; Eggeling, India Office
catal.y pp. 249 sq. ; and Weber, CataL , no. 1635, II,
202 sq., where Yi 3 va 6 arman is given as the author’s
name.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 130).
Memorandum on original wrapper (f. ii), ‘ K 57/
Size : 7| X 5f in. Material : Paper (white, glossy).
No. of leaves : ii + 23 + xxvi blank.
Date : the scribe (who writes more than a page about
his work) began to copy in samvat 31 («a.d. 1655),
and finished in samvat 32 (® a. d. 1656) : om samvat 31
maghavati pratipadi likhanasyarambham krtam ll • • •
samvat 32 maghasuti dasamyam samaptd II
Character: Sara da.
Digitized by LjOOQie
186 {24. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE
1146 — MS. Sansk. e. 69
PrabodhacandrikS, 19th cent. P
Contents ; the Prabodhacandrikfi, ascribed to King
Vaijala. It begins : II mgane&aya namah. ii Harihara -
gurubhakiah sarvalokanuraktas tribhuvanagatakirttiJi
kdttikamdarppamurttih it &c. Chapter i (ending on f. 18 :
. . • vibhakticamndrikamadhye samapta syddicarndrika)
has 92 61 okas. Ch. 2 (ending on f. 23 : . . . tyadicamdrika )
has 30 slokas. Ch. 3 (ending on f. 32 v : . . . karaka-
camdrika ) has 55 41 okas. Ch. 4 (ending on f. 43 : Pra -
bodhacamdrikayam ca krtau Vaijalabhupateh uktacam-
drika samyak samaptdtimanohard) has 65 £lokas.
Ch. 5 (ending on f. 50 : ... saptd sacamdrikd hy e$a
samapti visvakasini ) has 38 Slokas. Ch. 6 (ending on
f. 56 v : . . . taddhitacamdrika) has 38 Slokas. Ch. 7
(ending on f. 63 : . . . krdamtakhyd sarvabhiffarthabo-
dhika) has 35 Slokas. Ch. 8 has 70 Slokas. It ends
(f. 75) : Prabodhacamdrikdyam krtau Vaijalabhupateh e?a
vi$e§atah su$(u samapta samdhicamdrika II
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 131).
An entry on f. 75 v in Dr. Hultzsch’s hand says : * Nasik,
9. Dec. 84 Rs. 1. — . —
Size ; 8f X 4f in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 77.
Bate : probably beginning of the 19th century.
Character : Devanagarf, bold characters.
Ornamentations on the title-page (f. 1).
1147 — MS. Sansk. d. 31 (B)
R&masuri’s Iiihganirnayabhu^ana, 18th cent. P
Contents : fragments of the Linganirnayabhu§ana,
an elementary treatise on the gender of nouns, by
Ramasuri, the son of Torurivif ou. It begins : varum
pranamya Hrasa bdlanam jnanasiddhaye I stripumnapum-
sakam svalpam varnyate idstraniicitam ll 1 11 Toruri-
vi$nuvidu$as sunund Rdmasururina I viracyate budha-
slaghyam Limganirnaydbhufanam I ddau tavat stnlimga
ucyamte 1 &c.
A 8 the leaves are not properly foliated, and as no
other copy was available for comparison, the leaves are
arranged and foliated quite conjecturally.
F. 5 V ends : ikdramtastrilimgdlu ll On f. 6 V sarva is
declined ; dvitlya, on f. 7 ; mati, on f. 7 V ; gauri, on
f. 8 ; stri, on f. 8 V ; grama^I, on f. 9. F. 9 V : ukaram-
tah pullimgo VifnuSabdafr I F. 10 : ukdramtah pullimr
gab kroftuSabdah | F. io v : ukdramtah pullimgab jala-
puSabdah I On f. n v go is declined.
-MINOR GRAMMARS (1146-1148)
It is doubtful whether ff. 12 and 13 belong to the
same work. They may be fragments of some astro-
nomical treatise, as astronomical terms occur in them.
But they are partly in Telugu.
For other MSS. of the LinganirQayabhufana, see
Burnell, Tanjore catal ., p. 41^ by Ramasuri, son of
Vi$nu y ) ; Hultzsch, South Indian MSS., no. 113 ; Gov .
Or. Library Madras , 81 ; Taylor, I, 95, 397 sq. (‘by
Ramacandra , ).
Formerly included in MS. Sansk. c. 42 (R).
Kept in cloth box.
Size of box : 1 1 X 2 X 1^ in. Size of MS. : 10^ X i|- in.
Material : Palm-leaves, fastened together by a string
going through two holes.
No. of leaves : 13.
Bate : probably early 18th century.
Character: Telugu.
Injuries: ff. 3 and 11 are damaged.
1148 — MS. Sansk. b. 31 (R)
V&diraja’s Sar&vali, 18th cent. P
Contents : the Sar&vali, an elementary Sanskrit
grammar, by Vadiraja. It begins : om namo Ganeidya ll
mudram (?) sudham pustakam akfamaldm tuiigastanau
candrakalam vahantxm l pranamya vidyam viiadam
trinetram Sardvallm aha sa Vddirdjab 1 1 ak$are catur -
ddaia svardb WadiiuufflleaioauW &c. +b H
daia samanab ll adiiuurffj\l dvau dvau savarnau 11
adiluujrfl l purwo hrasvab II &c. F. 4 : iti san-
dhiprakaranam ll o ll atha syddyantaprakriya II F. 9 V :
iti sub(l)antaprakriyd ll ll atha karakaprakriya ll F. io v :
iti karakaprakaranam ll o II atha samdsab II F. ii v : iti
samasaprakaranam ll o ll o II atha taddhitam ll F. I2 V :
iti taddhitaprakaranam ll dhatob pare II It ends : ity
akhyate caturthah padah samaptab II + kfddivat krdantd
rudhdb II ... II iti VddirdjakrtasardvaU samapta II
Kept in cloth box. Size of box : 17I X 2^ X if in.
Size of MS. : X if in.
Material: Palm-leaves, held together by a string
going through one central hole.
No. of leaves : ii + 2 6 (four or five lines on a page).
Bate : appears to be modem, probably of the 18th
century.
Character: Bengali.
Injuries: many letters have become illegible, or
nearly so, on ff. 1—4, 7—10, 24 v , 2 6.
Digitized by LjOoq le
$24. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— MINOR GRAMMARS (1149-1151) 137
1149-ms. Sansk. c. 35 (R)
Sanskrit Primer, 19th cent.?
Contents: a Sanskrit Primer for the use of Sinhalese
students, in verse. It begins on f. i : namas santa -
bhadrdya sarvvagocaracakfuse I Karunamrtakallola-
siddhave suryyabamdhave 1 1 Carelessly and inaccurately
written.
Presented perhaps by Dr. Mill.
Former shelf mark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 35.
Kept in wooden box. Size of box : 13^ x 2j in.
Size of MS. : 13 X in.
Material: Palm-leaves held together by a string
passing through two holes in the MS.
No. of leaves : % boards and 4 leaves.
Pate: probably beginning of the 19th century.
Character: Sinhalese.
1150— MS. Wilson 419
Lalakavis Dhatupatha, 19th cent. P
Contents: the Dhatup&tha, being a collection of
Sanskrit roots, arranged according to the last letters,
with a version in Hindustani by Lalakavi. It begins
on f. 1 : sriganesaya namafr 1 atha dhdtu likhyate I aka -
rantah \ ahka aiiga amsa amsa artha \ &c. The roots
are written in the centre of the page in red ink in
Devanagari ; on the left-hand side they are transcribed
in Hindustani characters, while in many cases below
each root in black Devanagari letters, is written a
Hindi translation of the meanings, &c., assigned to it
by the ordinary Dhatupatha. The roots are arranged
within the series according to the first letter, but
within each of these sub-series there appears to be no
fixed order. The roots in a end on f. 10 ; in d, on £ 13 ;
in t, on £ 14V; in t, on f. 17* ; in u 9 on f. 20 v ; in w,
on £ 2i v ; in r, on £ 24 ; in f, on £ 26 ; in e, on £ 26 v ;
in ai, on £ 28 ; in 0, on £ 28 v ; in k , on £ 34 ; in kh,
on £ 35; in^,on £ 37V; in^A,on £39^: in c, on f.44 v ;
in ch y on £ 46 ; in /, on £ 53* ; in jh 9 on £ 54 ; in /,
on £ 61; in M, on £ 64^; in <f, on £ 72 ; in ^A, on £ 72;
in n, on £ j6 Y ; in t, on £ 79 ; in th , on £ 82 ; in d, on
f. 8g Y ; in dA, on £ 93 ; in n 9 on £ 95* 5 in p 9 on £ 101 ;
in phy on £ ioi v ; in A, on £ 104^; in AA, on £ 107V;
in My on £ no v ; in y y on £ 113 ; in r, on £116; in /,
on £ I24 v ; in v 9 on £ 130 ; in <, on £ 133V ; in $, on
f. I44 v ; in s 9 on £ I5i v ; in A, on f. 156. Then, on
ff. 156—159, follow some odd roots and meanings,
which apparently have been omitted by oversight in
BODL. SANS. CATAL. II,
the general list. The work ends on £ 159V : iti in -
lalakavikrtadhdtupdthakaum b has art has samdpta \ sam -
vat 1 1 mitivai — mitlbhadraiudi 1 sukravdra \ iti subham 1
The author has left a blank for the rest of the date.
It seems that he was the scribe of this MS. Probably
his date is the earlier part of the 19th century. The
MS. is written with some care. Ff. 81, 82, 113, 114
are reversed in the binding. F. 47^ is blank. K$ is
included under $. V is always written for A. Perhaps
the author was the scribe also of MSS. Mill 108 (993),
109 ( 1007 ), but the latter peculiarity is not always
found in those MSS. Is he the Munsh! Lallu
Lalakavi of a. d. 1811 in BlumhardPs Catal. of Hindi,
fyc.y MSS. in the British Museum , p. 23 ?
Size : HjX8j in. The MS. is arranged like a
European book.
Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 159 + i blank. In the original
ff. 1—148 are foliated as ff. 1—149, £ 95 being counted by
an error as ff. 95, 96, and the rest is left unfoliated.
Pate : beginning of the 19th century.
Scribe : Lalakavi, the author.
Character : Devanagari and Hindustani.
1151 — MS. Sansk. a. 2 (R)
Sanskrit Alphabet in Grantha, 19 th cent. P
Contents: the Sanskrit Alphabet in the Grantha
character. The title-page (f. 1): 11 Har A I om-nna-mo-
nd-ra-ya-nd-yasi-ddham 11 F. i v contains the vowels,
VIZ, ! a , dy iy ly Uy Uy Vy Vy ly Jy €y aiy 0y OUy aTTly ah | F, 2,
the consonants^ viz. : ka , kha , ga , gha, na y ca y cha , ja,
jha y nay ta, tha 9 da 9 dha } na y ta 9 tha 9 da 9 dha 9 na 9 pa ,
pha 9 bay bha 9 ma y yay ra , la 9 va 9 say ?a 9 sa y hay ]a 9 ksa ,
ska, ?pa y ah, itih II F. 2 V : ka 9 kd 9 ki 9 kl 9 ku 9 ku y kr 9 kr 9
kly k] 9 ke, kaiy ko 9 kau 9 kam } kah \ Similarly, each con-
sonant (ending with §pa) is given in combination with
all the vowels on ff. 3-20.
Former shelfmark ; MS. Tam. a. 5 (R).
Kept in cloth box. Size of box : 22j x i| x 1 j in.
Size of MS . : 22 x 1 1 in.
Material: Palm-leaves.
No. of leaves : 20,
Pate: apparently quite modern, 19th century.
Character : Grantha,
T
Digitized by LjOoq ie
138
$25. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— METRIC (1152-1154)
25. METRIC
1152 - MS. Sansk. o. 72
Kalid&sa’s S'rutabodha with V&sudeva’s Commentary,
18th cent. P
Contents : the S'rutabodha, ascribed to Kalidasa,
with the S'rutabodhaprabodhini, a commentary by
Vasudeva. The text (in the middle of the page) begins :
om chamdasam lakfanam yena krutamatrena vudhyate
tam ctham sampravaksyami Srutabodham avistaram I
The commentary begins : om krlparamdtmane namah i
natvd gurupadam dvamdvam balanam sukhavrddhaye I
kriyate Vasudevena Srutabodhapravodhim I krotujanapra-
vrtaye svaviklr$itugram . . . (three aksaras lost) yathar-
tham nivadhana pratijanlte chamdasam iti I &c. The
text consists of 43 verses ; it ends : mo bhumis trigura -
My am (meant for °gunaMyam) ya udakam vrddhim
dadaty adilo ro madhyc laghu ram tam agnir anilo
dekafanam sotgaguh to vyomam*yalaghur dhanapahara -
nam jor kvo rujam madhyagurbhakcamdro yaka ujvalam
mukhagurur no nakam dyus trilah II 43 ll iti knma-
hdkavicakracudamanikrlkdliddsakrtakrutavodhachamda -
gramtha samaptah 11 The commentary ends : ujvalam
yaka dadati na ganasya nakam svargasvamt trilab tri-
laka 11 sdyur dadati II43 II iti krlkalidasakrtau krutabo -
dhavidhanachamdogramtha samaptah 11
There is a diagram on f. i r .
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 182).
Memorandum on original wrapper (f. ii), ( K 25/
Size: I2j X 7 in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 7 + xlix blank.
Date: probably early 18th century.
Character : Kasrnlri Nagari.
Injuries : f. 1 is slightly damaged, and protected with
transparent paper.
1153 — MS. Sansk. d. 181
Ked&ra’s V rtt aratn&kara, 17 th cent.?
Contents : the Vrttaratn&kara, by Kedara, the son
of Pavveka or Pabbeka. It begins : 11 krlnardyanaya
namah 11 sukhasamtanasiddhyartham natvd vrahmacyu -
tarccitam 1 Gaurlvindyakopetam Samkaram lokasamka-
ram 11 1 11 vedarthakaivakastrajhab Paweko 9 bhut dvijotta -
mab I tasya putro y sti Kedarab Sivapadarccane ratab 11 2 II
tenedam kriyate chamdo lak$yalak$anasamyutam 1 Vrtta -
ratnakaram ndma vdldnam sukhabuddhaye ( °seddhaye y
sec. m.) II 3 II It ends : iti kribhattavariyapavveka-
putrakeddraviracite Vrttaratndkarakhye charpdolaksane
sadpratyayaprarupano ndma ?a$(o ’dhyayah 11 611 Subham
astu 11
There are many glosses in the margins and between
the lines.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 179).
Size : 1 if X in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 4 + xxxvii blank.
Date : probably 1 7th century.
Character : Devanagari, with some of the Jaina
characteristics.
1154-ms. Sansk. d. 132
Somacandra’s Commentary on Kedara’s Vrttaratna-
kara, A. D. 1686.
Contents : the V rt taratnakaravrtti, a commentary
on Kedara’s Yrttaratnakara, composed in a. d. 1273 by
Somacandra. It begins with adhyaya 2: Srianamda -
vimala . . . (three aksaras illegible) ragurubhyo namab li
yad uktam matrdvarnavibhedenety ’ tab prathamam md-
trdchamdovyakhydndvasarah I tatradav evdryaprakara-
nam 1 lakqmaitat sapta l &c. F. J Y : savr [read sadvr °]-
ttaratnakaranamadheyakastrasya vrttau prathametaro
9 tra l prakirnakakhya y jani Somacamdravinirmitayam
adhikara e§ab II Adhyaya 3 ends on f. 13^ ; adhyaya 4,
on f. 14; adhyaya 5, on f. 17*; adhyaya 6, on f. i8 v .
End : sadvrttaratnakarandmadheyakdstrasya vrttav adhi -
kara e§ah 1 pros tar ana${adivarnnano y tra \ Somoditaydm
ajanisfa $a$thah II chaw . . . vrttim Somo y bhirdmam akrta
krtimatam Vfttaratnakarasya Hill. . . 11 2 ll ydvac cam -
dramasak chalena viladiprapradipamcite l ramye tu k?i-
pam amtarikfaphalake baddhotsavam khelati 1 tar as dr a -
durodarena nikhidikkdmimmarmfalam 1 jiydt tavad iyarn
manoharapada vrttih prasddat sata ll 3 ll krivikramant -
pakdle l namdakarakrpttayonikakisamkhye I samajani
rajotsavadine \ vrttir iyam mugdhabodhakari ll 4 ll sar-
vdgragramthamkena rudram iti katdni navatiyuktani I
atrdnuefubganana ll yogaj jatani kimcidadhikdni iijil iti
Vrttir atndkaravrttib sampurnna 1 1
A complete MS. of the same commentary is described
by Mitra, Notices , no. 2886, VIII, 318. The author is
there called Somacandra Gani. Aufrecht, Catalogus
Catalogorum , p. 597, gives Soma Pandita and Somacan-
dra Gani as two commentators, but they are probably
identical. Somacandra wrote his commentary in the
Vikrama year 1329 (**a.d. 1273), an< * therefore one
of the oldest, if not the oldest, commentator on Kedara’s
work.
There are numerous marginal glosses and corrections.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 181).
Digitized by LjOOQie
§ 25 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— METRIC (1154-1156)
139
Size : io|- X in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 18 4- xiv blank.
Bate: samvat 164a ( — a.d. 1586) var$e vaisakha-
mdsi iuklapakse 9 k§ayalrtiydyam ll rohinlramanavare l
Jdvalipure sd°-acalasydlaye . . . inmatsramanasam -
ghabhaftarakasya ca i irighrtakallolapdr&vandthapra -
sdddt ll
Scribe : Amisundara, who says of himself : 1 gani-
1 marn 4 alimam 4 andyamdndmdna l manavijhanajnanani-
dhdnasamana l gani 1 Srlsri 18 Sri 1 manursi 1 viney anuria-
gani A rmsumdarenalekhi svavacanakrte pare$am upa -
krtihetave ca 1 1
Character: Jaina Devanagari.
Injuries : the MS. is illegible in many places owing
to the separation of leaves which had stuck together.
Especially bad are ff. io v , 1 1, 1 5 V , and 16.
1155-ms. Sansk. e. 62
Cintamani’s Commentary on Kedara’s V rttaratn&kara,
A. D. 1664.
Contents: the 8udh§, a commentary on Kedara’s
Vrttaratnakara, by Cintamani Daivajna, son of Govinda
Jyoti§avid. It begins: om svasti om krxganeiaya namah ll
om Srimadganeiam Hvamukhyadevaih svakaryasiddhyar-
citapadapadmam sindurapuraruimgandayugmam namami
Gaurihrdaydmbvjatkam [11] daivajhavaryaparisevitapa -
dapadmarn Govindatatam ahi [}. ) nathagavlpradipam [11]
Cintamanih prakurute pranipatya Vfttaratnakarasya
vivrtam (read °tim) sa (read suVj laghum sudhakhyam [ll]
tatra tavat Kasyapamunir vam&dvatamsapawekdcarya-
sunur anekajanmarjitaduritasambhutavighnadhvamsakd-
mo granthakrt Kedaraiarma brahmano viH$(acdrdnu-
mitasrutibodhita katta vya{f)tdkam 6 afikarapranamaru(l )
pamahgalam acaran Vrttaratnakarakhyacchandograntha-
prakaranam anustuptrayena pratijdmte ll om namo bha-
gavatyai om sukhasantanasiddhyartham 1 &c. The text
is given in full. F«u: iti Cintamanidaivajnaviracita-
yam Sudhdkhyayam Vrttaratndkarafikayam samjnddhya-
yah prathamab Hill Adhyaya 2 ends on f. 24 b ; adhyaya3,
on f. 35 v ; adhyaya 4, on f. 37* ; adhyaya 5, on f. 43 v ;
adhyaya 6, on f. 52. End: iti SrJvidvaddaivajnamu-
kutabhu$anagovijyoti?avitmnu I Cintamanidaivajhavira -
citayam Vrtnaratnakaratikdyam Sudhakhyam pra -
staradyadhyayab ?a?(hah 1 Then follows a new para-
graph, telling the story of Pingalanaga : purvam naga-
bhahsaiwdyatena garunmata Vardnasyam manusavesena
guptah sthitah ie§unago dhrtab tena ca laukikabhasaya
3 pabhramiakhyayd vahcitab yathdsmabhir ekacchando -
granthah kfto 9 sti tatra § aivimsatyak^araprastaram
1 There is some correction here.
paiya yady ekam ganam dvitiyasthane paSyasi tadd md
bhuhksveti garu(fasvikrtavyavasthdm dkritya Varanasito
dakfinasamudram yavat prastaraparisamaptisamaye eva
jale magnah sesa iti katha ata evoktam Pingalasdstrd -
rambhe sahgakloke padhamam bhasatarando nao so
pihgalo jaai I prathamabhasayd tarando nag ah pihgalo
jayati prathamabhd?a 3 pabhramSabhd?a sa eva tarunda
nauka yasya apabhra$tabhd$aya adikavih pihga evetipra -
siddhih ll sarva sanja (sic) nopay ogim subhaya bhavati (?)
tadd mo tat sad brahma bhadram pasyema pracarema
bhadram ity atom (sic) ll See Pandit Yi&vanatha Sastrin’s
introduction (p. i) to his edition of Pingala’s Chandah-
sutra ( Bibl . lnd.).
After the date, on f. 52 v , there follow some lines
written by a different hand, beginning : atha prajana-
kramah om prajaya vipulam rdjyam naivedyam moksa-
sadhanam alak^mliamanam I &c. They are not con-
nected with the work.
The same Cintamani wrote (in a.d. 1630) the Pra-
staracintamani, an elaborate treatise on prosody. See
Eggeling, India Office catal ., pp. 306 sq. (no. 1103).
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 180).
Memorandum on original wrapper (f. ii ), c K 63.’
Size : 6 x Jj in. The leaves are arranged as in a
European book.
Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 53.
Bate : samvat 30 ka vati amadhvamyam (or c syam ?)
kavyavaranvitayam . . . likhitam 1 This would corre-
spond to a. d. 1654.
Scribe: Nanaka.
Character : Sarada.
1156— MS. Sansk. d. 128
S^mbhurama’s Chandomukt&vali, A. D. 1788.
Contents : the Chandomuktavall, by Sambhurama-
mi^ra, the pupil of Srinivasa Arya. The beginning,
ff. 1—5, is missing. F. 6 begins : sa priyayivada samu-
ditd sukavi&irsamamdanaib 16 dvisatfamahibhvg yada-
stamayutam bhaved gurumathamtyamam yadi yatib
rasair guhamukhyais tadd kavijana jaloddhrtagatim
vadamti khalu tarn 17 I F. 6 V : atijagatyam trayoda-
Sakfarani 13 I Then follow the metres Sakvari, Atisak-
varl, Atyasti with sixteen, and Atya?fi with seventeen
syllables, Dhrti, Atidhrti, Krti, Prakrti, Akrti, Vikrti,
Samskrti, Abhikrti, and UtkrtL F. n v : iti varnaja -
tiprakaranam atha damdakd nirupyamte I and further
on: iti damdakaprakaranam adhund samdrddhasama -
vi?amavrttandm lak§anab purahsaram uddharartany
t %
Digitized by
Google
140 §§ 25, 26. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— METRIC— RHETORIC (1156-1158)
t icy amt e I It ends : iti padyagadyoddharanaprakara-
nam srlprastaradayas tu Vrtaratnakaradau vodhyah . . .
iti Srtnivasdryasi$yena Sambhuramamisrena viracita
Chamdomuktavali samapla »
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 176).
Size : ioj X 6| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 13 (ff. 1-5 are lost) + xxvi blank.
Bate : samvatsare vedayugd$tabhumite (i. e. samvat
1844 — a. d. 1788) jye$(e ca kukle pratipattithau kavau
rare mayeyam likhitd sub hast hale Muktavali Visnuguru-
prasadatah I
Character: Devanagari.
26. RHETORIC
1157 (1, 2)— MS. Sansk. d. 126
Jayadratha’s Alamkarodaharana, &c., A. D. 1668.
Contents :
1 . The Alamk&rod&harana, a collection of examples
illustrating Rajanaka Ruyyaka’s Alamkarasarvasva, and
based on Jayaratha’s AlamkaravimarsinI, by Jayadratha.
It begins : svasty astu ll prajabhyah n Srlguruvaracara -
nakamalaparaya pumjebhyo namah ll ll . . ?dlankdroda-
haranam liklyate ll om namaskrtya pardm vacamm
alikhad bdlasammatam I ko \ py alahkarasutranam udaha -
ranamatrakam n iharthapaunaruktyam iabdapaunaruk-
tyam iabdarthapaunaruktyam ceti trayah paunaruktya -
prakdrah ll ll tatrdrthapaunaruktyam prarudham do?ah\\
yatha ll harinanayanam sdrahgakfim I &c. See Alam-
karasarvasva (Kavyamala 35), p. 16. On f. i v the
beginning is written over again by a more recent
hand. The sutras are given in full, and from f. 6
they are numbered, the sutra sadrSanubhavdd vast -
vantarasmrtis smaranam \ (p. 32 in the edition) being
counted as the 10th, and the last sutra (nanalahkara-
samsrtfih sahkarah ll) as the 104th. The original MS.
ended on f. 29 v , where the sutra rasabhavatadabha -
satatpraSamanam 1 &c. (ed. p. 1 85) is illustrated :
ff. 30-32 are supplied by a modem hand. F. 31 is
marked 35. It ends : pratijhdmatram evaitad ity upc -
ksyam vicak$anaib \ AlaftkdravimarHnydm yuktir vkta-
caratra yat ll Sahgakam uddiiya nijam saty apt balye
krutarthinam pautram 1 1 alikhan nikhildlahkrtisiddhan-
tam Jayarathab sphufa (rtha, added sec. m.) padam ll
paripurnam idam A lankaroddharanam 11 krtir vipasci-
dvarakrijayadra thasya 11
There are many marginal glosses and corrections
by a second hand.
Jayadratha is also given as the author of the work
in Biihlei^s Beport 9 p. xvi. Stein, Kasrmr catal ., p. 59,
gives the name Jayaratha, adding that the other name
Jayadratha is also found at the end of the book.
Jayadratha was the brother of Jayaratha, see Aufrecht,
Catalogue Catalogorum , p. 200.
2 . Ff. 32, 33 contain a number of disconnected
fragments too short to be of much value. F. 33 begins
with quotations of Alamkara authorities : nubhavabhyam
puffipratitiyogyatve karyo rasa iti Laulatah 10 bhogyo
rasa iti Bhaffanayakah 11 abhidhavyatirekena habda-
syarthapratipadane vyaparantaram ndstiti Mahima-
matdnusarinah 12 iti dhvane dvadasa vipratipattayah 11
ll ekaprayatnenanekopakararyam tantram w n F. 33 v ,
11 . 1-7, contains the end of Mukulabhatta’s Abhidha-
vrttamatrka, differing somewhat from MS. Sansk. c. 70
(1164). It reads : vivarttamanam vaktattvam dasadhai -
vam vilokyate samhrtakramabhede tu tasmims te$dm
kuto gatih ll 16 ll ity etad abhidhavrttam da&adhatra
vivecitam padavakyapramanesu tad etat pratibimbitam
yo yojayati sahitye tasya Vam prasldati ll Bhaffakallafa-
putrena I &c. ... to Abhidhdvrttamatrkd II Srth ll Then
follows : ity Abhidhdvrttamatjrkdrikds (read 0 trkakarikds ?)
samaptah 11
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 171).
Memorandum on original wrapper (f. ii), 52/
Size : 9} x 7 in. The leaves are arranged as in a
European book.
Material : Paper (of the colour of birch bark).
No. of leaves : ii + 35.
Bate : sam 44 phd vati 3 gurau 1 This corresponds,
according to the Saptar§i era, to a. d. 1668.
Character: Sarada.
Injuries : ff. 1, 2, 19-22, 28, 29, 31, 32 are slightly
damaged, and have been repaired.
1158 — MS. Sansk. c. 71 (R)
Mammata’s K&vyaprak&£a, A. D. 1568.
Contents : the Kfivyaprakfiia, by Mammafa and
Alaka, complete in ten ullasas. It begins : om namo
mahaganesaya ll grantharambhe vighnavighdtdya samu-
citeftadevatam grant hakrt paramriati 1 1 niyatikfta 0 I &c.
A collation of the first three stanzas, with pp. 1-3 in
Mahesa Candra Nyayaratna’s edition, Calcutta, 1866,
yields only the following various readings : Ed., p. 2,
1. 1 1 : °puranddUihdsebhya 6 ca , the MS. omits the ca ;
ed., p. 3, 1 . 10 : °jahgamdtmakaloka° y the MS. has °jan-
gamatmaloka °; ibid., 1 . 13 : vicdrayitunca, the MS. omits
the ca ; ibid., 1 . 14 : paunahpunyena pravfttir iti 9 the MS.
has punabpunabpravrttib iti 1 F. 3* : iti KavyaprakaH -
Digitized by LjOOQie
141
§ 26 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE-RHETORIC (1158-1160)
kayam prayojanakaranasvarupanirnayo nama prathama
ulldsah M i II Ullasa 2 ends on f. g y ; 3, on £ 11 ;
4, on f. 28 y 5 5, on f. 38^ ; 6, on £ 39 ; 7, on f. 68 ;
8, on f. 72*; 9, on f. 78^; 10, on f. 113. It ends:
tad ete y lahkarado§a yathdsambhavarn anye 9 py evamja -
tiyakah purwoktayaiva dosajatya svikrtd na prthakpra -
tipddanam arhantiti bivam 11 iti Kavyaprakasikayarn
arthdlaiikaro nama daiama ulldsah II fair astu II
The name of the author is not mentioned. But as
to the authorship, see Peterson, Report, 1882, 1883,
pp. 21 sq., 1883, 1884, pp. 10 sq.; Biihler, Ind.
Ant., XIII, 30 sq. ; Aufrecht, Gatalogus Catalogorum,
pp. 101 sq.; Eggeling, India Office catal., p. 324; Stein,
Kafamr catal., p. 59, no. 459; Wintemitz, R.A.S.
catal., p. 183.
Corrections and marginal notes in ink occur on
ff- 1 - 7 * 3 !- 37 j 45 > 7 6 “ 8 2 , 84-109. Ff. 1 1 a, 113 are
wrongly numbered as 113, 114, but nothing is missing
after f. in. Ff. i-v and 114, 115 are used as covers.
The contents of these leaves cannot be made out, but
ff. v (marked as f. 117) and 114 (marked as f. 118) are
evidently fragments of the same work.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 173).
Memorandum on original wrapper (inside box)/ Benares,
no. 15/
Kept in cloth box. Size of box : 14^ X 2 J X 2 in.
Size of MS. : 13^ x 2 \ in.
Material : Palm-leaves, held together by a string
going through one central hole.
No. of leaves : v + 1 15.
Date: sake navativedendau (i. e. 4 ake 1490 «= a. d.
1568) l
Scribe : Hrdayanandasarman.
Character: Bengali.
Injuries : the covering leaves, ff. iii, iv, 114, 115,
are damaged. A few lines of ff. 82 v , 83 have become
illegible through damp.
1159 — MS. Sansk. e. 61
Mammata’s KAvy apraka6a, 17th cent. ?
Contents : the B&vyaprakfiia, by Rajanaka Mamma-
taka and Alaka, in ten ullasas, The older part of the
MS. begins with f. 15b, i. e. at the end of adhyaya 2
(“PP* 3 a sq* of MaheSa Candra Nyayaratna’s edition).
Ff. 2—14 and 15*— i8 a are two supplements, f. I7 av and
f. 18 being a duplicate of f. 15b and part of i6 b (f. 19
is a duplicate odd leaf marked f. 80). Ff. 1 ( « ed. p. 1)
and 25 ( — ed. p. 65, 1. 5— p. 69 beginning) are missing.
Ullasa 1 ends on £5; 2, on £ I4 V ; 3, on £ I7 av
and again on £ 15b ; 4, on £ 37^ ; 5, on £ 51 ; 6, on
£ 52 ; 7, on £ 94* ; 8, on £ 101 ; 9, on £ no v . After
£ 140 follows 142, but nothing is missing. End of
ullasa 10 and of the work (f. 168^): iti falkdvyapra -
kabe ’rthalankaranirnayo nama dabama ulldsah 11 ity e$a
mar go vidu§a{f) vibhinno ’py abhinnarupah pratibhasate
yat na tad vicittram yad amutra samyag vinirmitd
safighafanaiva hetuh 11 iti Kavyaprakababhidham kd -
vyalak§anam samaptam kftib fairajdnakamammajakala -
kayoh II II bubham II
There are numerous glosses upon the whole of
the text, some of them very long. Ff. 2i b , 37b, 45^
148b are glosses.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 172).
Memorandum on £ 1 1 , € K 43/
Size : 6 ~ X in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv-f 169.
Date: probably 17th century.
Character : Sarada, except ff. 2-14 and 19, which
are in Kasmlri Nagari. The glosses on ff. 2-14 are
partly in Nagari and partly in Sarada. The wrapper is
part of an Indian police form in Urdu, lithographed.
Injuries : ff. 2, 3, 14, 15b, i6 b , 26, 27 are damaged
and repaired; ff. 11, 12, 78-140 are all more or less
damaged by insects, and many of the leaves protected
with transparent paper. The marginal notes are
frequently damaged in other places also.
1160— MS. Sansk. d. 130
Bhanudatta’s Rasatarangini, 18th cent.(P) and
A. D. 1826.
Contents: the Rasatarangini, by Bhanudatta. It
begins : briganebaya namah II Laksrmm dlokya lubhyan
nigamam upahasan bocayan yajhajamtun k?atram bonaksi
pabyan samitidabamukham vik?ya romamcam amcan 11
hrtva haiyamgavtnam cakitam apasaran mlecharaktair
digamtan simcan dantena bhumim tilam iva tulayan
patu mam pitavasah ( c vasah, pr. m.) 11 1 11 Taranga 1
ends on £ 6 V ; 2, on £ 1 1 ; 3, on £ 16 ; 4, on £ 20 ;
5, on £ 39 v ; 6, on £ 52 ; 7, on £ 6i^ ; 8, on £ 69 v .
It ends: yavad bhdno kjrtd kapi kdlimda bhuvi namdane
tavat tisfatu me bhanor iyam Rasataramgini bubham fair
astu II bu 11 bha II mastu iti brikavikalasandthaganana -
thananayamaithilabribhdnadattaviracitdydm Rasataram -
ginydmm a$(amas taramgafy samapta Rasataramgini 11
Ff. 53-62, 63—69 have been supplied by two modern
hands. The latter supplement is very incorrect. The
old part contains a large number of marginal notes and
glosses, written in a neat small hand, on ff, 1, 2, 5 V ,
Digitized by
142 § 26 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— RHETORIC ( 1160 - 1162 )
6-9, 13-16? 20-25, 31-37, 40. In the modem part,
there is a note on f. 53. Ff. 50-69 were wrongly
foliated as 40-59, See the Bodl. catal ., p. 213.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 178).
Size: 9^x5-! in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 71.
Date : f. 6 g Y : samvat 1882 («* a. d. 1826) maghabudi
pratipadyam bhaumavasare ll This is, no doubt, the
date of one of the modern supplements. The old part
(ff. 1-52) is probably about 100 years older.
Character: Devanagarl.
1161 — MS. Sansk. d. 127
Appadiksita’s Kuvalay&nanda, A. D. 1646 (P).
Contents: the Kuvalayananda, by Appadik?ita. It
begins : briganebaya namah 11 amarikavaribharabhrama -
rlmukharikrtam dufikarotu duritam G auri car anapan ha-
jam ll 1 II It ends : amum Kuvalaydnandam akarod
Appadikqitah niyogad Venkafapater nirupadhikrpani-
dheh 11 Candraloko vijayate baradagamasambhavah hr -
dyah Kutalayanando yatprasadad abhud ay am 1 1 iti bri-
madadvaitavidyacdryabribharadvdjabrlmaddvijakulajala-
dhikaustubhakrirafigarajadhurlndravaradasunor Appadi-
ksitasya krtih Kuvalayanandah samaptah II
There are numerous glosses written in the margin,
and sometimes between the lines.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 175).
Memorandum on original wrapper (f. ii), ‘ K 59/
Size : 10^ x 7 in. The leaves are arranged as in a
European book.
Material : glossy white paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 58.
Date : samvat 22 vaibakhavadi caturdabyam l This
would correspond to a. d. 1646, but the date was
probably copied by the scribe from the original MS.,
for the appearance of the MS. is quite modem, both
paper and writing being much like those of MS. Sansk.
c. 70 (1164), which is dated a. d. 1882.
Character : Sarada.
1162 (1-5)— MS. Sansk. d. 87
S'obhakorefiY&ramitra’s Alank&raratn&kara, &c.,
A.D. 1676 (P).
Contents :
1. A fragment of the seventh act of Kalidasa’s
Abhijfl&na^akuntala (ff. 42—49). F. 44 begins : yani
breydmsi dak$inlkrtya bhagavantarp gantum icchdmi l
F. 2 V : tatah pravibati y at hanirdisf akar§a tapasibhyam
anubadhyamano balab I jimbha jimbha le bihga kadanta
ide gandibbam I End : mamapi daksayantu mlalohitah
punarbhavam parigatabhaktir atmabhub I iti ni$krdntas
sarve saptamo ’iikah 1 samdptam idam Abhijndnabakunta -
lam ndma ndtakam 1
2. The Alank&raratnfikara, by &obhakare£varami-
tra, the son of Trayi6varamitra (ff. 49 v — 156). It begins :
om svasli \\ om namas Sarasvatyai 1 amukhaikdrthapadam
punaruktabhdsam I dmukhe ekarthe vastuto y bhinndrthe
pade yatra tat kavyam punaruktabhdsam 1 &c. It ends :
pradarbitavyaptika vibe§oktih paripohakrd ity eva
jyayah 11 II samdpto \ yam A laiikararatndkarah 11 II iti
rmahopddhydyapandiiabhattabrilrayibvaramittrapulrusya
tatra bhavatah parufitabhat(abribobhdkarebvaramittra -
sya II iti bubham brtr astu abuddhatvam adarbadosat bfi-
ganebdya namah om namas Sarasvatyai l
3. A fragment of Vatsyay ana’s K&masutra, with
a commentary (ff. I57 v , 1 58), beginning : samyoge yosi-
tam pumsd kandutir apanudyate . . bhimdna . . . srsta .
kham ity abhidhlyate II See Durgaprasada’s edition, p. 80.
Last line : nakhadabanacchedyam iti madhyakapolaman -
dalam I
4. A fragment of some treatise on logic (ff. i58 v -
I 59 v )? beginning : om Ganapataye namah II iha he yo
pade . . . ne pramanad eva 1 tac ca nibcayatmatayd . . .
nib cay ab ca babdamahinye I Line 8: jdti(r guna \ )
kriyagunas samjhdvdcyo y rthas samitasvanih II
5. A fragment of some treatise on poetics (Alam-
karodaharana ?) (ff. i6o v — 163 v ), beginning: om 11 pra -
tipalahkare II muddhe kim vidma II mugdhe kim iva
kriyate kuvalayakalikaya etaya I &c. F. 161, 1. 2 :
utprekfdydm \\ pari \\ parirambha l &c. ; 1. 15 : pratya-
nike II maha ll mama vallabhena rdjha nunarn yabobhih
khalikrtab candrah .... ll 3711 Verse 65 on f. i 62 v .
End : udreke ll udgacchata ll udgacchatu dinanathah 1
astam etu bast kim iha vicchinnam l etat punar mama
duhkham yat prapta paiikajaib brlh I
1 and 2 are written by one hand, 3 and 4 by another,
and 6 again by another hand. Ff. 61, 62, 66, 73, 77-
79 b , 149, 151, 162, 163, and a few lines of ff. 65, 74, 75
have been supplied by a more recent hand.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MSS. 93,
170). Memorandum on original outer leaf (f. 44),
‘ K 36-38.’
Size : 8|- x 9*| in.
Material : Birch bark, except ff. 61, 62, 66, 73, 77-
79 b , 149, 15T, 162, 163, which are on white and reddish
paper, the latter being of the colour of birch bark.
No. of leaves: iii+163 (ff. 1-41 are missing) 4 iv
blank.
Digitized by LjOOQie
§§ 26, 27. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— RHETORIC— EPIC (1162-1165) 143
Date : at the end of the first fragment, f. 49, the
date 8 am 52 paukuti 11 gurau is given. If we compare
the date of MS. Sansk. d. 65, viz. samvat 24 *~kaka
1570 -* a. d. 1648, 8 am 5a would seem to correspond
to a. d. 1676.
Character: Sarada.
Injuries : of ff. 4a— 44 only fragments are left ; ff. 74,
7 5, 98, 99, 1 16, 1 17, 133, 158, 1 59 are seriously damaged.
1163 — MS. Sansk. d. 83
Dharmad&sa’s Vidagdhamukhamandana, 18th cent. P
Contents : the Vidagdhamukhamandana, a poem
consisting of riddles, by Dharmadasa. It begins :
irigopalajaya ll sidhrau§adhani bhavaduhkhamahagadd-
ndm punydtmanam paramakarnnarasayandni l&c. Paric-
cheda 1 (59 verses), ends on f. 10 ; a (69 verses), on
f. I9 V ; 3 (77 verses), on f. 3a ; 4 (73 verses), on f. 40.
End: iti knvidagdhamukhamamdane Dharmadasakavi -
krte caturthah parichedah l samaptam Vidagdhamukha -
mamdanam kavyam M krir astu 11 krlh 11 krigopalajaya 1 kri I
Printed in Haeberlin’s Sanscrit Anthology , pp. 269—
31 1, and with a commentary in the third number of the
Kdvyakaldpa y published by Haridas Hirachand, Bombay,
1865. See Keith, Ind. Inst . catal , p. 5.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 83).
Size : 1 of x 5-f in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 41.
Date : probably about a. d. 1800.
Character: Devanagari.
1164 — MS. Sansk. c. 70
Mukulabhatta’s Abhidhavrttamatrka, A. D. 1882.
Contents: the Abhidh&vrttam&trka, by Mukula-
bhajta. It begins: om namo gurave Sarasvatirupaya 1 1
iha khalu bhogapavargasadhanabhutanam tadviparyaya-
parivarjanaprayojandnam ca padarthandm niscayam
antarena vyavaharoparohita nopapadyate tatha hi sar -
t*dm pramdnani prameyavagatinibandhanabhutani nisca -
yaparyavasayitaya pradhanyam bhajante \ &c. It ends :
idamm prakaranartham upasamharati ity etad abhidha -
vrltam dasadhdtra vivecitam mukhyasydbhidhavfttasya
prakdrdc catvaro lak$anikasya tu ?a(f ity evam daiavi -
dhaprakdrain abhidhdvrttam atra nirupitam adhund
phalam etasya darkayati padavakyapramane$u yad etat
pratibimbitam yo yojayati sahitye tasya Vamprasidati...
anena vydkaranarmmdmsdtarkasdhitydtmakefu catursu
sastresupayogat taddvarena ca sarvasu vidyasu sakala -
vyavaharamulabhutdsu pramandd asya dasavidhasya -
bhidhavrt tasya sakalavyavaharavyapitvam dkhyatam iti
subham B ha{(akalla(ap u t rena Mukulena nirupitd suripra -
bodhandyeyam Abhidhavfttamdtrkd iti sribhaftakallafa-
putramukulabha((aviracitdbhidhdvrttamdtrkd samaptd •
A MS. of the same work is described by Mitra,
NoticeSy no. 2438, VII, 198 sq. Aufrecht, Catalogue
Catalogorum y p. 24, gives Abhidhavrttimatrka as the
title of the work. This title appears in Biihler, Reporty
p. xv (no. 224) ; Kielhorn, Reporty 1881, p. 86 (no. 63);
and Stein, Kasrrnr catal.y p. 58. But the quotations
given above from the MS. leave no doubt that abhidha*
vrtta 0 is meant. Abhidhavrtta seems to mean ‘ change
or development of meaning.*
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 168).
Memorandum on original wrapper (f. ii ), c K 47/
Size : 14J X 7-f in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 5 + xxxvii blank.
Date: Vikrama era 1938 (=a. d. 1882), given in
the following lines 2 rdjye snraiMvxra&imhanppate
T • # 1 8 8 9 1
( dribanahkabhu ) 1 rvasvagnigobhumite vatve (?) Vikrama-
bhupateb surabhisamjiidttau (or °samjndntau ?) punar
madhave kukle pancamite tithau kujadine sa!&uritu#(ydh
krte sampurna bhavatac chubhaya pafhatam seyam lipih
sarvada I
Character: Sarada.
27. EPIC
1165 — MS. Sansk. c. 18
Mahabharata, Udyoga Parvan, with NHakantha’s
Commentary, 18th or 19th cent.?
Contents : the Udyoga Parvan of the Mahabharata,
with Nllakaotha*s commentary. The text begins :
krtganesaya narnah ll Narayanam namaskrtya naram caxva
narotamam dtvim Sarasvathn caiva tato jayam udirayet
ll 1 11 Vaisampayana uvaca 11 krtva vivaham tu 1 &c. The
commentary begins : sriganesaya namah u srtmadgopd -
lam anamya krilak$m anapadanugah 11 Nilakamtho bhdva -
dipam karot Udyogaparvani Qopdlandrdyanalaksmanaryd
dfuresagamgddharamlakam(hdh 11 Cimtamanifi Sdmvasivas
ca pujya dikamtu sarve guravo matim me ll 2 ll F. 190b
(containing adhyaya 89, verses 41-65) is a duplicate of
f. 190^ The text ends: tatra bhensahasrani kamkhd -
ndm ayutani ca 1 1 nyavadayata samhrtfah sahasrdyutako
1 The parentheses are meaut to be crossed out in the MS.
Digitized by LjOOQie
144
$27. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— EPIC (1165, 1166)
narak\\$ 4 II iti srimahabharate sahasdhd*rydm samhita-
ydm Vaiydsikydm Udyogaparvani senaniryanam samap-
tam vedam Udyogam parvafr 11 asyanamtara Bhlscaparva
bhavipyati tasydyam pratisamdhib II Janamejaya uvaca 11
katham yuyudhire vlrah Kurupamdavasomakah 11 parthivd
mmahdtmd.no nanddeSasamagatah 11 1 II The commen-
tary ends : koso dhanam l ko$(o dhanya hi sdmagrt samr
grhya ekxkrtya ll 26 ll 34 ll adhyayah 11
Former shelf mark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 18,
Size : 14 X 8| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 306 (f. 1 90 is repeated).
Bate : probably beginning of the 19th century.
Character ; Devanagari.
1166— MS. Sansk, a, 1
V&lmxki’s Ramayana, 17th or 18th cent. P
Contents: the R&m&yana, in seven kandas, by
Valmlki. It begins : srlramacamdraya namah n suk-
lambaradharam Visnum sasivarnam caturbhujam prasgn-
navadanam dhyayet sarvavighnopasamtaye 1 1 kalyanad-
bhutagatraya kamitarthapradayine 1 Srlmadvemkatana-
thdya srinivdsdyama ( Q 1 1 Ramaya Ramabhadraya Rama -
camdrayavedhase l Raghunathdya nalhaya Sxtayah pataye
namahw kujamtamRdma Rdmeti madhuram madhuraksa-
ram I druhya kavitasakhdm vamde Valmikikokilam 1 &c.
(similar to MS. Sansk. b. 28 [ 1187 ]).
The Balakanda (77 sargas) ends on f. 19: taya sa
rdjarfisuto 9 bhiramaya sameyivan uttamarajakanyayd l
ativa rajai susubhe 9 tikamaya vibhu sriya Viptur ivama-
resvarah ll ity ar?e srtmadramdyane adikdvye srimad-
vdlmikiyye caturvimsatsdhasrikdyam samhitaydm sri -
madbalakamde saptasaptatitamas sargah ll
The Ayodhyakanda (119 sargas) ends on f. ^6 V :
itivataib prdmjalibhis tapasvibhih dvijaib krtah svastya-
yatiah paramtapab\ vanam sabharyab pravivesaRaghavab
salak§manas surya ivabhramanufalam 1 1 ity arse . . . srl-
madayodhydkamde ekonavimiatisatatamas sargah 11
The Aranyakanda (75 sargas) ends on f. 82 v : ity
evam uktvd madanabhitas salak$manam vakyam ananya-
cetasam 11 vivesa Pampam nalivum manoramam Raghutta -
mas sokavi§adayamtritab ll tato mahad vartma ca dura -
samkramam kramena gatvd pratilokayan vanam 1 dadarsa
Pampam subhadarsananam anekanandvidhapaksisamku-
lam 11 iti irimadramayarie , • . 6 rimaddranyakdm((e
pimccasaptatimas sargab ll
The Ki?kindhakanda (67 sargas) ends on f. io7 v :
rsibhis trdsasambhramtais tyajyamdnasiloccayah | stdan
mahati kamtdre sarthahina ivddhvagah 11 sa vegavdn
vegasamdhitdtma haripravdrah paravirahamta 1 manas
samddhdya mahanubhavo jagama Lamkam manasa Hanu-
mdn 11 iti srtmatkifkimdhakamcfe sapta$a$tis sargab ll
Kifkirndhakamdas samaptah ll
The Sundarakapda (68 sargas) ends on f. 135? : tato
maya vagbhir adinabhdfini sivabldr itfabhir abhiprasd-
dita 1 uvaca sdmtim mama Maithilatmajd tavapi sokena
tathdpi pidLita ll ity dr$e . . . srimatsumdarakanufe 9 $\a*
sa^itamas sargab ll
The Yuddhakanda (135 sargas) ends on f. I94 v :
ayusyam drogyakaram yasasyam saubhrdtrkam buddhi -
karam vari$tham 1 srotavyam etan niyamena sadbhir
vyakhyanam urjasvalam fddhikdmaih 11 evam etat pura -
vrttam akhydnam bhadram astu vah \ pravyaharata
visrabdham balam Visnoh pravardhatam ll punai ca sarve
tufyamti grahdnd chravanat iatha I Rdmdyanasya ira -
vane tu$yamti pitaras tat ha II bhaktyd Ramasya ye cemam
samhitam r$ina krtam I ye lekhayamtiha naras tesam
vasas trivitfape ll Rdmeti yat param brahma tad Visnoh
paramam padam I tasmdd dhi pavakasrota mukfibhajo
na samSayah ll yas Srnoti naro yasma lasmai pujdm ca
kdrayet I goratnam dhanadhanydni vastram gramadikdni
ca ll annana ca nu mrtfdni vastramdlyayutani ca l srota
samarpayed vidvan sravakasyatibhaktitab II puranasya
ca vaktdram pujayed bhaktitas tathd I Rdmdyanasya
vaktaram pujito mrddhim dpnuyat ll Raghavam kalpa -
yitva tu Srutva budhya prayatnatah 1 itihasasya vaktdram
pujito muktim dpnuyat 1 1 Ramdyane samapte tu vdcakam
yo na pujayet I muko navatijanmani sapta caiva sa
manavah 11 tasmat sarvaprayatnena Raghavapriyakam-
yaya 1 vdcakam pujayed bhaktva vastralamkarabhuganaih 11
tena prxto Harir Vi§nur atmana yujyam dnayet ll ity
dr?e . . . krimad-yuddhakamde Srlrdmabhiseko ndma
pamcattrim&ottarasatatamas sargah ll Rdmdyanasya vak+
taram vivakfa (? vaivahyal ) kama samarcayet I vastrair
abharanais caiva ratnair gobhudhanair api \ sarvada
pujaye chrotd phalakamd samahitah ll srmtalaksmana-
bharatasatrughnahanumatsameta&riramacamdrdrpanam
astu 11
The Uttarakapcja (116 sargas) ends on f. 222 y : etad
akhydnam dyusyam pathan Ramayanam narah I sapu -
trapautras saganab pretya svarge mahiyyate 11 Ayodhyapi
purl rammyd sunya carfigandn bahun l rsabham prdpya
rajdnam nivasam upayasyati ll etad akhydnam ayusyam
sa$a(kdmdam sahottaram | kart a pracetasab putrab tad
brahmanumate munih 11 ity ar?e • . . srlmaduttarakamde
irirdmacarndrasvargdrfanam ndma ?o 4 asottarasatatamas
sargab ll snrdmacamdrdrpanam astu 11 karakrtam apara -
dham k§amtum arhamti samtab ll srikr$narpanam astu ll
Qiven in 1864 by Mrs. Edmund Ffoulkes, daughter
of Sir Thomas Strange, who brought the MS. from
India.
Digitized by LjOOQie
§ 27. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— EPIC (1166, 1167)
145
Size : 20jX2|-in.
Material : Palm-leaves, gilt edged, held together by
two ivory-covered plates of stone (instead of the usual
boards), and a green silk cord going through one of the
two holes in the leaves.
No. of leaves : ii+ i + 225. From 16 to 20 lines on
a page, the lines being numbered at both ends.
Date : the MS. appears to be fairly old, perhaps
of the 17th century.
Character : Telugu, very small.
Illumination ; the two covering plates are ornamented
with thirty-two neatly executed drawings, illustrating
the story of the Ramayana.
To the MS. belong a leaf-cutter with ivory handle,
6|- in. long, an iron stilus pointed like a needle, in.
long, and a sheath, 6 in. long, fitted to hold the leaf-
cutter and stilus : all three of beautiful antique work-
manship.
1167 —MS. Sansk. b. 28
'VSlimki’8 Ramayana, A. D. 1720 P
Contents : the Ramayana, by Valmlki, kandas 1-6.
It begins : srisitdrdmdbhydn namah 1 yasya - rada -
ntrddyah pdri§adyah paras satam I vighnan nighnunti
sat at am vi$vak?enan tarn akraye\ RamdyaRamabhadrdya
Rdmacandraya vedhase\Raghunathaya nathaya Sltayah
pataye namah kujantam
Rama Rdmeti madhuram madhurak?aram \ aruhya kavi -
ta&dkham vande V alrmkikokilam 1 Valrruker mmunisimhasya
kavitavanacdrinah 1 Sfnvan Ramakathanadam ko na ydti
pardm gatim II 10 II piban satatam Rdmacaritdmrtasaga -
ram I atrptas tammunistandapracetasam akalma$am I . . •
srnvan Ramayaruim bhaktya yah padam padarn eva va I sa
ydti brahmana sthanam brahmana pujyate sada I Valmi -
kigirisamvrta Rama sag aragamini l punati bhuvanam
Rdmayanamahanadi 1 . , . param vyakhyantam Bharata -
dibhih parivrt am Ramam bhaje Syamafam II sub ham astu II
om 11 tapasvdddhyayaniradan topasvi vagviddm varam 1
&c. F. 3 : ity ar$e srirdmayane adikavye krimatbala-
kande krinaradavakye §rlsamk§epo nama prathamas
sargah II
The Balakagda has 77 sargas, and ends on f. 45 :
tayd sa rajar$isuto ’bhiramaya sameyivan uttamarajaka -
nyayd I ativaRamai su&ubhe Hikamaya vibhukriyd Visnur
ivamarekvarah 11 ity ar§e knmadramayane adikavye kri -
madvdlrmklye caturvim&atisdhasrikdyam samhitaydm
krtmatbalakande saptasaptatis sargah II kubham astu II
snsitdrdmabhyan namah II Harih om ll
The Ayodhyakancla has 119 sargas, and ends on
f. 123: vanam sabharyyah praviveia Raghavas sala-
SODL. SANS. CATAL. IL
k§manas suryya ivabhramandalam 11 ity ar?e knmadrd -
mdyane adikavye inmadayoddhyakande Sat dd hike eko-
navimSas sargah ll Harih om 11
The Aranyakanda has 76 sargas (sarga 7 6 corre-
sponding to sarga 75 in the Bombay ed. = 78 Gorresio),
and ends on f. i 64 v : ity evam uktva madandbhipdditas
salaksmanam vakyam ananyacetasam 1 vivesa Tampan
nalimm manoramam Raghuttamas Sokavisadayantritah 1
tato mahad vatma ca durasamkramam kramena gatva
pratilokayan vanam I dadarsa Pampam suhhadar&akana-
nam anekananavidhaghupaksisamkuldm ll iti srimadra-
mayane adikavye krimadaranyakande safsaptatis sar-
gahw Harih om ll samaptam idamAranyakandam ll kubham
astu ll
The Kiskindhakanda has 66 sargas (sarga 66 cor-
responding to sarga 67 in the Bombay ed.), and ends
on f. 2C>3 V : sa vegavdn vegasamahitatma haripravirah
pavanatmajah kapih I manas samadhaya mahdnuhhavo
jagama Lamkam manasa manasvi II ity arse Srimadra-
yane adikavye krlmatkiskindhakande §afsa§tis sargah 1 1
samaptam idam Kifkindhakandam 1 1
The Sundarakanda has 68 sargas, and ends on f. 247:
tato maya vagbhir adinabhasina Sivabhir istdbhir abhi -
prasadita I jagama Santim mama Maithilatmaja tavapi
Sokena tathabhipidita 1 1 ity ar?e srlmadrayane adikavye
krimatsundarakande ’$ta$a$tis sargah 11 Harih om ll sa-
maptam idam Sundarakandam 1 1
The Yuddhakanda has 132 sargas (sargas 119-132
corresponding to sargas 117-130 in the Bombay ed.
with the Tilaka), and ends on f. 354 v : ayuqyam arogya -
karam yaSasyam saubhratrkam buddhikaram varitfham l
srotavyam etan niyamena satbhir akhyanam ojaskaram
rddhikamaih 1 evam etat puravrttam akhyanam bhadram
astu va pravyaharata visrabdham balam Visno I pravard -
dhatam 1 devas ca sarve tu§yanti grahanac chravanat
tatha 1 Ramayanasya sravarie tuqyanti pitaras tatha l
bhaktya Ramasya ye cemam samhitam r$ina krtam 1
lekhayantiha ca narah likhanti ca mahatmanas te?am
vdsas trivitfape 11 ity ar?e srlmadrayane adikavye kri-
vdlrmhye caturvimSatsahasrikayam samhitaydm knmad -
yuddhakande snramabhi^eko nama Satddhike dvattrm-
Sacchatatamas sargahw Harih om ll subham astuwRamay a
Ramabhadraya Rdmacandraya vedhase I Raghunathaya
nathaya Sitayah pataye namah ll caritam Raghvnathasya
Satakofir pravistaram ll ekaikam ak$aram proktam mahd-
patakandSanam ll knsttdramdbhydn namah 1 1 srlmato
Rdmanujaya namah 1 1
It will be seen that the MS. follows generally,
though not entirely, the recension called ‘C* by
Prof. Jacobi, see his Ramayana, Bonn, 1893, PP* 220 8< 1 # >
Winternitz, R. A. S. catal., pp. 64-67.
The covering leaves, ff. 355, 356, contain part of
u
Digitized by
Google
146
§§27,28. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— PURANA (1167-1169)
sarga 125 of theYuddhakanda (Bombay ed.« Gorresio,
VI, 108). ___
Given on October 27, 1698, by the Rev. George Lewis,
Chaplain of the English merchants at Fort St. George.
Kept in cloth box. Size of box : 19^ X ^ X 2-| in.
Size of MS. : i8j X 1 j in.
Material : Palm-leaves, kept together by two boards,
a string going through one hole, and a small iron rod
through the other.
No. of leaves : i + 358 (from 10 to 13 lines on a page).
Date : parabhavasamvatsaram kravanamasam krimad -
ramayanam sampurnam ll (f. 354 v )* Taking into account
the fairly old appearance of the MS., the parabhava
year of the cycle of Brhaspati, in which this copy of
the Ramayana is said to have been finished, may be
a. d. 1666, or 1726, or 1786. The year a. d. 1726 is
the most probable. If it is the northern Brhaspati
cycle, the date is a. d. 1656 (cf. date of donation),
Sewell and Diksit, Indian Calendar , p. xc.
Scribe : Krsna, pupil of Ramacandra, who writes :
krirdmacandrapdddbja§atpadibhrtacetasd l Ramayanam
idam krimalkrmena likhitam mada ll . . . krxmaty Ayod-
dhyanagare sabhayam simhasane mantraganabhi$iktah 1
Saumitrisitdhanumatsametab krikamacandrafy kriyam
dtanotu ll
Character : Grantha, very small.
Injuries: a corner of f. 301, and a large piece of
f. 348, are lost ; f. 356 is damaged. The top and
bottom lines are very frequently discoloured and
damaged by breaks, as on ff. 1-14, 30, 45, 93, 12c—
124, 137 . &c.
28. PURANA
1168 — MS. Sansk. c. 50
Garuda Pur ana, 18 th cent.P
Contents : fragments of the Garuda Purina or
Mahi Garuda Purina, foliated from 105 to 272, but
containing only the following leaves: 105— m old
foliation *=5—11 new foliation ; 1 14 old — 13 new ; 1 1 6,
117 old* 15, 16 new; 119— 142 old* 18-41 new ; 144
old*43 new; 151, 152 old*45, 46 new; 159-161 old
= 48-50 new; 165-173 old* 52-60 new; 175-188 old
*62-75 192 old *77 new; 194 old* 79 new;
196, 197 old* 81, 82 new; 252, 253 old* 84, 85 new;
255 old *87 new; 257 old *89 new ; 259 old* 91 new;
262-266 old *93-97 new; 268-271 old* 99-102 new;
271, 272 old = 103, 104 new (added by a modem hand).
Beginning (f. 5) : [ity adi mahapurane Garude Ydgya-
valka uvaca vak$ye Samka raj a tyadigrhasthddividhip aram
viprdnrmurdvdtifikto hi ksatriyandm in margin, written
by the same hand which supplied ff. 103, 104] visastri-
yam jatoruppuk cab camdrdyam nifadah parkvato 9 pi vd 11
mahifye i gnau prajaya vitsudram ganayor nnrpdm ll &c.
F. 16 : ity adi mahapurane Garude Parasaroktadharm-
mafr it It Suta uvaca ll ll nltisaram pravak^yami l &c.
F. 30 v : ityddi mahapurane Garude nitisare samdp-
td ll ll Vrahmovdca vratani Vydsa vaksyami I &c. F. 3i y :
ityddi mahapurane Garude ll akhamdadvddaktvratam ll
F. 84 : ityddi mahapurane Garude caturyugadharmma ll
and last line : ityddi mahapurane Garude naimittikapra -
layab II F. 85 v : ityddi . . . karmmavipakab ll F. 97 :
ityddi . . . Viynustotram samdptam ll F. I02 v : ityddi . . .
vrahmagxtasdre ll II kribhagavan uvaca ll End (f. 104):
namcLs tekvenagadagastivinajanamdivarddhana supaksa-
patanirrutaddnadaityaviraksitam parasya parasya idpe -
na supratxkavibhdvasu ll
F. I04 v is in Hindustani.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 33).
Size: 13^x7 in.
Material: Paper. Ff. 103, 104 stamped , c Stamp
Office, one anna/ in English and Bengali.
No. of leaves : 107.
Date: probably about a.d. 1750— 1 80c.
Character : Devanagarl.
1169 — MSS. Sansk. c. 21 , 22
Padma Purina, A. D. 1777 , 1789 - 1791 .
Contents : some sections of the Padma Purina,
in two volumes. 21 contains: (1) the Adikhanda
(ff. 75) in 62 adhyayas. It begins: ll kriganeiaya
namah ll ll knguruganapatisarasvatyai namah 11 namami
Govimdapadaravimdam samdedir anamdam amutam dni-
bham 11 jagajjananam hrdi samnivistam mahdjanaikdya -
nam uttamottamam ll 1 ll ekada munayah sarve jvalajjva-
lanasamnibhah. II &c. It ends : srnudhvam he loka va -
data Harindmaikam atulam 1 1 yad iched Vietnam sukha-
taranam i§tani labhatam ll ll iti srtpadmapurdne Adi -
khamde dvisas(itamo ’dhyayah 11 62 II Subham samdptam
Adikhamdah H
(2) The Srstikhanda (ff. 223) in 42 adhyayas. It
begins : sriganesaya namah ll knsarasvatyai namah ll
svacham camdrdvadanam karikastabhakarakfobhasam-
jataphenam vrahmodbhutiprasaktair vratamyamaparaih
sevitam vipra mukhyaih ll omkaralamkrtena tribhuvana -
gurund vrahmana istiputam sadbhogabhogaramyam ja-
lam akubhaharam pau§karam va punatu ll Ff. 92-101
form only one leaf, but nothing is missing. F. I 93 V;
Digitized by LjOOQie
147
$28. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE-PURANA (1169)
ity adimahapurane Padme S^fikhamde surasamgrama-
tdrajayo namddhyayah ll 41 II The khancja ends :
mdtrnamdam sunamdam ca vi$dldm sakunim tat ha ll
revatl ca maharaktam tathaiva pilitsikam ll iti srimdha-
purane Padme Srtfikhamde sa samdptab ll A second
hand has added : Sftfikharrufapurbdrddha samapta ll
(3) The Bhumikhapda (ff. 77). F. 1 gives the title :
ll Padmapuranabhumikhamdapurvarddhapatra 77 utta-
rdrddhaprarambhahk ll (i. e. purvarddlia corrected to
uttararddhaprarambhab ll) It begins (f. i v ) : ll 60 ll hi-
ganesaya namah ll Vena uvaca ll bhdryyatxrtham sama-
khyatam sarvallrthottamottamam ll pitratlrtham sartia-
khyahi pitfnam taranam param ll It ends : srotavyam
hi prayatnerta Padmdkhyam papanasanam prathamam
Srstikhamdam hi dvitlyam Bhumikhamdanam 1 1 pro go-
pradanasahasrasya phalam prapnoti manavah ll 11 iti
bipadmapurane Bhumikhamdam samdptam II
22 contains : (4) the Maghamahatmya (ff. 33), from
the Uttarakhanda, in 10 adhyayas. It begins: ll om
sriganesaya namah ll om namo bhagavate Vasudevdya ll
Ndrayana namaskrtya naram caiva narottamam 1 1 dtvim
Sarasvatim Vyasam tato jay am udirayet ll 1 ll It ends :
param itihasam pavanam tirthabhutam vrjinavilayahe-
tum yah srnotiha nityam sa bhavati rava 1 1 lapurnah
sarvakamair abhisfair jayati ca suralokam durllabham
dharmahlnaih ll 36 ll iti sripadmapnrdne Uttar akharnde
Vasi?(aditipa8amvdde Mdghambhdtmye pai&acamocanam
ndma dasamo ’ dhyayah 11 10 ll subham astu II kalyanam
astu ll A different recension of this part, in 25 adhyayas,
was published in a lithographed edition, at Bombay in
1861 (sake 1783).
(5) The Uttarakhanda (ff. 143) in 13 1 adhyayas.
It begins : sriganesaya namah ll ll srimate Rdmanujabhya
namah 11 Narayanam namaskrtyam naram caiva narotta-
mam 11 devim Sarasvatim Vyasam tato jay am udirayet ll
aj hana ti mira mdhasya j hand mjanasilakayd ll cakpur mila-
tam yena tasmai srigurave namah mil atra srlumdpa-
tindradasamvade Uttar akharnde ll Umdpatir uvaca ll srnu
Narada vakfyami puranam vedasammitam 1 1 yat Srutva
sarvapapebhyo mucyate ndtra samsayah ll It ends :
eva pamcaparam tlrtham Nrsimhakhyam suvistaram ll
yam srutvd mucyate pdpdt naras te vai na samsayah 11
ll iti sripadmapurane Uttar akharnde pamcapamcdsatasa -
hasrasamhitdyam Vaiyasakyam Umamahesvarasa mvade
nrsimhdt patir nrsihavratam sampurnam II ndmddhyd -
yah 11 n 11 13 1 11
(6) The Bhagavatamahatmya (ff. 16), from the
Uttarakhanda, in 6 adhyayas. It begins : sriganesaya
namah 1 vrahmanandavinodinim anvpalamsubhram jaga -
dvyapimm aghdm vidhayinlm abhayadam jadyaindhakd-
nyaham I mnapustakadhariium vimalapdkdmtydlasamtim
muda bhaktandm anumodinim pratidinam vagdevatam
asraye I Naimi$e Sutam asdnarn abhivddya mahdmatim I
kathdmrtarasdsvddukusalabSaunako ’vravlt ll 1 ll Saunaka
uvaca l &c. It ends : Kr§napriyam sakalakalmakhand-
sanam ca muktyaikahetum iha bhaktivildsakan I santafr
kathanakam idam putatadarene loke hitarthaparisilana -
sevaya kim ll 100 ll iti snpadmapurane Uttarakhamde srt-
bhagavatamdhdtmyanirupane ?as(o ’dhyayafr ll 6 II This
portion is written by a different hand, it being part of
an older MS. than the rest. A lithographed edition
of this Mahatmya was published at Bombay in 1861
(sake 1783).
(7) The Kriyakhanda (ff. 24) in 2 6 adhyayas. It
begins : ll om namo bhagavate Vasudevdya ll Saunaka
uvaca 11 kalau samagate Suta praninam kena karmanam ll
uddharo vaibhave tasmat kathayasva mamagratab 1 1 Suta
uvaca 11 &c. It ends : vacanam lamg hayed yas tu
dharma te$am vilamghati ll nrpagnitaskarair vipra sa -
tyam sasyam suniscitam II ll ll iti snpadmapurane Kriyd -
khanufe Sutasaurtakasamvade $advimviso ’dhyayah 11 26 ll
Former shelf marks : (1) MSS. Bodl. Sanscr. 36, 37.
(2) MSS. Bodl. Sanscr. 21, 22.
Size : 1 4j x 7^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves :
21 = ii + 75 + 223 + 77 + ii blank.
22 = ii + 33+ 143+ 16 + 24 + ii blank.
Date : the following dates are found in the colophons :
(1) var$e a$d4havadi 1 Wsamvat i 846( = a.d. 1790)11
(2) mitibhadruva suklapakse tithau i ll samvat 1847
( ■=» A. D. 1791) II
(3) samvat i845(= a.d. jy8g)\\ndtiphalgunasudi5\\
(4) var?e karttikavadi 5 samvat 1 846 (=a. 0.1790)11
(5) samvat 1846 ll var§e rmtl asvanasudim 1 ravi -
vdrena Hkhitam 1 1
(6) samvata 1833 ke sake 1689 asvine masi kr§na-
pak$e dvitlyayam pustakam samdptam ll Samvat 1833
being a.d. 1777, sake 1689 ( = a.d. 1767) must be
a mistake for 1699, though the figures 1689 are quite
clear.
(7) samvat ll 18 ll 46 ll ( = a. d. 1790) var$e mti
asvasudi 13 gurudine 1 1
Scribe : Travadi Mathuranatha (?). Compare the
following colophons 2
( 1 ) li° vrdhmanaudicyfisahasratoddrusampraddya
avaskam mahata Devanatha va Travadi Mutharanatha
lekhakapdfhayo subham II
(2) likhyatam vrahmasambhu 0<fapuramadhyavastu
subham mastu ll
(3) likhatam Travadi Mathuranatha udicyasaha-
sralekhakapdfhakayo subham II
(4) lekhaka Travadi Mutharanatha 1 1
u 2
Digitized by LjOOQie
148
$28. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— PURANA (1169-1172)
(5) likhatam udicyasampradatodarajam Srtrdmena
pustakam pamdataji snldlajlkasya \
(7) pustakam likhitva Namdagramamadhye jhati
vdicyasampraddtoddmjdm srlramana likhim tva pusta-
kam Kriyakhanufenab ll
Character: Devanagari.
1170— MS. Sansk. c. 53
Padma Purana, 18th cent.?
Contents : the Padma Parana, a fragment, beginning
with f. 2 and ending (abruptly) with f. 1 52, containing
adhyayas 2—27 of the Srstikhanda ; f. 33 also is
missing. The first line is : turun gatya yat tiqfachatti
tad vada vadantu bhagavanto mam kathaydmi kathdn
nu yam purana cetihasam va dharman atha l F. 7 :
ityadi mahapurane Padme srstikarano namadhyayah
Bhisma uvaca nirggunasyaprameyasya suddhasyatha
mahdtmanah l &c. F. i6 v : ityadi mahapurane Padme
laksrmsamutpattir nnamadhydyah 11 F. i5o v : taddga-
ramapratitfavidhih II F. I5i v : iti vrk?aropanavidhih II
See the Bodl . catal . , p. i2 b .
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 39).
Size : 13^ X jj in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 152 + iii blank.
Bate : probably about a. d. 1800.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries: ff. 3, 46, 81, 117,118, 120-122, and 152
are damaged.
1171-MS. Sansk. e. 28
Dvarakamahatmya, A. D. 1462.
Contents: the Dvarakamahatmya from the Prah-
lada Samhita (of the Skanda Purana ?). It begins :
om nama Purusottamayah II tasminn evdrnnave ghore 1
na?(e sthavarajamgame 1 camdrdrkapavane na§te 1 yoni~
fipralayam gate II 1 II evam banodake kale 1 Naradab
pariprcchati 1 dvaravenyam susasinam I bhagavamtam
Janarddanam II 2 1 1 ke$u ke§u ca rupesu I drastavyo ’si may a
prabho I tarn me kathaya ta—na\ anugrahyo yadahare II 3 ll
iribhagavan uvaca I &c. F. 3 V : papam nasaya mo ham
ca I sarvapdpaih pramucyate 1 1 49 11 iti sriskamdapurane l
srivasudevajanmarahasya l dasavatarastuti sampurnnamW
cha ll subham bhavatu kalyanam astu II cha ll anye ca
punyaiailas ca I sa lokdlokamdnasa I dvaraka paritah
samti l paryupasamti te svaham II 1 ll F. 6 V ends :
dadarSa pat hi rak$asam 114811 raksasam krurakarmanam I
dr§tva bhak§itum agatam I yad isfapra I Here there is
evidently a lacuna, for f. 7 begins : te§am janmakrtam
papam dahyate naira samsayafr 11 1 11 F. 7 V : iti Prah-
ladoktasamhitd Dvdrakdmdhatmye ll 1 1 11 Suta uvaca ll
punah. papraccha Prahladam I daityarajo Balir dvijah 1
Dvarakayds ca mdhdtmyam I cakra tlrt hasa mudbhava m
ll 1 2 ll Prahlada uvaca 1 &c. F. 1 o: Dvarakdvasinah sarve
yasyamti paramam gatim ll 58 ll iti Prah ladoktasa mhita-
ydm Dvdrakdmdhatmye ll cha ll Prahlada uvaca ll etat te
kathitam sarvam I &c. F. 16 : iti Prahladoktasamhitdr
yam Dvdrakdmdhatmye ll cha ll Prahlada uvaca I sam-
khoddharam tato gachet tlrtham papapranasanam I tatra
tiffati devesab iamkhi papapranasanah 117 m F. i 6 v :
Hi Prahladoktasamhitayam Dvdrakdmdhatmye ll cha ll
(f. 17) Prahlada uvaca ll pim^arakam tato gachet tlrtham
trailokyavisrutam I &c. F. I9 V : iti Dvdrakdmdhatmye
iamkhodvaramahimd 11 cha ll Prahlada uvaca ll gamta-
vyam tato bhurna Madhavo yatra tisthati II 36 ll F. 22 :
iti Prahladoktasamhitayam Mddhavadevamahdtmyam 1 1
cha 11 Prahlada uvaca ll trertayuge dvitiye tu Raivato
nama parthivah ll Damodara iti khyata l stendrcd stha-
pita bhuvi II 93 ll F. 26 : iti Prahladoktasamhitayam I
Raivatikunujamdhdtmyam ll cha ll Prada uvaca ll atrai-
vodaharamtimam itihasam puratanam I &c. F. 29 : iti
PrahladoktasamhitdydmMddhavadevamdhdtmyamW cha ll
Prahlada uvaca ll tato Damodaram gachet I &c. F. 34 v :
iti Padmapurane (sic) Dvdrakamdhatmyam ll saptatitha-
mahima ll rsaya ucuh l katham aradhyate devab I para-
matmd janarddanah l &c. It ends : tena dvdrena vai-
ydmii nara nirdhunakilbi$ah I tasndn k?etre sthitd ye
ca l krmikitapatamgakdb II71I te sarve caturbhuja bhutva \
yamti Vimoh param padam l etad dha kathitam sarvam
rahasyam paramam Hareh 11 8 11 yatha samto?am dyati l
tatha ca jnayate vibhuh l iti Prahladoktasamhitayam
Dvdrakdmmdhdtmya samdptam iti 11 cha II
This is quite different from the work described under
the same title in the Bodl. catal ., pp. 72 sq. (MS.Walker
144 a) and p. 348 (MSS. Fraser 15 and 40).
Bought in 1880 from Quaritch.
Former shelfmark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 28.
Size : 8| x 5|* in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 39.
Date: svastisamvat 1518 («a.d. 1462) var$e asvina -
vadirasome ll likhitam idam ll
Character : Devanagari.
1172 — MS. Sansk. d. 62
Ramfiivamedha from the Padma Parana, A. D. 1797.
Contents : the B&m§£vamedha, in 69 adhyayas, from
the Patalakhapda of the Padma Parana. It begins :
0 namo bhagatye srlmarttarnddya namah 11 srirtbha (V)
Digitized by LjOOQie
149
$28. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— PURANA (1172-1174)
vaktraya namah it snrdmacamdraya namah n Hari om
Nardyanam namaskrtya naram caiva narottamamw devlm
Sarasvatim Vyasam tato jay am udireyet it i ll It ends:
goghnas ca sutaghnaS ca surdpo gurutalpagab n ksanat
puto bhavaty evam acirena dvijar$abhd 113811 iti sripad -
mapurane Patalakhamde Se$avatsydyanasamvdde sri-
madrdmacamdrdsvamedhasamdptir nama nava§a$(itamo
’ dhydyah 11 69 II
An edition of this text (in 68 adhyayas) was printed
(obi. fol.) at Bombay in 1857 (6ake 1779).
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 43).
Size: 10x6 in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 234.
Bate : samvata 1853 ( = a. d. 1797) v a r$ e phalguna -
suklapakge 12 sukre V dr anaslmadhye jamni sri 5 yajna -
pura$avisnucamdajindsadanamadhye met a Amaracamda -
jikanistasutavar§a 76 me lakhi vlsvesvaranagrakdpesfa-
lakule srlmsvasvarasamipe vamce sambheletenesdsidm
pramya avadharajo srirdmacamdrapntyartham 11 subham
bhatu kalyamnam astu ll
Character: Devanagarl.
1173 — MS. Sansk. d. 40 (R)
Pafiupati Purana, Vagmatimahatmyaprafiamsa,
A.D. 1578.
Contents : the V&gmatlmahatmyapra6amsfi, of the
Pafiupati Purana, incomplete. Out of 49 ff. only 24
remain. Apparently the original contained some
fourteen chapters (no numbers are given in this MS.).
F. 6 contains vv. 55-57 of chapter 1, vv. 1-7 of chap. 2 ;
f. 7, vv. i— 19 ; f. 9, vv. 20-34, which ends the chapter
(Vibhisanaprasiddhil?). Chap. 3 is lost ; f. 13 contains
the third verse of chap. 4 (tirthajatah). Of chap. 5,
vv. 1-10, 37-61 remain ; of chap. 6 (Pradyumnavijaya),
w. 1-6 (f. 21 v ), 16-25 (f. 23), 50-65 (ff. 29~30 v ), but
probably the end of a chapter is lost between ff. 24-28.
Chap. 7, 24 verses, ends on f. 32 v (su^antakavanavar-
nanl). Chap. 8, 31 verses, ends on f. 35 v (Harine^va-
ra8ldagrahanam). Of chap. 9, w. 1-15 (f. 36), 26-42
are left. It ends on f. 40 : iti Vdgmatiprasamsdyam
Barinesvaravakyam \ Chap. 10 begins : Sanatkumara
uvaca 1 tasya tat vacanam srutvd brahma lokapitamahab I
abravtd idrsam vakyam namah krtva punah punah 1 1 1 ll
It has 12 verses, ending on f. 41. Of chap. 11 only
w. 1-22 remain ; ofchap.i 2 (sokarne pratifthapana) only
w. 9-15 (f. 45); of chap. 13, vv. 1-3, 15-20 (f. 47): iti
sarvarthatirthaprasamsasdsdyam tirthdnanyana purane
purvvarddha$andah ; of chap. 14, w. 1—8, 22-24 : iti
Pahipatipurarie Pu/fl^/yaAAd(illegible)vdyma/?(illegible)-
prasamsdyam Pasupatipuram samaptah 1
Probably this Pa^upati Purana is identical with that
mentioned in the List of rare Nepalese Works ,
Khatmandoo, 1888, p. 1. The same subject — the
sacred places along the river Yagmat! — is treated in
adhyayas 160, 161 of the Skanda Purapa, Eggeling,
India Office catal. , p. 1385. The speakers are Bhlsma
and Pulastya, and Sanatkumara and Bhagavat. The
MS. is very inaccurate, and the scribe’s knowledge of
Sanskrit may be gauged by the following on f. 49 :
jadrsta likitam dr$fva tadr$ta likhitam maya jadi Sud-
dham asuddham va mama do$o na dayayate I
Bought in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoemle.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : 1 1-| x 2*| X 1 j in.
Size of leaf : 1 1 X 1 ^ in.
Material : Palm- leaves held together by a string
passing through a central hole and two boards.
No. of leaves : 24 out of 49.
Bate : f. 49: samvat 698 (Nepal era) ( = a.d. 1578);
samvat 698 sanau dine likitam idam I the rest
is illegible, the letters being rubbed.
Scribe : Kahna ; see f. 49 v : ida Kanaracarasyd
mu$ikdsve tathaiva ca I capyatavyam prajatnena maya
Kahnena lisitah 11
Character : Nepalese. Short * is very frequently
used for i.
Injuries: ff. 1-5, 8, 10-12, 14-18, 22, 24-28, 37,
42, 44, 46, 48 are lost. The rest is in fairly good
preservation.
1174 — MS. Sansk. d. 57
Apam&ij anastotra, A. D. 1648.
Contents : the Apamari anastotra, in 135 £lokas, from
the Karmavipaka (belonging to the Brhaddharma
Purapa). It begins : om namah knnpsimhaya ll Bala-
bhya uvaca n bhagavan praninah sarve vi§arogadyupa -
dravaib \\ du?(agrahopaghdtais ca sarvakalam upadru -
tah 11 1 11 It ends : apamdjjanakam japtva japed rudro
samdhitah 11 prapnoty akhilam k§ema Vipnulokam sa
gachati ll 135 ll iti mkarmavipake maharnave Pulas-
tyokte \ 'pdmarjjanastotra sampurnam ll Cf. Bendall,
Brit. Mus. catal. 9 p. 55.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 27).
Size: iOjX4|-in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves ; iv + 8 + xi blank.
Bate : samvat 1704 (-• a . d . 1648) var?e 1
Scribe : Bhdratikuruk$atralikhitam prasaddt Rama -
bana l
Character: Devanagarl.
Digitized by LjOoq ie
150
$28. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— PURANA (1175-1177)
1175— MS. Sanek. o. 23
Adhyatmaramayana, A. D. 1792.
Contents : the Adhy&tmar&m&yana from the Brah-
manda Pur&na. It begins : n kriganesaya namah \\ om
namo bhagavate Vasudevaya n Suta uvdca w kadacin
Ndrado yogi paranugrahavamchayd \\ paryafan saka -
land lokan satyalokam updgamat u 1 u The Balakanda
ends (f. 1 8) : iti srimadadhyatmardmayane Umamahe -
ivarasamvade Valakanufe astamasargah n 8 il Valakamda
samdptah N i II saptaiva sambhunddisthdh §astyuttara-
kharrufe trimsatasloka moksada nrnam il I ii The Ayo-
dhyakanda (9 sargas, 700 61 okas) ends on f. 44 ; the
Aranyakanda (10 sargas), on f. 6 $ Y ; the Kiskindha-
kanda (9 sargas, 555 61 okas), on f. 84^ ; the Sundara-
kapda (5 sargas), on f. 97 v . The Lankakanda ends
(f. 143) : iti srimadadhyatmardmayane Umdmahesvara -
samvade Larnkakamde §odasah sargah II 1 611 Larnkakamfia
sampurnah n 6 11 Larnkakamde y dhyatmake trayodasa sa-
tdni aQfatrimsattamah slokah vrjinahard Parvatyai
S'ivenoktab 11 sriharaye namah ti sriramacamdraya namo
namah 11 1 il The Uttarakanda ends (f. 16 j y ) : Mahe-
svarenapi bhavi§yadartham . . . srisamkarenabhihitam
Bhavanye 117311 bhaktya pafhed yah . . . Rdmah 117411
atiprasannas ca . . . srnuyat sa nityam Vipio prayati
sadanam sa visuddhadehab 117511 iti srimadadhydtma -
ramayane Umamahe svar asamvade Uttarakamtfe navamah
sargah 11 Adhyatmottarakanufe grahasamkhyaya pari -
kfipta \\ rtusatasamkhyaslokdh puranasamkhyds ca pura
Harenoktabw slokah Pdravatyai Paramesvarena gadite hy
Adhyatmaramayane kdnufaih \\ saptabhir anvitetisubhade
sargab I catu§a§fikdh 1 slokanam satadvayena sahitany
uktdni catvari sahasrdny eva samasatab mnisatardm
tesuktani tatvarthatab II
There are numerous corrections and marginal notes
(many of them in pencil, and evidently written by some
European scholar), some containing Latin and Greek
quotations (see ff. 23 v , 3i v , 44, 53 v ) and Biblical
references. Ff. 153—1 56 are very much corrected.
Bought in 1870.
Former shelf mark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 23.
Binding : ornamented (blind-tooled) leather binding.
Size : 13 x 7 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 169 4- ii blank.
Date : lipikrtam rdmasukhasamvat 1848 ( =» a. d. 1792)
bhadrapadasukla 3 gurau 1
Character: Devanagari.
1176-ms. Sansk. e. 13 (R)
Adhy&tmaramayana, 19th cent.
Contents : the Adhy&tmar&m&yana, from the Brah-
manda Pux&na, in 7 kandas. It begins : om sri-
ganesdya namab II om Suta uvdca 1 kadacin Ndrado
yogi paranugrahavamchayd paryafan sakalan lokan sa-
tyalokam updgamat l &c. It ends : Ramayanam janama -
noharam adivyavyam vrahmadibhih suravarair api samr
stutam ca 11 sraddhanvitab pafhati yah smuya tu nityam
Vipnob II prayati sadanam sa visuddhadehab il 72 11 iti
srimadadhyatmardmayane Umamahe svar asamvade Utta -
rakanufe navamah sargab II 9 11 Adhyatmottarakdmie
sargab grahasamkhyaya parikfiptab ll rtusatasamkhydb
slokah purana 11 samkhyas ca pura Harenoktab il Parva -
tyai Paramesvarena gadite hy Adhydtmarayane kamdaih
saptabhir anvitetisubhade sargab $a§thikdh slokanam
tu satadvayena sahitany uktdni catvari sahasrdny eva
samasatab srutisatepiktdni tatvarthatab I
The number of sargas in each kanda is the same as
in the edition published at the Nirnayasagara Press,
Bombay, 1880.
Executed for Sir T. Strange, and given in 1864 by his
daughter, Mrs. Edmund Ffoulkes.
Size : 5 j x 47 ft. 4! in. Material : Paper, roll.
Scribe : Ghasirama of Kasmir, who wrote at Benares.
The colophons at the end of each kanda run as follows :
likhitam may a Ghdsirdmapamdita Kasnurena Kasyam
madhye 1 At the end of the roll : li Ghasirama
Kasnurena 1
Character : Devanagari, very small characters.
Illumination : splendidly illuminated, with numerous
mythological pictures illustrating the story of the poem.
1177 — MS. Sansk. d. 50
Adhy&tmar&m&yana, A. D. 1833.
Contents : the Adhy&tmaram&yana. It begins : srh
ganesdya nah srisarasvatyai namah om namo bhagavate
srirdmaya Sitalak$mandnvitaya Suta uvdca ekada
Naradah srimal lokanvgrahavamchayd paryafan sakalan
lokan satyalokam updgamat II 1 II The Balakapda ends on
f. 2 1 ; the Ayodhyakanda, on f. 48 ; the Aranyakanda, on
f. 68 v ; the Kiskindhakapda, on f. 89V ; the Sundarakauda,
on f. 104; the Yuddhakanda, on f. I49 v ; the Uttara-
kanda, on f. 176. It ends : sa nityam Vipnoh prayati
sadanam savisuddhadehab II 77 II sri iti srimadadhydtma-
ramayane Umamahe svar asamvade Uttarakanufe navamah
sargab II 9 H kriramacamdra prasanno 9 stu 1
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 26).
Size: iOjX6^in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 1 76 + iii blank.
Date: samvat 1889 ( = a.d. 1833) sravanavafti 3
(or vadi ?) gurau vasare samdptab I
Scribe : Vya^abhai* Samkara.
Character : Devanagari.
Digitized by kjOOQie
151
$28. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— PURANA (1178-1180)
1178 — MS. Sansk. d. 19
Knl&ntaplt^amahfttmya from the Brahm&nda
Pur&na, 19th cent. P
Contents : the Kulantapi tham ahatmy a from the
Brahmanda Parana, in 7 ad hy ay as. It begins : om
sriganesaya namah 11 om Narayanam namaskrtyam
naram caiva narottamam 11 devim Sarawatim Vydsam tato
jayam udirayet mil tatraiva Qamgd Yamuna ca Vent
Godavari Simdhu Sarasvatl ca 11 sarvani tlrthdni vasamti
tatra it yatrdcyutodarakathaprasamgah n 2 11 krlvrahmo-
vaca 11 athdtah sampravaksyand kulamtapitham uttamamw
yatpithe samasrtya munayo siddhim agata ti 1 11 yatra
pt(he Mahadevo Bhavanya saha Naradah 11 Arjunasya
prasaddya dadhand savaram vapu ll 2 11 . . . Naradovaca 11
kulamtapitham akhyatam tvayoktam ca pitamahah 11
kasrrdn dese sapis ca kim pramanam ca tat punah 11 8 11
. . . kimartham tatra pi(he ca savarirupaparvati it tat
sarva krotum ikfdmi vistarena pitamaha 11 1 1 11 Vrahmo -
vaca 11 8 rnu§vavahito putra kulamtapitham uttamam ll
Jalamdharasya caisane Hemakutasya daksine \\ 1 2 II &c.
F. 3 V : iti krivra mh madapurane Vramhmandradasamvade
Bhxdandthaksetravarnanama prathamo y dhyayah 11 1 11
F. 4 V : iti SrivraP Vra° manikarnnvarnanama dvi° ll 2 ll
F. 7 : iti krivra? Vra° manikarnikavarno ndma tr° ll 3 ll
F. 9 V ; iti srivra 0 Vra° Savarzmahdtme ca° ll 4 ll F. 1 1 :
iti srivra 0 Vra° vawtfdsramavarna ndma paP ll 5 ll F. 1 2 V :
iti srivra 0 Vra° kulamtamahatme vipasavarna ndma
§a° n 6 ll It ends: iti srivrahmdmdapurdne Vrahmanara -
dasamvade Kuldmtamahdtmye savartmahdtmapithavarna-
ndma saptamo 9 dhyayah 11 ksama tirtham tapas tirlham
tirthamm idriyanigrahak ll sarvabhutadayatirtham dhya -
natirtham anuttatam ll 1 ll etani pamcatirthani satyasr -
$(ani dehinam 1 1 vasamti sarvadehe$u te§u sndnam sama -
caret 11 2 ll
Bought in 1885 from Dr. Emil Schlagintweit. An
entry on f. v says, ‘ Buch, gekauft von einem Brah-
manen in Manikoem in Kullu. Es soli Erzahlungen,
Sagen, &c., iiber die heissen Quellen zu Manikoem
enthalten. Juni, 1856/
Former shelf marks : (1) MS. Malto f. 1. (2) MS.
Sansk. f. 2.
Size: iOjX5|-in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : v + 14 + xix blank.
Date: probably not very much older than a.d. 1856.
Character : Devanagari, large characters.
1179 — ms. Sansk. f. 14
LalitSsahasran&mastotra from the Brahm&nda
Parana, 19th cent.?
Contents : the Lalit&sahasranamastotra from the
Brahmanda Pur&na, in 3 6 adhyayas. It begins : sri-
ganeSaya namah 11 srlmattripurasumdaridevyai namah ll
srlhayagrivagurave namah 11 omAgastya uvaca 11 asvanana
mahavuddhe sarvasastravisaradaw kathitamLalitadevyds
caritam paramadbhutam ll 1 ll It ends : anamdamagna -
hrdayah sadyab pulakito bhavet 11 88 n iti Brahmamda -
purane Uttar akhamde Hayagrivagastyasamvade Lalitopa-
khydne stotrakharrufe Lalitadevya divyarahasyasahasra-
namakathanam ndma sattrimso 9 dhyayah ll srilalitamvar-
panam astu 11 srir astu ll sri 11
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 45).
Size : 6 ^ X 4 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 58.
Date: probably beginning of the 19th century.
Character: Devanagarl.
1180 — MS. Sansk. c. 54
Bh&gavata Parana, A.D. 1642.
Contents : the Bhagavata Purana ; the first three
skandhas imperfect owing to the defective state of the
MS. (see below), otherwise complete.
Part I contains skandhas 1-7. Skandha 1 ends on
f. 23 v (one leaf at the beginning and ff. 19—21 missing) ;
skandha 2, on f. 35 ; skandha 3, on f. 74 v ; skandha 4,
on f. 1 15 ; skandha 5, on f. 146V ; skandha 6, on f. 171 ;
skandha 7, on f. I93 v , with the words : caracardh n 11 iti
sribhagavate mahapurane saptamaskandhe Y udhisfhira-
naradasamvdde Prahladanucarite paramahamsyam sam-
hitaydm pancadaso 9 dhyayah 11 samaptas cay am saptama -
skandha iti kubham ll ll athato 9 tfamaskandho bhavifya -
ti 11 11 sriganesaya namah it
Part II contains skandhas 8-12; skandha 8 ending
on f. 30 v ; skandha 9, on f. 58 v ; skandha 10, on f. 1 77V ;
skandha 11, on f. 215 ; skandha 12, on f. 231, with the
words : pranamo duhkhasamanas tarn namarrd param
Harim 11 11 iti sribhagavate mahapurane paramahamsyam
samhitayam astadasasdhasrydm dvadasaskandhe purana-
saiikhydkalanam ndma trayodaso 9 dhyayah ll samdptam
idam kribhagavatam ndma mahapuranam iti Subham
astu lekhakapdthakaSrotrddtfnam ll
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 40).
Memorandum on f. 2 V ‘ K 42/
Binding : Indian blind-tooled leather binding (re-
paired).
Size : 13I X 11 in. Material: Birch bark.
No. of leaves : i + 194 + 239.
Date : sam 1 8 bha bati 1 1 gurau I If we compare
the date of MS. Sansk. d. 65 ( 1234 ), this seems to be
meant for a. d. 1642.
Digitized by
152
§ 28 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— PURANA (1180-1183)
Scribe : Damodaraka. Colophon : Haribhaktisudha -
sdrasamdsvddavrtasprhah ifidamodarakakhyo lekhako
9 ham dvijottamah ii
Character : Sarada.
Injuries : the first part of the MS. (ff. 1—74) is much
damaged. Of the first fifty leaves there are only
fragments left. Most of the leaves are protected by
transparent paper, and slight injuries, causing illegibility,
occur on ff. 8 1-87, 98-102, 119, 123-128,130,134-137,
153, m P art R on ff* x °6, 116-119, 121-129, 135-138,
and of a more minute character in other places.
1181— MS. Sansk. a. 10 (E)
Bhagavata Purana with Bhavarthadipika, 15th cent. P
Contents : skandha 1 of the Bhagavata Pur&na, with
S^ridhara^s commentary, the Bhavarthadipika, im perfect.
In place of ff. 1-8, which are lost, is a leaf apparently
from a different MS. Adhyaya 2 ends on f. I2 V ;
3, on f. I5 V ; 4, on f. i8 v ; 5, on f. 22, which is lost;
6, on f. 27 v ; 7, on f. 32 v ; 8, on f. 37 v ; 9, on f. 42 ;
10, on f. 45 v ; 11, on f. 49 ; 12, on f. 5i v ; 13, on f. 56 v ;
14, on f. 59 ; 15, on f. 63 ; 16, on f. 68 ; 17, on f. 71 ;
18, on f. 75 ; 19, on f. 79. Each page contains an equal
number of verses, with commentary above and below,
and numbers these verses separately. The commentary
is briefer than that in the Bodl . catal. , p. 36. The
colophon of the text is: iti sribhagavatamahapurane
prathamaskandhe ekonavimsah samaptah I That of the
commentary is: iti prathame Bhavarthadipikayam fika-
ydm ekonavimsatitamo 9 dhyaya (ikdhprathamaskandhasya
samaptah I
Bought in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoernle.
Former oivner .- f. 79 v : sribalagopalapadhyayasya 1
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box: 2 6| x 3| X 3{ in.
Size of leaf: 24^ X 2 in.
Material: Palm-leaves, held together by a string pass-
ing through a central hole and two wooden boards.
No . of leaves ; i + 66.
Date : probably 15th century (Dr. Hoernle).
Character : Nepalese (not hooked writing), like MS.
Sansk. d. 41 (R) [ 1228 ].
Injuries : ff. 1—8, 22, 30, 50, 64, 65 are lost. Ff. 9-
11, 25, 26, 28, 63 are badly injured. In all cases the
ends of the leaves are worn away.
1182-ms. Sansk. c. 55
Bh&gavat&samdarbha, 18th cent. P
Contents : skandhas 1 and 2 of the Bhagavatasam-
darbha or Kramasamdarbha, an illustration of the
Bhagavata Purana, by Jivaka (or Jiva Gosvamin),
intended to supply the omissions and deficiencies in
the commentary on the Bhagavata Purana, by Sridhara
Svamin. See Mitra, Notices , nos. 1657, 1659, IV,
231 sq., 235.
Skandha 1 begins : snrddhdkr^nabhyam namah it
it tau samto§ayatd samtau srilarupasandtanau it ddkfind-
tyena bha{{ena punar etad vi \vi> marg.] cyate I tasyagham
g r amt handle kham krdrrdavyutkrarrdakhavi$itam 11 pary-
yalocydtha paryyayam krtvd likhati Jivakab U . • . atha
pramaskanidhasyaKramasamdarbhab{janmadyasyetyasya
kramasamdarbhah marked to be crossed out) janmddya-
syety atra srlsvamicarananam ayam abhiprayah 11 param
paramesvaram iti na punar abhedavddinam iva cinma-
tram vrahmety arthah | &c. It ends (f. 22) : turi?te-
meyafisviti ca trsabdasya lopab syat II tato nimittabhave
naimittikasyapy abhavdt ter lopac ca siddhyati lion pra-
thame unavimiah noil samaptas cay am prathamaskam-
dhasamdarbhdh, 11 Ff. 1-6 are full of marginal cor-
rections and additions by a second hand. The first
page and f. 22 v , which are written by a different
hand, do not belong to the text.
Skandha 2 begins : sriganesaya namah 11 11 atha dvi-
tiyaskamdhasya Kramasamdarbhah I variyan ll 4 11 52 ll
yadva 11 yah prasno 9 pi srotavyadi§u par ah I yasya pra-
snasyapi sravanadau paramapurusdrthah | &c. It ends
(f. 13) : vasanatvat I tat ha ca trtiyeh vaksate \ kutra
ksattur bhagavat ityadi 1 iti dviti dasamas ca samaptah 11
iti subham astuh 11
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 41).
Size : 1 3f x 7 ^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 22 4- 14.
Date : possibly the end of the 1 8th century.
Character : Devanagari.
1183 — MS. Sansk. c. 7
Markandeya Furana, 18th cent. P
Contents : the Markandeya Furana, in 86 adhyayas.
It begins : om sriganesaya namah om Ndrdyanam nama •
skrtya naram caiva narottamam devim Sarasvatim caiva
tato jay am udlrayet ll 1 ll prapadye devam isanam sasvatam
dhruvam avyayam mahddevam mahatmanam visvasya
jagatah patim tapahsvddhydyasampannam Markamleyam
mahamunim Vyasasifyo mahdtejd Jaiminih paryaprc-
chata 11311 F.3: iti Markamdeyapurane sdvarnike Man-
vamtare Markamdeyoprasthanam nama prathamo 9 dhyd-
yah II 1 ll F. 1 17: iti Markamdeyapurane savarnikavar-
nanam nama sapta?a?titamo 9 dhyayah 116711 Mdrkamdeyo-
vdca savarnih suryatanayo yoManuh kathyate 9 siamah\ 8 ic.
F, 1 19 ; iti Markamdeyapurane sdvarnike Manvamtare
Digitized by LjOOQie
153
$28. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— PURANA (1183-1185)
Dewmahatmye madhukaitabhavadhah prathamah \ F.i35 v :
iti Markamdeyapurdne savaryike Manvamtare Devima-
hdtmye surathavaiiyayor varapraddnam nama trayoda -
sah u 13 ii F. 137: iti Markamdeyapurdne Baucyaman -
vamtaram namo y dhyayah, I It ends : Srutvd caritam
etad dhi sarvapapaih pramucyate srnuyad dharayed vapi
sarvapapaih pramucyate \\ iti Markamdeyapurdne savar-
nike Manvamtare Bajyavardhanopdkhydnam samaptam u
om 11 samaptam cedam Markamdeyapuraruim puranasya-
sya samkhyanam kathitam tatvavuddhina asiti sat tatha-
dhydyah purdne y smin prakirttitah. a?(au slokasahasrani
a?(au slokasatani ca Slokas ca caturasitih sastre y smin
parikirttitah dvacatvdnmsad vrttdmtah kathitas tatva-
vuddhina Mdrkamdeyajaiminisamdkhyanaprasndkhyd -
nam \ Durvdsasdpsarahsapah \Kamkavamdhah \ Tark$yot-
pattih \ tasya vivahah \pak$inam utpattib i prairamohyah
Hariccamdropdkhyanam \ Vasi$(avisvamitrayoh krodhah i
ddivakayuddham I pitaputrasamvadah | narakavarnanam 1
Dattatreyotpattih 1 kuva laydsviya m 1 madalasapraptih i
tadvipattih \Rtadhvajacaritam\kamvaldsvatariyam\ punar
madalasotpattih i adarkadijanma l acaradhyayah sradr
dhavidhih \ yogasthitifr Manvamtarakathd \ vamsanuvam-
sacaritam 1 Duhsahotpattih | Jamvudvtpavarnanam 1 kar-
manivesah 1 svarocifam \ auttamam 1 vrdhmanabharydna-
yanam \ tamasam raivatam \ camdradityamdhatmyam
Rdjyavardhanacaritam ity evam 42 samaptam idam Mar-
kamdeyapuranam 11 etat pavitram dyu$yam punyam pa -
papranasanam Dronaputrais ca kathitam Vydsasipyaya
Jairmne l &c. ... iti satyam may a proktam puranam
papandsanam sravanat kirttanad vapi satayajhaphalam
labhet iti Srimarkamdeyapurane dharmapakfijaiminisam-
vdde Markamdeye makroffakipratyuktam srimarkamde-
yapuranam samaptam 11
Marginal glosses by a second hand on ff. 8 and 53.
F. 124 is missing.
Bought in 1886 through Dr. G. Thibaut of Benares.
Size: I3fx6|-in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 152 + i blank.
Bate : the day and month are given, but not the year :
taifasya krynapakse tu a?(amydm sanivasare Bdtaramena
lipitam mddhasuddhavicdratah \\ The MS. seems to
have been written about a.d. 1750*
Scribe: Datarama.
Character : Devanagari.
1184-ms. Sansk. d. 18 (B)
Devim&h&tmya from the M&rkaijdeya Parana,
18th oent.P
Contents: the Devun&hStmya from the M&rkandeya
Parana, in 1 6 adhy&yas. As the MS. begins with
f. 14, the Devimahatmya mast have been preceded by
BOOL. SAMS. CATAL. XL
some other treatise. F. 14 begins : tapasvamtam ma -
hdtmdnam Markamdeyam mahamatim t Vyasasifyo maha-
teja — ai ruvaca I Markamdeya mahaprdr
jna sarvasastraviSarada \ srotum icchdmy ase§ena Devi-
mahatmyam uttamam i Markamdeya uvdca 1 savarnis
suryatanayo yo Manuh kathyate y $(amab \ nUamaya ta-
dutpattim vistarad vadato mama 1 &c. F. 30 (part of
adhyaya 3) is missing. Adhyaya 13 ends (f. 66) : sur-
ydj janma samasadya savarni bhavita Manuh W iti sri-
devimdhdtmye varapraddnam nama trayodaso y dhyayah \\
Adhyaya 14 begins : jay am te devi Camumde jay a bhu-
tapraharini 1 jaya sarvagate devi kdlaratri namo y stu
te \ sndevy uvdca \ &c. Adhyaya 16 ends (f. 74 v ) :
idam rahasyam paramam na vacyam kasyacin nrpa l
v yakhyata divyamurtinamm adhiffhanam calaccaram w
iti Markamdeyapurdne suryasavarnike Manvamtare srl -
demmahdtmye Carnddikarahasye §odaso y dhyayah \\
The editions have only j 3 adhyayas.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box: ioX2jX2 in.
Size of MS. : 9^ x if in.
Material : Palm-leaves held together by two boards
in the South Indian fashion.
No. of leaves: ii + 75 (ff. 1-13 and 30 are missing) +
vii blank. Six lines on a page.
Date: apparently modem, probably end of the
1 8th century.
Character: Telugu.
Injuries : ff. 14, 27, and 57 are slightly damaged.
1185— MS. Sansk. o. 61
Devimah&tmya with N&gojibhatt;a’s Commentary,
A.D. 1839.
Contents : the Devim&hatmya (or Sapta£ati) from
the Markandeya Pur&na, together with the Saptafiati*
vy&khyfina, the commentary of Nagojlbhatta, in
13 adhyayas. The commentary begins (f. i v ): Srt-
ganesaya namah. Markamdeyena kro§(u kim Bhagurim
prati uktam stotram Jaiminim pratipakfirupai munipu -
trair uktam Markamdeyapurdne tat tathdmati vydca -
ksmahe \ &c. The text begins (f. 6 V ) : om saptasatipra-
thamasaritrasya Brahma r$ib Mahakati devatd gayatri
chamdah namdaja saktih raktadamtikd bijam agnis tatvam
Mahdkdliprityartham jape viniyogah om Markamdeya
uvdca savarnih \ &c. Both text and commentary end
on f. 66, but the latter is followed by the Candistotra-
prayogavidhiy which ends on f. 82 v : iti srimadupadhya -
yopanamakaiivabhattasutasatigarbhajandgojibhattakrte
Mdrkamdeyapurdndmtargatasaptasatyakhyam Camdisto -
travydkhyane Camdistotraprayogavidhih 11 samdptah
x
Digitized by LjOOQie
154
#28. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— PURANA (1185-1189)
subham astu I See the edition of the work (Satikd
Saptasati ), Bombay, 1862 (£ake 1784), ff. 49 v , 59 v .
From f. 32 v a new hand begins.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 36).
Size : I4*J- X 5| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 82 + iii blank.
Date: samvat 1895 (*a.d. 1839)1
Character: Devanagari.
1186— MS. Sansk. e. 18
Epitome of the Linga Purana, A. D. 1864.
Contents : Linga Pur&na sucaka, or a short epitome
(a kind of table of contents) of the two parts of the
Linga Pur&na. The contents of adhyayas 1-104
(purvabhaga) are given on ff. 3-20 ; the contents of
adhyayas 105-160 (uttarabhaga) on ff. 20 v -25- It
begins : 1. adhydyah l sivak$etraydtram krtvd Nai-
misam prati Naradagamanam l Ndradasya ryibhih
pujanam l &c.
Size : 8|* X 6 1 - in. Arranged in European fashion.
Material : English paper, water-marked.
No. of leaves : ii 4 - 23 + xx blank.
Date : the paper is water-marked 6 1863 9 and c 1864/
hence the MS. must have been written about that time.
Character : Telugu.
1187 — MS. Sansk. d. 68
Gay&m&h&tmya from the Vftyu Pur&na, A. D. 1789.
Contents : the Gay&m&h&tmya, in 8 adhyayas, from
the V&yu Pur&na ; imperfect. It begins : iriganesdya
namah it om namo bhagavate srigadadhardya namah 11 n
Suta uvaca \\ Saunakadyair mmahdbhagair devarfih
saha Ndradah 11 &c. It ends: svam asramam puny a-
vaner vpetam ti^thagxta guru jagdmamb (sic) 11 n iti
srivayupurane svetavdrdhakalye Oayamdhdtmye a$(amo
adhydyah M subham astu \\
The work was printed at Benares in 1876 (samvat
1932), obi. fol.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 32).
Size : 9^x4^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 36 (ff. 2-4, 20, 28, 29, 34-40
are missing).
Date : samvat w 179 6 w sake 1660 ( — a. d. 1739) cai-
tramdse kr$napak?e amdvdsydmydm It kbit am sukravdsare
Sevakaramakayastamokamakasavaigaydsaharamoh II
Character : Devanagari. The Anusvara is expressed
both by a dot and by a small circle. The ra is always
written H*
Ornamentations at the end of the adhyayas. See
ff- 2I V , 30* 42.
1188— MS. Sansk. d. 61
M&gham&h&tmya from the V&yu Pur&na, A. D. 1877.
Contents: the M&g h a m &h&tmya, in 30 adhyayas,
from the V&yu Purina. It begins: om iriganesdya
namah H srinarada uvaca \\ samsdrektisyamdndnam jam-
tunam papakarinam II karmand bhrdmyamdndnam kd
gatih kamalodbhava ll 1 II F. 3 V : yathd Gamgd nadbidm
tu devdndm ca yathd Harih II vrkfdnam ca yathasvatthah
paiunam gaur yathd mune 11 tathd vai mdghamdso 3 yam
masanam uttamottama ll vedanam ca yathd sdmam
mamtrdnam pranavo yathd ll gayatri chamdasam yadvat
pakfinam garudo yathd ll Vaiptavanam yathd Budra
f tunam mddhavo yathd ll masanam pravaro mdso mar
ghamasa udahrtah 11 It ends : samto$am atulam prdpwr
vismayotphullalocanah II Sutam pauranikam tarn tupiya-
ydm dsur amjasd ll ll iti invdyupurdne Mdghamdhatmye
Vrahmanaradasamvade trimso 3 dhydyah n
F. i r , written by a different hand, does not belong
to the work.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 42).
Size : 9} X in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves ; ii+ 107 (f. 16 is missing).
Date : iriidke 1799 («* a. d. 1877) caitravadi 3 vu-
dhavdre dina likhitam idam pustakam ll The MS. looks
rather older.
Character: Devanagari.
1189 (1-4)— MS. Sansk. o. 67
Siva Pur&^a, 19th oent«P
Contents : four different fragments of the 8 lva
Pur&na, viz.:
1. One page (f. 4 V = f. 1 old foliation) containing the
beginning (adhyaya 1 and two £lokas of adhyaya 2) of
the J£L&nasamhit& of the Siva Purana.
2 . Ff. 5-88 («ff. 1-8, jo-j 8, 21, 23-68, 73-92 old
foliation), containing adhyayas 1-53, 80 of the Jfi&na-
samhit& of the Siva Purana. It begins : irigovimda •
devau jayati ll Wjagatah pitaram S'ambhum jagato mar
tar am S'ivarp tat a putram ca GanddMiam natvaitad
varnayamy aham l vagtid yasya vadane Lakpmr yasya
ca vakfasi I yasmasti hrdaye samyak tarn Nfsihamm aham
bhaje I &c. F. 22 : iti Srisivapurane Parvativarapra -
ddno namah 14 1 F. 57 T : iti irisivapurdi^e ganayud-
Digitized by LjOOQie
# 28 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— PURANA ( 1189 - 1192 )
dhabhamgo namadhydyah 33 l F. 85^ : iti SriSivapurane
visvasvaramahimanirupeno namadhydyah 50 I End of
the fragment, f. 88 v : namas cakara deve samgo tamo
lokakdmyayd tatafy stu Samkaram devam prthivyaS ca
divaS ca sab saravaiva samu l See the edition of the
Siva Purana, f. 143.
3 . Ff. 89-126 ( — fT. 30-67 old foliation), containing
adhyayas 15, 73 to 36, 17 of the Jfifinasamhitft of the
Siva Puraga. Beginning : vam vacanam dkarnya
rjayas te praharptab I (See ed., f. 40 v .) F. 90 : iti
Sivapurane Sivamamtrano namadhydyah 221 F. 9 J Y :
iti SriSivapurane Pdrvativivdhavarnano ndma 25 I
F. io9 v : iti SriSivapurane pujavidhiau 33 l F. 122 :
iti SriSivapurane gunayuddhabhamgo namadhydyah 40 l
F. 126: iti Srisivapurdne Savacane ndma 42 I End
(f. I 26 v ): pitfbhydm kriyate ced vai any ah kim na
karoti ca asam 1 See ed., f. 95.
4 . Ff. 127-223 ( — ff. 51-147 old foliation), con-
taining adhyayas 16, 12 to 64 (end) of the Dharma-
samhitA of the Siva Purapa. Beginning: yas tu
vdhydrthasamyogab ktiyayoga sa ucyate pradhdnakara -
mm yogo vimukter munis at t am a 1 &c. (See ed., f. 64 v .)
F. 1 29 : iti Sivapurane nityanaimitikavidhi ll 1 7 II F. 1 70:
iti Sivapurane vrahmamdakathano ndma 34 I F. 200 v :
iti Sivapurane mamtrayoge ndma 52 I F. 223 : iti
Sivapurane 63 I End of the whole (f. 223 v ) : yo ’sya
cartham ime dhyayan pavec cainachanoti vd mucyate
sarvapapebhyo mok$a ydti na samsayab iti Sivapurane
durvicititastata ll pfthmdanam 1 1 See ed. (last part), £167.
Fragments 2 and 4 are written by one hand, and
fragments 1 and 8 by another.
The edition referred to above is the large oblong
folio printed at Bombay (Ganpat Krtnaji’s Press) in
1884 (sake 1806). The numbering of the adhyayas in
this MS. differs from that in the edition.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 48).
Size: I3jX 7^ in. Material: Paper.
No. qf leaves : 224.
Date : probably about a. d. 1850.
Character: Devanagari.
1190 — MS. Sansk. d. 66
Agastyasamhitfi, A.D. 1646.
Contents: the AgastyasamhitA (from the Skanda
Pnr&^aP), in 32 adhyayas. It begins : Snrdmajaya 11
II Agastyo ndma devarfisattamo GautamUafe I kadacid
Damdakaranye SutikfnasydSramam yayau \pratyujjagdma
tarn bhaktyd gamdhapufpdksatodakaih 1 padydrghydghar •
hafpim cakre tasmai vrahmavide munib I &c. F. 39 T :
155
ity Agastyasamhitdyam paramarahasye dsanavidhi a$(d-
daso , dhyayab II It ends : sanndhabhdjam purufam
yuddhdya parasainikab I yatrakale Hanumamtam smaran
yas tu svakan gfhdn 1 nirgachati sa vegena iffartham
adhigachati I svdpakale smaran nityam caurabhutddikan
jayet ll II ll ity Agastyasamhitdyam dvdtrimso ’dhyayab
samaptab ll ll ll subham astub ll
F. 4 is missing.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 25).
Size: iOjX4|- in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 7 1 + iii blank.
Date: samvat 1701 ( = a. d. 1645)11 ll lipfam (or
likfutam) purana I
Character: Devanagari,
Ornamentation on f. i v .
1191 — MS. Sansk. e. 46
U tpal&rany amahatmya, 10th oent.
Contents : the Utpal&ranyamah&tmya from the
Brahmasamhita (of the Skanda Purana), a fragment
consisting of ff. 1, 2, 15-17, 28-71, breaking off in the
middle of adhyaya 21. Title on f. iii: Utpaldranyama-
hat my am tru . Brahmapurandntargatam . tru 1 Title on
f. 1 : atha Brahmdvarttamdhdtmyaprarambhab I The
work begins : SriganeSaya namab Krfnam krynagrajam
Badham lalitdm lalitekfanam Namdam Yasoddm gopimS
ca vamde murtdhnd miramtaram III ll Vyasam Vaiyydsakim
Sutam SaunakdcUn munisvaran Girijam Girijakamtam
pranamdmi sadaiva M ll 2 ll F. 15 : iti sribrahmasatphi-
tayam Utpaldranyamahdtmye Gamg avatar anam ndma
pamcamo ’dhyayab 5 I F. 32 : iti SribraP-tmye jddna -
tirthavarnanam ndma daSamo ’dhydyah to I F. 69 : iti
SribraP-tmye ’§tatirthiphalakathanam ndma vimSatitamo
’dhyayab 20 1 End of the fragment : sarvanydb pam -
camurttindm kathdm etdm irnoti yah prapnoti sakaldn
kamdn sa Bhavanyab prasddatah purakrtayu I
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 28).
Size : 8|* x 4|- in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 71 (ff. 3-14, 18—27 BTe hissing) +
iii blank.
Date : quite modern.
Character: Devanagari.
1192 — MS. Sansk. o. 16 (R)
Ka&kha^da from the Skanda Pur&i^a, 14th cent. P
Contents: the Ka&khanda from the Skanda Pur&na,
chapters 1— 51 complete. The text seems to differ very
little from that of the edition, see the Bodl. catal ., p. 68 v ,
and is accurate. The chapters end on ff. 4, 8, 12, 16,
z 2
Digitized by LjOOQie
156
§ 28 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— PURANA (1192-1194)
21, 23 v , 28V, 33> 3 6 v , 41V 47V 51V, 57, 60, 62V, 67,
7 2 > 73> 77 v j 81, 85V, 89V, 92, 95V, 9 8v, 103V, no, 115,
1 22 t , I27 t , 133, I40, I43V, I51 T , l6o v , 164, 169V, I73V,
i77 v , i 83 v , i90 v , 193, 197, 200, 202, 204 v , 207, 209,
213, 21 8 V , 223. The MS. has been a good deal cor-
rected by a later hand, which has numbered the chapters
with figures, usually wrongly. The colophon on f. 223
is : iti snskandapurane Kasikhaiule arunavrddhakehava -
mimalaganigoyamardityavarnmnam nama ekapahcako
9 dhyayah samaptah I
Bought in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoernle.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : 13 X 2j X 3- in.
Size of leaf : 1 2^ X 2 j in. approximately.
Material : Palm-leaves, held together by two wooden
boards and a string passing through a central hole.
No. of leaves : 223.
Date : probably latter half of 14th cent. (Dr. Hoernle).
With this agrees the fact that the t is formed exactly
as in the Cambridge MS. 1704 in BendalPs Buddhist
Sanskrit MSS. See the table at the end.
Character : Nepalese (not hooked writing), very
neat, though not very accurate.
Injuries : the MS. is a good deal worm-eaten,
especially f. 32.
1193— MS. Sansk. b. 1
Ka&khanda with Bamananda’s Commentary,
A. D. 1718 or 1778 P
Contents : the Kailkhanda from the Skanda Parana,
together with a commentary by Ramananda. The
commentary begins : srigane&aya namah I Ka&natham
namaskrtya somam saganam isvaram l yatra te sarvato
labhya sampado martyadurlabhah Hill Madhavam Girijam
Dhumdhim Bhairavam damianayakam 1 manikarnim gu-
ham Kasim udaksrotovaham numah II 2 II &c. Vyasokte
Skamda samjheyam purane Kasika&rayah 1 khamdo yas
tasya fikeyam likhyate gumanugrahat II 7 1 1 The text
is always in the middle of the page, separated from
the commentary. The beginning of the text (f. 2) is
lost ; the first words are on f. 4 : bhumi$(hapi na
ydtrabhus tridivato 9 py uccair adhahsthapi yd yavaddha
bhuvi muktida syur amrtam yasyam mrta jamtavah 11 &c.
The first part (ff. 413) ends with adhyaya 50. End of the
text : iti sriskarndapurane KaSikhamde khakholkagaru-
desayo varnanam namama pamcaiattamo 9 dhyayah II50II
samdptam purvarddham II The second part (ff. 251)
includes adhyayas 51-100. The text ends : sarwe$dm
mamgalanam ca mahdmamgalam uttamam 11 grhe 9 pi
Ukhitam pujyam sarwamamgalasiddhaye ll II iti 6 ri-
skamdapurane Kdkkhamde anukramanika nama sata-
tamo 9 dhyayah ll 100 ll The commentary ends: asit
Kasyapavamsabhusanamanir mdnyo muktamdapriyo vi-
pro Daragadadharasya tanayasukldmbarah sanmatih 1
Gamdharvijathare tatah samabhavat sriramanamd
sutas teneyam vihita hitdya vidufdm (ika budhair
viksatam 1 1 1 1 iti Kasikhamdatikayam Satatamo 9 dhya-
yah 11 100 ll iti srimatparamaharnsaparivrajakdcdryya -
srtmadbhagavatpujyapddaii§yasrtrdmemdravanasi§yena
caitanyavanaparaparyyayena Ramanamdena krtd Kati-
khamdafika samaptah ll
In part I, ff. 2, 142, and ff. 270-328 (adhyayas 31-3 5,
and part of 36) are missing ; ff. 14, 15 are missing, and
one leaf is supplied by a modern hand ; ff. 73, 74 are
missing, and one leaf is supplied by a modern hand ;
f. 201 is supplied by a modem hand ; ff. 255, 256
(smaller size) are supplied by a more recent hand, but
not so modem as the other supplements.
In part II, ff. 2, 17, 18, 113, 114, 116-119, 121,
12 3 “ j 35j t 5°> 2I2 > 214-222 are missing, adhyayas
69-73 and 91-96 being defective.
There are many marginal corrections by a second
hand.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 29).
Size ; 16 x 7|- in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 413 (really 353) +354 (really
23°).
Date: at the end of part I the following date is
given : vilambasamvachare mdghasudhapadiva ll As
the MS. appears to be fairly old, this may be a.d. 1778,
or 1718, or 1658 (see C. P. Brown’s Carnatic Chrono-
logy) : probably it is a. d. 1718. By the Brhaspati cycle,
which is in use in the north, it would be a.d. 1708-
1709, Sewell and Diksit, Indian Calendar , p. xciv.
Scribe : Krsnaji Vi§nu of Benares, who wrote it for
Visvanatha Bharathl.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : the MS. has been repaired with transparent
and brown paper in many places ; parts of the text are
lost, in part I, on ff. 1 1-13, 28, 29, 59, 98, 256, 257, 4 T 3 »
in part II, on ff. 101— 103, 108, 115, 120, 122, 159, 160,
162-200, 240, 241, 243, 251.
1194 — MS. Sansk. b. 34
Purusottamamfihatmya from the Skanda Purana,
17th or 18th oent.P
Contents : the Purufottamam&hatmya from the
Skanda PurSna, in 48 adhyayas. F. i v : srijagatwa-
thaya namah ll Narayanam namaskrtya naram caiva
narottamam 11 devim Sarasvatim Vyasam tato jayam
udirayetw wbhagavatsarvasastrajna sarvafirthamahatva-
Digitized by LjOOQie
157
$28. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— PURANA (1194,1195)
vit it kathitam ya tvaya purvam prastutam tirthakirt -
tanam ll i II II The beginning (f. i) is fragmentary:
(beginning of line lost) b H II Narayanam namaskrtya
naram caiva narottamam it demm Sarasvatim caiva tato
jayam u (the rest of line i and beginning of line 2 lost)
Rusottamakhyam sumahat k§etram paramapavanam ll
yatrdste daravatanuh sriso manuka (the rest of line 2
and beginning of line 3 lost) bhagavan sak$an Nardya-
nah prabhuh. II katham darumayam brahmann aste para -
mapurufah 11 srotum icha (the rest of line 3 and beginning
of line 4 lost) r uvaca ll II srnudhvam munayah sarve
rahasyam paramam hi tat ll avaisnavanam sravane
bhaktis tatra na jayate II &c. F. 4 : iti srlskamda-
purane caturasitisdhasre Puru#ottamamdhdtmye Jaimi -
nisamvade prathamo y dhyayah ll Adhyaya 5 ends on
f. 2i v ; 8, on f. 33 t ; n, on f. 53^; 17, on f. 82; 23,
on f. 103 V ; 28, on f. I22 v ; 32, on f. 144 ; 38, on f. 168.
It ends : dhanyam yasasyam ayusyam puny am samta-
navarddhanam ll svargapratiffhdgatidam sarvapapdpa-
nodanam ll etad rahasyam dkhyatam puranepi pugopi-
tam ll Vaipnavebhyo vinanye$u na tu vacyam kadacana ll
kutarkopahata ye ca duradhitasrutagamab 1 1 nastika
dambhika nityam paradosopadarsinah 11 avaipiava mo-
ghajivas tebhyo gopyam sadaiva hi II iti sriska[m\ da-
pur ane Purufottamamahatmye caturasitisdhasre Jaimir
nirfisamvade atfacatvarimso y dhyayah ll kri ll 48 11 ll sri-
jagcCnnathaya namafy ll
Acquired probably about 1870.
Former shelfmark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 34.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : i6j X 5 X i|* in.
Size of MS. : 16 x ij in.
Material: Palm-leaves, held together by two red
painted boards and a string going through one
central hole.
No. of leaves : i+ 188. Four lines on a page.
Bate : very uncertain ; perhaps about a. d. 1700.
Character : Devanagarl, clearly written.
Injuries : the greater part of f. i, one half of f. 58,
and part of f. 66 are lost ; f. 99 is slightly damaged.
1195 — MS. Sansk. e. 14 (R)
Vaitakham&hfitmya from the Sk&nda Pur&na,
A. D. 1747 P
Contents : the V ai£&khamah&tmya from the Skanda
Parana, in 25 adhyayas. The beginning (ff. 1—22 and
24-65) is lost. F. 23 begins : snanam kuryat pratar
bhrgudaye l saptajanmarjitah papaih i &c. The leaf
contains verses 12 to 21 of adhyaya 4. F. 66 begins
at the end of verse 11 of adhyaya 9: parayand 1
bhavi?yati ca te patyur I &c. F. 76 : iti sriskamda -
pur ane Vaisdkhdmahdtmye navamo y dhyayah ll Adhyaya
10 ends on f. 86 v ; 1 1, on f. ioo v ; 12, on f. io 5 v . The
end of this adhyaya is not marked by a colophon, but
f. 106, containing two lines of benedictions, subham
astu l sriramdya namah I &c., was evidently inserted to
show that the adhyaya is ended ; nevertheless, the follow-
ing adhyayas 13-25 are described in the colophons as
adhyayas 12—24. Adhyaya 13 ends on f. 115; 14, on
f. t 21 ; 15, on f. 131 ; 16, on f. 138^ ; 17, on f. 145^ ;
18, on f. I52 v ; 19, on f. i6o v ; 20, on f. 170; 21, on
f. 177 ; 22, on f. i88 v ; 23, on f. 193V ; 24, on f. 203^;
25, on f. 210. It ends : Suta I ya idam paramdkhya -
nam papaghnam pumnyavardhanam I srunuyat iravayad
vapi so y pi ydti par am gatim l likhitam pustakam ye§am
he ti§thati manaddh I te?am muktib karasthd hi kim
u ha sravanatmandm ll *= ll iti sriskamdapurane Vaisa -
khamahdtmye caturvimso y dhyayah ll = ll sri II ■» II = II sri ll
The two leaves, ff. 21 1, 212, contain some Tantric
mantras. Ff. 2i2 v , 2i3 v are in Telugu characters.
A lithographed edition of the Vai^akhamahatmya
was published at Bombay in 1861 (6ake 1783).
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : 8| x i|- x 3^ in.
Size of MS. : 8 x ijin.
Material : Palm-leaves, held together by a board and
a string going through one central hole.
No. of leaves: i + 213 (ff. 1-22 and 24-65 are
missing). Four or five lines on a page.
Bate and Scribe (f. 2io v ): prabhave y smin caitra -
masi paurnamydm sitapaksake 1 Vasamtadharmma likhim
Vemkkananyamarufind Tirumaldkhye Tutasya putrasya
ca mahatmanab 1 1 srivemkafesarpanastu ll The Prabhava
year may be a. d. 1807, or 1 747, or 1687 : probably 1 747.
Character : Nandlnagari. The leaves are numbered
with the Telugu figures. See Burnell, South Indian
Palaeography , pp. 56 sq.
Injuries: ff. 23, 130, 131, 202, 207, 208, 21 1, 2T2
are more or less damaged.
29. TRANSLATIONS
General Remarks on the MSS. Wilson 541-571,
Nos. 1196-1220.
H. H. Wilson tells us in the introductory remarks
to his ‘ Analysis of the Purapas y (see Works of
H. H. Wilson , III, 5-7), what extensive preparations
he had made, during the latter years of his residence
Digitized by LjOOQie
158
$ 29 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— TRANSLATIONS (1196-1198)
in India, for an examination of the contents of all the
Puragas. The Translations and Indices contained in
the MSS. Wilson 541 -571 belong to these preparations.
The Translations must have been made between 1823
and 1832, by Pandits, and copied by young natives.
As some of the MSS. are dated 1827 and 1828, and
the copyists are always the same, they were probably
all written in these years. Only one of them, MS.
Wilson 571 (1220), is dated 1823.
M. Jules Mohl, in his sketch of H. H. Wilson’s life
(Rapport Annuel, Juillet i860, Journal Asialique ,
Cinquifcme Serie, XYI, 19), refers to these MSS., saying,
* J’ai vu a Oxford les analyses de tous les Puranas
lerites de sa main (aic) et remplissant, si ma me moire
ne me trompe, dix-huit volumes in-folio.’ See also
Th. Goldstiicker, Literary Remains , II, 94.
1196 — MSS. Wilson 641, 642
Translations from the Agni Purina, between
A.D. 1826 and 1830 f
Contents: an English translation of selected chapters
from the Agni Purina, made for the late H. H. Wilson,
and copied by various Pandits, with notes and corrections,
sometimes from H. H. Wilson’s own hand, sometimes
by the Pandits who copied this translation. An
introduction to the Agni Purana in 541, ff. 2-10, is
written by H. H. Wilson himself. The translation is
not complete, but omits many chapters. The numbers
of the chapters do not agree with the numbers of
the adhyayas in Rajendralala Mitra’s ed. of the Agni
Purapa in Bibl . Ind. ; thus, chapter 14 corresponds to
adhyaya 13 ; chap. 15, to 14 ; chap. 41, to 46 ; chap. 137,
to 154 ; chap. 148, to 165 ; chap. 173, to 190 ; chap. 192,
to 210 ; chap. 308, to 345, &c. 541 ends with chap.
192 — adhyaya 210 (on the Mahadanas). 542 begins
with chap. 199-= adhyaya 218 (Rajabhi?eka), and ends
with chap. 31 1 (end of the Alankara) — adhyaya 346
(ed., Ill, 235). There are illustrations on ff. 592, 594V
of 542.
Size: I2fx8^in.
Material: very thin and absorbent paper.
No. of leaves : 541 — 323 ; 542 = 634.
Date : as several of this series of translations were
written in 1827 and 1828, it is probable that these two
volumes also were written about the same time.
Scribes : in several places we find the statements,
€ Copied by J. C. Roy 9 and * Copied by S. C. Ghose,’
or only the initials € J. C. R.’ and ‘ S. C. G.’ See e. g.
541, ff. 88 T , 108, 252, &c., and 542, ff. 57V, 208^, &c.
Injuries : the beginning of the first volume (541,
ff. 1-79) and the end of the second volume (542, from
f. 464) are slightly damaged by insects. Of the latter,
ff. 295, 296 also are damaged.
1197 — MS. Wilson 543
Translations from the Brahma Purana, between
A. D. 1825 and 1830 P
Contents : the Uttarakhand* of the Brahma Purana,
chapters 1-4, 10-12, 14-18, 22, 23, 31 and 32, trans-
lated by or for the late H. H. Wilson, and copied for
him, with many notes by the translator. From some
of these notes it appears that the MS. from which the
translation was made was often very incorrect, see
e. g. ff. 24 v , 40 v . On f. 81 there is a note by H. H.
Wilson (?) : c Translate the intermediate chapters at
least to the end of the contest between Brahma and
Sumridika,’ which seems to be an instruction given by
him to his Pandit. The MS. is full of corrections,
but only rarely in H. H. Wilson’s own hand. On
this Uttarakhan<Ja see Wilson, Works , III, 19 sq.
Size : 13 X 8| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 243.
Date : see above, MSS. Wilson 541, 542 (1196).
Scribe : f. 1 ‘ Copied by Cornell (?).’
Injuries : the ends of the lines (on the verso of the
leaves) are often illegible, through the carelessness of
the binder. F. 56 is damaged,
1198 — MS. Wilson 644, 645
Translation of the Vifnu Purana, between
A.D. 1825 and 1830 P
Contents : an English translation of the Vifnu
Fur&na, made and copied for the late H. H. Wilson,
with frequent corrections and notes from his own
hand. 544 contains chapters 1-15 and 21 of
Book I (ff. 1-176), and chapters 1— 13 of Book II
(ff. 178-280). The first page of f. 276 is written by
H. H. Wilson himself. 645 contains chapters 1—7 of
Book III (ff. 4-60), chapters 1-24 of Book IY (ff. 61-
324), and chapters 1, 2, 18, 20, 22, 23, 26-30, 32-37 of
Book V. Apart from corrections in many places,
a whole section, from ff. 30 v to 33 v , is written by
H. H. Wilson himself. Several notes, e.g. on ff. I22 v
and 137, are signed tf K. K.’
Size: i3X8jin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : 544 ■■ 282; 545 — 449.
Digitized by LjOoq ie
159
$29. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— TRANSLATIONS (1198-1202)
Bate : see above, MSS. Wilson 541, 542 ( 1196 ).
Scribe: on f.85 v of 544 , we read/ Copied F.,’ on f. 178,
6 Copied by J. C. R.,’ the latter also on ff. 325 and 35 o v
of 646 . ‘ J. C. R.’ are the initials of J. C. Roy, who
copied parts of MSS. Wilson 541, 542 ( 1190 ).
Irywries: ff. 3-122 and 184-280 of 644 , and ff 3-148
and 280-447 of 646 are slightly damaged by insects.
F. 15 of the first, and f. 33 of the second volume are
torn.
1199 — MS. Wilson 648
Translations from the Naradiya Pur&na, between
A. D. 1826 and 1830 P
Contents : an English translation of the N&radiya
Parana, made and copied for the late H. H. Wilson.
An introduction in his own hand, ff. 3-6. The
chapters translated are: 1, 3, 13, 14, 18 of part I
(ff. 7-63), and chapters 8-38 of part II (ff. 65-236).
There is a pencil note on f. 63 T : 6 No more articles
marked for translation from this Purana. Trans/
Size : 12J-X9UI. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : 238.
Bate: see above, 'MSS. Wilson 541, 542 ( 1196 ).
Scribe : there is an entry on f. 237V : c Copied by
Krishna (?)/
1200 — MS. Wilson 647
Translations from the Var&ha Pur&na, between
A. D. 1826 and 1830 P
Contents : an English translation of selected chapters
from the Varaha Pur&na, made and copied for H. H.
Wilson, with introductory remarks in his own hand
(ff. 2—10). Ff. 12—19, also, are in his own hand. The
chapters translated are: 3, 5, 6, n, 12, 21, 22, 24,
27, 28, 50-54, 65, 66, 68, 82-86, 89, 97, 106, B 14,
B 19, B 21, B 50, B 55, C 7, C 18, C 24-C 28, C 37,
C 41, C 46, C 47, C 49— C 55, C 61— C 63. A pencil
note at the end of the last chapter : f No more to be
translated of this Purana.’
Size: I3^x 8| in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves: 370.
Bate : see above, MSS. Wilson 541, 542 ( 1196 ).
Scribe : c Copied by R.D.,’f. 12. ‘Copied byR.K.D./
f. 20. ‘ Copied by Ranj Kissew/ f. 369^
Injuries : the beginning (ff 1-131) is very slightly
damaged by insects.
1201 — MS. Wilson 648
Translations from the Kalik& Pur&na, between
A.D. 1826 and 1830?
Contents: an English translation of selected chapters
from the K&lika Purana (really an Upapurana, see
H. H. Wilson, Works, YI, lxxxix), made and copied for
H. H. Wilson. The chapters translated are: 1-6, 8-13,
16-18, 20, 23, 24, 28-31, 36-41, 52, 53, 59-64, 72-74,
87— 9 1 ; 97 ) 98- At the end of chapter 73 (on f. 355)
there is the following pencil note : ‘ Mr. Halcraft has
translated from the next chapter/ On f. 357 some
lines in H. H. Wilson’s own hand are crossed out.
Ff. 358-360 are written by a different hand from all
the rest, and have been corrected by H. H. Wilson.
The greater part of f. 406 is written in his own hand.
Size: i3jX8|-in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : 435.
Date: see above, MSS. Wilson 541, 542 ( 1196 ).
Scnbe : on the last page (f. 432) : ‘ Copied by Ranj
Kissew ’(?), i.e. Krsna.
Injuries : ff. 3, 4, 285, 299, 300, 410, 429 are torn,
and ff. 88-90, 196, 205, 206, 211-217, 221 are slightly
damaged.
1202 — MS. Wilson 649
Translations from the Iiihga Purana, between
A.D. 1826 and 1830 P
Contents : an English translation of selected chapters
from the Linga Purana, made and copied for H. H.
Wilson. Of some chapters extracts only are given.
The earlier chapters contain many corrections in
H. H. Wilson’s own hand, see e. g. ff. a v , 49, 30.
Directions for the translator, such as, * Chapters 1 7
and 18 not required,’ ‘No need to translate that,’ &c.,
on ff. 91, 106, 129 v , 198*. On f. ijv (before the
beginning of the extract from chapter 3) we read:
* This was too difficult at the time to be translated by
me.’ The chapters translated are: 1—8, 11-16, 19,
20, 22—24, 35—41, 45 — 54) 58) 63—68, 70, 71, 76, 77,
84-86 (extracts), 94, 95, 97, 98, 103-105 of part I
(ending on f. 261), and 6, 8, 10, 12, 14-17 of part II.
Four leaves are missing at the beginning.
Size : 1 2-|- x 9 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves: 275.
Date : see above, MSS. Wilson 541, 542 ( 1196 ).
Injuries : f. 12, torn j f. 35, the last line torn away.
r
Digitized by LjOoq ie
160
§ 29 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— TRANSLATIONS (1203-1207)
1203 — MS. Wilson 550
Translations from the Mahabharata, A. D. 1827-1828.
Contents : an English translation of the Adiparva
of the Mahabharata, partly in extracts only, made and
copied for H. H. Wilson. It begins with chapter 4 ;
at the end of chapter 57 we read (f. 64 v ) : ‘ End of
introductory chapters marked for translation.’ After
this the chapters are not counted, but only the leaves
of the MS. from which the translation was made, the
first leaf being 136, and the last (corresponding to
the end of the Adiparva), 431.
Size : 13*1 X 8|* in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : 324.
Bate : beginning from f. 68 v , we find dates entered
at the bottom of the page after every four or six leaves,
the first date being Nov. 27, 1827 > the second, on
f. 74 v , Nov. 30, 1827 5 and the last, on f. 323, February
9, 1828.
1204 — MS. Wilson 551
Translations from the Mahabharata, A. D. 1828.
Contents ; an English translation of the greater
part of the Sabhaparva of the Mahabharata, made
and copied for H. H. Wilson. The translation is made
from a MS. copy of the Sanskrit original, as may be
seen from the references made to the incorrectness of
the MS. on ff. 256, 2 65 v , 284^ 30 t, 312, 32$ Y , 326.
There are many corrections in H. H. Wilson’s hand in
the earlier chapters (see ff. 42, 49, 112, 115, I2i v , 123,
124), and f. 5 is written entirely by him. The chapters
translated are 1-14, 17— 45, 56-72, this being the end
of the Sabhaparva. These numbers differ somewhat
from those in the Calcutta edition of the Mahabharata,
chapters 56—72 in this MS. corresponding to chapters
63-75 in the Calcutta edition. There is a note on f. 140 :
‘The nineteenth and twentieth chapters are made one
in the index’; and similar notes on ff. 178, 183, 251,
3<X) V . On f. 340 there is a pencil note : ‘No more of
this Parva is to be translated ’; and against it is written
in ink, ‘Go on to the end of the Parva,’ which is signed
by what seem to b$ the initials of H. H. Wilson.
Size : I2jX8j in. Material : absorbent paper.
No. of leaves : 358.
Bate : the date July 11, 1828, is given on f. I26 v >
and the date Sept. 19, 1828, on the last page.
1205 — MSS. Wilson 552, 553
Translations from the Brahmavaivarta Parana,
between A.D. 1825 and 1830 P
Contents: an English translation of selected chapters
from the Kr§najanmakhanda of the Brahmavaivarta
Purana, made and copied for H. H. Wilson. The
first volume contains (on ff. 4, 5) an index, apparently
referring to chapters and leaves of the original Sanskrit
MS., and (on ff. 6-372) translations of chapters 1-3, 6,
8, 9, 13-17, 24-34, 49-51* The second volume con-
tains translations of chapters 59, 64, 68, 70, 72, 75, 83,
86, 87, 97, 98, 102-107, 112, 114, 115, 117-119, 122,
123, 127-132.
Size: 552 * 13 x 8 -“ in.; 658 = 1 2 f x 8 ^ in.
Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : 552 *=375; 668*303.
Bate : see above, MSS. Wilson 541, 542 ( 1106 ).
Scribe : in 558 , f. 2, there is an entry which is not
very legible, but seems to be intended for, ‘ Copied by
Ranj Kissow Gose Goopt.’
1206 — MS. Wilson 554
Translations from the Brahmanda Pur&na, A.D. 1827.
Contents : an English translation of selected chapters
from the Brahmanda Purana, made and copied for
H. H. Wilson. The chapters translated are : 1-3, 5,
8-10, 22, 24, 25, 33~35> 4 3> 469 9 8 (extract), and 100
of the Purvakhanda, and chapters 1, extracts of 6 and 7,
chapters 8, 10, 11, 15, 17, extracts of 24 and 25, chapter
28, and an extract of 33 of the Uttarakhanda which
begins on f. 188. The translator frequently refers to
the defective state of the Sanskrit MS. from which he
translated, see e. g. ff. 26, 37 v , 49 v , 50, &c.
Size: 1 2” x 8-jin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : 280.
Bate : the date April 5, 1827, is given on f. 9 V , and
the date September 18, 1827, on the last page.
1207 — MS. Wilson 665
Translations from the S'iva Pur&na, A. D. 1827.
Contents: an English translation of selected chapters
from the S'iva Parana, made and copied for H. H.
Wilson. Of some chapters extracts only are given.
From chapters 21 to 45 the chapters are not marked,
but the leaves of the Sanskrit MS. are indicated
by numbers, see f. 66. The Uttarakhanda begins
Digitized by LjOoq ie
$29. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— TRANSLATIONS (1207-1212)
161
on f. 134. The translator frequently refers to the
defective state of the Sanskrit MS. from which he
translated ; see e. g. ff. I4 V , 2i v , 24 v , &c.
Size: 13 X 8y in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : 258.
Late: the date February 19, 1827, is given on
f. I78 v , and the date April 2, 1827, on f. 255 v .
1208 — ms. Wilson 656
Translations from the Vayu Fur&na,
between A.D. 1825 and 1880?
Contents : an English translation of selected chapters
of the Vayu Fur&na, made and copied for H. H.
Wilson. It begins with an introduction to the Vayu
Purana, on ff. 2-16, in Wilson’s own handwriting.
Then follow (ff. 18-502) translations of chapters 1-8,
12, 18-21, 23, 26-28, 31-51, and (ff. 504-516), in
Wilson’s hand, of chapters 30 and 54. There are
references to the original Sanskrit MS. on ff. 234,
234 v , 281, 296 v , 366.
Size: I3^x8|in.
Material : Paper, some of it absorbent.
No. of leaves : 517.
Late ; see above, MSS. Wilson 541, 542 ( 1190 ).
Scribe : there is an entry, ‘ Copied,’ on f. 2, and
‘ Copied by R. D.,’ on f. 508.
1209 — MS. Wilson 567
Translations from the Padma Furana,
between A. D. 1825 and 1880 ?
Contents : an English translation of selected chapters
of the Patalakhapda of the Fadma Furana. The
chapters translated, either in full or in extracts, are ;
2, 4 > 7 > IO > 34 > 35 ’ 40 , 41 > 65-80, 96-103. On f. 74 v
there is an entry signed with H. H. Wilson’s initials :
‘The 75th chapter is required to connect the story.’
References to the original Sanskrit MS. occur on
ff. 86 v and I42 v . See Wilson, Works , III, 22, 45 sq.
Size: 1 2^x8^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : 1 66.
Late : see above, MSS. Wilson 541, 542 ( 1190 ).
BODL. SANS. CATAL. II.
1210 — MSS. Wilson 658-660
Translations from the Brahmavaivarta Furana.
Contents : an English translation of selected chapters
of the Brahma, Prakrti, and Gane£a khandas of the
Brahmavaivarta Furana. 568 contains the Brahma-
khanda, ending with chapter 28 ; 569, the Prakrti-
khanda, ending with chapter 62 ; 580, the Gane 4 a- or
Ganapatikhanda, ending with chapter 46. The chapters
as marked in these MSS. do not agree with the chapters
in Jivananda Vidyasagara’s ed. of the Brahmavaivarta
Parana , Calcutta, t 888.
There is a note in H. H. Wilson’s hand on f. I59 v
in 559, and various corrections in several places are
also in his hand.
Size: 13^ X 8- in. ; 500 = 13^ X 8- in.
Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : 668=138; 559 = 227; 960 = 315.
Late : see above, MSS. Wilson 54T, 542 ( 1198 ).
1211 — MS. Wilson 601
Translations from the Brhan N&radlya Furana,
between A.D. 1825 and 1880?
Contents : an English translation of some chapters
of the Vrhan N&radiya or Brhan Naradlya Fur&na,
with an introduction (ff. 3—6) in H. H. Wilson’s own
hand. The chapters translated are : 1, 3-5, 8, 11, 38.
At the end of chapter 1 1 (f. 94) there is a pencil note :
€ No more articles of this Purana marked for transla-
tion.’ See on this Purana, Wilson, Works, VI, li-liii.
Size : 1 2 j X 8| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : 114.
Late : see above, MSS. Wilson 541, 542 ( 1196 ).
1212 — MS. Wilson 662
Translations from the Adi Fur&^a,
between A. D. 1825 and 1880 ?
Contents : an English translation of five chapters
(viz. 1, 2, 10, 23, 25) of the Adi Furana (really an
Upapurana), with an introduction in H. H. Wilson’s
own hand on ff. 4, 5. There is a pencil note on the
first page : ‘ Translated by A M G.’
Size : 13^ x 8| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : 50.
Late : see above, MSS. Wilson 541, 542 ( 1196 ).
Y
Digitized by
162 § 29. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— TRANSLATIONS (1212-1217)
Scribe : both on the first and on the last page there
is an entry in red ink : ‘ Copyed (sic) by S. G.,’ perhaps
meant for S. C. Ghose, see above, MSS. Wilson 541,
543 ( 1186 ).
1213 — MS. Wilson 663
Translations from the Kurina Purana,
between A. D. 1825 and 1830 P
Contents : an English translation of selected chapters
of the Kurma Parana or Kaurma Purfina, with an
introduction in H. H. Wilson’s own hand on ff. 3—13.
The chapters translated are: j, 3 , 7, 8, 11, 12, 19-23,
27, 28, 31-39,44-54; then follow (from f. 363) chapters
9, 36, 44, 45 (of an Uttarakhanda ?).
See on this Purana, Wilson, Works , VI, lxxvi-lxxx.
Size : 13J x 8| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : 385.
Date : see above, MSS. Wilson 541, 542 ( 1196 ).
Scribe : ‘ Copied by R. D.,’ ff. 3, 13. ‘ Copied by
Ranj Kissow Doss,’ f. 384^
1214 — MS. Wilson 664
Translations from the Padma Purana,
between A. D. 1826 and 1830 P
Contents: an English translation of selected chapters
of the Bhumi- or Tirthakhanda, i. e. the second
division, of the Padma Purfina. The chapters translated
are 2 1, 7, 13, 15-17, 24-26, 29, 30, 38, 39, 62, 63, 66,
67, 80-82,84-87, 97-106,108-112, 123,124, 128-131.
See Wilson, Works , III, 22, 30-39.
Size: ^fx^in.
Material : Paper, some of it absorbent.
No. of leaves : 397.
Date : see above, MSS. Wilson 541, 542 ( 1186 ).
Injuries: ff. 3-5, 147-153, 159, 160, 170, 198, 353,
354, 368, 394, 495 have been repaired, and a few letters
or words, here and there, are lost.
1215 — MS. Wilson 666
Translations from the Padma Pur&iLa,
between A. D. 1825 and 1830 P
Contents : an English translation of selected chapters
of the Svargakhanda, i. e. the third division, of the
Padma Purfina. The chapters translated are: 1-7,
1 °~ I 5 > 2 3 > 2 5 > 36, 29, 32, 37—39. There is a note
referring to the original Sanskrit MS. on f. 40 y . See
Wilson, Works, III, 22, 39-45.
Size: I3|x8fin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : 296.
Date: see above, MSS. Wilson 541, 542 (1196).
1216 — MS. Wilson 566
Translations from the Bhavi$ya Purfina, A. D. 1827.
Contents : an English translation of selected chapters
of the Brahmaparvan of the Bhavifiya Parana. The
chapters translated are: 1, 3, 5, 6, 8—13, 15, 16, 20,
25, 27-30. The translator very frequently refers to the
defective state of the original Devanagari MS. from
which he translated, see e. g. ff. 14, 19, 25 v , 26 v , 49 v ,
59 v , 60 v , &c. On f. 265 v there is a note: ‘Ten or
twelve original stanzas that follow this place, and
contain an account how the mental consigning of the
letters of the Pranava are to be accomplished, are left
out in the translation. The Pandit makes a secret of
those lines, in veneration for the mysterious Gayatri.’
Against this Wilson wrote : ‘ He is a blockhead.’
A leaf has been tom out after f. 306, but nothing
seems to be wanting.
See on this Purana, Wilson, Works, VI, lxii— lxiv.
Size : 1 2^ x 9 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : 402.
Date: the date February 16, 1827, is given on
f. 236 v , and the date May 31, 1827, on the last page.
1217 ( 1 - 8 )— MS. Wilson 668
Indices toV&mana Purfina, &e., about A.D. 1827, 1828 P
Contents :
1. Table of contents of the volume (f. i v ).
2 . Two odd leaves of an index, from chapter 6 to
chapter 12 (ff. 2, 3).
3 . An Index to the Vfimana Purfina (ff. 4—49),
giving chapter, leaf, and page according to a MS. of
125 leaves. There is a note on f. 13 : ‘A few leaves
have been lost from the 24th to the 47th ; consequently
no index has been made.’ See MS. Wilson 127 (102);
Bodl. catal ., pp. 45 sq.
4 . An Index to the Karmavipfika (ff. 50-75), giving
chapter, leaf, and page according to a MS. of 1 1 8 leaves,
with 78 chapters. See MS. Wilson 214 ( 059 ); Bodl.
catal., p. 281.
5. An Index to the Kriyayogasara of the Padma
Purfina (ff. 76-101), giving chapter, leaf, and page
Digitized by LjOoq ie
163
$ 29 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— TRANSLATIONS ( 1217 - 1219 )
according to a MS. of 126 leaves, with 25 chapters.
See MS. Wilson 116 ( 55 ); Bodl. catal ., p. 14.
6. An Index to the Bhavi^yottara Pur&na (fF. 102-
107), giving chapter and leaf according to a MS. of 237
leaves, with 182 chapters.
7 . An Index to the Harivamfia, * in the N£gari
character 9 (ff. 108— 181), giving chapter, leaf, and page
according to a MS. of 684 leaves. See MS. Wilson 144
( 19 ) ; Bodl. catal.y p. 2.
8. An Index to the Patalakhanda of the Fadma
Parana (ff. 182—241), giving chapter, leaf, and page
according to a MS. of 255 leaves, with no chapters.
Ff. 21 7-241 contain a repetition of the index for leaves
188-255.
N.B. — What are called c Indices 3 above are not
alphabetical indices, but rather tables of contents of
the works mentioned.
Size : 13 X 8| in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : 243.
Bate : see above, MSS. Wilson 541, 542 ( 1190 ).
Scribes : c Copied by Krishna (?)/ f. 49 v ; ‘ Copied
by Ghosala/ f. 242.
1218 — MS. Wilson 569
Index to Valmiki’s Ramayana, about A.D. 1827, 1828 P
Contents: an Index, or rather a detailed table of
contents, to Valmiki’s Ramayana, in seven kandas.
The Index to the Adikanda (82 chapters), giving
chapter, leaf, and page according to a MS. of 82 leaves,
ends on f. 59.
The Index to the Ayodhyakanda (127 chapters),
giving chapter, leaf, and page according to a MS. of
133 leaves, ends on f. iii v .
The Index to the Aranyakanda (80 chapters), giving
chapter, leaf, and page according to a MS. of 84 leaves,
ends on f. 159.
The Index to the Kiskindhakanda (64 chapters),
giving chapter, leaf, and page according to a MS. of
76 leaves, ends on f. 188.
The Index to the Sundaraka^da (94 chapters), giving
chapter, leaf, and page according to a MS. of 1 13 leaves,
ends on f. 243 v .
The Index to the Lankakancja (118 chapters), giving
chapter, leaf, and page according to a MS. of 193 leaves,
ends on f. 378 v .
The Index to theUttarakanda, giving the pages only,
and referring to a copy of 168 pages, ends on f. 469^
Size: 13x8^ in.
Material : Paper, some of it absorbent.
No. of leaves : 470.
Bate: see above, MSS. Wilson 541, 542 ( 1196 ).
1219 ( 1 - 9 )— MS. Wilson 670
Indices to the Markandeya Parana, &c., A. D. 1827.
Contents :
1 . Table of contents of the volume (f. i v ).
2 . Index to the M&rkandeya Purana (ff. 2-95),
giving chapter (only as far as chapter 92), leaf, and
page according to a MS. of 1 58 leaves.
3 . Index to the first part of the S'iva Parana (ff.
96-147), giving leaf and page according to a MS. of
1 12 leaves.
4 . Index to the Uttarakhanda of the S'iva Purfina
(ff. 148-212), giving chapter, leaf, and page according
to a MS. of 88 leaves, containing 36 chapters.
5 . Index to the first part of the Gane£a Purana
(ff. 2 14-231), giving leaf and page according to a MS.
of 98 leaves.
8. Index to the Uttarakhanda of the Gane£a Purana
(ff. 232-256), giving leaf and page according to a MS.
of 208 leaves.
7 . Index to the first part of the Brahm&nda Purana
(ff. 258-354), giving chapter, leaf, and page according
to a MS. of 218 leaves, containing 124 chapters.
8. Index to the Uttarakhanda of the Brahm&nda
Purana (ff. 356- 403), giving chapter, leaf, and page
according to a MS. of 78 leaves, containing 33
chapters.
0. Index (not complete) to the Vrat&rka (ff. 404—
414), giving leaf, page, and line of a MS., the last leaf
mentioned being 452. The first two items are : ‘ The
meaning of the word Vrata/ and 6 When a person should
observe a Yrata, and when not*; the last two items:
‘ The rules of placing a Sfiva Linga/ and ( Of the
marriage of a Tulasi tree/ See Aufrecht, Catalogue
Catalogorum , s. v. vratarka.
N.B. — These € Indices/ too, are very full tables of
contents of the works mentioned, and not alphabetical
indices.
Size : 12 jX 8 f in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : 416.
Bate : the date April 28, 1827, is given on f. 359 v ;
and the date June 7, 1827, on the last page (f. 414).
Scribe : ‘ Copied by R. D . 3 f. 214. R. D. is Ranj
Kissow Doss, see MS. Wilson 563 ( 1213 ).
Injuries : ff. 258-260 and 312 are slightly damaged.
y 2
Digitized by
164
§29. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— TRANSLATIONS (1220,1221)
1220 (1-14)— MS. Wilson 671
Indices to the Brahma Pur&na, &c., A. D. 1823s
Contents :
1 . Table of contents of the volume (f. ii*).
2. Index to the Uttarakha;ida of the Brahma
Parana, by Govindarama Upadhyaya (ff. 1-17)? giving
chapter, leaf, and page according to a MS. of 180
leaves, containing 37 chapters.
3. Index to the Vasif tha Lihga Pur&na, by Govinda-
rama Upadhyaya (f. 18), giving chapter, leaf, and
page according to the fragment of 4 leaves (4 chapters).
See MS. Wilson 119b ( 141 ); Bodl. cataL , p. 83k.
4. Index to the Adi Purana (ff. 19b- 23V), giving
chapter, leaf, and page according to a MS. of 66 leaves,
containing 25 chapters.
5 . Index to the Brahmakhanda of the Brahmavai-
varta Pur&na (ff. 24-29), giving chapter, leaf, and
page according to a MS. of 67 leaves, containing 30
chapters.
6. Index to the Prakrtikhanda of the Brahmavai-
varta Purana (ff. 30— 38V), giving chapter, leaf, and
page according to a MS. of 176 leaves, containing 63
chapters.
7. Index to the Gapesakhanda of the Brahmavai-
varta Purana (ff. 39-47), giving chapter, leaf, and
page according to a MS. of 96 leaves, containing 48
chapters.
8 . Index to the Kr^akhanda of the Brahmavai-
varta Purana (ff. 49—73), giving chapter, leaf, and
page according to a MS. of 399 leaves, containing 132
chapters.
9. Index to the Varaha Purana (ff. 74-8 5 V ), giving
chapter, leaf, and page according to a MS. of 388
leaves, containing two parts of 60 + 64 chapters.
10. Index to the Vifnu Purana, by Govindarama
Upadhyaya (ff. 86~98 v ), giving chapter, leaf, and page
according to a MS. of 231 leaves, containing six parts
of 22+15+18 + 24 + 37 + 7 chapters. € Examined
H. H.W./f. 86.
11. Index to the Vayu Pur&na (ff. 100-1 19), giving
chapter, leaf, and page according to a MS. of 162
leaves, containing 56 chapters.
12. Index to the K&Iika Pur&na (ff. 120— 169V),
giving chapter, leaf, and page according to a MS. of
316 leaves, containing 98 chapters.
13. Index to the Bhukhanda of the Skanda Pur&na
(ff. 170—187), giving chapter, leaf, and page according
to a MS. of 37 leaves, containing 24 chapters.
14. Index to the N&radiya Pur&na (ff. 188-199),
giving chapter, leaf, and page according to a MS. of
29 leaves, containing two parts of 20 + 25 chapters.
N.B. — These * Indices 9 again are really tables of
contents.
Size : I2fx8|in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 201.
Date : the dates April 30, 1823, May 22 > J 823,
are given on ff. 99V and 119.
Scribes : 6 Copied by S. C. Ghose/ ff. H9 V , 169V;
€ Copied by Ranj Kissow Goopt/ f. I99 v .
1221 (1-9)— MS. Wilson 672
Indices Verborum to the Hitopade£a and other
Sanskrit Works, between A.D. 1820 and 1882 ?
Contents : Indices Verborum to the following San-
skrit works ;
1 . The Hitopadefia (ff. 4-63). The Index refers to
page and line.
2 . The Bhagavadgit& (ff. 64-67, col. 2). The Index
refers to leaf, page, and line.
3 . The Amaru£ataka (ff. 67, col. 2—70, col. 3). The
Index refers to leaf and £loka.
4. The Gitagovinda (ff. 70, col. 3-75, col. 3). The
Index refers to leaf, page, and line.
5 . The Durga, i. e. the Durgamahatmya (or DevT-
mahatmya, or Candi, or Sapta^atl), from the M&rkan-
deya Pur&na (ff. 75, col. 3 -78V, col. 3). The Index
refers to leaf, page, and line.
6. Magha’s S'i£up&lavadha (ff. 78V, col. 3-96). The
Index refers to sarga and 61 oka.
7. Bharavi’s Kirat&rjuniya (ff. 97 v — 1 29 v ). The Index
refers to sarga and £loka.
8. ManusamhitS, or the Law-book of Manu (ff.131-
i8o v ). The Index refers to adhyaya and 61 oka.
9 . Adhyaya 1 of VijnaneS varans Mit&kfara (ff. 18 1—
223V). The Index refers to page and line.
A letter from Prof. Max Muller to the Librarian,
dated November 5, 1882, is prefixed to the MS.
Size : i2^x 8| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : 224. No. of columns: 3.
Date : from the paper and general appearance of the
MS. one may conclude that it was written in India,
that is before Prof. Wilson came to Oxford, or between
the years 1820 and 1832.
Character: Devanagari.
i
Digitized by LjOoq ie
$80. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— EPISODES AND FRAGMENTS (1222-1224) 165
V. EPIC AND PURANA FRAGMENTS
80. EPISODES AND FRAGMENTS
1222— MS. Sansk. d. 63
Vifnnsahasran&mastotra with S'ankaracarya’s
Commentary, A. D. 1753.
Contents : the Vifnusahasranamastotra, or the
thousand names of Visnu, from the Mahabharata
(Anusasanaparvan, 6936—7078), with the commentary,
Visnusahasran&mavivrti, of Sankaracarya. The text
is in the middle of the page. It begins : krivai -
sampdyana uvdca II srutva dharmdn ake§ena pavandni
ca sarvakab II &c. The commentary begins : srigane -
kdya namah 11 sacciddnamdarupaya Krsndydklisfakd-
rine II namo vedamtavedydya gurave vuddhisakfine 11 1 ll
F. 83 : iti knmahabharate katasahasram samhitdydm
Vaiyasikyam S'amtiparvani ddnadharmottamdnusasane
srivifnor namasahasram s am dp tarn 11 Of the last line
of the commentary (written in the margin of f. 8 ^ 7 ) only
kri \kam X\karacarya ndma vivrtib samdpta is
legible.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 46).
Size : 9 j x in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 85.
Date : samvat 1809 ( = a. d. 1753) 1
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : the margin of f. 84 v is damaged, and part
of the colophon is thereby lost.
1223— MS. Sansk. c. 56
S'ahkaracarya’s Vi^nusahasranamabhasya,
18th cent.?
Contents : Sarikaracarya’s Visnusahasranamabha-
$ya, or commentary on the Vi§flusahasranamastotra
(see MS. Sansk. d. 63 [1222]), imperfect, beginning with
f. 2 and ending with f. 53. Two or three leaves are
probably lost at the end, and ff. 7, 15, 19, 26, 29, 39,
42, 44 are also missing. The lost f. 1 seems to have
contained the introduction, for on f. 2 we find the
explanation of the first Sloka: snvaikampayana uvd-
ca 11 Vaikampayano Janmejayam praty uvdca ll srutva
dharmmdse§ena pavandni ca sarvakab 1 1 Yudhisthirah
Samtanavam punar evabhyabha§ata mil F. 33 v : iti
kriparamahamsaparivrdjakdcdryasrikamkarabhagavatpa-
daviracite Vifnor ndmasahasrdbhdsye pamcakatlvi-
varanam ll 500 1 1 F. 53 v : iti namnam dasamam sat a -
kam vivftam 100 savddtigo vitabhayah &c. . . .ya idam
srnuyan nityam yak capi parikirttayet 11 ndkubham
prdpnuydt kimcit so J mutreha ca manavaJi 1112611 pra-
krame kimjayan mucyate jam I Here it breaks off.
The MS. is written by two different hands.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 47).
Size: 12^-x 6j in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves: i + 53 (for omissions see above) + i blank.
Date : probably the middle of the 1 8th century.
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : half of ff. 6 and 8 is lost ; f. 20 is damaged
in one place.
1224 — MS. Sansk. d. 22 (R)
S'esadharma from the Harivam£a, 18th cent. P
Contents: the S'esadharma from the Harivam^a,
or Ascaryaparvan, of the Mahabharata, incomplete.
In the margin of f. 1 the title is given as Sesadharm-
mam Upapuranam. It begins : Harih mdrggdni nara-
kdmbhodheh pdpindm durigdmindm [l] pathi bhogan ca
yanani mdrgani svarggagdminam [1] etdn dharmmdn
mahabhago dharmmaputras sahanujaly [l] Draupadya
saha dharmmdtmd Y adavendrat prakukruve \ devatdndm
rpnah ca dvijanam yajhagamindm 1 maddhye dharmmdn
prasukrava Kr$ne vadati dharmmavit I Janamejayajayah l
kadaprovaca bhagavan kasmin dedeke yaduttamah 1 etad
acakpva viprendra Kr$navdkydmrtam hi me I vaikanvaya
namab I rdjyabhratfo mahatejab dharmmaputras saha -
nujah [l] Pancdlya saha dharmmdtmd Kamyakam vanam
avikat l duhkhite samanuprdpte dharmmaputre maha-
vanam [l] etat jnatv a Yadukretfho hy antaryydiml jagat-
ppatib [l] patninam katasahasraih kahcanadyer (read
°nadhyair ?) maharathaib [l] niyutaib patakasamyuk -
taih kimkiiubhamakobhitaih [i] saptahis saptasdhasrair
akvaih Kakmirajair yutab [l] nilajimutasamkdsair mmat -
tadviradakofibhib [l] sainyais tu samvrtantrtman sdrva -
muktipratapavan [l] dyayau Hastinapuram Vidurena
samdgatah 1 &c. F. i6 v 2 iti Se$adharmme $a$(ho
9 ddhyayab I F. 28 : iti Harivamse Se§adharmme na -
vamo , ddhyayab I F. 37 : iti Ha° Se° dvadako 0 1 F. 39 :
iti Ha° Se° trayodako°\ F-49 v : iti Ha° Si° saptadaso 0 l
F. 60 2 iti Ha° Si 0 vimko 0 1 F. 68 2 iti Ha° Sb° dvaviniko 0 1
F. 72 2 ity Akcaryyaparvvani Harivamke Se$adharmme
trayovimko 9 ddhyayab I F. 81 : ity A° Ha° Si 0 panca -
vimko° I F. 100 2 ity Ascariyaparvani Ha° Si° Kaveri -
m a hat man ndma dvatrimso 9 ddhyayab I F. 103 2 ity
Akcaryapa 0 Ha° Se° catustrimko 0 1
It breaks off in the middle of adhyaya 35 with the
following words (f. 104) : Baghavendrasya tad vakyam
srutva paramapavanam [1] Paulastyapramukhas sarve
sasnu (or sannrV)svakapirdk§asdb [1] Vaideht ca mahdr
bhdgd snatva datvd vasuni ca [l] kdntim lebhe syakdn
Digitized by LjOOQie
166 $30. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— EPISODES AND FRAGMENTS (1224-1226)
tatra sarvatejomayim Subham [i] etasminn antare dhiman
mumnam agrani prabhub [i] mumnam apt sarvefam
Agastyo bhagavdn r?ih [i] sevyamano rpganair dyayau
Bdmasannidhau [l] Bodhayanas tu bhagavdn Apastam-
bo *tha Gdnmavah (?) [i] S'atatape Yamab Samkkab
Kdtydyanabrhaspafi [l] Samvartte Yamakarrum (?) ca
Gautamah Pulahab kjrtah [i] Visvamitrab Sthulasiro-
kacaiyapanabhdrggavau [i] Satyd?d(fhah Satanando De-
valo Bomamh prabhub [i] Vyasab Parasaras caiva
Y djnyavatkyas ca Bharata [i] evam ddyd mahatmano
munayas samsitavratab [l] Ramam dlokitum Bhrgub
darsandn muktidam prabhum [n]
F. 105 contains the following lines, which may or
may not belong to the Sesadharma : dharmmajndndm
gatim vak#ye tava prityai mahlpate [l] nibodhitdm surair
jju$fam sukham tatra ca sdsvatim [i] sadharmmam ye
nara&refthdb ddnasild subuddhayah [i] ativa sukhasan -
panndh pray anti Yamamandiram [i] annada ye narasre-
$(ha bhunjantah svadu ydnti vai [i] nirada ye ca
sukhi(f)nah pibanti kpram uttamam [l] bu(or dvr Vjtado
madhudai cai [va ?] kpradas ca narottama [l] madhu-
pdnam prakurvantab pray anti Yamamandiram [i] saka-
dab payasam bhunjan dipada prajvalan disah [i] vastrado
y nuvasad muQ.)ladivydmbaradharo yayau [i] alamkaram
priyd ydnti pujyamanah saddmaraih [i] godananiratd
ydnti sarvakdmasamanvitab [l] bhumido grhadas caiva
vimane sarvasampadd [i] atyarogan na sa kirnimh kndan
yati Yamalayam [i] hayado gajadai caiva yanadas ca
nrcottama [i] Yamalayam vimanena yati bhogasaman -
vitah \
A MS. of the S^e?adharma, mentioned by Burnell,
Tanjore catal ., p. 184, contains 57 adhyayas.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : io| x 2| x 2j in.
Size of MS. : 8^x if in.
Material : Palm-leaves, held together by two boards
and a string passing through two holes.
A 7 o. of leaves : i+ 106 (8 or 9 lines on a page).
Late : apparently modern, probably 18th century.
Character: Tulu.
1225 (1-7) -MS. Sansk. c. 49
Gangamah&tmya, end of 18th cent. P
Contents: a collection of Gangamah&tmyas from
the Mahabharata and the Puranas, viz. :
1. From the S'antiparvan of the Mahabharata, in
hi jlokas. It begins: svasti sriganesaya namah \\
srigamgayai namah 11 Narayanam namaskrtya naram
caiva narottamam n devimSarasvatimVyasam tato jay am
udirayet mil Vaisampdyana uvaca II 11 Brhaspatisamam
buddhyd k^amaya brahmanab samarjt It &c. It ends
(f. 6) : kilvi§aih II 11 iti srimahabharate satasdhasrydm
samhitdyam Sfamtiparwani uttamanusdsanike darn -
dharmmem Gamgdmdhdtmyam II
2. From the Aranyakaparvan of the Mahabhfirata,
in 126 £lokas. It begins (f. 6): athdranyake parwani II
II Pulastya uvaca ll 11 r§tbhih kratavab proktd vede§v api
yathakramam 11 &c. It ends (f. 11): Madhavaseva -
nam 11 12611 II iti srimahabharate Gamgamdhdtmya 11
3. From the Brahma Fnrana, in 58 slokas, ff. 1 1— I3 V .
4. From the Vifnu Pur&na, in 1 7 Slokas, ff. I3 v -i4 v .
5. From the Matsya Pur&na, in 1 68 £lokas, ff. i4 y -22.
6 . From the Kurma Parana, in 48 £lokas, ff. 22-24.
7. From the Skanda Pur&na, incomplete. There is
a lacuna on f. 24, immediately after the first words :
at ha Skamdapurane II II Sanatkumarab II pranipatya
mahadevam vi l after which about 16 4lokas are wanting;
and the work breaks off immediately after the first
words of sloka 61 : utpaldkfi kdmadd ca fddhi(i)da I
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 30).
Size : 11x5^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 29.
Late: probably about a. d. 1800.
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : f. 26 has been repaired, and part of the
text is lost.
1226 ( 1 , 2)— MS. Sansk. ©. 47
Gajendramok^ana and SaptailokI, 18th cent.?
Contents :
1. The Gajendramok^ana from the S'antiparvan of
the Mahabharata. It begins : sriganesaya namah in-
gurubhyo namah om asya srigajedramokfalikhyam ll
Satanika uvaca ll may a hi deva devasya Victor amitaie-
jasab srutvab sambhutayab sarvadigaditastavasuvratab
11 1 ll It breaks off (on f. 1 i v ) in the middle of 61oka 141
with the words : Gajendra m ok§anam puny am sarvapd -
papranaianam iravayet pratar utthaya dir g ham a I
The complete work (as found in MSS. Mill 1 1 1 (88),
1 12 (36), s eeBodl. catal., p. 5 a ) consists of 161 61okas.
2. The Sapta4loki (ff. 12, 13), seven £lokas from the
Bhagavata Purana (II, 9. 31-37) with a commentary.
It begins : sribhagavan uvaca I jnanam paramam
guhyam yad vijnanasamanvitdm I sarahasyam tadamgam
ca grhana gaditam may a I jnanam iasrottham vijnanam
anubhavab rahasyam bhaktih sugopyam api vik§amty
adibhir desdt tasyamgam sadhanam ll 1 ll It ends : iti
srisaptailoki bhagavatabrahmandrayanasamvade dviti-
yaskaindhe sapurnab 1 1 Then follow five lines more,
with two lines in the margin, beginning: Ytmoh padam -
Digitized by LjOOQie
§ 30. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— EPISODES AND FRAGMENTS (1226-1229) 167
mamtikam gunavatim madhyastakamci pun nabhau
Dvaravati pathamti I &c.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 31).
Size: x 4^- in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 13 + xi blank.
Bate : probably about a. d. 1800.
Character: Devanagarl.
1227 (1-4)— MS. Sansk. b. 6 (B)
Mahabharata and Visnu Parana Fragments,
15th oent.P
Contents : the following fragments all belong to much
the same date, and perhaps are by the same hand.
1 . A fragment of the Mahabharata, beginning : om
namah S'ivaya I Vaibampayana uvdca I bar atalpag atom
Bhipnam vrddham Sakapitamaham I murddhnd pranamya
dharmmato papracchedam Yudhiphirah \\ Yudhiphira
uvdca l bhagavan Srotum icchami l &c.
2 . Part of a dialogue between Bhi§ma, Vatsa, and
Vadana.
3 . Fragments, probably of the Visnu Pur&na,
beginning : om namah srikrpiaya I Narayanam nama-
skrtya naran caiva narottamam l devtm Sarasvatin caiva
tato jayam udirayet ll evam samstuyamanas tu bhagavan
kamalek?anah 1 ujjahdra l &c. Later on, a leaf contains
the end of adhyaya 1 of Am6a V : iti Srivipnupurane
pahcame 9 mbe prathamo 9 dhyayah I
4 . Fragment of a dialogue between Siva and Parvati
from a Sivaic Purana or Tantra.
Bought in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoernle.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : i6f x X i|- in.
Size of leaf: 14^ x ij in.
Material: Palm-leaves, held together by a string
passing through a central hole.
No. of leaves : 17 odd leaves.
Bate: about 15th or 16th century.
Character: Bengali.
1228— MS. Sansk. d. 41 (R)
Hariie&ndrop&khyana, 15th cent. P
Contents : the Hari£oandropakhy&na from the Ara-
nyakanda of the AryarSmayana, incomplete. Ff. 1—3
are lost, and the MS. opens on f. 4 with the words :
satyena phalati krph satyena tiphati lokah \ &c. Ff. 6,
10, 11 are also lost. The colophon on f. 29 v is: ity
Aryardmdyane Aranyakdnde H ariscandropakhyanam
sampurnnam 1 iti Subham astu I Subham astu \ The MS.
is beautifully written, though not very accurate. The
following verses from f. 27 will give a fair idea of the
state of the MS. : Indratvam naham icchami \ na hi
Sivatvan eva ca II icchami ca puri ramyam l antarikfe
surdlaye II sarwakamasamayuktam I sarwalokaprapuri -
tdm 11 ajaramaranam caiva I sarwakilvi$avarjjitam ll
evam Srutvd tato vakyam devaih satyavamkftaib I etad
vanam tu samprapya l HariScandro narddhipah 11 druhya
puspakadivya 1 vine svarggagaminah, 11 mvahpatmsurd-
bhydn ca I gandharwair apsaroganaih n tridaSaiS ca
samdyuktd I Ayodhydm dgatam purim ll krtabhiSeko
dharmmdtma I bhuyo rdjye pratisthitah 11 ak§ayatvam
vyaya caiva l jardmrtyuvivdrggitdh 11 evamvidhd puri
ramya I samjdtasvarggagamiru ll lokapdlasamayukta I
vamavadhvatisobhitd ll sarwe tatraiva tisfhanti l kdma -
rupa susobhanah ll idfsas ca puri ramya I trifu lokepi
vibrutah 11 svarggaloke martyaloke I ndgaloke na df Spa-
te ll samastaguncisafnpurnnd l HariScandrapuri subhah 11
sarwe prakfpamanasah \ sarwe caiva niramayah 11 tatrd
so 9 vasata raja I mahasatyakriyah Sucih 11 HariScandro
mahatmasau l (f. 2 J Y ) tripi lokepi visrutah 11 tasma tvam
api rajendra I ma vifado manah kpta II (the most of the
next line is illegible) rappjasi Jdnakd ll anaya Janaki
S'ita l jitvd Latika mahdpuri ll yuddhaparavimanena
(illegible) pratiyasyasi ll ity Agastyavacah Srutvd I Ra -
mabhadro mahdvanah ll prakrpair wanaravalair Llafi-
karwipitaye (read °adhipataye V) yayau ll
There are many mistakes, and the fr is used indis-
criminately, as often in Nepalese MSS.
Bought in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoernle.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : 12 X 2^ X in.
Size of leaf: 1 1 x r| in.
Material : Palm-leaves, held together by two pieces of
cardboard and a string passing through a central hole.
No. of leaves : 23.
Bate : probably 15th century (Dr. Hoernle).
Character : Nepalese (not hooked writing).
Injuries : 6 ff. are lost, and the edges of the outer
leaves are a good deal worn away.
1229 — MS. Sansk. o. 52
N&siketopakhy&na, A. D. 1820.
Contents : the N asiketopakhy&na, or the legend of
Nasiketa (or Nasiketu), in 18 adhyayas. It begins:
Sriganebaya namah U 0 namah paramatmane Srtpurana-
puru§otamayah II Narayanam namaskrtya naram caiva
narotamam devtm Sarasvatim Vyasam tato jayam udi-
rayet 11 1 n It ends : dharmartfum apnuydd dharmo
dhandrthi dhanam dpnuyat Ndsiketasya mdhdtmyam ye
Srnvamti pa(hamti ca ll 57 ll sarvapapavinirmukto yamii
Digitized by LjOOQie
168 § 80. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— EPISODES AND FRAGMENTS (1229-1232)
Viynorparam padarn ll 58 1) iti snndsxketopdkhyane svhha-
subhakrtamjanmamaramyo nama astadaso ’dhyayafy II 18 II
At the end of adhyaya 2 (f. 4) the title Nasiketopakhydna
occurs ; in all other cases the title is written Nasiketo-
pakhyana . Observe also Nasiketuvacafy (f. 5), Nasike -
tuvaca (ff. 5 V * 6), Nasiketovacah (ff. y v , 8 V , 9), Nasiketo-
vaca (f. 8).
A Hindi version of the same legend is to be found
in MS. Wilson 526 (ff. 41-96). There the title is
Nasiketupdkhydna (not Nachiketup 0 , as in th eBodl. catal . ,
p. 388 a ). The same MS. has repeatedly Nasaketuvaca
(sic), and at the end of adhyaya 1 the title is written
Nasaketupakhydna.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 38).
Size : 13^ x 6 j in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 22 + iii blank.
Date: samvat 1885 ( = a. d. 1829) a§ddhasudi 8 ra-
vau ghati I
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : f. 2 is protected by transparent paper, and
part of the text is lost.
81. KAVYA
1230— MS. Sansk. d. 82
K&lid&sa’s Raghuvairu&a, A. D. 1670.
Contents : the Raghuvamfia, by Kalidasa, complete
in 19 sargas. It begins: It 60 II svasti sriganesaya
namah ll vagarthav iva samprktau l &c. The number of
verses differs considerably from that in Sankar Pandit’s
ed., as the following list will show : Sarga I, ending on
f. 7, contains 96 verses (95 in S'. P. ed.) ; II, f. 13, con-
tains 75 ; III, f. 19, contains 71 (75 in S'. P. ed.) ; IV,
f. 25, contains 94 (88 in S'. P. ed.) ; V, f. 32, contains
76 ; VI, f. 39, contains 86 ; VII, f. 45, contains 7 1 (68
in S'. P. ed.) ; VIII, f. 52, contains 87 (94 in S'. P. ed.) ;
IX, f. 59, contains 92 (82 in S'. P. ed.) ; X, f. 64, con-
tains 88 (86 in S'. P. ed.) ; XI, f. 7o v , contains 94 (93 in
S'. P. ed.) ; XII, f. 76, contains 107 (104 in S'. P. ed.) ;
XIII, f. 8i v , contains 83 (79 in S'. P. ed.) ; XIV, f. 87 v ,
contains 88 (87 in Sf. P. ed .) ; XV, f. 93, contains 104
(103 in Sf. P. ed.); XVI, f. 99V contains 88; XVII,
f. io 3 v , contains 81 ; XVIII, f. 108, contains 55 (52 in
Sf. P. ed.) ; XIX, f. 1 1 2, contains 57 verses. End : iti
snraghuvamse mahavye srikdlidasakrtau rdjmrdjya -
bhiseko nama ekonavimsab sarggah 11 19 11
Ff. 44—61 are supplied by a modern hand. There
are many explanatory notes added in the margins and
inserted between the lines. These notes are old, as is
proved by their absence in the supplement, ff. 44-61.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 80).
Size: io|x5jin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 1 13.
Date: samvat 1726 ( = a. d. 1670) margasirasukla 7
bhrgudine I
Scribe: Tikama£arman. (The first syllable is cor-
rected from To, and kama also is a correction, but the
original reading cannot be restored.)
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : the margin is damaged, and a few letters of
the marginal notes are lost on ff. 1-3, 5, 17, 22, 68.
1231— MS. Sansk. d. 37 (R)
Kalidasa’s Raghuvam&a III- VTI, 17th cent.P
Contents : the Raghuvam£a, by Kalidasa, fragments
of sargas III— VII. It begins : adhipsitam bhartrru-
pasthitodayam sakhijanodvlk$anakaumudimukharn \ nidd-
nam Iksvakukulasya samtates Sudakfina dauhrdalaksa -
nam dadhau II 1 11 = 111 , 1. F. y Y ends with III, 63
(Sankar Pandit’s ed.), and f. 8 is missing. F. 9
begins with IV, 1. Sarga IV ends on f. I3 V : iti sri -
kalidasasya krtau Raghuvamse mahakavye caturthas
sargah ll F. i8 v ends in the middle of V, 75, and f. 19
is missing. F. 20 begins with VI, 1. F. 23 v ends in
the middle of VI, 41, and f. 24 is missing. F. 25 con-
tains VI, 51— 61, and f. 26 is missing. F. 27 begins
with salendrah ll 71 11 = VI, 71 end. Sarga VI ends
on f. 28. The MS. breaks off in the middle of VII, 16 :
udbhasitam mamgalasamvidha l
Formerly included in MS. Sansk. c. 42 (R).
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : 1 2 x 1 j x 1 j in.
Size of MS. : ioj x i| in.
Material: Palm-leaves, held together by a string
going through two holes.
No. of leaves : i + 30 (for omissions see above).
Date : appears to be old, probably 17th century.
Character: Telugu.
Injuries : the MS. is in a decaying state, and broken
in several places. A piece of f. 22 is broken off, and
ff. 1, 4, 27, 28 are more seriously damaged.
1232— MS. Sansk. d. 66
Kalidasa’s Kumarasambhava, 18th cent.P
Contents: the Kum&rasambhava, by Kalidasa, sargas
I-VIII. Sarga I, 62 verses, ends on f. 15U R> ^4
Digitized by LjOOQie
169
$31. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— KAVYA (1232-1234)
verses, on f. ; III, 7 6 verses, on f. 447 ; IV, 4 6
verses, on f. 53* ; V, 87 verses, on f. 71 ; VI, 95 verses,
on f. 83 v ; VII, 97 verses, on f. 101 ; VIII, 91 verses, on
f. 1 1 7. End: samadivasanisitharn samginas tatra Sam-
bhoh Satama ( vijayani , obliterated with yellow pigment)
dratunam sagram eka niseva l na ca suratasukhe$u
chinnatrfno babhuva jvalana iva mamudramtargatas
tajjalem ll 1 ll 91 M iti Srikumarasambhave mahavye
Srikaliddsakrtau suratavarnnano namd$(amah sargah 11
subham astu II
Marginal glosses by a more modern hand on almost
every page.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 54).
Size : 9^-x 5-| in. Maternal : Paper.
No. of leave* : ii + 1 1 8.
Date : probably from a. d. 1700-1750.
Character : Devanagari. Large characters with some
of the Jaina characteristics.
1233 — MS. Sansk. d. 67
K&lid&sa’s Sum arasambha va, 17 th or 18 th cent. P
Contents: the Kumarasambhava, by Kalidasa, sargas
I- VII. Sarga I, 62 verses, ends on f. 7 V ; II, 64 verses,
on f. I4 V ; III, 76 verses, on f. 23 ; IV, 47 verses, on
f. 28 v ; V, 87 verses, on f. 40 (ff. 34, 35 by another hand) ;
VI, 95 verses, on f. 49 ; VII, 95 verses, on f. 62 (ff. 58,
59 missing). It ends : pramathamukhavikarair hasa-
yd J7i asa gvdham ll 95 ll ll iti Srikumarasambhave ma-
hakavye Kalidasakrtau Gauriparinayo nama saptamah
sarggah ll 7 ll
There are numerous marginal glosses and corrections
both on the margin and in the text. The first page
contains three verses written in Hindi vernacular.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 55),
to whom it had been presented by VoudhyeSvariprasad
in Benares, on December 31, 1884. (See entry on f. 1.)
Size: 9f x 4f in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 63.
Date : probably the end of the 17th or beginning of
the 1 8th century.
Character: Devanagari.
1234 ( 1 , 2)— MS. Sansk. d. 65
Jonarfija’s Commentaries on Bharavi’s Kir&tarjunlya
and Mahkhaka’s S'rikanthaoarita, A. D. 1648.
Contents :
1 . BharavPs Kiratarjuniya, together with the com-
mentary by Jonaraja (ff. 4—1 57). The first three leaves,
containing I, 1-5, with the beginning of verse 6, are
missing. F. 40, containing V, 5—1 1, is also missing.
BODL. SANS. CATAL. II.
Otherwise the text is complete. The last verse is: asam-
haryolsaham jayinam udayam prapya tar asa I &c. (■= the
last verse but one in Jivananda Vidyasagara's ed.). It
ends (f. 157): tatha svadhamna lokanam satyadindm
vparitfhat krtavasthitik tatha lak§myd sarvabhtbhavu -
kaya sriya diptam prakasamanam iti bhadram ll 47 ll
II iti Srinonarajasunupanditabhattajonardjakrtdydm Ki-
rdtarjumyafikdydm a?tada&as sargah II II samdptam
idam srikirataijuniyam nama mahakavyam ll krtir
mahakaver Bharaveh ll II Sriganesaya namah ll Subham
astu sarvajagatam 1 1 Composed under Zainul Abuddin
(Jainollabhadena) in a. d. 1448, Bhandarkar, Report ,
1883, 1884, p. 54.
2 . Mankhaka*s S'rikanthaoarita, together with the
commentary by Jonaraja (ff. i57 v -36i v ). It begins:
svasti ll ll sriganeSaya namah ll om namas Sarasvatyai ll
srigurubhyo namah ll vdeti yasyam prakafibhavantydm
tirohitayam galativa viSvam l &c., as in the ed., published
in the Kavyamdla , no. 3, Bombay, 1887. F. 161, con-
taining I, 25—33, ^ 2 ° 2 > 2 ° 3 > containing VI, 29 ( = 31
in ed.) to 43 ( — 45 in ed.), and ff. 218, 219, containing
VII, 64 ( = 65 in ed.) to VIII, 12, are missing. The two
fragments, numbered as ff. 202, 203 and 218, 219, do
not seem to belong to the book at all.
The last verse, numbered 147 in the MS., is
identical with the last verse (152) in the edition. It
ends : kandalayati ll mahesvaralokasthasya pitur ajnaya
svapne Srutaya I vibudhastutam tacchrikanthacaritam
kavyam \ Sribhagavate nivedya 1 sa Mafikhako manasi l
kam apy anandam prakaSayati ll 147 ll santo nay anti
gunatam khalu do ^aj at am \ jdteti capalakaldsu mama
pravrttih varam pads tyajati cet svakrtam vy avast ham 1 1
kirtih krayam(f) 1 srayati kasya jagat prastddhd II Sri -
kanthakavyavivrtim viracayya Jonarajas sato namati
santam atipratis(hah I held tu vas tad api yatnam
akarsam asyam I dtpo bilandhyaharanal taranes samah
kim 11 kurvantu tatskhalitayojanam atra santah Srikan -
( habhaktirabhasat khaladarsanac ca l setum khananti
salilani hi randhraldbhat tan (or °bhantar V) margam
uhcati jano Hha cirayayatam ll iti Sripan 4 itabha((aSri~
nonardjdtmaj a trijonaraj akftdyam l Srikanthacaritafikd-
yam l pahcavimSas sargah ll ll lekhayanti ca likhanti
ye I &c. . . . samdptam cedam Srikanthacaritdkhyam
mahakavyam iti Subham astu lekhakapathakayoh II Then
after the benedictions and the colophon of the
scribe: kdvyakarta ca KasmiraS SrimadviSvavartasu -
nuSSrimahkhaka iti Subham ll
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MSS. 53,
88). Memorandum on f. 4: 4 K 61, 62/
1 Perhaps k say am, but certainly not sthitirp , as in the edition.
z
Digitized by
170
$ 81 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE -KAVY A ( 1284 - 1236 )
Size: iajXiiin. Material: Birch bark.
No. of leaves ; 362 (for omissions see above).
Bate : samvat 24 kartikavati trayoda&yam budhe 1 1
ll srisakab 1570 ( — a. d. 1648) l See Hultzsch, Z. B. M.Q.,
XL, 9 ’
Scribe : Damodaraka, who signs in the same way
as in MS. Sansk. c. 54 ( 1180 ).
Character: Sarada.
Injuries : of ff. 4, 16-33, 202-203, and 218-219,
only fragments are left. Ff. 5, 6, 12-15, 41, 119, 160,
180, 200, 201, 204, 221-223, 260 are damaged (one or
two lines lost). The leaves are protected by trans-
parent paper, and some words are lost or injured on
ff. 7-11, 45, 120, 140-142, 181, 182, 188, 189, 206-217,
224-237, 279, 280, 300, 322, 336, 341-343-
1235 — MS. Sansk. d. 84
Magha’s S'i£upalavadha, A. D. 1474.
Contents : the S'iiupalavadha, by Magha, complete
in 20 sargas. It begins : svasli sriganesdya namab II
sriyah patih srimati I &c. It ends : Hi irisiiupdlava-
dhe mahdkavye kaviinmdghakrtau mayuyuddham ndma
vimsah sargah 1 1 The number of verses agrees with
that in the edition printed at Calcutta, 1869 (samvat
! 9 25), except in the following sargas : sarga II (ending
on f. i4 v ) has 117 verses ; VI (on f. 42) has 80 ; XIII
(on f. 92) has 70; XV (on f. io 7 v ) has 102; XVI (on
f. H4 V ) has 86; XVII (on f. i2i v ) has 70; XIX (on
f. i36 v ) has 125 verses. From ff. 1-1 ( — 1, t— III, 13)
the whole of the margin is covered with explanatory
notes written in small characters by a Jaina. F. 44 is
blank (VII, 17-30 missing). F. 120 (XVII, 53 -63) is
supplied by a modem hand.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 84).
Size: 10x5^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 146.
Date : samvat 1530 ( = a. d. 1474) var$e mdghavadi
1 somavasare II
Written by order of His Majesty the Prince Sur-
yasena ( maharajakumdrabisuryasenadevalikhapitam ll).
The entry was afterwards deleted.
Character : Jaina Devanagari.
Injuries : the marginal notes on ff. 2-15 are slightly
damaged in places. The last line of f. 1 18 is obliterated.
A few words on f. 144 V are illegible, and the colophon
is partly erased.
1236 — MS. Sansk. b. 2
M&gha’s S'iiupalavadha with Vailabhadeva’s
Commentary, 17th oent.P
Contents : fragments of the Samdehavifau$adhi, or
S'ilup&lavadhasaratika, a commentary on Magha’s
S'Uupalavadha, by Vallabhadeva, son of Anandadeva,
giving also the text of Magha’s poem in full. The
first fragment, ff. 1-5, contains I, 1—5, supplied by a
more modern hand. It begins : sriganesdya namab 11
yasya bhramgdvalikamthe II danambhoraji rdjaie ll
bhati rudrakfamaleva ll sa nab pay ad gunddhipab ll 1 ll
abfuftaphalasampattihetu smrtva Sarasvatim 1 1 Sfisupd-
lavadhe kavye 8 draft ka vidhiyate ll 2 ll Then after
two more verses 2 abhila$ilasiddhyartham mamgalddi
kavyam karttavyam iti smaranat kavih sriiabdasyadau
prayumkta ll iriyab patib l &c. (text of 1 , 1). The second
fragment is f. 6 ( = 42 old foliation), containing III, 15
end to 2 1 beginning. The next fragment is ff.7— 39 (= 106-
136 old fol.), containing VIII, 2 to X, 25. F. 20: iti Val-
labhadevaviracildydmSamdehain$au#adhyabhidhdndyam
S'isupdlavadkatikayam jalakelivarnanam nama#(amas
sargah II Then follows the fragment, ff. 38-89I 3 ( = 167-
219 old fol.), containing XII, 44 end to XVI,40. F.43 v :
ity Anamdadevayanivallabha ievaviracitayam Mdghakd-
vyaSisvpdlavadhasdratikdydm Samdeha v isavy a khy ay d m
senaprayano ndma dvadasas sargah II The next frag-
ment, f. 90, contains XVI, 82 to XVII, 2 beg. Then
follows the fragment, ff. 91-m («=2-22 old fol.), con-
taining XVII, 9 to XVIII, 80 beg. The last fragment,
ff. 112-136 (=25—49 old fol.), contains XIX, 16 end to
XX, 81 beg. F. 136^: iti srianamdadevatmajasrimad -
vallabhadevaviracitayam S amdehavi$ausadhydkhyayam
S'isnpdlavadhatikdyam srtbhagavadabhyudayam ndma
vimsas sargah II II adhuna kavib laghavena nijavamsa-
varnanam cikir$ur aha ll ll sarvadhikari I &c. It breaks
off in the middle of the commentary on the verse kale
mitam I &c., with the words : nety aha vinanurodhat
uparodhdbha l For the controversy on Magha’s date,
see Vienna Orient. Joum. y 1 1 1 , 1 21, IV, 61, 236. Peterson,
Report , 1886-1892, p. 5, takes Siddha’s date as a
Vira date, i. e. a. d. 436 (cf. p. cxxix), but ( Report ,
1884—1886, p. 3) Haribhadra, Siddha’s teacher, died
a.d. 479. Peterson, indeed, gives Siddha’s date as
a.d. 536, and Haribhadra’s date as a.d. 529 ; this is
inconsistent with its being a Vira date, but the later
date is probably correct, Weber, Catal. 9 II, 1204. For
Vallabha, 10th century, see references in Weber, p. 1 204.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 86).
Size: i5jX 8|- in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii -h 138.
Bate ; probably about a.d. 1700.
Digitized by LjOOQie
171
$81. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— KAVYA (1236-1239)
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries: part of f. 6 lost; fF. 89^ and 136 are slightly
damaged.
1237 — MS. Sansk. d. 60
Ksemendra’s DarpadaLana, 17th oent. P
Contents : the Darpadalana, by Ksemendra Vyasa-
dafea. It begins : om namo bhagava\f\e \Jc\dmadevdya ll
knidrikabhagavatyai nama b 11 srigurave namah \\ om
praiantaiefa — ghndya darpasarpapasarpandt 1 namah
samanidhandya svaprakdsavika samsara 0 I &c.
F. 13, containing IV, 43-70, is missing. It ends: iti
Darpadalane tapovicaras saptamah \samdp\tam idam
Darpadalanam \kr\tir mahakaveb Vyasaddsaparanamnah
K#e[me]ndra \syet\i [si]vam astu sarvajagatam 11
Marginal additions on ff. 7, ii v , J2, I4 V , 15^, 20.
This is the MS. H used by Dr. B. A. Hirszbant in
his paper, Uber Ksemendra? s Darpadalana y St. Peters-
burg, 1892. See pp. 2, 4. Dr. Hirszbant used the
MS. before it was acquired by the Bodleian Library.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 63).
Memorandum on original wrapper (f. ii ), € K 40/
Size : 9! X 7-| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 20 + ix. blank.
Date : probably about a. d. 1700.
Character: Sarada.
Injuries : ff. i, 2 are much damaged ; there are holes
in ff. 3, 4, and ff. 16-20 are slightly damaged.
1238— MS. Sansk. d. 71
S'riharsa’s N aisadhiy acarita with Narahari’s
Commentary, 17th oent. P
Contents: the Nai^adhiy acarita, by SViharsa, with
a commentary by Narahari, nearly complete, with the
exception of the last sarga. The commentary begins :
om namah, Sarasvalyai ll om param prabandhambunidheb
prayatum yatnah kila svanla tavaisa hanta niSvasalila -
nihitdntardyaherambam alambanam dsrayethah 11 ill The
text begins : om nipiya yasya k$itiraksinah kathdm l &c.
Sarga I ends on f. 36 v (ff. 1—5 supplied by a modern
hand A) ; II, on f. 61 ; III, on f. 78 (ff. 70-116 supplied
by the modem hand A) ; IV, on f. 89 ; V, on f. 1 3 1 v
(ff. 124-129 supplied by the modern hand A) ; VI, on
f. i,52 v ; VII, on f. 172^; VIII, on f. 188 (ff. 166-173
supplied by a different modern hand B) ; IX, on f. 209
(ff. 197-204, 206, 207 containing IX, 54-125, 134-150
are missing); X, on f. 227 v ; XI, on f. 247 v (from f. 247
to the end written by a different hand C); XII, on
f.262 v ; XIII, on f. 272 (f.271 is supplied by the modern
hand A) ; XIV, on f. 283* (after f. 274, verses 17—33 are
missing ; f. 282 supplied by the modern hand A); XV,
on f.296 v (f.286 supplied by the modern hand A); XVI,
on f. 313^; XVII, on f. 333V; XVIII, on f. 348 ; XIX,
on £ 359 v 5 XX, on f. 372 ; XXI, on f. 393 v . It breaks
off (f. 393 v ) with the beginning of the fourth verse of
sarga XXII : uccaistaradamba (here the MS. is damaged).
There are many marginal notes in the first half of
the MS.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 67).
Memorandum on original wrapper (f. iii), ( K 27/
Size: iofX9fin.
Material: Paper, white and reddish. (The reddish
paper apparently intended to resemble the birch bark.)
No. of leaves : iii + 394 (for omissions see above).
Date: the oldest parts of the MS. probably belong
to the 17th century.
Character: Sarada.
Injuries : damaged by insects and otherwise in many
places. Several of the damaged leaves are protected
by transparent paper. More serious injuries occur on
ff - 27-31* 55* 186-196, 265-270, 337, 338, 357, 358,367,
384-393. Parts of the marginal notes are lost on ff. 6,
12-14, 16, 24, 43, 44, 53, 56. Ff. 30, 31, 66, 1 17, 130,
T47, 186, 188, 221, 222, 250, 252 have been patched,
and the writing completed by a modern hand.
1239 — MS. Sansk. o. 61 (It)
S'rlharfa’s N aisadhiy acarita, 16th cent.?
Contents : fragments of S'riharsa’s Naifiadhiya-
carita. F. 2 is difficult to read, and written by a different
hand from the rest. It does not contain the beginning.
F. 3 begins with XII, 13 : b sarasvativahmayavisma -
yotthaya I &c. Sarga XII ends on f. 17 ; XIII, on
f. 23 v ; XIV, on f. 32. After f. 24 one leaf, containing
XIV, 5-19, is missing. After f. 40 another leaf, con-
taining XV, 89-XVI, 4, is missing. Sarga XVI ends
on f. 50, and XVII on f. 56 v . It ends with the first
syllable of XVIII, 123 with the words: prositadhara-
iaydluyavakam samiluptatilakam kapolayoh ll hri (here
the leaf is broken). But the last three sargas are very
incomplete, there being omissions after f. 42, XVI, 25—
36 lost; f. 44, XVI, 58-67 lost; f. 47, XVI, 100-110
(beg.) lost; f.52, XVII, 39 (end) to 129 lost; f. 53, XVII,
142-158 lost ; f. 54, XVII, 173-189 lost ; f. 55, XVII,
202—216 lost; f. 56, XVIII, 4—108 lost.
There are marginal notes on ff. 3 ~* 5 -
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 66).
z 2
Digitized by
172 #81,82. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— KAVYA— ROMANCES (1239-1242)
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : 14 X 2^ X 1 j in.
Size of MS. : 13 x ]| in., 4 lines on a page.
Material: Palm-leaves, held together by a string
going through one central hole.
No. of leaves : 58.
Date : the MS. much resembles the facsimiles on
Plates III, IV, and V, in vol. Ill of Mitra, Notices ,
from MSS. nos. 1165, 1273, an( * I2 74> dated respec-
lively Sake 1453, T 43 6 > *494 (-a.d. 1531, 1514, 1572).
The old and decayed appearance of the MS. also justi-
fies us in referring it to the 16th century. Probably
its date is nearer the beginning than the end of
the 16th century. Compare also the still older fac-
similes in vol. V of Mitra, Notices. See also MS.
Sansk. c. 71 (R) [ 1168 ].
Character : Bengali.
Injuries : the MS. is in a decaying state ; all the
corners are rubbed off, but the writing itself is only
injured in the following places : ff. 1—8, 13-15 (marginal
notes), 52-57.
1240 — MS. Sansk. d. 67*
Khandapra£asti, 18th cent.?
Contents: the Khandapra6asti, or Da£a vat&rakhan da-
praSasti, by Hanumat Kavi. It begins: [In margine
sec. m. : krtakrodhe yasminn amaranagarimamgalarava I
na vdtam kalam kamam ajani vanam vra§cati sati \ sada
(fitakamtapranatir iti vikhydtamahima I Hanuman avyad
vah kapikulaiiromamdanamanib n i II atha da l savatara -
ndmany aha ll] II 80 n namab krisarvajndyah II matsyafr
kurmo varahai ca narasimho *tha vamanab Kamo Rdmas
sa KrsnaS ca budhah kalkl ca te dasah \\ The work is
complete in 145 verses. It ends : yasyaurvagnir
ivabhava tad yu tu sa vah kalkdni kalki harih 114511
iti kalkivatarab ll cha II 10 II iti Khamdapra&astikdvyani
samaptam iti ll cha II 80 1 1 Then follow five verses in
praise of S'iva, ending : yasya janena krtina prati meti
mene ll 5 ll mdmdhdtrnagare&varaprasastikdvydni cha 1
The poem was lithographed at Bombay in i860
(6ake 1782). The text, which has 183 verses, differs
considerably from this MS.
There are marginal glosses on ff. 1 and 2.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 57).
Size: io|x5jin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 6 + ix blank.
Date : probably about a. d. 1800.
Character : Jaina Devanagari.
Ornamentation : figure of the lotus on f. 6 V .
1241 — MS. Sansk. o. 63
Surya’s R&makr$nak&vya, with his own Commentary,
19th oent.P
Contents : the Rfimakrsnak&vya, a vilomaksarakavya
(artificial poem to be read both ways), by the astrologer
and poet Pan<}it Surya Bhatta, with a commentary by
the author himself, which begins: ll Sriganesaya nama 11
knmanmamgalamurti [ martti in marg.] samanam natvd
viditva tatah iavdavrahmamanoramam suganakajhdnd-
dhirajatmakah yadgamthadhyayanair vinayanivahothd-
cdryacd(°ca° sec. m ,)ryydm agdt so y ham Suryakavir
vilomaracanakavyam karomy adbhutam mil The text
begins : tam bhusutamuktim udarahdsam 1 &c. The
text has 36 verses. Verses 37 and 38 are given as part
of the commentary. End : iti irimadaivajhapamdita-
viracitam Suryabh a fviracitam Ramakr$ndkhyam kavyam
sampurna I See the Bodl. catal . , p. I32 a .
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 82).
Size: I2|x5^in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 18 + vi blank.
Date: probably about a.d. 1850.
Character : Devanagari.
32. ROMANCES
1242 — MS. Sansk. e. 65
Subandhu’s Vasavadatta, 18th cent.?
Contents : the Vasavadatta, a romance, by Subandhu.
It begins : om svasti ll sriganesaya namab 11 om namas
Sarasvatyai 11 om karabadarasadriam akhilam bhuvana -
talam yatprasadatah kavayah pasyanti suk$mamatayas
sa jayati Sarasvati dem ll It ends : tatah Kandarpaketus
samagatena Makarandena tayd Vdsavadattayd ca samam
svapuram gatva hrdaydbhilafitani suratasukhany am -
bhavann utsavam ca kurvan nirantaram kalam ativdha -
yam asa ll 1 1 iti srimahakavisubandhuviraritah Vdsava -
datta ndmdkhyayikd samapta ll subham ll
Numerous explanatory notes by a second hand have
been written between the lines.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 113)*
Memorandum on original wrapper (f. iii), ‘ K 60/
Size: 7f X 6- in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 60.
Date : probably early 18th century, possibly the end
of the 17th century.
Character: Sarada.
Digitized by LjOOQie
$$32,33. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— ROMANCES— COMEDIES (1243-1245) 173
1243 — MS. Sansk. d. 70
Trivikrama’s Nalacampu, 18th or 19th cent.?
Contents : fragment of the Nalacampu or Damayan-
tikathg, by Trivikrama Bhatta, containing ucchvasas
I— IV, and the beginning of V. It begins : sriganesaya
namah n n jayati girisutayafy kdmasamtapavdhiny urasi
rasani$ekai cdmdanas camdramaulih \\ tad anu ca vija -
yamte kirttibhajam kavinam asakfd amrtavimduspam -
dino vdgvilasdh u I II F. 69 2 iti srttrivikramabha((a -
viracitaydm Bamayamtikathayam caturtha ucchvasab II
End of the fragment: te’pi rajahamsah saidmkadharefu
saprapamcapamcama I
Trivikrama was the author of the Nausari grants of
Indra III, Ra$trakuta, a. d. 915 ; see Weber, Catal . , II,
1205; Epigr. Ind., I, 349.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 65).
Size: n|-X4j in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 74.
Bate: probably about a. d. 1800.
Character : Devanagari.
33. COMEDIES
1244 (1-4)— MS. Sansk. o. 37
K&lidasa’s Abhijfi&na£akuntala, with Sir William
Jones’ Translation, A. D. 1788.
Contents :
1 . Sundry notes on Sanskrit dramatic poetry, by
Sir William Jones, on fF. ii, iv, ix, and on the inside of the
cover. F. iii has the following title-page: ‘Sacontala,
or. The Fatal Ring: an INDIAN DRAMA, written
in the first Century before CHRIST, by CA LID AS A :
translated from the original Sanscrit and Pracrit by
Sir WILLIAM JONES. m.dcc.lxxxviii.’
2 . Ff. 1— 109, the Abhijfifina£akuntala, a drama in
seven acts, by Kalidasa, Sanskrit and Prakrit text, with
an interlinear Latin version by Sir William Jones. The
prologue ends on f. 2 V ; Act I, on f. i8 v ; Act II, on
f. 29; Act III, on f. 44 v ; Act IV, on f. 59; Act V,
on £ 72 v ; Act VI, on f. 94 v ; Act VII, on f. 109. The
text ends : iti nifkramtdb sarve II iti kavirajamkcdi -
ddsaviracitdbhijnanasakumtaldkhyandfakah ( °na(ake Sa -
kumtalamilano ndma , added by W. Jones) saptamo
3 nikafy 11 samdpto ’ yam gramthah II iubham astu ll As
to the Latin version. Sir William Jones remarks in the
preface to his famous English translation: ‘I soon
procured a correct copy of it [the Sakuntala]; and,
assisted by my teacher R£mal6chan, began with trans-
lating it verbally into Latin, which bears so great
a resemblance to Sanscrit, that it is more convenient
than any modern language for a scrupulous interlineary
version/
3 . Ff. iio-i66 v contain the English translation of
Kalidasa’s Abhijnana^akuntala, by Sir William Jones.
This seems to be the translation to which he alludes
in the preface : ‘ I then turned it word for word into
English,’ the printed translation being more polished
and idiomatic. F. no has the following title :
‘ SACONTALA, or, The FATAL RING : an INDIAN
DRAMA written by CALIDASA in the first Century
before CHRIST, and translated from the original
Sanscrit and Pracrit by.’ Entry on f. i66 v : ‘This
translation was finished at my gardens on the Ganges
17 Aug. 1788. W. Jones.’
4 . F. 167 contains a verse (in Sanskrit and English)
omitted in the text (p, 57 y ).
Given in 1833 by Julius Hare and the Rev. Aug.
Hare, from Sir W. Jones’ library. See R. H. Evans,
Catalogue of the Library of the late Sir William Jones ,
no. 447, p. 19.
Former shelfmark : Caps. Or. D. 27.
Size: I3|x8|in.
Material : Paper, water-marked ‘ W. J.’ and ‘ G. R.’
No. of leaves : ix -f 167 -f- xxix blank.
Bate : the text was probably written in the same
year in which the English translation was finished, i. e.
a.d. 1788 (see above).
Scribe : as the Sanskrit text is written in the same
beautiful handwriting as the texts in MSS. Sansk.
c. 32 and c. 34 ( 1144 ), it must have been written by the
same Lala Mahatabaraya. The Latin and the English
are in Sir William Jones’ handwriting.
Character : the Sanskrit in Devanagari.
1245 — MS. Sansk. d. 86
Mur&ri’s Anargharaghava, 17th oent.P
Contents: the Anarghar&ghava, by Murari, Acts
Y— VII. It begins : tatab praviiaiab Sravanajamba -
vamtau I Jamba ll tatas tat ah n Siravand II tato Mithilaya
nifkramya mamthara kalevaram avakirya maruti pra -
tyavekfitam ca svaSariram adhi$(haya Qamgdyam irm -
gaberam puram namagatya bhutasmi ll It breaks off
(f. 1 9 V ) after verse 1 1 5 ( = verse 1 1 8 in the ed. of the drama
published in the Kavyamala, no. 5, 1887, 8ee P* 3°^)
with the words : Hamah 11 saharfam I gaurivibhajyamd -
narddhasamktrne haramuaurddhani l amca dvigunagam -
Digitized by
174
§ 33 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— COMEDIES (1245-1247)
bhira Bhaglrathi name *stu te II 15 II Sitam prati I
devi l
Written in the usual style of Jaina MSS.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 92).
Size: lof x in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 2 J .
Date : probably the first half of the 17th century,
judging from appearance.
Scribe : Udayanandi Suri (sriudayanamdisurirdja-
hastalikhita pratir iyam).
Character : Jaina Devan agari.
Ornamentation in the central space of f. I7 V .
1246 (1,2)— MS. Sansk. c. 06
Hanumann&taka with Mohanadasa’s Commentary,
19th cent.
Contents :
1. The Hanumann&taka, or Mahan&taka, byDamo-
dara Misra, with Mi 4 ra Mohanadasa’s commentary, the
Hanumannatakadipika (ff. 1-20). The text (in the
middle of the page) begins : kalydndnam nidhanam
kalimalamathanam pavanam pdvandnam patheyam 1 &c.
The commentary begins: iriganeiaya namah hrdaye
yatprerana samutyato 9 ham vimudhataravuddhih 1 &c.,
as in the lithographed ed., published at Bombay in 1864
(sake 1786). It is incomplete, ending with stanza 21
of Act III. F. 16 : iti srimikramohanaddsabiracita-
ydm Hanumanndmand(akadlpikdydm Jdnakivildso nama
dvitiyo ’mkah 2 l End of the fragment : Ramah dr§(veti
banem damdakasamjhesu 22 l
2 . Fifteen verses in praise of Durg& (f. 2 1 ), begin-
ning : om para (?) iti piijd om jvdlaparvaiasamsthit arris
trinayanam pithatrayadhisfitam jvdlddambarabhusitdm
suvadanam nityam adrkyam janaih I $a\cakrdmwjama -
dhyagam varasardm bhojabhayd vibhratim cidrupam
sakalarthadipanakarim jcaldmukhim naumy aham II 1 11
Verse 15 is added in a later hand.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 104).
Size : 13 X 6|- in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 23.
Date : probably the beginning of the 19th century.
Character : Devanagari.
1247 (1-15) — MS. Sansk. d. 88
Fourteen N&takas, Prabodhacandrodaya, &c.,
A.D. 1003-1004.
Contents : a collection of fourteen Natakas, viz. :
1. Ff. i v — 46 , the Prabodhacandrodaya, a drama in
six acts, by K r§n am isracary a, with an interlinear or mar-
ginal Sanskrit version of the Prakrit passages. It begins:
om svasti 11 ll prajanyafy ll knganesdya namah 11 om ma-
dhydhndrkamancikdso iva pay ah puro prajndnatah 1 &c.
It ends : iti ni?krantdh sarve II jivanmuktir nama sastho
'tikab ll ll wsamaptamidamPrabodhacandrodayamnama
nafakam 11 ll krtifr srikrmami&rdcdryapdddndm ll subham
astu sarvatra ll
2 . Ff. 47-97? the Hanumannataka, or Mahanataka,
a drama in fourteen acts, by Damodara Misra.
It begins : om sriramaya salakpnandya sasitdya
sahanumate namah 1 1 sub ham astu ll bhadram om
kalydndnam nidhanam kalimalamathanam jivanam
8 ajjanandm . . . eyam yac ca divyam sapadi para -
padapraptaye prasthitasya I It ends: caturdasa -
bhir evahkair bhuva\ndn\i caturdasa I srtrdmandfakam
dhatte kevalam brahmanirmalam ll racitam Anilaputre -
ndtha V dlmlkinabdhau nihitam amrtabuddhya prdh
Mahanafakam yat I Sumatinrpatibhojenoddhrtam tat
kramena grathitam avatu vi&vam MiSradamodare -
na II ll II ll iti Hanumannatake kriramavijayo nama
caturdaio ’nkafr ll samaptam idam Mahdrsd[akam ll
Compare the lithographed ed. of the Hanumannafaka
with Commentary , Bombay, 1864 (sake 1786).
There are many corrections and marginal glosses,
also an interlinear version of Prakrit passages, from
ff. 47—62. From ff. 64—97 the MS. seems to be quite
modern.
3 . Ff. 98^164, the Vidagdhamadhava, a drama in
seven acts, by Rupa Gosvamin (see the Bodl. catal
p. i45 a ). The beginning is damaged, only the following
being legible: . . . ru dadhana . . . dhanasaraih su . . . lam
sama . . . ntapodgama vi ... sa . . . ranipranltam te trs -
nam ha . . . rililasikharini II api ca ll anarpitacarim I &c.
End: iti nifkrantas sarve ll Qaurxtirthavxhdro nama
saptamo ’nkah \\ samaptam idam Vidagdhamadhavdbhi -
dhanam natakam ll Radhdvildsavltdhkam catu$sa§tikala -
dhanam Vidagdhamadhavam sdm Silayantu vicaksandh 11
nandasinduravanandusamdhye samvatsare gate l Vidag-
dhamadhavam nama nafakam Gokule krtam 11 srtman -
mahakavirupaviracitam natakam idam ll subham
bhavatu ll
4. Ff. t 65 v — 216, the Malatimadhava, a drama in
ten acts, by Bhavabhuti. It begins : om snganesaya
namah om cuddpidakapdlasahkulamilanmandakinivdrayQ
vidyutkdialalatalocanasikhijyotir vimikratvisah 1 &c. It
ends : kama evam etat iti ni§krdntds sarve dasamo
9 hkah ll samaptam cedam Malatimadhavam nama na(a -
kam ll krtir mahdkaver vividhabudhacakramrajitapada -
dvuyanibhojasya srlbhattabhavabhuler iti bhadram 11
5 . Ff. 216-279, the Abhijhana^akuntala, a drama
in seven acts, by Kalidasa. It begins : krisarasvatyai
Digitized by LjOOQie
$33. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE — COMEDIES (1247)
175
namab I yd sratfus sr§fir ddya pibati vidkihutam I &c.,
like the text printed by Dr. Burkhard in his paper,
‘Die Kasmirer Qakuntala- Handschrift * (Sitzungsberichte
d . k . Akademie der Wise ., phil.-hist. Classe , CYII Bd.,
2 Heft, Wien, 1884, pp- 497 sq.). It ends: punarbha-
vam parigatabhaktir atmabhuh u iti niskrantas sarve it
II saptamo y iikah 11 11 11 samaptam cedamAbhijnanakakun -
talandma natakam II ll II krtir mahakaveh Kaliddsasyeti
kivam II From ff. 216-223, an interlinear Sanskrit ver-
sion of the Prakrit passages is given. Ff. 224 and 226
are wrongly bound; 224 ought to follow 226 (225 is
blank).
6. Ff. 28 o v -40 5 V , the B&laram&yana, byRajasekhara,
with an interlinear Sanskrit version of the Prakrit pas-
sages. It begins: om svasti ll krisarasvatyai namah 11 kri-
iaradayai namah kreyase ll pramatter yab patram tilaka-
yati yas suktiracanam ya adyas svadunam kruticulakaleh -
yena madhuna l &c. F. 372 v : iti kavicakravartirajake-
kharaviracite Balaramayane na(ake asamasahaso ndma
saptamo y hkab 1 1 It breaks off in the middle of the
fifty-third stanza of the tenth act: ayam sa te candi
S'ikhandiputrako gives tatat tatksanamurdhdhakandha-
rafy ninksya nab sneha. (See p. 297 of Pandit Govinda
Deva Sastrin’s ed., Benares, 1869.) F. 309 v is blank,
but nothing is missing.
7. Ff. 407— 461 v , the Venisamhftra, a drama in six
acts, by Mrgarajalaksman Bhatia Narayapa. It begins
with two Nandi verses, the first of which is : om kdlin-
dijalakalakdliyakulakriddvindkaikind rusthdri$(haka(ho-
rakanfhavalandvi$li$thakanthasrajd rohatkekikikoradan-
tapadatnkrsnena pvfnatu vo dosna durdaradaityadar-
padalanadv arena damodarah ll The second Nandi is :
uttitfhantya I &c., see J. Grill’s ed. (Leipzig, 1 87 1 ), p. 1 29.
On f. 423, in the third act, there is a lacuna after 1. 3,
iaminie hidimbadevi ll (Grill, p. 35, 1. 1), extending to
bhiravah ll katham evam I &c. (Grill, p. 38, 1. 2). It
ends : kdvydldpasubhaqitavyasaninas te rajahamsa gata
go$(hyas tab ksayam dgata gunalavaslaghapravadab sa
tan salaiikdrarasoktivakramadhurdyds satkavinam giras
tdsdm prajndmrte gunantaravidah ke mlecchitdnam
iva 11 iti niskrantas sarve I $a$(ho *hkab ll ll samaptam
cedam Verusamharam ndma natakam 11 krti kaver Mrga-
rajalak$mano Narayanasya \\
8. Ff. 462 v - 478 v , the B&labharata, or Praoanda-
p&ndava, a drama in two acts, by Raja^ekhara. It
begins : om svasti 11 inganeiaya namah 11 ll om namah
Sarasvatyai ll 11 om namas S'ivayaW &c., as in the edition
published in Kdvyamala , no. 4, 1887. F. 472: iti Bala -
bhdrate Pracaiu}apdn(}avdparandmni radhavedho ndma
prathamo ’ ftkab ll It ends : maukharyena ll iti nifkran-
tdh sarve 1 1 ll dvitiyo y hkah 11 ll krtir mahakave Baja-
iekharasya l A Prakrit version is sometimes inserted
above the Sanskrit speeches of females. Ff. 462-467
have been repaired (in India), and a few syllables
supplied by a modern hand.
9. Ff. 479 v — 514, t * ie Vikramorvafil, a drama in five
acts, by Kalidasa, with an interlinear Sanskrit version of
Prakrit passages. It begins : om svasti 11 iriganeiaya
narnab sri&draddyai namah 11 vedante$u I &c. In the
fourth act, this MS. has the additions found in Sankar
Pandit’s MSS. K., U., see his edition. Appendix I. It
ends, like the MSS. K., U., with the verse sarvas taratu
durgani I &c. Colophon : iti srikalidasakrtir Vikra -
morvaMndma natakam samaptam 1
10. Ff. 5i4 v -548 v , the Batn&vali, a drama in four
acts, by Snharsa, or Har$adeva. From ff. 514^527 (Act
I and part of II), there is an interlinear Sanskrit version
of Prakrit passages. It begins: om namo vighnahantre 1 1
om padagrasthitaya l &c. • . . patu nab H 1 ll It ends :
akalpantam ca sasya bhavatu samucitam samgatam
sajjananam nirvi&le$avaka{V)&am piSunajanavacovarja (?)
nad vajralepah 11 iti niskrantas sarve gatai caturtho
y hkah 1 iti sriharsaviracita Batnavali ndma nafika
samapta \ kubham bhavatu jagatam \
11. Ff. 549 v - 654 v , the Anargharfighava, a drama in
seven acts, by Murari. It begins : om svasti 11 Srigane -
Saya namab srigurave namah om nispratyuham upas-
mahe I &c. F. 653 v ends : samunmilatsuktistavakamaka -
randaib I &c. . . . gunadosau racayatu (i.e. stanza 151 in
the ed., Kdvyamala, no. 5) iti niskrantas sarve ll ityAnar -
ghardghave inramardjyabhiseko ndma saptamo 9 iikab II
samaptam idam Anargharaghavam ndma natakam ll
F. 654 contains five verses in praise of the poet Murari,
and ends again : Anargharaghavabhidhanam natakam
sampurnam samaptam ll krtir iyam Murdrikaver iti
sivam 1 1 There are marginal and interlinear Sanskrit
versions of Prakrit passages, and glosses written by
another hand.
12. Ff. 655 v -67o, the Krsnabhakticandrikfividhftna,
a drama, by Anandadeva, the son of Apadeva. It
begins : om svasti 1 krxganekdya namab I srfgurubhyo
namab I Sarasvatyai namab ko y pi sa gopakumarab
sphurati samdje vrajastrinam navajaladhara iva madhye
t adit am pariiab sphurantinam I It ends : iti Srimata-
padevasununa y nandadevena krtam srikrsnabhakticandri-
kavidhanam ndma natakam samaptam iti bhadram l krx-
krsnajayakrsnajayajayakrsneti mantramaulim dhyayet \
nilotpaldnandakarikavlnam Anandadevena krtaMurareb I
sdnandadhana paritovalaksam bhaktya yakodasuta can -
drikeyam l The name of the author is generally given
as Anantadeva, see Aufrecht, Gatalogus Catalogorum , 8 . v.
There is a long marginal note, sec. manu, on f. 66o v ,
and short glosses in other places.
13. Ff. the N&g&nanda, a drama in five
Digitized by
Google
176 $$ 33, 34. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— COMEDIES— LYRIC (1247-1250)
acts, by Srlhar$a, or Harsadeva. It begins : om svasti ll
kriganemya namah \\ \\ sreyo ’stu w om dhydnavydjam
upetya cintayasi kam untruly a cak?uh kqanam pasyanah-
gasaraturam janam amum trdtapi no rak$asi \ It ends :
°pramodab prajab \\ iti niskrantab sarve II pahcamo
* nkah n n n samaptam cedam Naganandanam nama
natakam n u krtis snharsadevasya II Then follows
a benedictory stanza. From f. 7 12 to f. 7 1 6 there is an
interlinear Sanskrit version of Prakrit passages.
14 . Ff. 71 8 V — 737 v > the Hanumannfttaka, or Maha-
nataka, by Damodara Mi£ra. It begins : om ruimah
sarasvatyai 11 11 snrdmdya namab II srxganesaya namab II
(so far Devanagari) srlganesaya namab U om namah
ertramacandraya ll II II om kalyandnam nidhanam ka-
limalamathanam pavanam pavananam patheyam yanmu -
muksob sapadi parapadapraptaye prasthitasya 11 It is
incomplete, ending with verse 5 of the sixth act.
F. 737 v : iti srihanumadviracite mahdna(ake Sitaviyogo
Ramapahcamo y hkab It
A few notes and corrections are inserted between the
lines.
15 . F. 739, fragments containing only a few syllables
of which nothing can be made (probably bits of waste
paper originally used as lining by the native binder).
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MSS. 99,
102, 108, 105, 94, 101, 109, 98, 107, 106, 91, no, 97,
103). Memorandum on original wrapper (f. i), ‘Srinagar,
K. No. 1-14/
Size : 9! X 7 in.
Binding: stamped red leather, with flap, in the
Persian style. Repaired.
Material: Paper, partly of the reddish colour of
birch bark.
No. of leaves : iv + 743.
Bate : the bulk of the MS. must have been written
in the (Saptar§i) samvat years 69 and 70 (— a.d. 1693
and 1694). This appears from the dates given in the
colophons of nos. 3, 7, and 9. F. 164: sam 69 caitra
vati trtiydyam likhitam I F. 46 i v : sam 70?? cuti
1 Sukre likhitam maya\ F. 514: samvat 70 vai suti
caturdasyam bhaumavasare likhitam mayd Raj ana-
lasakena l
Scribe : Rajanalasaka, who gives his name in the
colophons of nos. 3, 7, 9, and n. With the exception
of no. 2, and probably no. 14, the other Na^akas are
clearly written by the same hand.
Character: Sarada.
Injuries: ff. 1, 57, 98, 99, 108, 109, 726, and 727 are
damaged, and ff. 100, 104-107, 110-112, 114-128, and
J33 are slightly injured.
34. LYRIC
1248 — MS. Sansk. e. 51
Ghatakharparakftvya with taka, A. D. 1670,
Contents : the poem Ghatakharpara, 22 verses, with
a commentary. Ff. 4 (verses 4 and 5) and 9 (verse 11)
are missing. The commentary begins : 11 krlganesaya
namab ll II prositapramadayedam ucyateti sasfhasloke -
nanvayab I prosit apramaday a videsagatabhartrkaya sa-
khya agratah idam nicitam ityadi vak^yamdnam cocyate I
he sakhi l &c. End of the text: jiyeta jena kavina
yamakaib parena tasmai vaheyam udakam ghafakhar -
parena ll ll 22 II ll iti Ohafakharparakavyam safikam
samaptam ll ll subham astu ll
Jacobi, Rdmayana , p. 124, no. I, regards this poem
a9 anterior to Kalidasa on stylistic grounds.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 61),
Size : 9x4-^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 14 + ix blank. Ff. 1—8 are blank
on the recto.
Date: samvatu 172 6 ( = a. d. 1670) vara?a pausa
vadi 5 pamcamyam I
Written at Govahadi for Ri§ike£a Prohita Ciramji
Harivadana.
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : a few letters are lost on f. 14.
1249 — MS. Sansk. d. 76
K&lid&sa’s Meghaduta, 18th cent.P
Contents : the Meghaduta, by Kalidasa, complete in
1 1 2 verses. It ends : Hi srlkavicakravartikalidasa -
viracitam Meghadutam samaptam ll ll subham astu ll
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 72).
Size: 10^x4! in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 15 + xiii blank.
Date : probably the second half of the 18th century.
Character : Devanagari.
1250 — MS. Sansk. d. 81
Commentary (avacuri) on Kalidasa’s Meghaduta,
A.D. 1623 P
Contents : a commentary (avacuri) on Kalidasa’s
Meghaduta, complete in 125 verses. It begins: om
jinaya 1 1 kascit anirdi$tandma yak§ah | Ramagirydsra -
mesu Citrakutdcalatapovanepu vasatim cakara l avdsam
Digitized by LjOOQie
177
$34. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— LYRIC (1250-1253)
cakara I yaksasya nama kim noktam svamidrohakatvat I
asramepu vahuvacanam kim krtam I &c. It ends with
verse 125: irutva varttam o n dhaneso 9 pi dhanado ’pi
tarn l &c. . . . ata eva kidrsau hrsfacittau ll 25 II iha yady api
girinagarasaritsarovarakamaldkaravasamtotsavamalayd -
nilajalakriddpuspdvacayacamdrasuryodayastemayasvar-
ggabamdhadxndm mahakavyalaksandndm abhavat tatha -
pi mahakavisnkaliddsaviracitatvdt 1 idam mahdkavyam
ucyate 1 1 iti Meghadutamahdkdvyasyavacurih sampurna II
subham bhavatu 1 1
Written in the usual style of Jaina MSS.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 79).
Size : 11x4^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 1 2 + ix blank.
Date : II namdasvarakalavarse madhumasi sitau tatha
pamcamyam sukuje vare Yasavamto ’likhan nuda Hill
This is the (samvat or 6aka?) year 1679 (either a.d. 1623
or 1757): probably the samvat year (i.e. a.d. 1623) is
meant, according to the usual custom.
Scribe : Yasavanta(?).
Character : Jaina Devanagari.
Injuries : f. 1 2 is damaged.
1251 — MS. Sansk. d. 80
A Commentary (avacuri) on Kalidasa’s Meghaduta,
17th cent. P
Contents: a commentary (avacuri) on Kalidasa’s
Meghaduta, by a Jaina author, complete in 1 26 verses.
It begins : II kascid iti I kascit anirditfanama yak§ah
Rdmagiryakramesu Citraku(dsrame$u vasatim nivdsam
cakre akarot \ Ramagireh asramah Rdmagiryakramah
te$u andmagrhya iti katham ll mitradrohi l &c. It ends
with verse 1 26 : frutveti I dhaneso ’pi yaksardjo ’pi 1 &c.
. . . aviratasukham yatha bhavati tatha 1112611 iti sam-
purnna Meghadutamahdkdvyasyavacurih 11
Extracts from Lak^mlnivasa^ Panjika are given as
marginal notes. This is the reason why the title,
c Meghadutakdvyasya panjika Lak^minivasaby appears
on f. ii and at the bottom of f. 23 v . It is apparently
identical with the Meghalata in Mitra, Notices , IX, 163.
Written in the usual style of Jaina MSS.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 78).
Size : 1 of x 4! in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 24.
Date : probably about a. d. 1650-1700.
Scribe; Vinayasoma, who wrote it for Ciramjm
Somaji.
Character : Jaina Devanagari.
BODL. SANS. CATAL. II.
1252 — US. Sansk. d. 78
Laksminivfisa’s Commentary on K&lidfisa’s
Meghaduta, 18th oent.P
Contents: the S^yahitaimni, a commentary (panjika)
on Kalidasa^ Meghaduta, by Lak§minivasa. It begins :
II rham ll sriganesambikabhyam namab II knmadvtram
dharadfuram karmasiram manoharam ll jagantaram gu-
nddharam du$(dbaram stuve haram ll i ll Kalidasakrtib
kutra kutra me buddhivaibhavam I tad idam ve&maratnam
na kurbe bisvabalokanam ll 2 II Meghadutabhidhe kdvye
karisye yakamjam imam 11 srimallaksnunivaso ’ham nam-
na S'i§yahitai$inlm ll 3 ll It breaks off in the middle
of verse 114, which begins: bhitvasddya iti ill 1411 he
gunavati te prasiddhab ll &c. See Weber, Cat at ., no. 1545.
In the centre of each page is the usual Jaina diagram.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 76).
Size: 9 j X 4j in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 42.
Date : probably about A. d. 1750.
Character : Devanagari, with some of the Jaina
characteristics.
1253 — MS. Sansk. d. 79
A Commentary on Kalidasa’s Meghaduta, 18th cent.P
Contents : an anonymous commentary (vivarana) on
Kalidasa^s Meghaduta. It begins : arham ll srtparsva-
nathaya namab 11 atra kavyam kila rasavad upadeyam
ratyah srgaradayah I yato naganagarasaritsagarattu-
camdrdrkodayodydnajvalakelimadhupanasuratamamtra -
dyutaprayanaddutavijinayakabhyudayavivadavipralam -
bhakumaravarnnanair vispa§tair amibhir atfadasabhir
laksanair lak^itam mahdkavyam ucyate iha yathapy
ete$am laksanandm abhavas tathapi mahdkavi I srikdli-
dasaviracanad idam api mahdkavyam ucyate kaScit
anirdiffanama yakso Rdmagiryasrame$u vasatim cakre
nivdsam akarsyita Ramo manojno girih 1 &c. The last
verse is 122, beginning : srulva varttam iti dhaneso ’pi
dhanado ’pi tau dampati bharyabharttarau I &c. End :
iti Meghadutakdvyasya vivaranam samaptam ll
In the centre of each page is the usual Jaina diagram.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 77).
Size : iof x 4f in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 19 + xii blank.
Date : probably beginning of the 18th century.
Scribe : Padmananda, pupil of Snhar?anandagani.
Character : Jaina Devanagari.
Injuries: a few letters are lost on ff. i8 v , 19 by the
two leaves sticking together.
a a
Digitized by
178
$84. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— LYRIC (1254-1257)
1254 — MS. Sansk. d. 77
A Commentary on K&lid&sa’s Meghaduta, 19th oent.P
Contents : a commentary on Kalidasa’s Meghaduta,
called Meghadutatika Kathambhuti on the title-page,
but different from MS. Sansk. c. 62 (1255). It begins :
Sriganesaya namabwkascit kamtetixkascid anirdistanama -
dheyo yak§abRdmagirydsrame$u vasatim sthdnam cakre\
akarfit I kimwSitfefu RdmagiryaSramesu \ Janakatanaya l
&c. 1 26 verses are explained, the last verse beginning:
sakrpacittab I kirn krtva I purvam jaladakathananam -
taram eva sadyab I &c. End : madakdmto bhavanata -
tagaih syad amuddharttulokair iti bhadram ll 1 26 ll iti
Srimeghadutafika ( c tika sec. m.) sampurna ( °na sec. m.)
subham II Srivrasnarppanam astu ll II cha 11 11 sribhava-
nyai namab I The text of the verse, itthambhutam
sucaritamatam Meghadutam ca namna 1 &c., is given on
the margin of the last page as verse 127, with the addi-
tion, vahufu pracinapustakefu ayam apyasloko dr$tab II
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 75).
Memorandum on original wrapper (f. ii)/ Benares, no. 6/
Size: 10^X4! in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 31.
Bate : probably not older than the middle of the
19th century.
Character: Devanagari.
1255 — MS. Sansk. c. 62
Kalid&sa’s Meghaduta with Commentary (Katham-
bhuti), A.D. 1853.
Contents : the Meghaduta, by Kalidasa, with an
anonymous commentary called Kathambhuti, on
account of the constant use of the interrogative pro-
nouns. The text is in the centre of the page, in larger
characters. The number of verses is 126, the last
verse being : itthambhutam sucaritapadam Meghadutam
ca namna kamakrtddvirahitajane viprayukte vinodah
meghasyasminn atinipunata vuddhibhdvah kavinam na
tvdryydyas caranakamalam Kalidasa § cakara 11 126 ll
iti sfikaliddsakrtau Meghadutakavyam samaptam ll
Subham astu ll The commentary begins : ll Sriganesaya
namah ll kascid yak$ab anarmtandma gamdharvab Rama -
giryyaSrame$u Ramagiriparvatasramam Iosya dsramah
te§u vasatim nivasam cakre vidadhe 1 1 kathambhuto
yak§ab bhartub Kuverasya Sapena 1 &c. It ends : ka -
thambhutab dhanesab sadayahrdayah krpasahitahrdayab
punab kathambhutab dhanesab astakopab gatakopa ity
arthab H 125 ll iti Kathambhuti \ tikayam samaptam
Subham bhuyat I
There are marginal glosses on ff. 1-7.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 73).
Size : 14! X 6 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 32.
Bate: samvat 1909 («= a. d. 1853) mdrgasukladvi -
iiya candravdsaram \
Scribe : Papdit Sukhadeva.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : the text is damaged on ff. 9, 1 2, 14, 1 6 ; the
injuries were caused by the separation of leaves which
were sticking together.
1256 — MS. Sansk. d. 85
Mayura’s Surya£ataka, 17th or 18th cent.?
Contents : the Suryafiata K&vya or Surya£ataka, by
Mayura. F. 1 is missing. It begins in the middle of
verse 7 with the words : purayamtas tato 9 pi \ &c. It
ends : devah kim bdmdhavab I &c. . . . evam nirnniyate
tab ka iva na jagatam sarvyatha sarwadasau sarvakd -
ropakari disatu daSa SatabhiSur alparthilam vah lliooil
iti Srlsuryasatakavyam samapi 1 1
Written in the usual style of Jaina MSS.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 90).
Size: 10^ X in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 9 + xi blank.
Bate: probably about a. d. 1650.
Character: Jaina Devanagari.
1257 — MS. Sansk. c. 31 (R)
Mayura’s Suryaiataka, 18th cent. P
Contents : the Surya£ataka, a stotra in praise of
the sun in 100 verses, accompanied by a translation
into Sinhalese, and a commentary in that language.
It begins on f. 1 and ends on f. 6 i v . It seems prac-
tically identical with the famous Sataka of Mayura, see
the Bodl. catal p. 348^. Edited in Haeberlin’s Sanscrit
Anthology , and, with the commentary of Tribhuvanapala,
by Durgaprasada and K. P. Paraba, Bombay, 1889.
The text and Sinhalese commentary were edited by
A. de Silva Devarakkhita of Ba(uvantudave, Colombo,
1883, according to Bendall, Sanskrit, fyc., Books , p. 23 i b .
Cf. also Wickremasinghe, Catal. of Simhalese MSS.,
p. 101, and Bendall’s Brit. Mus. catal., p. 101. The
text is not very accurate.
Presented in 1859 by Dr. Mill, who purchased it at
Calcutta in February, 1 835.
Former shelfmark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 31.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : 14I x 2f X i£ in.
Size of MS. : 13 ! X i| in.
Digitized by LjOOQie
179
$34. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— LYRIC (1257-1261)
Material : Palm-leaves, held together by two boards,
and a string passing through two holes.
No. of leaves : 62.
« Date : perhaps 18th century, but may very well be
later.
Character: Sinhalese.
1258 — MS. Sansk. o. 64
Bhartrhari’s S'rngara£&taka, 18th oent.P
Contents: the S'rhg§ra£ata, no doubt meant for
Bhartrhari’s Smgarasataka, though the name of the
author is not mentioned, and the arrangement of
the verses is quite different from that in the editions.
It begins (after the Jaina diagram) : subhram sadma
savibhramd yuvatayah svetatapatrojvalah lak$mir ily
anubhuyate sihiram iva syute kubhe karmani I &c. It
contains no verses, the last verse being: simho vail
dviradakukaramamsabhoji samvatsarena kurute ratam
ekavaram parapatakharakild kana ( trna sec. m.) bhojino
9 pi harm bhavamty anudinam vada ko 9 tra hetuh unoil
iti Srmgdrakatam sampurnam ll 1 11 II srtrdmaya namafi ll ll
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 87).
Size : 1 2% X 6 j in. Material : Paper (absorbent).
No. of leaves : iii 4* 1 o + x blank. The MS. is written
only on the recto of the leaves.
Date : probably about a.d. 1750-1800.
Character: Devanagari.
Injury : the paper has suffered from damp, but the
text is always, legible.
1259 — MS. Sansk. o. 69
Amaruiataka with Commentary, 18th cent.P
Contents : fragment of the Amaru£ataka, with a com-
mentary, containing verses 1—43. The MS. seems to
belong to what Dr. Simon calls the fourth recension
(see R. Simon, Das Amaruqataka , Kiel, 1893, PP* 7 a 8< b)*
It reads jyakrtfivaddhakhatka 0 and °valitomvikdydb in
verse 1, ddadano in verse 2, and svedambhasah sikaraih
in verse3. Versesi-3 in this MS. = verses 1— 3of Simon’s
edition; 4-12 = 5—13 Simon’s edition; 13=11 in the
second recension (Simon, p.122); 14=56 Simon’s edition;
15, 16= 14, 15 Simon’s edition ; 17= 17 in the fourth
recension (Simon, p.138); 18—20=16-18 Simon’s edition;
42,43 = 36,37 Simon’s edition. Compare the synopsis in
Simon’s edition, pp. 149 sq. The commentary begins :
knganesaya namah 11 jydkxtfeti ll parvatyah katakfah
vaktrdvalokanam tvampatu rak#atu\\ kathambhutah \ &c.
For an ingenious hypothesis as to the origin of this
poem see Pischel, Rudrafa , pp. 9-1 1. It is anterior to
Anandavardhana (a. d. 850).
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 50).
Size: 13! X7-I in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 7 + vii blank.
Date : probably the beginning of the 18th century,
perhaps older.
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : ff. 1, 4 V , 5 V , 7 are slightly damaged.
1260 — MS. Sansk. c. 68
S'ahkaracarya’s Aparadhasundarastotra, A. D. 1837.
Contents : the Aparadhasundarastotra, in 14 stanzas,
by Sankaracarya, together with a commentary (by him-
self ?). The text begins : adau karmmaprasamgdt
kalayati kala$am mdtrkukfau sthitam mam tanmutra -
medhyamadhye vyathayati I &c. The commentary
begins : SriganeSaya namah ll sam astu ll visvesvaram
namaskrtya sarvvapratyayakdranam 1 1 sundarasyapara -
sya fiktyam likhyate mayd sam sukftam bhavaty asmdd
iti kambhur visvandthas tasya samvodhanam 1 &c. The
text ends : lakprms toyataramgabhamgacapald vidyucca -
lam jivitam tasman mam karanagatam karanada tvam
raksa rak$adhuna ll 14 ll End of the commentary :
jagadbhakfakafr ll iti krimacchamkardcaryyaviracitam
Aparadha 8 udana(°na corrected from °ra)fUotra samdp-
tam 11 On f. ii the title is given as follows : Apara -
dhamadhusudanastotram satlkam Samkar dear yah \ The
text of this work has been printed under the title,
Aparddhak?amdpana$tolra 9 Bombay, 1861 (chapilem
I 783), obi. 16 0 . ___
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 49).
Size: 13! X 6^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves: ii + 7 + xxv blank.
Date : abhabhasamvat 1894 sake 1759 (“A.d. 1837)
masottame mdse mdghamase kr$napak§e tithau 14 I
Character: Devanagari.
1261 — MS. Sansk. d. 64
S'ankar&cfirya’s Anandalahari with Commentary,
early 18th oent. P
Contents: the Anandalahari, or Saundaryalahari,
a poem by Sankaracarya, with a commentary by Gauri-
kanta Sarvabhauma. It begins: om({) II svasti krigane •
say a namah ll ll omkarottamaramyaharmyanilayam pra-
sddamadhyasthUdm kdmdkhydm bhuvanekvartm nir • . •
mam . . • hmadibhir vamditdm 1 &c. Then follows: para-
a a 2
Digitized by
180
$34. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— LYRIC (1261-1264)
matma prthagbhutam pranamya parameivanm I Anam-
dalaharitikd Gaurikamtena tanyate ll 311 Qaunkamta-
sarvabhaumabhatt deary ah sudhir imam 1 Anamdalahari -
fikdm tanute vidusam made II 4 II The text begins :
sivah sahtyd yukto yadi bhavati Saktah I &c. Three
leaves at the beginning, one after f. 3, one after f. 4 b ,
and one after f. 6 ( = ff. 2, 5, 8 of the original foliation),
and the last leaf are missing. F. 47 v contains text and
commentary of the last verse (102), beginning: ll pra-
dipajvalabhir I &c., and ending : vacam stutir iyam I
(In the text, as printed inHaeberlin’s Sanscrit Anthology,
one verse more is given. But in MS. Walker i 79 a ( 1 ®®)
text and commentary end in the same way as in this
MS.) Then follow some £lokas by Gaurikanta. In
MS. Walker 1 79 a ( 169 ) there are four £lokas ; this MS.
breaks off in the middle of the third £loka,with the words:
pujam bhurimahibhujdm sadasi yo lebhe y tidtuman ka I
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 51).
Size : 1 1 X 5| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : 1 + 48.
Date : unfortunately the last leaf, containing the
colophon, is lost. The MS. appears to be old, and
was probably written at the beginning of the 18th
century, perhaps even earlier.
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : ff. 3, 4 a , 4b are slightly damaged (a few
letters lost).
1262 — MS. Sansk. d. 74
Pufpadanta’s Mahimnahstotra with Commentary,
early 18th oent.P
Contents: the Mahimnahstotra, by Puspadanta, with a
commentary. Anterior to a. d. 143 1 , since it is quoted by
Rayamukuta, Bhandarkar, Report, 1883, 1884, p.63, and
to a.d. 1 140, since it is quoted by Vardhamana, Aufrecht,
Z.D.M.G . , XXVIII, 115. The text (in the centre of the
page) begins : 11 kriganesaya namah 11 mahimnah param
te param avidu$o yady asadrSi stutir vrahmadindm api
tadavasannas tvayi girah I The commentary begins :
II srigane&aya namah ll sambah sivojayati 1 mahimna iti I
he bhagavan I te tava mahimnah param param l aviduqah
pumso janatam purusasya stutih yadi asadrsi syat tarhi
ananurupa I ayogyd bhavet l tada vrahmadindm api giro
v any ah tvayi vi§aye avasanna nihphalds tadavasanna
hhaveyub I nihphala bhavamti l End of the text : tad
api tava gunanam isa param na ydti ll 32 II iti Srima-
himnah safikam stotram sampurnam 1 lekhakapafhakayor
mmamgalamdlikdstutamdm \ End of the commentary :
iti srimahimnah stotrasya tippanam samaptam idam I
lekhakapafhakayor mmamgalamdlika bhavatutardm I
Srifr I See the next MS.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 70).*
Size: io|x5| in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 9 + xxi blank.
Bate : probably middle of the 18th century, if not
older.
Character : Jain a Devanagari.
1263— MS. Sansk. d. 76
Puspadanta’s Mahimnahstotra with Commentary,
A. D. 1780.
Contents : the Mahimnahstotra, by Puspadanta, with a
commentary. The text (i n the centre of the page) begins :
mahimnah param te param avidu§o yady asadrsi l &c.
The commentary begins : knganesdya namah N mahimna
iti l he bhagavan te tava mahima tasya mahimnah param
param avasanam paryamtam aviduqah janatah pumso
yady asadrSi syat stutir ananurupa bhavet 1 1 yadi vrah -
madtndm api tvayi vi$aye vaco 9 vasannah nisphalah
bhaveyuh I The text ends : tad api tava gunanam isa
palam na ydti ll 32 II The commentary ends : katham -
bhuta fhih gunatillamghiru gvnatraydtind ll 31 II iti
Mahimnakhyam stotramsya (ika likhyate II
A lithographed edition of this poem appeared at
Bombay in 1863 (£ake 1785), and another with Madhu-
sudana’s commentary in 1865 (Sake 1787).
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 71).
Size : 9j x 6 j in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 18.
Bate: samvata 1842 ( — a.d. 1786) navar§e vaifakha-
vidi 1 1 (varasukaralakhitam ga) jndti audumara I Jothra
Kesavardmmu idam pustakam ll
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : part of the text on f. 9 has been obliterated
by damp.
1264-ms. Sansk. d. 68
Jayadeva’s Gitagovinda with N&rayana’s Com-
mentary, A. D. 1649.
Contents: the Gitagovinda, with the commentary,
called Rasakandali, by Narayana Vyasa, son of Sriteja
or Teja (?). The commentary begins : svasti sriradha-
dhavo jayati ll mvighnahartte namah II II purnrutcam-
draprabhapadmam vidyutpadmd y tisannibhdm 1 snradhi •
kdm namaskrtya kriyate Rasakamdali ll 1 ll Then follow
four more introductory verses, after which we read:
atra snmadgitagovimdabhidhe pravamdhe tdvat saranar
svddfunabhartrkd varnnamyd ll tallakfanam ca ll &c.
Digitized by LjOOQie
181
$34. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— LYRIC (1264-1267)
Then further on : medhair iti II II Radhamadhavayoh
kelayo jayamti jayayuktd bhavamti l &c. It ends :
iti bnrdmdnujavisuddhasampraddye V dlmikianamta -
4 rigaraparicarakanam padapadmamakaramdamattama-
dhupena I rasikasripravodhagamgalimkardcdryyaha -
ridasaharivamsarupapramukharasikebhyah prdptarasa -
sdgarena srivrmddvanasthena l vidremdrarajavaryya -
gautamagotramvydharunaradevavllhdkaldsaganakahdri-
kasuvamsodbhavena sritejdputrena Naranavyasena vi-
raciidyam Jayadevakrtasrigitagovimde Rasakamdali -
namni (sic) ftkayam dvadasab sargah \\ 1112 II n he
vivudhah vimatsarab bhavadbhir mama kqamyatdm II
yusmakam eva agratah valakasya viiamvatam ll 1 1| n iti
srtgitagovimde kavinrpajayadevakrtau supritapitamva-
rastdnasremmuktaphala nama dvadasamab sargah ll
II vamde padmapaldsdk§am snradhadharamddhuri I ma-
dhupanamadonmattam vrrnddranyavihdriimm ll i ll krta-
surasyd Rasakamdatiyam Ndrayanendtivinodavdca || vi-
dagdharadharatikelibhdsd srikrpnabhaktdn parito$akas
tu II 2 II iti snvrmddvane praravdheyam srigitagovim-
dabhidhasya pravamdhasya srirasakamdati namni (tka
samapta ’tisusubhadastu II
Something is written in Hindi vernacular on ff. i
and 73 v .
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 60).
Size : 10^ x 5^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 74.
Bate : samvatu 1705 ( = a.d. 1649) var$e pau$akr$na-
pak$e navamyam bhaumadine I
Scribe : Raghunatha, son of Mi£ra Srlparamananda.
Character: Devanagari.
1265— MS. Sansk. e. 53
Govardhan&c&rya’s Ary&saptaiatl, A. D. 1852.
Contents : the Ary&saptaSatl, or Saptaiatl, by
Govardhanacarya, in 756 verses. It begins : ll srf-
ganesaya namah ll pdnigrahe pulakitam vapur aisam
bhutibhusitam jayati ll amkurita iva manobhur yasmin
bhasmavase§e ’pi 11 1 ll It ends : haricaranavamalilam
vdmana iva kavipadam lipsuh 11 akrtaryyasaptasatim
etdm Oovarddhanacaryab II 56 ll iti srimahamayopa-
dhydyasrigovarddhanacdryaviraciteyam Saptasati sa-
rndptd 11 11 subham bhuyat ll The edition printed at
Benares in 1868 (samvat 1924), contains 754 verses,
and the edition in the Kavyamdld y no. 1, only 702.
Marginal notes on ff. 6o v , 77 v .
A work of the 1 ith or 12th century, Weber, Ind. Lit .,
p. an.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 89).
Size : 8|x4^in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 80.
Bate: samvat 1908 (—a.d. 1852)1
Character : Devanagari.
1266 — MS. Sansk. d. 73
Jagannatha’s Bh&minlvil&sa, A. D. 1822.
Contents : the Bhamin I vilasa, by Panditaraja Jagan-
natha. It begins : sriganesaya namab 11 dig amt e sru»
yamte madamalina gamdakaratinah karinyah \ &c. See
the Bodl. catal. y p. 130. The first vilasa has 101 verses,
and ends on f. 5 V ; the second, has 102 verses, and
ends on f. 9 ; the third, has 19 verses, and ends on f. 9 V ;
the fourth, has 32 verses, and ends on f. io v , thus:
dhuryair api madhuryair drdk$ak$ire k?umdk$ikasudha-
nam vamdyaiva madhurlyam Pamditarajasya kavitd-
yab II 3 HI durvatta jarajanmano harisyamtiti samkaya
madiyapadyaralnanam mamjusaisa maya krtd U32II iti
snkhilaghuvemgindvikuldvatamsapamditardjajaganndtha -
nirmmite Bhamimvilase sam caturtho vilasa samaptah l
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 69).
Size : 1 if X in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 10 + ix blank.
Bate: samvat 1878 ( = a.d. 1822) mdse pha . hi . 15
guruvasare l
Character : Devanagari, with some of the character-
istics of Jaina writing.
1267 — MS. Sansk. e. 60
Jagannatha’s Gtang&lahari, A. D. 1800.
Contents : the Gangalaharl, or Piyu§alahari, a poem
in 54 verses, by Jagannatha. It begins : bfigaiiga-
devyai namah samrddham saubhagyam sakalavasudhayab
kim api tan mahaisvaryyam lllajanitajagatab khanufapara*
sob I &c. It ends : imam Piyiifalahafim Jag anna them
nirmitam yab pa(het tasya sarva sarvatra jayamte jaya -
sampadah ll 53 11 yais tvam df?ta tair na dr§tab krtamto
yais tvam pita tair na pitas tandmbhab yair va magnam
tair na magnam bhavavdhau matar Oamge yair mrtam
no mrtam taih II54II iti mmanmahapamditatrisulijagan-
nathena nirmitdyam Qahgalahari sampurnam samdptam I
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 58).
Size: 8f X 4^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 1 1 + v blank.
Bate : savat 1856 (—a.d. 1800) jyestakrpna ekada-
syam gurau I
Scribe : Yarama Brahma^a, who wrote it for Misre
Digitized by LjOOQie
182 $34,35. NON -VEDIC LITERATURE— LYRIC— NlTISASTRA (1267-1271)
Sankaravallabha : me Varamavrahmanena likhi srt-
misreSamkaravallabhasya pdfharthain \
Character : Devanagari.
1268— MS. Sansk. o. 60
Jagann&tha’s Gangalahari with Commentary,
A. D. 1839-1840.
Contents: fragments of Jagannatha’s Gangalahari,
or Piyusalahari, with the Balabodhini, a commentary
by Dalapati Rama, son of Durgarama Suri, containing
verses 1-5 (ff. 1-4), 9-21 (ff. 6-12), and 50-53 (ff. 13-15);
f. 5 and fourteen leaves after f. 12 are lost. The
commentary begins : H sriganeiaya namah 11 Bhagirathi
tridasasevitapadapadma abjabhayamrtakan ravaratya-
hasta II muktdvibhusanavirajitacartulehd pdpam vinasa-
yatu me sukrtapravaha ll 1 11 Durgaramam aham pra-
namya pitaram Govirndaramatmajam Sahityalayaram -
gandthatanayam srikrsnabhattam gurum II fikam vala-
mude karomi viradam Gamgdlaharyyah pardm tunyamtu
pratibhajusas capalatam viksyarbhakasya sphutam ll 2 II
atha cikir^itasya Piyusalaharyydkhyastavarajasya nir-
vighnasamdptikdmanaya Jaganndthabhidheyah pamdi-
tavaryyah stavddhi$thatrim devatam stauti Wsamrddheti ll
End of the text: imam Piyu$alaharim Jagannathena
nirmitamm ll yah pathe tasya sarvaira jayamte jaya -
sampada II 53 ll iti srJjaganndthaviracita Piyusalahari
samdpta 11 II srigamgayai namah 11 n End of the
commentary : iti sridargardmasurisunudalapafirdma -
viracita Gamgalaharitlkd Balabodhininamni samapta tayd
BhagiratJu priyatam 11
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 59).
Size : 13 j X 7 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 16 + vii blank.
Date: samvat 1896 sake 1761 ( = a. d. 1839) sadhd -
rananamasamvatsare phalguna 14 camturdasyam cany
dravasare I
Character: Devanagari.
1269— MS. Sansk. e. 49
Lil&£uka’8 Karnam rtastotra, 19th cent. P
Contents : the Karnamrtastotra, in 1 1 2 verses, by
Lilasuka Bilvamangala. It begins : srirddhagobimda -
devau jay at ah ll cimtamanir jayati somagirir gurur me ll
$ik$dgurus ca bhagavan sikhipicchamauli 11 yatpadakal-
patarupallavasekhare$u ll lildsvayamvararasam labhate
jayasrlh 11 1 11 It ends : anugraham dvigunavisalaloca -
nai l r anusmaran mrdumuraliracamftaib I yato yatah
prasarati me dvilocanam 1 talas tatah sphuratu tavaiva
vaibhavam II 1 2 ll iti srilildsukavilvamamgalaviracitam
Karnammrtastotram sampurnam 11
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 52).
Size : y j x 5 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 14.
Date : probably written at the beginning of the 19th
century.
Character : Devanagari, beautifully written.
Peculiarity: there are nine lines on each page,
carefully written in groups of three.
1270 (1, 2)— MS. Sansk. e. 62
Wagadeva’s Cittasamtosatrim&ka, 17th cent.P
Contents :
1 . Ff. 4, 5, containing a fragment (verses 20—31) of
Rajana Nagadeva’s Cittasamtosatrim&ka, beginning:
Sthyadyanirbhayam amandam udaram dste ll 19 ll nityam
yad etad abhavad I &c. End (f. 5 V ) : Nagabhidho vya -
dhad enam Cittasantosatrimsikam 11 3 1 ll Hi krimadrajdr
nanagadevaviracita Cittasanto$atrimsikd samdpta 1 1 om
namah S / ivaya 11 Then follows
2 . Another fragment (fF. 5 v — 7) of the same, beginning
with verse 1 : om ahladahetvr ubhayor api lokayos tvam I
&c., and ending in the middle of verse 19 : cintam tat dr
na karunam pralaldpa purvam yat samkucatsthitibhayam
ravijad vicarya I cetas tadadvayam idam nijatthapam
xksyad i I
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 62).
Size : 8|- x in. Maternal : Paper.
No. of leaves : 1 + 7 (ff. 1 -3 are missing) + xvii blank.
Date: apparently 17th century.
Character: Sarada.
35. NITISASTRA
1271 — MS. Sansk. f. 16
Canakya Rajanitiiastra, 17th or 18th cent. P
Contents : the Cinakya Rajanitiiastra, in eight
adhyayas. The beginning, 1, 1—3 ( = f. 1), is missing.
1, 4 (f. 2) is: tad aham sampravaksyami yaj jnatva puruso
9 drat ll labhate vipulam kirtim na carthena viyujyate ll 8 ll
Adhyaya 1 contains 47 verses. Adhyaya 2 begins
(f. io v ) 2 om apadartham dhanam rak$yam ddrd raksyd
dhanair api ll It contains 62 verses. Adhyaya 3
begins (f. 23) : . om yo purvdni pantyajya tv apurvdni
Digitized by LjOOQie
$35,36. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE-
nifevate ll It contains 68 verses. Adhyaya 4 begins
(f. 38) : om parthivasya pravaksyami bhftyanam caiva
lakfanam ll It contains 49 verses. Adhyaya 5 begins
(f. 48) : om parikpya prathamam bhrtyan uttamadhama-
madhyaman ll It contains 48 verses. Adhyaya 6
begins (f. 57) : om dadadhvam ddnam anisam md bhu-
ta krpana jandb ll It contains 62 verses. Adhyaya 7
begins (f. 6 y Y ) 2 om na kascit kasya tin mitram na kabtit
kasyacid ripub II It contains 86 verses. F. 81 is
supplied by a modern hand. Adhyaya 8 begins (f. 86) :
om dharmah pravrajitas tapah pracalitam satyam I &c.
8, 1 17-132 (*=f. 109) are missing. It contains 144
verses, and ends : pita vivekah svamatir janitri svasapy
ahimsd dayitd dayaiva ll dharmah sahayas tanayd sukir -
tib sunuh sat dm dinajanopakarab ll 143 II Cdnikyamanir
kyam idam kanfhe bibhrati ye budhab 1 1 grathitam Bho-
jarajena bhuvi taib kim na prapyate ll 144 II iti kri-
canikye Rdjaniiisdstre y $(amo ’ dhydyah \\ 11 \\ samapiam
cedam Rajanltibastram samdptam 1 1 ll It should be
Canakya. A considerable number of verses correspond
to verses in the Hitopadesa, and hence it is possible
that this is the Nitisastra from which a part of the con-
tents of that work (cf. the grantha anya of its preface)
is derived. Cf. Aufrecht, Leipzig cataL y pp. 133, 134.
On f. iv v there are five lines treating of the syllable om.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 81).
Memorandum on original wrapper (f. ii), ‘ K 26/
Size : 3^x 6 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv+116 (ff. 1 and 109 are missing).
There are six lines on each page.
Date: 17th or 18th century.
Character: Sarada.
Injuries : ff. 68--70, 108, no are slightly damaged.
36. FABLES
1272 — MS. Walker 164
Vi§nu£arman’s Paficatantra, 19th cent.P
Contents : the PaiLcatantra, ascribed toVi?nusarman,
rendered into Marathi couplets. The Sanskrit verses
are prefixed to the vernacular, but the text is most
inaccurate ; verse 1 appears on f. i v in this form : saka-
laSdstr&saram jagati I samdlokyam Viynuiramenenade I
tatra pamcabhi tulam kdra I sumansarasdstra yat ll 1 ll
This is hardly Sanskrit, and the other verses are no
better. Book I contains 746 verses of translation,
ending on f. 78 v . Book II, with 253 verses, ends on
f. 97. Book III, with 601 verses, ends on f. I43 v .
NiTISASTRA— FABLES (127-1-1274) 183
Book IV, with 505 verses, ends on f. i 82 v . Book V,
with 473 verses, ends on f. 227 v : iti sripamcopdkhyd-
narajamtisdstre srivi§niisramena viracitayam tamtra
pamcamo samaptab I sampurnam \ subham bhavatu I srir
astu I kalydnam astu I h'lkr^ndrpanam astu I cha I cha I
cha l cha l Like this passage, the colophons of the several
books are written in the worst possible Sanskrit. The
text is bounded on either side by two yellow lines.
Size : iof X 7 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 227 +ii blank. In the original
each book has a separate foliation, 78 + 19 + 46 + 45 + 39
leaves.
Date : probably beginning of the 19th century.
Character: Devanagari.
1273 — MS. Walker 163
Vi§nu£arman’s PaiLcatantra, A. D. 1810.
Contents : the PaiLcatantra, by Vi§nu£arman, rendered
freely into Gujarati, the verses being, as a rule, given
both in Sanskrit and Gujarati. It begins on f. i v :
kriganeidya namah I sakalarthasdstrasdram I jagati samd-
lokya Vi$nusarmedam I tatra pamcabhir etac I cakara
sumanoharam iastram ll 1 ll arthab I Then follows the
vernacular rendering. A fair specimen of the inac-
curacy of the Sanskrit is verse 2, on f. i v : ajatamrtar
mur§ebhyo mrto jato suto varam I yatas tau svalpaduh -
khdya javajivam ja(fo dahet ll 2 ll It ends on f. I76 v :
iti snpamcdkhydnasastra sampurnathayum I cha | srir
astu l kubham bhavatu l kalyamnam astu I lekhakapafha -
kayob kubham bhuyat l cha l In this case the scribe
does not appear to have been the author of the version.
The text is bounded on either side by three or four
yellow lines.
Size : 9^ x 6 j in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 1 77 + ii blank.
Date : f. 176 : samvat 18 66 (— a. d. 1810) na var$e
akvinamase kuklapak§e tartly ay am tithau budhavasare \
Scribe: f. 171: krikachadese kribhujanagaramadhye
likhatam travadlchaganajisutapmajl tenedam pustakam l
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
1274 (1-3)— MS. Sansk. c. 80
Paficatantra, A. D. 1760.
Contents :
1 . Ff. i-io 3 v , the PaiLcatantra, by Vi?$u6arman,
books I and II, and nearly the whole of book III. It
begins : 116011 (meant for the Jaina diagram) om namab ll
sa° knmati Ratnagurubhyo namab ll ll bamde Sarasvatim
Digitized by
184
§ 36 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— FABLES ( 1274 , 1275 )
nityam bdgmanabkdyakarmmabhih \ vaksamudra yaya
naddho dustaras tridaser api Hill Manave Vacaspataya
SukrayaParasaraya sasutaya II Candkyaya vidu$e nama -
stu sarvasastrakarttrbhyah It a II pranamya vighnahart-
taram ganadhyaksam Umasutam ll rnt aids tram idam
bak§ye kathdmarganibamdhanam ll 3 11 tad yathanusru -
yata 1 1 asti dak&ndtye janapada Mahilaropyam nama
nagaram l tatra sakalasastrakalpadrumah pravaranrpa -
mukatamanimaricicayacarccitacaranab sakalakalaparam -
gato Damarasaktir nama ramarajd babhuva ll Book I
ends on f. 59 v ; book II, on f. 82. The fragment of
book III ends (f. ic>3 v ) with the words : evam satrun
anihse§atdm riitvd bhuyo ’pi Meghavarnas tarn eva nya-
grodfiapadapa(vga jagamah \ tatab I sihasanasthau bhutva
sabhamamdhye pramuditab \ mandsthirajivinam aprchat l
tata I See Biihler’s edition, B. S . &, no. Ill, p. 84, 1 . 6.
Both this and the next fragment differ considerably from
Biihler and Kielhorn’s edition.
2 . Ff. 104-144, the Paiicatantra, or Paficakhyanaka,
by Vispu^arman, the second half of book III with
books IV and V. This part is written by an entirely
different hand from 1. It begins : dya padayamti ite
mugdhab brute paramartham na janamti yac ca kenacid
vktam ajair ya$(avyam iti tatra aja vrihavam saptivar-
$ika ucyate na jay amt a ity anvarthavalat uktam ca
vrk$an chitva I &c. See Biihler’s edition, p. 68, 1 . 4.
Book III ends on f. 1 18 5 book IV, on f. I29 v . Book V
ends (f. 144) : evam uktva suvarnasiddhas tarn andraQ.)-
jnapya svagrham prati nivrttib samaptam cedam apart -
ksakaritam nama pamcamam tamtram yasyayam adyah
slokah kudrtfam kvparijndtam kukr$tam kvpariksitam
tan narena na karttavyam ndpi teneha yat krtam etat-
samdptau samaptam Pamcatamtra ’paranamakam Pam -
cakhyanakam iti rutisastrakam kathanvitam satkavisuk-
tayuktam srlvimusarma nrpa mtiSastram cakara yo
neha paropakarasvargaya jay eta vudha vadamti mil
srlsomamamtrivacanena visirnavarnabm alokya ids tram
akhilam khalu Pamcatamtram ll 2 ll sripurnabhadragu-
runa gurunadarena samsodhitam nrpatinitivinecanaya
pratyak§aram pratipadaprativakyam pratikatham prati -
slokam l hnpurnabhadrasuris caQ) sodhayam asa sastram
idam 113 ll yad yat kiincit kimcid api may a neha samyak
prayuktam tat karttavyam nipunadhi$anaib jnamtimam -
to hi samtab srlsrlcamdraprabhuparivrtab patu mam
patakebhyo yasyddya vibhramati bhuvane klrttigamga-
pravahab [<1411] ya smarttamvacab kvacana yat samayo-
pdyagiproktamsamastaviduQdm tad drasanlyam Somasya
manmathavildsavise§akasya kim nama lamchanamrgab
kurute na lakfmim 11511 pratyamtaram na punar asya
mandakramena kutrapi kimcana jagaty api nisrayo
me kim tvaghasaktavipaddkrtabijamus(ib siktd may a
matijalena jagdma vrddhib II 6 ll catvari hi sahasrani
tatparam ?af satani ca gramthasydsya mnya manam
ganitam slokasamkhyaya II 7 II saravdnataranivarse ravi-
karavadi phalgune trtiya jirnoddhara ivasau pratisthito
’yam savikrdhaib II 8 ll mulapratilaksamd na samti cha
iti sripamcakhyanakam nama mtiidstram sampurnam 1
This is, of course, the text as revised in the year
12 55 (-a.d. 1199 probably) for the minister Soma.
See Bendall, Brit . Mus. cataL , pp. 110-114.
3 . F. 145, a fragment (eight lines only) of some work
on Alamkara, treating of purnopama and luptopama.
It begins : srlgurubhyo namah 1 Qovimdam sacciddnam-
dam pranamyabJuffasiddhaye I alamkrtpumbhib samdras
camdralokab prakirttyate ll 1 ll
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. m).
Size : 137 x 8| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 145 + ii blank.
Bate: 2 is dated (f. I44 v ) : mitti samvata 180 6
( = a. d. 1750) vaisakhe suklapak$e trtiyasanivasare 1
1 is probably not quite so old.
Scribe : 2 was written by Radhakrsna, in the town
of Karnakundala, for Sankararama, Sambhurama, Su-
8pallrama, and Savalrama (if these are names of different
persons in the colophon : Karnakundalapuryyam vai
Radhakr$no vyalilikhat ciramjivasvdtmaja&amkarardma -
iamb huramamspdlirarmsav dir amapathariartham).
Character : Devanagari, 1 with Jaina characteristics.
The diagrams on ff. i v and 83, and the blank space in
the centre of f. 27 r , also show the Jaina hand.
Injuries : f. 2 is damaged, and part of the long
marginal note is lost.
1275 — MS. Sansk. e. 50
Hitopade£a, 17 th cent.?
Contents : fragments of the HitopadeSa. A fragment
of f. 2 contains part of the Prastavana, from verse 1 2
to 26 (according to Peterson’s edition, B. S. S ., 33).
Ff. 3, 4 are lost, and f. 5 begins in verse 14 of the
Mitralabha : . . .jndnabharah kriyd . . . aratmake visvdsah
krtab tathapy uktam I &c. The Mitralabha ends on
f. 22 : iti Hitopadese nltisastropadese mitralabho nama
prathamab katha . . . /ill F. 57 v ends after verse
97 of book III (Vigraha) = Peterson’s edition,
p. 1 14. F. 58 is missing. F. 59 begins: . . . dhyamdh
sa . . . vanti 1 1 cakro brute 1 1 yo ’karyam karyavac chdsti l
&c. (Ill, 101), and ends: hantum sarasadayas senapa -
tayo niyojyante l tatha coktam ll dlrghavartmapa (III, 105
beginning). Ff. 60, 61 contain fragments of book IV
(Sandhi), beginning : . . . stan matsyan ekaikaso rutvd -
bhaksayat ll anantaram kulirab tarn uvdca I (after IV, 16 «==
Digitized by LjOOQie
$86-89. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— FABLES, ETC. (1275-1278) 185
Peterson’s edition, p. 135), and ending after verse 24
(Peterson’s edition, p. 138, 1 . 11).
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 117).
Memorandum on original wrapper (f. iv ), c K 50/
Size: 8jX7~in. Material: Birch bark.
No. of leaves : iv + 63.
Bate : probably first half of the 1 7th century.
Character: Sarada.
Injuries : of ff. 2, 61 only fragments are left ; ff. 5-21,
40, 41, 57 are seriously, and ff. 22-33, 39, 42 are slightly
damaged.
37. FAIRY TALES
1276 — MS. Sansk. d. 89
Simhasanadvatrim^atkathanaka, A.D. 1655.
Contents : the Simhasanadv&trim&atkathanaka (or
V ikr amadity acari ta, or Vikramacarita). It begins:
ll om namah H yam vrahma vedamtavido vadamti 1 par am
pradhdnam pvru§as tathanye I visrodgateh karanam isva-
ram va 11 tasmai namo vighnavindsanaya Min It then
continues (though with many errors and various read-
ings) like MS. S in Weber’s treatise on the work, Ind.
Stud., XV, 209 sq., up to the end of verse 5. Verse 6
begins : anamda syamdini ramya 1 madhura rasamedura 1 1
then there is a lacuna to the end of verse 7 : kathdm
kathaya devesa 1 mamdnumaha (?) kamyaya ll 7 II It seems
to belong to a recension similar to that given in MS. S
in Weber’s treatise, but it is very brief, when compared
with Weber’s extracts, and yet entirely different from
the ‘recensio brevior’ of MS. Marsh 328b [320] (see
the Bodl. catal ., p. 152). It is certainly not the Jaina
recension, though the MS. is written by a Jaina. It
ends : tarhi tava prasadena sdpamokgali samjatah 1 sam-
prati vayam tubhyam prasannasma I rajan varam vrnu I
rajdbhojenoktam I mama kasminn api vasuny abhila$o
nasti l tatah putrikabhir uktam l yah yafr ko y pi mano-
buddhipurvakam etat kathanakam sro$yasi sa dhairya-
sauryaprau(fhipratdpalak§rmputrapautraklrttivijayavddi
bhavisyati 1 iti varam dattva 2 tu 2 snibhutah 1 Bhojaraje
tasrmn simhasane Gaurisvarau pratisfhapya mahotsavam
krtva rajyam cakdrah 1 1 iti Simhasanadvatrimsatkatha -
nakam samaptam ll 32 sampurnnamb I
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. ti6).
Size: io|x5^in. Material: Paper.
1 This is verse 10 in MS. Marsh 328** (826).
2 tu looks almost like 3 : what is meant is 23 tusntm bhuiah.
BODL. SANS. CATAL. II.
No. of leaves : iii + 9 + x blank.
Bate: samvat 1711 (*=a. d. 1655) varse po§avadi
12 budhe\
Scribe : Gani U ttam acandra, pupil of Vidyacandra
Gani. He wrote in the town of Vija (or Sfrivija (?)
krlvljapure).
Character : Jaina Devanagari.
38. PURVA-MlMAMSA
1277 — MS. Sansk. d. 150
Laugakftibhaskara’s Pur vamimamsar t hasam graha,
19th cent.?
Contents : the Purvamlmamsasamgraha of Lauga-
ksibhaskara, a short manual of the Purvamlmamsa
system according to Jaimini’s sutras. It begins, on i v :
sriganesaya namah 1 Vasudevam Ramakamtam natvd
Laugaksibhaskarah l kurute Jaimininaye pravesayartha -
samgraham ll It ends, on f. 18 : iti srimahopadhyaya-
logaksibhaskaraviracita Pur^vanumamsarthasamgrahana-
makam prakaranam agaram avarnadhvamsam 1
There are many notes and glosses by a later hand,
and f. 15 seems not to be by the first hand. The
text is bounded on either side by three red lines
on ff. i v -6 v . See Mitra, Notices, III, 131, IV, 92;
Bhandarkar, Bombay catal., p, 155 ; Hrslke^a, Sansk.
Coll, catal., Ill, 132. Edited and translated by
G. Thibaut, Benares, 1882.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 225).
Size : 1 1 j x 6 \ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 18 + i blank.
Bate : perhaps the beginning of the 19th century.
Character : Devanagari.
39. VEDANTA- SUTRA
1278 — MS. Sansk. c. 88
V&caspatimiira’s Bhamati, 19th cent. P
Contents : the Bhamati of Vacaspatimiira, a com-
mentary on Sankaracarya’s S^arirakamimamsabhasya.
The MS. consists of four parts (A, B, C, D), each con-
taining an adhyaya with its four padas. A. Ff. i v — 65
contain adhyaya 1, pada 1 ; ff. 6 5-76, pada 2 ; ff. 76- jo 8 v ,
pada 3; ff. io8 v — 126, pada 4. B. Ff. i v -i9 contain
adhyaya 2, pada 1 ; ff. 19-52, pada 2; ff. 52-65, pada 3;
ff. 65— 71 v , pada 4. C. Ff. i v ~8 v contain adhyaya 3,
pada 1 ; ff. 8 v -22, pada 2 ; ff. 22-57, pada 3 ; ff. 57—68,
pada 4. D. Ff. i-io v contain adhyaya 4, pada 1 ;
b b
Digitized by boogie
186 $39,40. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— VEDANT A-S UTRA (1278-1280)
ff. io v -i4, pada % ; ff. 14-20, pada 3 ; ff. 20-24, pada 4.
The work ends on f. 24 : iti mvacaspatimiSraviracite
srimachamkarabhagavatpddabhafyavibhdge Bhamatyam
caturthddhyayasya caturthab pddah samdptafr I
Vacaspatimisra is anterior to 1350, as he is quoted
in the Sarvadar£anasamgraha ( Bodl . catal., p. 247®)
and is assigned to the 1 2th cent, by Barth, see Bendall,
Brit . Mils, catal. , p. 120. On this work see the Bodl.
catal, p. 237 (570) ; cf. Hall, Bibliogr. Index , p. 87 ;
Eggeling, India Office catal., pp. 719 sq. ; published at
Benares in 1880.
Corrections by a later hand occur: A, ff. 47 v , 53, 104 ;
B, ff. 36, 38 v ; D, f. 2. Yellow pigment is used in the
text for corrections. The following ff. are coloured
yellow : A, 125 ; B, i, 6, 1 1, 16, 21, 2 6, 31, 36, 41, 71 ;
C, 1 ; D, 1, 24. _
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 240).
Memorandum on original wrapper (f.iv)/ Benares no. 20/
Size : 14I x in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 1 26 + 7 1 + 68 + 24 + iii blank.
Bate : probably quite modern, first half of the 19th
century.
Character : Devanagarl.
1279—MS. Sansk. o. 43
R&ghavendra’s Tantradipikfi, 18th cent. P
Contents : the Tantradipika, a commentary on
Jayatlrtha’s commentary, the Tattvapraka^ika, on
Anandatlrtha’s Bhasya on Badarayana’s Brahmasutras
(cf. Aufrecht, Catalogus Catalogorum, pp. 222, 384), by
Raghavendra Yati. Ff. 1-40, containing adhyaya 1,
are missing. F. 41 (end of adhyaya 1): amtyd svatam -
tryato ’nye tu tadgatatvac ca vifnugah l adhyayapadasam-
gatyddigurupddakrtanydyasamgrahe bodhyam tl II l \ iti
Srlraghavemdrayatikrtdydm Tamtradipikaydm pratha-
madhyayasya caturthab padab W Adhyaya 2, pada 1
ends on f. 52 v ; pada 2, on f. 6 3 V ; pada 3, on f. 76 ;
pada 4, on f. 81. Adhyaya 3, pada 1 ends on f. 87 v ;
pada 2, on f. 99; pada 3, on f. I22 v ; pada 4, on f. I35 v .
Adhyaya 4 is also missing. F. I35 v (end of adhyaya 3
and beginning of 4) ends : iti srlraghavemdrayati -
krtayam Tamtradipikaydm tritiyadhydyasya caturthab
padab H li cha II II sri II Subham astu II II om evam atha
brahmajijndsapaddrthdn nirupyatradhyaye atahsabdok -
tarn karmak§ayotkrdmtimdrgabhogdtmakamok$asvarupam
nirupyate 1 ddyapdde prathamydt karmakfayakhyam
phalam prddhanyena vicaryate I tatra saptabhir nayair
atyamiavaiyambhdvi sddhanam vicaryate 11 Worn avrttir
asakrdvpadesdt 11 11 atra Sravanadesavrttih karyeti sa-
dhyate jndnartham Sravanadinam av^ttih karyeti Se$ah i
kjrtab I sa atmd tatvam asity Uddalakena Svetake l Here
the MS. breaks off. On ff. 65 v , 8i v , and elsewhere,
the title, Sutrarthasamgraha , occurs.
There are numerous marginal notes and corrections
by a second hand.
Former shelfmark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 43.
Size: i2jX4jin. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves: ii+137 (ff. 1—40 are missing).
Bate: probably the beginning of the 18th century.
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : f. 135 V is partly illegible.
40. VEDANTA- ^ANKARA
1280 — MS. Sansk. d. 152
S'ahkar&carya’s Upade&as&hasrl, with Moksasa-
dhanopadeiavidhi, A. D. 1636.
Contents : the U pade^asahasri of Sankaracarya
(circa a.d. 788), a famous Vedantic treatise. In this
MS. it begins on f. 1 v with the usual verse : caitanyam
sarvagam sarvam sarvabhutaguhasayam 1 yat sarvavifa -
yatitam tasmai sarvavide namah 1 1 There are 671 verses,
and it ends on f. I4 V : iti jvaranasaprakaranam 1 sripara-
matmane namab I cha I Then begins on f. 14 V the prose
part of the work : atha mok$asddhanopadesavidhim
vyakhydsydmo mumuk§unam sraddadhananam arthindm
arthaya l Then follows a disquisition on mok§a. The
whole ends, on f. 21 : atmanaS cadvayatvavisayam dva-
yasyasatvartham ca sarvany upanisadvakyani vistaratah
sarriik$itavydni samik$itavyani I cha l iti srimatparama-
hamsaparivrdjakdcdryasrigovindabhagavatpadapujyasis-
yasya S' imkarabhagavatah krtib Sakalopanisatsara Upa-
desasahasri samdptd I
The text is bounded on either side by two black
lines.
See Eggeling, India Office catal., pp. 731—7335 Hall,
Bibliogr. Index, p. 99. Edited in Pandit, III— V,
Bombay, 1886. The verse portion is sometimes
regarded as the whole.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 227).
Size: 1 1^x5! in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 21 + i blank.
Bate : f. 2 1 : samvat 1 693 part hivasamvat sore sake
I 55 ® ("A.d. 1636) dhatasamvatsaramargasirsasuddha-
$a?(ibudhavdsare dham§(hanak§atrambhayoge I The
year is dated by both cycles.
Scribe: f. 21: srimadvdranasikfetre VisveSacaranan-
Digitized by LjOOQie
$ 40. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE —
tike svastimmatparamahamsaparivrdjakdcdryamrama -
bhadraframabhagavatpddapujyasifyena J anardana&rame-
na 8 vasv amino 9 rtham granthafy svahastena likhitah
samaptah I
Character : Devanagari.
1281 — MS. Sansk. d. 153
Hamatirtha’s U padeAas&hasritika, 18th cent.?
Contents ; the Upade&asahasritlka of Ramatirtha,
a commentary on the Upade£asahasri of Sfankaracarya.
The MS. contains only a part of the work, but is com-
plete as far as it goes. It begins, on f. i v : Harib l om I
namah I hiramacandraya namafy I srigurubhyo namah I
samastabrahmavidyasampraddyapravarttakdcaryebhyo
namah l om namo bhagavate saw at mane Vasudevaya
namah l pranamya Ramabhidham dtmadhipradam jagat -
prastutik$itisamyamayanam \ tadatmakam chamkarapur -
vakan gurun mayopadeiarthavibhaga ucyate II It ends,
on f. 39 v : Upadeiasahasryab sahadyabamdho yathamati
vyakhyato Ramatlrtheva bhaktasvijnanasiddhayoh | srl-
matrahgandthabha(tagosdviydm samkdsyam Visvesvara-
rdjadhdnydm dattam |
The text is bounded on either side by two black
lines. F. 8 V is half blank.
Cf. Eggeling, India Office catal. , p. 732 ; Mitra,
Notices, IV, 74. Edited in Pandit , III-V. Ramatirtha
was a pupil of Krsnatirtha, a contemporary of Jaganna-
thasrama, guru of Nrsimha^rama (circa a. d. 1550,
see addenda to the Bodl. catal., no. 668), and therefore
lived about a. d. 1550.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 228).
Size : 1 if x 6 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 39 + i blank. Ff. 1-39 were
originally numbered 104- 142.
Bate : middle of the 18th century.
Character: Devanagari.
1282 — MS. Sansk. o. 86
Pafldkaranapaficaprakaran T, A. D. 1842.
Contents : the Paficikaranapaxicaprakaranl, a com-
mentary on the Pancikarana, identified by Aufrecht,
Catalogue Catalogorum , p. 318, with the Paficlkarapapra-
kriya of Sankaracarya, a work treating in five chapters
of the main doctrines of the Vedanta. It begins, on f. i v :
sriganesaya namah I srtramam Sitaya sarddham natvd
sarvahrdisthitam \ tat sukhanubhavam gramtham /curve
vuddhivisuddhaye 11 1 II saccidanamdarupam tat purnam
Vifnoh param padam l yat praptaye samarabdhd vedam -
VEDANTA-gANKARA (1280-1283) 187
iah sakala api II 2 II yasya deve para bhaktir yathd
deve tatha gurau I tasyaite kathitd hy arthab prakasamte
mahatmanah 11 3 11 aham vaddho 9 smi samsdre mama
muktib katham bhavet I kimcid vairdgyasampannab so
’smim cchastre y dhikaravan ll 4 11 The first part of the
text is : atha samk$ependtmavrahmatatvam pratipadyate
tatra tavat I The text is mixed up with the commentary,
usually standing in the centre of the page. F. 5 V :
iti sripamcaprakaranyam vrahmatmajhanaviveko nama
prathamaprakkarnam 11 1 11 F. 9 : iti sripamcikarana -
pamcaprakaranyam adhyaropakathanam nama dvitiyab
prakarnam \\ 2 II F. io v : iti srtpamcikaranapamcapra-
karanyam adhyaropasya apavadanirupanam nama tra-
tlyaprakaranamm II 3 ll F. 13 V : iti mpamcikarana -
pamcasaptamahavdkyapaincaprakaranydm sadhanapra-
kdranirupanam nama caturthab ll 4 II F. i6 v : iti sri-
pam° ka° pam° pra° atmaprakasanirupanam nama pam-
camaprakaranam ll 5 11 pamcakaranim ete$am satsukha -
nubhavapraddm uccarayamti ye nityem atmaramd bha -
vamii te I F. 17 is blank.
For Gahgadhara’s commentary see Aufrecht, Flor.
catal., p. 70 ; Garbe, Tubingen catal., p. 89.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 231).
Size : 12 f X 6 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 17 + i blank.
Bate : f. I7 V : samvata 1899 sake 1764 (= a.d. 1842)
masa caitavudi 4 raviv arena sampurnam lipyakrtam l
Character : Devanagari.
1283 — MS. Sansk. d. 166
Sure&var&c&rya’s PafLcikaranav&rttika, 19th cent. P
Contents: the Paficikaranav&rttika of Sure^vara,
being a metrical paraphrase of the Panclkaranaprakriya
of Sankaracarya. The work is fully described in the
Bodl. catal., p. 226. In this MS. also it consists of
64 verses, showing only slight variants, of which verse 1
is a good example : omkarab sarvavedandm saras tatva-
prakasakah 1 tena cittasamddhanam mumuksunam pra-
jayate ll
The text is bounded on either side by a black line.
See Hall, Bibliogr. Index , p. 139; Mitra, Notices,
I, 174; Hultzsch, South Indian MSS., II, xi. As the
pupil of Sfankara, Sure^vara must be assigned to about
A.D. 850.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 232).
Size: 9fx5fin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 7 + ix blank.
Date: probably about a.d. 1850.
Character : Devanagari.
B b 2
Digitized by LjOOQie
188 $40. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE
1284 -MS. Sansk. d. 160
S'ankaracarya’s Bhagavadgitabhasya, 18th cent.?
Contents: the Bhagavadgitabhasya of Sankaracarya,
a Vedantic commentary on the Gita. The work is
described in the Bodl. catal . , p. 3 b . The MS. is frag-
mentary, and consists of three parts. Part A contains
in if. 71-101 the commentary on adhyayas 3. 21 to 6. 8,
adhyaya 4 ending on £ 82, 5 on f. 97. Part B contains
in ff. 11 1— 161 the commentary on adhyayas 6. 38 to 1 1.
27, adhyaya 6 ending on f. 1 13, 7 on f. 1 22 v , 8 on f. 132,
9 on f. 143, 10 on f. 154. Part C contains the com-
mentary on adhyayas 12. 1 2 to 15. 2, adhyaya 12 ending
on f. 179, 13 on f. 204, 14 on f. 213.
Lacunae are marked on ff. 113, H4 V , 116, 135, I42 v ,
i8o v , 207.
Last edited in the Anandasrama Series , Poona, 1897.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 237).
Size : 1 of x 5 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : v-f 144 + iii blank.
Bate: probably the end of the 18th century.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : ff. 1-70, 102-uo, 162-175, and some at
the end are missing.
1285 — MS. Walker 151
S'ankar&carya’s Maniratnamala, 18th cent.?
Contents .* the Maniratnamala, a philosophical tract,
ascribed (but without sufficient grounds) to Sankaracarya,
with a commentary in Gujarati. To the first verse are
prefixed, on ff. ic>7 v -io 8 v , twenty-five verses of introduc-
tion in Gujarati. Verse 1, on f. 109, is : aparasamsara? ;
in illustration is quoted : guruvisvesvarasaksat tarakam
brahma niscitam l Sirabpddamkitam bhutva gaya sa hy
ak$ayo vatali 11 Verse 3, on f. i<>9 v , is: bamdho hi ko
yo vifaydnuragi I ko va vimukto vi$aye y nuraktah 1 ko
vasti ghoro narakah svadehah 1 tr^naksayab svargapadam
kim asti II The work is not of great length, containing
only thirty-two 31 okas, and giving the main outline of the
Vedanta metaphysics, but the commentary (probably a
translation of a Sanskrit original) is prolix. It ends on
f. 2i5 v • kamtham gata va sravanam gat a va l Prasnotta -
rakhya Maniratnamala \ tanotu modam vidusam pra -
yatndt \ RameSagauriSapadau susevyau 1132 II A copal in
nine verses ends the commentary. The colophon on f. 2 i6 v
is : iti srisamkardcaryaviracitam Maniratnamala samdp-
tim abibhajat mil Aufrecht, Catalogus Catalogorum,
p. 42 i a , has not noticed that this work is simply the
-VEDANTA-SANKARA (1284-1286)
Pra^nottararatnamala under a new heading. The text
is edited in the Brhatstotraratnakara , p. 329, and
(attributed to Srl^uka Yatindra) in the Journ. As . Soc.
Bengaly 1847, p. 1233. Cf. also Mitra, Notices , II, 355,
and contrast the Prasnottari , Lucknow, j 882, in Bendall,
Sanskrit , fyc. 9 Books 9 p. 366 a .
The text is fairly accurate. It is bounded on either
side by three yellow lines.
Many Sanskrit slokas are cited, usually with te upara
saksya prefixed.
Size : 1 1 j x 6~ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves: ii + 216 + ii blank. The part con-
taining the Maniratnamala w r as originally foliated
1-110.
Bate : probably the end of the 1 8th or beginning of
the 19th century. Cf. f. 2i6 v : $uklapak§ane saptarm t
samvata solabahotaropramana I je§(ate mdsa chethayo
gramthaprakaba II
Scribe: f. 21 6 y : la$a naranummodhumbhagyajene
sadgurunam modhanokahyo nok§amargano gramtha te
tene lasyo mathete sadgurunl krpathi te hane pana
gurumok$a apase 1
Character : Devanagari.
1286 — MS. Sansk. d. 105
S'ankaracarya’s Saptasutra, 18th cent. P
Contents : the Saptasutra, Airamaviveka, of San-
karacarya. It begins, on f. : sriganesaya namah 1
Hari om 1 avikaraya kuddhaya nityaya paramatmane \
sabdaikaruparupaya Visnave prabhuviplave II 1 II jaga-
dumkurakanufaya saccidanandamayine I galitakhilabhe -
day a namah Sant ay a vedhase ll 2 II yad bodhad idam
bhati yad bodhad vinivarttate I namas tasmai paranan -
deva puru§e paramatmane 11 3 11 anatmabhuladehadav
atmabuddhis tu dehinam I savidya tatkrto bamdhas
tannyaso mok§a ucyate ll 4 11 atha paramahamsdnam
samadhividhim vyakhyasyamab I It ends, on f. 1 2 V :
iti ASramavivekasamaptam I srimacchamkaracdryavira -
citam Saptasutram samaptam l It contains an account
of the duties of a hermit. V erse 4 is cited by Dya Dviveda
(a.d. 1494 1 ?) in his Nitimahjarl (see Keith, J. R. A. S. 9
1900, pp. 135, 796) from the Atmavrtti. It occurs also
in the Ajhanabodhim 9 verse 4, Bodl. catal. 9 p. 225®;
Weber, Catal. 9 II, 1171. The Saptasutra Upani?ad de-
scribed in Aufrecht’s Leipzig catal. 9 p. 22, is quite
different.
1 This date is given in a MS. formerly belonging to Max Muller
and in a Benares MS. See J.R.A.S., 1902, p. 956.
Digitized by LjOOQle
§§ 40, 41. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE
The text is bounded on either side by two black
lines.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Gugen Hultzsch (MS. 247).
Size: 9f x 5! in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : v + 1 2 + iii blank.
Date : the end of the 18th century.
Character: Devanagari.
1287 — MS. Sansk. d. 164
Samnyasagrahanapaddhati, 18th cent. P
Contents : the Samnyasagrahanapaddhati, a brief
tract on the state of a samnyasa. It begins, on
f. i v : briganebaya namah 1 atha Samnyasagrahana -
paddhatih l prathamam grhe mdtrpitrbhratrbhagim-
bharyapuirakalatrani prarthayati I he sarve parivarah
aham samnyasam karomity ajnam prarthayati 1 It ends
in the middle of a sentence on f. i8 v : hrdayakamala -
madhye dtpavad vedasaram pranavamayam ata 1
The MS. is imperfect and unfinished. Yellow pigment
is used for corrections. Attributed to Sankaracarya in
Hr§Ikesa, Sansk. Coll, catal., II, 470, III, 78. Cf.
Mitra, Notices , IV, 12, but not VI, 295; Aufrecht,
Flor. catal., p. 56 ; Eggeling, India Office catal., p. 523,
who points outVaisnava characteristics.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 246).
Size: 11x5^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : v + 18 + xi blank.
Date: probably the middle of the 19th century.
Character: Devanagari.
1288 — MS. Sansk. d. 166
Madhusudanasarasvati’s Siddhantabindu, A.D. 1751.
Contents : the Siddhantabindu of Madhu Sudan asa-
rasvati, being a commentary on the CidanandadaSa^loki,
attributed to Sankaracarya. It begins, on f. i v : brigade-
say a namah \ sribamkardcdryanavavataram \ Visvebvaram
vibvagurum pranamya I Vedantabastrabravandlasanam \
bodhaya kurve kam api prayatnam ll 1 11 iha khalu
sakmt paramparaya vd sarvanaiva jivdnam samudi -
dfur$ur bhagavan srlsamkaro 9 mdtmdvivekendtmdnam
nityasuddhabuddhamuktasvabhdva samksepena bodhayitu
dasaslokim praninaya \ It ends, on f. 43 v : iti srlmat -
paramahamsaparivrdjakdcdryasrlvibvesvarasarasvatibha -
gavatpddasi#yamadhamdanasarasvativiraciiab Siddhdn -
tabindu ndma gramtha samaptah \
The text is bounded on either side by two red lines.
Cf. Eggeling, India Office catal., p.734; Hal\,Bibliogr.
Index , p. 108; Mitra, Notices , IV, 80; Weber, Catal.,
-VED ANT A-S AN KARA (1286-1290) 189
1, 182; Hr§Ike6a, Sansk. Coll, catal., Ill, 100. Printed,
with Brahmananda’s comm, in the Advaitamafijari
Series, 1893.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 248).
Size : g 1 - x 7^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : v + 43 (f. 6 is missing) + iii blank.
Date: f. 43 v : samvat 1807 ( = a. d. 1751) miti a§a-
dhasudi 8 banivasare \
Scribe : f. 43 v : likhitam rdjatkularaghupatisutena
Bavaladnamdaramena svdrtham l
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries: f. 6 is missing, and f. 5 is half blank.
There is a hole in f. 15.
1289 — US. Sansk. e. 71
S'ahkaracarya’s Hastamalakatika, 18th cent.?
Contents : the Hastamalakatika, attributed to S^an-
karacarya, a commentary on a work in twelve verses
expounding the Vedanta. The work has been frequently
printed. In this MS., f. 8 V , the colophon is : iti bri -
macchamkardcaryaviracitam Hastamalasya ftka samdp «
tam iti I bri l bri I bri I
The text is in the centre, the commentary at the top
and bottom. The text is not very accurate.
See Hall, Bibliogr. Index, p. 107; Eggeling, India
Office catal., p. 740.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 250).
Size : 9 j x 5 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : v + 8 + xi blank.
Date: probably the end of the 18th century.
Character: Devanagari.
41. VEDANTA— GENERAL
1290 (1, 2)— MS. Sansk. c. 41
Anandatirtha’s Brahm asutranuvy&khy any ayavi va-
ran a and Bhaga vadgit abh&$y a, 18th cent.?
Contents :
1. Ff. i-9 v , the Brahmasutr&nuvySkhy&ny&yaviva-
rana (also briefly called the Nyayavivarapa or Anuvya-
khyanyayavivarapa), an epitome of the Brahmasutras,
by Anandatirtha. It begins : bfivedavydsaya namah II
II cetanacetanajaganniyamtre be$asamvide 11 namo Nara -
yanaydjaharvabakrddivadita mil krtva bha$yan - bha -
§ye 9 ham api ve sa $— sya — m khydsamnya -
yavivrttim sphufam 11 2 ll Cf. Burnell, Tanjore catal.,
p. 102. F. 1, 1. 10 : iti brimaddnamdatlrlhabhagavat-
Digitized by LjOOQie
190 #41. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE-
padaviracite srtmadbrahmasulrdnuvydkhyanydyaviva -
rane prathamadhyayasya prathamafy padafy II It ends :
yasya triny udildni vedavacane rupani divyany alam -
bafdarsanam it t ham eva nihitam devasya bhargo mahat II
vdyoramat conayam prathamakam prk$o dvitiyam vapur
matdhvo yat tu tftiyam etad amund gramthab krtab
kesave il namo jabhavabhur yak§apurahsarasurdsraya 11
narayanaranam mahyam ma pate prey as am priya II cha
iti srlmaddnamdatlrthabhagavatpadaviracite srimad-
brahmasutrdnuvydkhydnyayavivarane caturthatdhyaya-
sya caturthab padab cha srikrpiarpanam astu sri It
2 . Ff. 14—33, the GItabha§ya, or Bhagavadgit&bha-
sya, a commentary on the Bhagavadglta, by Ananda-
lirtha. The beginning (four leaves) is missing. It starts
in the middle of adhyaya 4 with the words : sayavan
aha l karmana iti I tac coktam 1 ajhatva bhagavan kasya
karmakarmavikarmakam 1 darsanam yati hi mune kuto
muktis ca tadvineti I F. I4 V : iti srimaddnamdatir-
thabhagavatpaddcaryaviracite srimadgitabhdfye catur-
tho 3 tdhydyah 11 It ends : yas tu karmaphalatyagity
abhidhiyata iti coktam purnado$am mahavifnor gltam
asritya lesatah I nirupanam krtam tena priyatam me
sadd vibhub II cha ll iti srimadanamdatirthabhagavat-
pdd deary aviracite srimadbhagavadgitdbhdpye asfddaso
3 tdhydyah 1 1
Former owner : the book belonged to one Samatya-
sthapati (?) Nari^imbhada, unless we read amatyastha -
pati ‘ minister and governor 9 in the statement on
f. 33 v : srlmadgitdbhdsyam samdtyasthapatinarisimbha-
dasyedam pustakam ll An entry on f. 1 (giving the title
of the work) is signed with the initials ‘A. B 3 (Arthur
Burnell ?).
Former shelfmark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 41.
Size: 13x5! in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 35.
Fate : probably the first half of the 18th century.
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : f. 1 is partly illegible.
1291 — MS. Sansk. d. 157
Jayatirtha’s Prapaflcamithyatvannmanakhandanavi-
varana, 18th cent.?
Contents: the Prapaficamithy atv anumanakhanda-
navivarana of Jayatirtha* a treatise on Vedantic meta-
physics. It begins, on f. i v : sriramaya namah 1 om
natvd visvodayasthemalayahetum patim sriyab I kurmab
Prapancamithydtvamdnakhamdanapanjikdm ll The work
is a commentary on Anandatirtha’s Prapancamithyatva-
numanakhandana. It ends, on f. 9 V : iti srimadanan -
datirthabhagavatpdddcaryaviracitaprapancamithydtvdnu-
VEDANTA— GENERAL (1290-1292)
mdnakhamianavivaranam Jayatlrthabhikfukrtam pari -
samdptam I
The text is bounded on either side by three red lines.
Cf. Burnell, Tanjore catal, 9 p. 105 ; Eggeling, India
Office catal. , p. 799 ; Hultzsch, South Indian MSS., II,
144. J ayatirtha died in a. d. i 268, Bhandarkar, Report,
1882-1883, p. 203, but see Epig . Ind., VI, 261 sq.
Ed. Kumbakonam, n.d., obi. 8°.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 234).
Size: io|x5|-in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 9 + i blank.
Fate : perhaps the first half of the 18th century.
Character: Devanagari.
1292 — MS. Sansk. c. 85
Bharatltlrtha and Vidyaranya’s Pafieadail with
Bamakrsna’s Commentary, A.D. 1830.
Contents : the Pailcadasi of Bharatltlrtha and Vidya-
ranya, i.e. Madhava, brother of Sayana, who was minister
of Bukka, raja of Vijayanagara, and abbot of SVngeri
(about a.d. 1350), with the commentary by Ramakrsna,
being a general sketch of Vedantic philosophy. The work
is described in the Bodl. catal., p. 222. The authorship
is made clear by the beginning of the commentary on
f. i v : om svasti Sriganesdya namah l natvd sribhara -
titirthavidyaranyamumsvarau l pratyaktattvavivekasya
kriyate padadipika ll It ends on f. 114: iti knmaU
paramahamsasavidydranyabharalitirthakfto Brahma -
nande pancamo 3 dhyayab I
For the authors see Klemm, Gurvpujakaumudi, p. 41.
This corrects the older view, still held by Aufrecht in
his Leipzig catal., p. 277, for which see reff.in Eggeling,
India Office catal., p. 746. The date must be about
a.d. 1340, Klemm, p. 42. Edited, with English trans-
lation, Bombay, 1895.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 230).
Size: 12^x6- in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 1 14 + i blank.
No. of columns : w ritten in three rows, under one
another, separated by lines in red ink.
Fate: f. 1 14: samvat 1886 (a.d. 1830) bhadrapra -
v i§te 5 bhadrapadamase kr$napak§e paheamyam tithau
bhaumavasare nagnakotakdgadavajresvarisarmpe \
Scribe: f. 114: likhitam idam vedantaprakaranam
brahmanavakanasivadydlena likhitam svapa(handrtham
subham 1
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : through tearing of the edge a few letters
are lost on ff. 20 v , 27, 35, 35T, 42.
Digitized by LjOOQie
$41. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— VEDANTA— GENERAL (1293-1296) 191
1293 — MS. Sansk. d. 163
Sadananda’s Ved&ntasara, 19th cent. P
Contents: the Vedantasara of Sadananda, a com-
pendium of Vedantic doctrine. The work has been
often edited, best by Bohtlingk in his Sanskrit Chresto -
mathie , ed. 3, 1897, and by Jacob, 1894. This MS.
has a well-written and accurate text. The name of the
author does not actually appear in the MS. The date
is before a.d. 1500, as Kr$natirtha’s commentary must
be dated about a. d. 1520, and Npsimha’s was written
in a.d. 1589, Aufrecht, Leipzig catal ., p. 278.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 245).
Size : 1 i-J- X 6 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : vi + 1 2 + iii blank.
Bate : quite modern, middle of the 19th century.
Character: Devanagari.
1294 — MS. Sansk. d. 159
BhagavadgitAgudharthadipika, 18th cent. P
Conttnts: the Bhagavadgltagudharthadipika, a com-
mentary on the Bhagavadglta, interpreting it according
to the Vedanta system of philosophy. It is identical
with Madhusudana’s work of the same name (Aufrecht,
Catalogue Catalogorum, II, 89**). The MS. is very
fragmentary. In all it contains 154 ff., but these are
numbered from 45-425 in the original, thus : ff. 45-48,
55, 62-66, 76-79, 92, 93, 95, 97, 101, 102, 104-115,
1 18, 123, 124, 127, 135, 136, 138, 139, 145-147* *5°*
151, 154, 155, 161-163, i6 9* *7 8 * *79* 180, 181, 183,
186-192, 194-198, 208-211, 216-252, 262, 263, 267-
271,273-275, 297, 314, 316, 317, 319, 324, 325, 329,
33°* 33 2 * 33 6 * 345* 349* 353* 3 62 * 3 6 4* 3 6 9* 37°* 37 2 *
373* 376, 377* 3 82 * 3 8 4* 39 6 * 397* 4°** 4 2 3~4^5- AH
the rest are missing. F. 56 is imperfect. The text is
bounded on either side by three red lines. On f. 243 v
chapter 8 ends : iti srimadbhagavadgitdgudharthadipi-
kdydm a#(amo 9 dhyayah \
Cf. Hall, Bibliogr. Index, p. 119 ; Eggeling, India
Office catal., p. 1 164; Mitra, Notices, IV, 5, 70. Edited,
Bombay, 1881. Madhusudana lived before a.d. 1550,
as he is quoted by Purusottama, Bodl. catal., p. 38 ; see
on MS. Sansk. d. 156 (1298), which corrects Weber, Ind.
Stud., 1, 1. See also Bendall, Brit. Mus. catal., p. 124.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 236).
Size : 10^ X 5jin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : v + 154 (numbered as above) + iii blank.
Bate: about the latter half of the 18th century.
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : these are given above.
1295 — MS. Sansk. d. 161
Hama’s Sarvatobhadra, 19th cent.P
Contents : the Sarvatobhadra, a commentary on the
Bhagavadglta, by Kajanaka Ramakan{ha, interpreting
it according to the principles of the Spandakarika and
Spandasutra, the text-books of Ka£mlr Saivism, which
is practically pure Vedantism, Bhandarkar, Report ,
1883, 1884, p. 79, correcting Biihler. The beginning,
containing part of the introduction, is missing, ff. 1 and 2
being lost. The commentary on adhyaya 1 ends on f. 7 :
Rajdnakardmaviradte vakyarthanvayamatre Sarvato -
bhadranamni Bhagavadgitavivarane praihamddhydyah \
Adhyaya 2 ends on f. 31^; adhyaya 3, on f. 48 v 5
adhyaya 5, on f. 72 ; the MS. breaks off at the begin-
ning of the commentary on verse 3 of adhyaya 6. The
verses commented upon are cited in full throughout.
For this commentary see Eggeling, India Office catal.,
pp. 1167 sq., who quotes verses at the end calling the
author son of Narayapakantha and younger brother
of Muktakana (cf. Mitra, Notices, III, 97). He was also
pupil of Utpala (Eggeling, p. 835), and so belongs to the
latter half of the 10th century, Biihler, Report, p. 79.
The MS. appears to be accurate.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 238).
Memorandum on original wrapper, * K 38/
Size: 9^x7^ in.
Material : Birch bark pasted on stout paper.
No. of leaves : 3 — 73.
Bate: probably the beginning of the 19th century.
Character: S'arada.
Injuries : ff. 1, 2, 20, 74, &c. are lost. Ff. 3~ 8 > l8 >
60, 61, 63 are very badly injured.
1296 — MS. Sansk. d. 158
Furusottama’s Fanditakarabhindip&la, A. D. 1826.
Contents: the Panditakarabhindip&la of Purusot-
tama, a polemical manual of Vedantic philosophy. It
begins, on f. i v : srikr$ndya namab I vividhefu vividha -
pu$(adah sivadirupaify sahdscaryatvagunah \ bhaktepu
nirgunatvam kurvan Harir uttamo jayati n 1 \\ nanu kuta
etad avagamyate \ sarvavedetihasasarabhutat l The work
ends, on f. 35 : iti srivallabhacaranaiksatanasrimadvith-
(halakramatamarasamaramdapUdmbaratanujapuru$otta -
maviracitab Pandit akarabhimdipdlah sampurnab I
The text is bounded on either side by two broad*
red lines.
The author, being son of Pitambara, and pupil of
Vallabha’s son, Vi((hala, is not to be distinguished from
the well-known author (Aufrecht, Catalogue Catalogorum,
Digitized by LjOOQie
192 $41. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE
p. 341b), who lived about a. d. 1600—1650, since his
teacher’s father died in 1530 (Aufrecht, /.c., p. 555 b ),
and he quotes a work of a. d. 1634, see the Bodl. catal. ,
P- 3 8 -
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 233).
Size: io|x6|in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 35 + i blank.
Bate : f. 35 v : samvat 1882 (= a. d. 1826) var§e ma -
ghe mdse kuddhe pakse pratipatkurmavarghrabhaume
vasare yamaie§e dine l
Scribe : f. 35 v : vyalikha Govarddhana Dharpadabja-
bhrmgaviialanagaravastavyandgarabhdvanisamkarapu -
trajyetfavivudho Gurjaramamdale ’ hillanapattanama -
dhye I krib l idam pnstakam \ krib I Jyes(drdmasya 1 srih 1
On f. 35 he gives the verse : drikavasuvasucamdraih
sammite y bde sumaghe pratipadi Bharamsunor dine
yamakeke I vyalikhad idam anarghyam pustakam jyesta-
surih pranamati Haripadambhoruham klokayuktya Hill
Character: Devanagari.
1297 — MS. Sansk. c. 91
Dharmarajadiksita’s VedantaparibhfisS, 19 th cent. P
Contents : the Vedantaparibhasa of Dharmarajadi-
ksita, a work in eight sections on the elements of the
Vedantic philosophy. It begins, on f. i v : krlganekdya
namab l yadavidyavilasena bhutabhautika$tayah l tam
naumi paramatmanam saccidanandavigraham 11 Pari-
cheda I, pratyaksa, is contained in ff. i v -i4 v ; 2, anu-
mana, in ff. 14^17; 3, upamana, in ff. 17— I7 V ; 4,
agama, in ff. 17^24; 5, arthapatti, in ff. 24-25 v ; 6,
anupalabdhi, in ff. 25^30 ; 7, visaya, in ff. 30-4 i v ;
8, prayojana, in ff. 4^-48. The work ends, on f. 48 :
iti Veddntaparibhd§dya Bharmardjadik§itaviracita sa-
mdptim agamat \
Yellow pigment is used for corrections. Corrections
and additions by a probably later hand are found on
ff. 5, 7V, 8, i2 v , 13, i3 v , i 4 v , 1 5 y > l 7 > 19*
19V 21, 2i v , 24, 28, 28 v , 30, 31, 31?, 32, 32 v , 33, 33 v ,
34> 34 y > 35 > 37 v > 4 * y > 4 44 v . 4 5 Y y 4^ v ; also, perhaps
in the same hand, on ff. i v , 2, 2 V , 3, 4. The author’s date
is about a. d. 1650, Burnell, Tanjore catal. , p. 90. Edited,
with translation, by Yenis, Pandit , n. s., IV, &c. Cf.
Hrsikesa, Sansk , Coll . catal ., Ill, 74, 75 ; Aufrecht,
Leipzig catal. , pp. 277, 278.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 244).
Size : 137 X 7 in. Material : Paper.
No . of leaves : iv + 48 4- ii blank.
Bate : quite modern, middle of the 19th cent.
Character: Devanagari.
-VEDANTA— GENERAL (1296-1299)
1298— MS. Sansk. d. 168
Jadubharata’s PraSnavali, 19th cent.?
Contents: the Prafinavali of Jadubharata, a little
work which gives an outline of the Vedantic system in
the form of replies to fifty-two questions supposed to be
put to his teacher by a student. It begins, on f. i v : m -
harib l saccidanandam atmdna yad vayakhamdam acyu -
tam dhydtva Prasnavall sarnyak kriyate mok$asidhaye 1
tatra kany anubandhani ll 1 11 ka prakrtib ll 2 11 kd may a
II 3 II and so on to 52. It ends, on f. I2 V : iti srlmat -
paramaharnsaparivrdjakacdryasnmunimddhavdnamda -
sya sikhyajadubharataviracitd Prasnavall samdptam 1
srikrsnaya namab I srtharib \
There are someadditions in a veryrecent hand onf. I2 V .
As for the name of the author, the form Yad ubharata,
which appears on the original wrapper (f. ii),and hence in
Hultzsch’s list, and in Aufrecht, Catalogue Catalogorum ,
p. 359S has no authority, as it is simply a misreading
of the MS. The Lahore MS. (Aufrecht, /. c.) seems to
give Jadabharata, as does a Cambridge MS. (Aufrecht,
II, 81). Jadu 0 is, no doubt, a prakritism for Yadu 0 .
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 235).
Size: io|-X5yin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 1 2 + i blank.
Bate : quite modern, 19th century.
Character: Devanagari.
1299 — MS. Sansk. d. 107
Svatma8amvittyupade£aprakarana, 19th cent.?
Contents : the Syatmasamvittyupadefiaprakarana,
a Vedantic treatise, mainly on the atman. It begins,
on f. i v : kriparamatmane l yenedam pur it am sarvam
atmany evatmanatmani I nirakaram katham vande abhin -
nam sivam avyayam ll 1 II pancabhutatmakam viddhi
marlcijalasannibham I kasyapy aham namaskaram aham
eko niramtaram ll 2 II Prakarana 1 , containing 73 slokas,
ends on f. 5 ; 2, containing 48 slokas, on f. 8 ; 3, con-
taining 23 slokas, on f. 9 V ; 4, containing 32 slokas, on
f. 11 ; 5, containing 23 Slokas, on f. 13 ; 6, containing
5 slokas, on f. 13 ; 7, containing 8 Slokas, on f. I3 V «
The work ends, on f. I3 V , with 8. 1: atmanam amrtam
viddhi abhinnam mok?am avyayam l mano hi kutsitah l
Corrections in a later hand are made on ff. 5 V , 6 V -
Yellow pigment is used for corrections.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 249)-
Size : 1 2^ X 6 j in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : v + 13 + iii blank.
Bate : probably about a. d. 1850.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : the MS. is incomplete.
Digitized by LjOOQie
§ 42. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— VEDANTA-PAURANIC (1300) 193
42. VEDANTA-PAURANIC
1300 — MS. Sansk. o. 80
Togav&sistha, Nirvanaprakarana, 18th oent.P
Contents ; the N irv&napr akarai? a, being the sixth
prakarana of the Yogavfisistha, attributed to Valmiki,
and counted as an appendix of the Ramayana, whence it
bears the alternative title Maharamayapa. In this work,
under the form of a dialogue between Yasis^ha and
Rama, the main topics of Vedantism are discursively
treated, legends being explained according to the exoteric
form of that philosophy.
Ff. 1—3 being nearly all lost, sargas 1 and 2 are
missing, except verses 38 sq. of the latter, which are
partially preserved. Sarga 3 begins on f. 4 : Vasi-
qthah y bhavibhuritarait ganam payovrndam ivambudhau l
yacid vahaty anantani jaganty anaghaso bhavan II It
ends on f. 4 V . Sargas 4-28 end on ff. 5, 5 V , 7, 9, 10, io v ,
12, i5 v , 16, i6 v , 17, 18, 18, 19, 20, 2i* 22 v , 24,25% 26V,
27V, 29, 30, 31, 33V. Sarga 29 of the edition is here
split into four, ending on ff. 36, 37, 38V, 39V respectively.
Sargas 30-113 end on ff. 42 v , 44, 45V, 46V, 47 v, 4 8v,
49, 5°> 5 1 , 53, 54, 55, 5 6 , 57, 57 y , 5 gv > 6l , 6lV > 6 2 v ,
63 t , 65V, 67, 68v, 7 o, 71, 72V, 72V, 73, 74V 75 v 7 6 v ,
77V, 79V 8o v, 81, 8iv, 82V, 83V, 85, 85V, 86v, 86v 87, 88,
88 v , 89, 90V, 92, 93, 95, 98V, 99V, ioov, 102, 106, 107,
108, 109, no, no v , 111, ii2 v , 1 14, 116, 117, Ii8 v , 119,
120, 120V, 121V, 123V, 124, 125V, 127, 128V, 130V, 131,
132, i 34 v , I 35 y I 3 6t > i 37 v > 13^ I 3 gT ; Corresponding
to the remaining fifteen of the edition to a certain
extent, but with considerable variations of text, sargas
are marked on ff. 140, 141, 141V, 142V, J44 v , 146, 147V,
148, 149V, 151, 152, 152V, 155, 156, 157, 157V, 158V,
159, i6o T , 161 (= 125 in ed.), 163V, 164V, 166, 166, 167,
167V, i68 v , 169V, 171, 171V, 172V, 173, 173V, 1 76, .176V,
1 77V, with which the purvarddha in the edition ends.
Uttararddha, sarga 1, ends on f. 178V. Sargas 2—14
end on ff. 180, 181, i 82 v , 183, 184V, 185, 186, 186, i86 v ,
187, i88 T , 189, 190. Sarga 15 of the edition is not
counted as a sarga here: it ends on f. 190V. Sargas 16—
143 end on ff. 191, 191V, 193, 194, 194V, 194V i 9 6v
197, 198, 199, 200, 200 v , 201V, 203V, 204V, 205V, 206,
207V, 209, 210, 21 1, 213V, 214V, 215V, 2l6, 2i 6 v , 218,
219V, 221, 223V, 224V, 225, 225V, 227, 228, 229, 230V,
231, 232, 232V, 233V, 234V, 235, 237, 238V, 239V, 240V,
241V, 243V, 244, 245, 246, 247 , 248, 249, 250V, 251,
252 v , 253V, 255V, 256V, 257V, 258V, 259V, 261, 264V, 265,
266, 267, 268, 269V, 27 l T , 272, 272V, 273V, 275V, 277 ,
279V, 281V, 282V, 283V, 285, 285V, 287, 288V, 289V, 29I,
293 v j 293V, 295, 296V, 297, 298V, 299V, 301, 302, 303,
3 ° 4 > 3°5, 3°7 V , 3 11 , 3*3, 3 1 4, 3 I 5> 3 l6 > 3 l6T » 3 l 7 y >
BODL. SANS. CATAL. II.
318, 318V 320 v , 321V, 3 22 9 323 , 324V, 325 v , 326 v , 327V
328, 329 v , 331, 33 i v , 33* v . 334 v > 33 6 . 337 v . 33 8 . 33 9.
340 v . Sarga 144 of the edition is divided into two,
ending on ff. 34i v , 342. Sargas 145— 193 end on ff. 343 v ,
344* 345. 345 v . 34<5 V . 347 v . 34 8 . 34 8v . 349. 349. 35° v .
35V35*. 353 v . 3 55. 35 6 . 35 * v . 35 8 . 35 8 . 35 8v . 359.
359 v . 3 6 ° Y 3 6 iY > 3 6 * v . 3 6 3 v . 3 6 4 v . 3 6 5 v . 3 66y > 3 6 7.
3 68v > 3 6 9. 370 , 37 lV . 37*> 373. 373 v . 375. 37<5 V . 377 %
37 8 . 3 8 °. 3 8jV . 3 82 . 3 8 ^ v . 3 8 4 v . 3 8 5. 3 8 5 v . 3 86 - Sarga
194 of the edition is divided into two at verse 33, ending
on ff. 387, 387 v respectively. Sargas 195— 215 end on
ff. 388V 389, 389V, 390, 391V, 393, 394, 394, 395V 396,
397. 397 v . 39 gv . 399. 400, 400 v , 401^ 402, 403, 404,
404 v , where, in this MS., the work ends with sarga 215,
omitting 216 of the edition: lalakdrufe mok$opaye§u
Nirvanaprakaranam samdptam 1 Then follow the khilas,
beginning : snganesaya namab 1 atab param, khild /t-
khyante 1 ye?am ayam pratisandhih 1 Valmikih 1 nirva-
narthad udararthad udararthad asmat prakaranat
param \ jlvasvabhdvah bruyantam mok§opaydh khild
ime ll In the colophons of the sargas it is usually
called Nanaprasnah. The fourteen sargas end on ff. 406,
407V 4 o 8 v , 410, 410^ 412y 4 i 3 , 4 i 4 , 4.15, 416, 416V,
41 7, 41 8, 41 8 respectively. F. 41 8 V contains a fragment
of a summary of the Yogavasi^ha. The end is missing,
but probably only one or two leaves are lost.
The MS. is not very accurate : especially at the begin-
ning, numerous lacunae are marked, and corrections
have been made in a very careless modern hand. From
f. 103 the style of writing changes slightly, lacunae are
less frequent, and corrections become rare. The sargas
are usually not numbered.
For the work see Hall, Bibliogr. Index , p. 1 21 ; Mitra,
Notices , VI, 204 ; Bodl. catal. , pp. 353-355 ,* and
especially Eggeling, India Office cataL , pp. 77 6 sq.,
who gives the titles of the chapters of the work itself,
and, on pp. 781 sq., the titles of the chapters of the khilas.
This prakarana, excluding the khilas, was printed, with
Anandabodhendra’s Tatparyapraka^a, at Bombay (Ga-
napata Krpnaji’s press , n.d., oblong), occupying half
the volume.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 241).
Memorandum on original wrapper (f. i ), ( K 30/
Size : 1 if x 9f in.
Material : Birch bark, now pasted on strong paper.
No . of leaves; ii + 418+iv blank. Arranged like
a European book.
Date ; does not look older than the end of the 18th
century.
Character: Sarada.
Injuries: only fragments of ff. 1-3 remain ; ff. 400 sqq.
c c
Digitized by
194 {42. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE
are somewhat badly damaged, and one or two leaves are
missing at the end. Most of the leaves are injured by
small holes.
1301 — MS. Sansk. d. 162
Purnananda’s Y ogavasisthas&ravivar ana, A. D. 1797.
Contents : the Yogavasisthasaravivarana of Purna-
nanda, a commentary on the Yogavasisthasara, an
abridgement in ten chapters of the Maharamayana (see
MS. Sansk. c. 90 [ 1302 ]). It begins, on f. i v : om namah
S'ivaya sasivaya saccidanandavigrahayom namah 1 om
Umamahesvaram natvd Qane&am ca Sarasvatim \ Vast -
tfasdravydkhyanam Purnanandair viracyate It ill Brah-
rnano jye$\aputrena Vasisfena mahdtmand \ Yogavdsi -
$(agramtham vai Ramaya kathitam mudd It 2 It It ends,
on f. 45 v : iti Y ogavdsisfasaravivarane Purndnandavira-
citam dasamam prakaranam samaptam iti sivom namo
namah 1
Ff. i v , 2, 3, 4, 5 V , 6, 8, 9, 11, 13V, 14, 15V 16, 1 7 V ,
18, 19^, 20, 21V, 22, 23^, 24, 27, 28V, 29 v , 30, 3i v , 32,
33> 34. 35. 3 6 > 37> 39. 40, 4° v . 4* v . 4*. 4* v , to the end
(f. 46), are coloured red or blue, and the writing is
sometimes in yellow ink.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 242).
Size: u^X7|-in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 46 + ii blank.
Bate: f. 45 v : samvat 4873, 1854 sake 1719 (? 1718
perhaps) (■= a.d. 1797) sravanakukld ekadasydm gurau \
Character: Devanagari.
1302 — MS. Sansk. c. 90
Yogav&sifthasara, with the commentary of Mahidhara,
A. D. 1782.
Contents: the Yogavasisthasara, a collection of verses
selected from the Maharamayana, with a commentary
by Mahidhara. The work is described in the Bodl.
catal.y p. 232. It is divided into ten chapters.
Chapter 1, vairagya, 27 verses, is contained on ff. 1—5 ;
2, (jaga)-nmithyatva, 28 verses, on ff. 5-9 ; 3, jivanmuk-
talaksana, 25 verses, on ff. 9— n v ; 4, manalaya, 25
verses, on ff. n v — I4 V ; 5, (no title), 16 verses, on
ff. I4 V — 17 ; 6, atmamanana, 10 verses, on ff. 17— i8 v ; 7,
buddhinirupana, 1 5 verses, on ff. 1 8 V — 21 ; 8, atm arcana,
10 verses, on ff. 2i-22 v ; 9, atmanirupana, 32 verses, on
ff. 22 v - 26 v ; 10, (no title), 34 verses, on ff. 26 v -30 v .
The work ends, on f. 30 v : iti sriyogavdsiffhavivarane
Mafudharakrte da&amam prakaranam I On Mahidhara
see MSS. Wilson 64-66 ( 991 ).
VEDANTA-PAURANIC (1300-1303)
F. 30 1, was originally blank, but a few lines have
been written upon it by a late hand.
Cf. Eggeling, India Office catal.y p. 783 ; Hall,
Bibliogr . Index, p. 122 ; Weber, CataL, I, 186.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 243).
Size: 13^ X 6^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves: iv + 30 + ii blank.
No. of columns: the writing is arranged in three rows,
one below the other, the middle row containing the text,
the top and bottom the commentary.
Bate : f. 30^: samvat 1839 var$e sajce 1704 («*a.d.
1782) mmayapamakr§natrayodaiydm cdndrivdsare I
Scribe : Harinanda.
Character: Devanagari.
1303 — MS. Sansk. d. 161
A§£avakra, with Vi£ve£vara’s commentary, 18th cent. P
Contents : the A?tavakra, with the commentary of
VisveSvara, a compendium of Vedantic philosophy as
in the Puranas. The work is fully described in the
Bodl. catal.y p. 227. In this MS. it has 307 flokas
divided into twenty chapters, only two of which have
over twenty verses, viz. the second with 25, and the
seventeenth with 100. The commentary begins, on
f. i v : om sriganeidya namah I saccidanandam advaitam
8 arvddhis\dnam uttamam \ natva$(dvakrasuktasya dipikd
tanyate para II It ends, on f. 54 : iti srimadvibveiva-
raviracitayam AtfdvakrafJkdydm samkhydkramddivya-
khydna samaptam l Can we identify the author with
ViSve^vara Sarasvati, guru of Madhusudana ?
The text is bounded on either side by two double lines
in dark red enclosing a broad single line of light red.
See Eggeling, India Office catal.y pp* 754-756; Mitra,
Notices, Y II, 246; Hall, Bibliogr. Index , p. 125. Edited,
Bombay, 1888. This MS. corrects Eggeling, p. 755^.
Cf. Hrslkesa, Sansk. Call, catal.y III, 15 ; Weber, Ueber
zwei V edanta-texte, Sitzungsberichte Berl. Akad., 1889 ;
Aufrecht, Leipzig catal., p. 285; Garbe, Tubingen cataL,
P- 43 -
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 226).
Size : 9|-x 7 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 54 + i blank.
No. of columns : the text is arranged in three rows,
one below the other, the middle row containing the text
proper, the top and bottom the commentary.
Bale : probably about the middle of the 18th century .
Character: Devanagari.
Digitized by LjOOQie
$ 43 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— YOGA ( 1304 - 1306 )
195
1304 —MS. Sansk. d. 154
JMnadipaka, 18th cent.?
Contents : the Hariharasamvada section of the JfLa-
nadipaka, a brief Vedantic work. It begins, on f. 1 :
om namah bhagavate Vasudevaya I pranamya Samkaram
devam maheSvaram parat param \ uttimdlayaUnasya
dhyanallnasya madhyama I adhamd jayamevasya \ tatha
pujadhamadhamah l kribhagavan uvdca l kim dharma
mrwadharmmdndm I sarwatirthe$u kim phalam Mill
kim jajnam sarovajajne^u l kim puny am kayaiodhanam I
It ends, on f. 4 V : iti krihariharasamvadam Jhanadipakam
samdptah l
The text is bounded on either side by two double
red lines. In the centre of each page there is a blank
space.
Cf. Hall, Bibliogr. Index , p. 126 (MS. of a.d. 1680).
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 229).
Size: io|x5|*in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 4 + xvii blank.
Bate : perhaps the middle of the 18th century.
Character : Devanagari, with very slight traces of
Jaina influence.
43 . YOGA
1305 — MS. Sansk. c. 84
Gherandasamhita, 19th cent.?
Contents : the Gherandasamhita, a Tantrika work,
treating of Ha^hayoga, in the form of a dialogue between
Candakapali and Gheranda. The text begins, on f. i v :
knganekaya namah I adisvaraya pranamami tasmai yeno-
padisfa hathayogavidya l virajate pronnatarajayogam
druiham icchan avidhiyoga eva II There are seven
sections, named §a(karmasddhanam (f. 3), asanaprayogah
(f. 4), gha(asuyogaprakaranam (sic, f. 6), pratyaharasu -
yogab (f. 6 V ), pranayamaprayogah (f. 8), dhyanayogah
(f. 10), samadhib (f. io v ). Yellow pigment is used for
corrections.
The text agrees on the whole with that of the edition
published at the Tatvavivechaka press , Bombay, 1895,
by Tookaram Tatya. Also edited, with Bengali prose
translation, Calcutta, 1886.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 223).
Memorandum on original wrapper (f. ii)/ Benares, no. 8/
Size: 14- X 6-| in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 10 + i blank.
Bate : probably quite modem, 19th century.
Character : Devanagari.
1306 — MS. Sansk. d. 149
Sv&tm&rama’s Hathapradipikft, 18th oent.P
Contents : the Hathapradipika of Svatmarama, a
treatise on hathayoga. The work is fully described in the
Bodl. catal pp. 233 sq., and in Aufrecht’s Leipzig catal .,
pp. 287-288. In this MS., chapter 1, containing 64
verses, ends on f. 5 ; 2, containing 77 verses, on f. 9 ;
3, containing 119 verses, on f. 15; 4, containing 114
verses, on f. 20. The chapters thus differ considerably
in length from those in the other MSS. Because of
their importance, the first nine verses, enumerating the
authorities, are here given in full, showing several variants
from the names as given by Aufrecht. F. i v : sriganeiaya
namah 1 inadityanathaya namo y stu tasmai yenopaditfa
hathayogavidya l vibhrajate pronnatarajasaudham aro-
(fhum icchor adhirohaniva Hill pranamya krigurundtham
Svatmaramena yogind l kevalam rajayogaya hafhavidyo-
padUyate II 2 II bhrantya bahumatadhvante raj ay ogam
ajdnatam I Hafhapradipakam datte Svdtmdramakrpd-
karah 11 3 II hathavidyam hi Matsyendro Goraksadya
vijanate I Svatmaramo 9 thava yogi janite tatprasadatah
114 II sriddindthamasendrakamvardnamdabhairavab I Cau-
rafigi Minagorak§avirupdk$abilekaydh II 5 II Mamthamna -
bhairavo yogi riddhag vudhak caKamfhadi 1 Koram(hikah
Suranandah Siddhapadas ca Carpati ll 6 II Kanert Pujya-
padai ca Nityanatho Niramjanab I KapaU Vimdanathas
ca KakacarnffiSvarahvayah 11711 Alasthab Prabhudevas ca
Godaculi Camtamtrani l BhalukirNagadevaS ca Kharrufah
Kapalikas tatha ll 8 ll ityadayo mahdsiddhd hafhayoga -
prasadatab I khamddyiivd kaladamdam brahmamde vi-
caranti te 1 1 9 ll Cf. Eggeling, India Office catal., pp. 600,
601. Edited, with Brahmananda’s Jyotsna, Burdwan,
1890; translated into German by H. Walter, Munich,
1893; into English by Srinivas Jyangar, Bombay, 1893.
Cf. Mitra, Yogasutra , pp. lxxxiii sq. It ends, on f. 20 v :
iti krisahajdnamdasamtdnacintamanind Svatmaramayo-
gendrena viracitayam Hafhapradipikdydm ydsand ndma
caturthopadeiah sampurnam I
The text is bounded on either side by three red
lines. There are additions in red ink, perhaps by the first
hand, on ff. io v , n v , 12. There are later corrections
on ff. 9 V , 10, I2 V . _ - __ -
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 224).
Size : 1 2 x 6 j in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 20 + i blank.
Bate : about the middle of the 18th century.
Character: Devanagari.
c c 2
Digitized by LjOOQie
196 $ 44 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— NYAYA— GENERAL ( 1307 - 1309 )
44 . NYAYA— GENERAL
1307 — MS. Sansk. d. 170
Ke£avami£ra’s Tarkabhasa, A. D. 1557.
Contents : the Tarkabhasa of Ke^avamisra, a famous
work on logic. It begins, on f. i : om namab \ balo * pi
yo nyayanaye prave&am l alpena vamchaty alasah 6 ru-
tena \ samk§iptayuktyanvitatarkabha§d I prakasyate tasya
krte mayai§a II On f. 8 the pramapani end : on f. 15 the
whole ends : iti krike&avamikraviratita Tarkabhasa sa-
mapta l Sdstra§a(kavanavarttino Haror Madavasya guna-
vrindavaridhib I anya eva va 4 havo vipa&citah i kumjara
iva caranti cagratah mil
In the centre of each page there is a blank space. The
text is bounded on either side by two double red lines.
See Eggeling, India Office catal., pp. 605 sq.; Mitra,
Notices , III, 72 ; Burnell, Tanjore catal , p. 1 18; edited,
with English notes, Poona, 1894. The date of the w ork
is between a.d. 1200 and a. d. 1400.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 256).
Size : 1 if x 5f in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : v 4- 15 + iii blank.
Bate : f. I5 V : at ha samvatsare 9 smin krxnrpativikra-
madityasamvat 1613 (*=* a.d. 1557) varse pau?asudi dvi-
tayatithau guruvasare I
Scribe : f. i5 v : maharsisfijivarsiH?yasomar$itacchi-
syamolrnamnatmartham alekfudam grantham Takkabha-
§akhyam I
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
1308 — MS. Sansk. d. 173
Bhattficaryacudamani’s Ny ay asiddMntamafij ari ,
A.D. 1813.
Contents: the Nyay asiddhantamallj ari of Janakina-
tha Bhattacaryacudamani, a Nyaya work on logic. In
this MS. the work contains four sections. It begins,
on f. i v : srigane&aya namah 1 pranamya paramatmdnam
Janakindthaiarmana I kriyate yuktimuktdbhir Nyaya-
siddhantamanjarl II 1 II Pariccheda 1, treating of pra-
tyaksa, ends on f. 1 1 ; 2, treating of anumana, on f. i8 v ;
3, treating of upamana, on f. I9 V ; 4, treating of £abda,
on f. 40 v : iti Sribhatfdcdryyacuddmaniviracitdydm Nyd-
yasiddhdntamamjaryydm sabdaparicchedafr samaptab I
On ff. 2 —6 there are many comments written in red
ink, perhaps by a different hand. So also on ff. I3 V ,
I4 V , 15. Yellow pigment is used for corrections.
F. 16 is blank.
See the Bodl. catal., p. 240®- ; Eggeling, India Office
catal., pp. 638 sq. ; Mitra, Notices, Y, 1 75 ; Weber, Catal.,
I, 207; Burnell, Tanjore catal. , p. 119. The work is
posterior to the Cintamani (12th cent.?) and Tarkabhasa.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 262).
Size : 1 if X 6 in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 40 + i blank.
Bate : f. 40 v : samvat 1870 sake 1735 ( — a. d. 1813)
jyestasudi 1 5 ravivasare l
Scribe : f. 40 v : lipikrtam Mib , amotirdmasam 4 ajhdtl-
yena brahmanena putrasya pa(handrtham I
Character: Devanagari.
1309 — MS. Sansk. d. 174
S'rikanth&’s N yay asiddhantamafijaridlpika,
17th cent. P
Contents : the N y ay asi ddhant amafij aridlpika of Sri-
kanthadlk^ita, being a commentary on the preceding
work (MS. Sansk. d. 173 [ 1308 ]). The MS. is in two
parts, containing the upamana and anumana sections re-
spectively. The pratyaksa and £abda paricchedas are
missing. Part A begins, on f. i v : sriganeiaya namab l
anumdmnirupanendnurndnajijhdsdnivrttau avasyavakta -
vyatvam upamane ’stity avasarasamgatya upamdnam
nirupyate I It ends on f. 8. Part B begins, on f. i v : <ri-
ganeiaya namab I pratyak^anirupandnamtaram upajivyo-
pajxvakabhdvasamgatyd 9 numanam nirupayan pratijamte\
atheti 1 It ends, on f. 58 v : iti kridikfiiasrikamthavira-
citayam Nyayasiddhdntamamjaridipikdydm Anumana -
parichedah samdptab l
The text is bounded on either side by two doable
red lines. There are additions in B on ff. 3 V , 9, 13 V >
I4 V , 1 5 V , 1 6, i8 v , in a late hand in red ink. There are
also passim, e.g. on ff. 15-17, notes in a very small and
neat hand.
See Eggeling, India Office catal., p. 639 ; Weber,
Catal., I, 207 ; Mitra, Notices, Y, 176 ; Hall, Bibliogr .
Index , p. 24 ; Garbe, Tubingen catal., p. 51. Edited,
Benares, 1884. Snkantha was son of Vi^vanatha of
Benares.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 263).
Former owner : there is a note, in red ink, in the
same hand as the corrections noted above, on B, f.
giving probably a former owner’s name : Oaydtalagra -
mavirdjamdnasomandthdvitairlsomeSvardtmajaraghund-
thasyedam pustakam l
Size : 1 of x 5f in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 8 + 58 + i blank. In the original
preceded 1-8.
Bate : it is probably earlier than the end of the 17th
century.
Character : Devanagari.
Digitized by LjOOQie
$ 45. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— NYAYA— SPECIAL (1310-1313) 197
45. NYAYA— SPECIAL
1310 — MS. Sansk. d. 176
Raghudeva’s VigayatavSda, 19th oent.P
Contents : the Visayat&vada of Raghudeva, being
a Nyaya discussion as to the nature of the object. It
begins, on f. i v : srikrfnaya namah I vi$ayata ca svaru-
pasamhamdhavUe$o jnanadinam visaye na tv atirikta md -
ndbhdvdd iti pramcah I tad asat I tat ha hi vifayatdyah
jhdnasvarupatve ghatavad bhutalam ityddijhananirupi -
tdndm gha(abhutalddivrttivisayatdnam abheddpattyd
tddrSajn andmtaram ghafaprakarakajndnavdn aham itya-
di pratitivad bhutalaprakarajndnavdn aham iti pratya-
yaprasamgah l It ends, on f. I9 V : iti Vifayatavadah
samdptah \ In a later hand, however, some remarks
are added, ending : iti 6 rtraghudevabha((dcdryaviracito
Vi§ayatdvadah samdptah I
There are notes in two later hands : one very small
and minute, possibly the same as that in the preceding
MSS.; one in red ink, possibly also the same as in the
preceding MSS.
The beginning is nearly identical with that of
Harirama’s similar treatise, Eggeling, India Office catal. ,
p. 646 ; cf. Hall, Bibliogr. Index , p. 42.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 271).
Former owner : note on f. 1 : Govinda&uman.
Size : 9^ X 6 1 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 19 + i blank.
Date : early part of the 19th century.
Character : Devanagari.
1311 — MS. Sansk. d. 181
Raghudeva’s Samagrivada, 19th oent.P
Contents : the Samagrivada of Raghudeva, a Nyaya
work on logic. It begins, on f. i v : sriganeSdya namah 1
samane vi$aye ekadd laukikapratyakfasamagrisatve ’ nu -
mitisamagrisatve ca laukikapra tyak$am evopapadyate I
It ends, on f. i8 v : iti sriraghudevabhatf deary aviracita h
Samagrivada sampurnam I
There are comments throughout in a later hand.
Yellow pigment is used for erasures.
Cf. Eggeling, India Office catal., p. 648. Ibid., p. 647,
he points out that Harirama’s treatise has the same
beginning; cf. MS. Sansk. d. 176 ( 1310 ).
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 276).
Size: 1 ij x 6|- in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 18 + i blank.
Date : probably about a.d. 1800.
Character: Devanagari.
1312 — MS. Sansk. o. 101
Raghudeva’s V i6i§tavai£isty abodhavio&r a,
17th or 18th oent.P
Contents: the Viiistavaiiistyabodhavioara of Ra-
ghudeva, a Nyaya work on vi£e§a. It begins, on f. i v :
knganeiaya namah I knvisvekvaraya namah I srivenima-
dhavaya namah I krinivdsdya namah \ Srisarasvatyai
namah I knr astu I vi$e$anatdvachedakaprakdrakanirna-
yasunyakale vaisitfyabodhapattivdrandya viSiffavaiH-
§tyabuddhau vi&e?anatdvaveka(l)prakdrakanirnayatvena
hetutd kalpyate \ It ends, on f. 22 : iti srimahopadhya -
yabhatfacdryaraghudevaviracito Vi$i${avaisi§fyabodha -
viracarah samdptim agamat 1
The work is not identical with the anonymous works
in Mitra , Notices, III, 121 ; Eggeling, India Office catal.,
p. 652. Cf. Hall, Bibliogr. Index, p. 42.
There are corrections by a later hand on ff. 3 y > 5 y > 21 -
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 270).
Size: 13! X4J in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 22 + i blank.
Date : apparently at least as early as a.d. 1750.
Character: Devanagari.
1313 — MS. Sansk. d. 177
Gad&dhara’s Visayatavic&ra, 19th oent.P
Contents: the Vifayatavicara, being a portion of
Gadadhara’s commentary on the Tattvacintamanididhiti
of Raghunatha, which is a commentary on the Tattva-
cintamani of Gahgesa (Aufrecht, Catalogus Catalogorum ,
pp. T45 sq.). It begins, on f. i v : Sriganesaya namah I
buddhir ndma kaicid atmavi§e$agunas tadvyasthitir
ghat am aham jdmtydkarakd sadharananubhavatnad eva
sd ca savi§ayikdnuktadharmigrdhakapratitya ghafadi-
vifayakatvenaiva tadavagahanad gha(ddini#tam tadvi§a -
yatvam ca tad pratiyogikasambamdhavise$ab I It ends,
on f. i8 v : iti Srlgadadharaviracito Vi?ayatavicarah
samdptim paprdna 1
There are many corrections in a small neat hand,
probably the same as in the preceding MSS. Yellow
pigment is used for corrections and erasures. The MS.
is rather inaccurate.
The beginning is identical with that in Eggeling,
India Office catal., p. 648 ; Hr?ike£a, Sansk. Coll, catal.,
Ill, 316; Hall, Bibliogr . Index, p. 41. Ibid., p. 55, he
states that Gadadhara was a pupil of Harirama. His
Digitized by LjOoq ie
198 $45. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— NYAYA— SPECIAL (1313-1816)
date is probably the 17th century, Haraprasada, Notices,
I, pt. iii, p. xviii. Edited, Benares, 1876.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 272).
Memorandum on original wrapper (f. ii ), 6 C 73/
Size : 12-J-x 7 in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 1 8 + i blank.
Bate: probably the early part of the 19th century.
Character: Devanagari.
1314 — MS. Sansk. c. 100
Gad&dhara’s Vidhisvarupavad&rtha, A. D. 1708.
Contents : the Vidhisvarupav&d&rtha of Gadadhara,
a Nyaya treatise on vidhi. It begins, on f. i v : Sriga-
jdnandya namah \ vidhinisedharthavadabhedena vakyam
trividham tatra pravartakam vakyam vidhib \ It ends,
on f. i6 v : iti &rigadddharacakravarttibha(tdcdryaviracito
Vidhisvarupavddarthdh \
Cf. Hall, Bibliogr. Index, p. 60 ; Mitra, Notices, II,
615 Stein, Kasrrur catal., p. 152 5 Hr§Ike6a, Sansk . Coll,
catal.. Ill, 64.
There are no corrections in the MS.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 269).
Size: I3f*5fin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 1 6 + i blank.
Bate : f. i6 v : samvat 1854 ( = a-d. 1798) l
Character: Devanagari.
46. NYAYA— GRAMMAR
1315 (1* 2) — MS. Sansk. d. 170
Jagadi£a’s S'abda£aktiprak&6ika, 10th & 17th cent. P
Contents :
1. The S'abdalaktiprakfiiika of Jagadi^a, a Nyaya
logical work on language. It begins, on f. i v : krlganekaya
namab I Tarkam tamtram ca vidu$d vidufdm to$akdrikd \
kriyate Jagadisena Sabdasaktipraka&ikd 11 1 11 The MS.
contains merely a fragment of the work, and ends
abruptly on f. 19, thus: dharmikakaryatajhanajanyatvam
prasadhyagavanayanagocaratajjhdnam l
Yellow pigment is used for corrections.
See Eggeling, India Office catal., p. 654. Edited by
Jivananda Yidyasagara, Calcutta, 1878. Jagadi£a is of
the 17th century, Haraprasada, Notices, I, pt. iii, p. xvii.
2 . The Sabda£aktipraka£ika. The MS. is nearly
complete, and ends, on f. 154V 2 iti krimahapadhyayasri-
jagadisatarkdlamkdrabhattdcaryakrtaiaftasaktiprakdiikd
samdpta I Srimahdlak§myai namah 1 Then, in perhaps a
later hand 2 srigurave Radhagovirrulajicharrnane namah \
Then follows a page marked 78, and ^odhapatram, which
does not seem to belong to any particular place in the MS.
The text is bounded on either side by two black lines.
Yellow pigment is used for erasures.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MSS.
* 74 % * 74 b )-
Size: io|x5^in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : 1 = iii +19; 2«ii+ 155 + i blank.
Bate: perhaps 1 is of the early part of the 19th
century, and 2 of the middle of the 17th century, but
they may be more modern.
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : ff. 2-9 of 2 are lost, and presumably 1 was
intended to supply this loss.
1316 — MS. Sansk. d. 178
Vyutpattivada, 18th cent. P
Contents: the Vyutpattivada, a comprehensive Nyaya
work on language. It begins, on f. i v : srlganesaya
namab I sabdabodhe ekapaddrthe y parapadarthasya sam-
sargab sambandhamary dday a bhdsate I There were ori-
ginally no subdivisions marked in the work, but they have
been added by a later hand, and are partially enumer-
ated on f. 1. The abhedanvayanirupanam ends on f. 16 ;
the bhedanvayabodhanirupanam, on f. 32 ; the samkhyar-
thanirupanam , on f. 53 ; the dvitiyarthanirupanam, on
f. 130 ; the trtiydrthanirupanam , on f. 160 ; the catur-
thdrthanirupanam, on f. 181; the pancamyarthanirupa -
nam, on f. 196 ; the $a$tyarthanirupanam , on f. 200 v ;
the saptamyarthanirupanam, on f. 204 ; the sambodha -
naprathamarthanirupanam, on f. 205 ; the stripratyaydr-
thanirupanam, on f. 207 ; the taddhitarthanirupanam,
on f. 2 1 2 ; the dkhydtasdmanydrthanirupanam, on f. 224 v ;
the whole ends on f. 254 v , thus: iti Vyutpattivadah
samaptab 1
There are numerous notes in the first eighteen leaves
by a later hand in a careless writing. F. 254 is followed
by a leaf numbered 198 in the original, but it does
not seem to fit into any part of the text. The subject
matter is mainly the philosophy of grammar.
The text is bounded on either side by three red lines,
and grey pigment is used for erasures.
See Eggeling, India Office catal., p. 655, whose second
copy gives Gadadhara as the author ; Hall, Bibliogr.
Index, p. 55 ; Hultzsch, South Indian MSS., II, nos.
812, 888, 98o a , 1373 ; Bendall, Brit. Mus. catal., p. 134;
Aufrecht, Leipzig catal., p. 297. Sripatidatta is quoted.
Ed. Benares, 1878, with the commentary of Kr§na
Bhatta Arde. ___
Bought in 1887 fr° m Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 273).
Former owner : note on f. 1 : V aidyanathasarman.
Digitized by LjOoq ie
$46. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE
Size : xo^- X 6j in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 255 (39 * s repeated) + i blank.
Date : probably the middle of the 18th century.
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : some letters on ff. 47 v , 83V are illegible.
1317 — MS. Sansk. o. 92
Raghunatha S'iromani’s Akhyatavadartha, 19th cent. P
Contents : the Akhyatavadartha of Raghunatha
5 >iromani, a brief treatise on predication, of the Nyaya
school. It begins, on f. i v : sriramaya namafy I akhya-
tasya yatno vacyah 1 It ends, on f. 5 V : Hi SriHromani-
bhaftdcaryakfta Akhyatavadartha h samaptah I
Yellow pigment is used for corrections. On f. 3 V
there is an addendum in a later hand.
See Hall, Bibliogr. Index , p. 58 ; Eggeling, India
Office catal., p. 657 ; Aufrecht, Leipzig catal. , p. 295, who
says that the Mandanamatanuyayinah are cited.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 251).
Size : 1 2-| X 7 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : v + 5 + i blank.
Date: possibly about a. d. 1800-1820.
Character : Devanagari.
1318 — MS. Sansk. c. 93
Baghudeva’s Akhy atavad adipika, 19th cent.P
Contents : the Akhyfitavadadlpika of Raghudeva,
a work on predication, of the Nyaya school. It begins,
on f. i v : srlganesdya namah 1 pranamya ruradasyamam
uddamagunamandiram \ Akhydtavadasavydkhya Raghu-
devena tanyate 1 It ends, on f. I7 V : iti Sriraghudeva-
bhaffdcdryanydydlamkaraviracitdkhydtavddadipikd sa-
mapta I
Yellow pigment is used for corrections. There are
addenda in a very small, and probably later hand, on
ff. 3 V , 4 V , n v , 12, i2 v , i3 v , 14, 1 4 Y 9 * 5 > l 5 Y - It forms
a commentary on Raghunatha’s work, MS. Sansk. c. 92
(1317) ; cf. Mitra, Notices , YI, 5 (who describes it
wrongly); Weber, Catal., II, 193; Eggeling, India Office
catal., p.657 ; Aufrecht, Leipzig catal., p. 295, no. 951(1).
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 253).
Size: 1 2-| x 6|- in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + i+ 17 + ii blank.
Date: probably about a.d. 1840-1850.
Character : Devanagari.
NYAYA — GRAMMAR (131 6-1320) 199
1319 — MS. Sansk. cL 168
Akhy&tavadataka, 18 th oent.P
Contents : the Akhyatav&dataka, a commentary on
a Nyaya work treating of predication. It begins, on
f. 1 : om namah iddmrn dkhydtasya saktir vicaryyate I
tatra manikdrdnam mate anuktalayane iakti tanufulam
pacality atra tamdulaniffam yat phalam vikrttifr ava-
yavandm prasedhilasamyogah 1 tadanuktaloyah pakah
agnisamyogavisefah 1 tadanuktaloyo yatnah tadvdn cair
trah I pacati tanufulam ityanvayabodhah pracam mate l
ndmndndm mate anukulatvam samsargah 1 It ends, on
f. 27 v : samapto ’ yam Akhyatavddah I Despite this title
the contents show clearly enough that it is a (ika, and
it somewhat resembles Raghudeva’s Akhyatavadadipika
(MS. Sansk. c. 93 [ 1318 ]).
Ff.12 sqq. have a blank space in the centre. Yellow
pigment is used for corrections. The text is bounded
on either side by two double red lines.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 252).
Size: lOj X 5 y in^ Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : v + 27 +iii blank. In the original
foliation f. 24 is repeated.
Date : probably the early part of the 18th century.
Scribe : f. 2 J Y : Rdmesvarabhatfarcdnam sannidhau
pamjitarajasamudreria srimadugrasenapuri I
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : on ff. 22 v , 23 several letters are illegible.
1320 — MS. Sansk. d. 172
Baghunatha S'iromani’s Nahvada, 19th cent.P
Contents : the Nafivada of Raghunatha S'iromani (for
whom see Aufrecht, Catalogus Catalogorum , p. 485), a
treatise on the negation in logic. It begins, on f. i v •
Sriganesdya namah * samsargabhavo 9 nyonyabhdvas ca
nano y rthah \ It ends, on f. 2 V : iti Srimanmahopddhyd-
yatarkikasiromanikrio Nahvadah sampurnam 1
The text is bounded on either side by two red lines.
The heading and colophon are in red ink.
See Eggeling, India Office catal., p. 658; Mitra,
Notices, III, 179 ; Aufrecht, Flor. catal., p. 79, Leipzig
catal., p. 296 ; Hr§ike£a, Sansk. Coll, catal., Ill, 226.
S'iromani’s date is the 16th century, Haraprasada,
Notices, I, pt. iii, p. xvi.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 260).
Size: iijX 6 ^in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 2 + ix blank.
Date: perhaps about a. d. 1800.
Character : Devanagari.
Digitized by LjOoq ie
200 $46. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE
1321 — MS. Sansk. o. 96
Baghudeva’s Nafiv&datippani, 19th oent. P
Contents : the N aflvadatippani of Raghudeva, a
commentary probably on Raghunatha’s Nanvada, a work
treating of the negation in logic. It begins, on f. i v :
srimahaganapataye namah \ S'ivam pranamy a tatatpascat
Tarkavagxkvaram gurum I kriyate Raghudevena Nanva-
darthavivecacanam ll It ends, on f. ai s iti krira-
ghudevabhattacaryaviracita Nanvadatipparu samaptd I
Raghudeva was thus the pupil of the great logical
writer Mathuranatha, who was the pupil of the Raghu-
natha on whose work this is a commentary (Aufrecht,
Catalogus Catalogorum , p. 423**). It is identical with
the work of the same name in the Bodl. catal . , p. 245^,
no. 617 ; different from 616 b.
Yellow pigment is used for corrections. A lacuna is
marked on f. i8 v . F. i6 v is only three-quarters filled.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 261).
Size : 12^x5^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 21 + i blank.
Bate : perhaps A. D. 1850.
Character: Devanagari, with some Jaina peculiarities,
evidently copied from a Jaina MS.
1322 — MS. Sansk. d. 180
Samasav&da, A. D. 1784.
Contents : the Samasavada, a discussion of the
logical implication of compounds. It begins, on f. t v :
&riradhakr§nabhyam namah 1 at ha Samasavado likhyate l
nanu bahuvnhau extragum anayetyadau citragosv amino
bodhab I It ends, on f. 9 : iti Samasavadab sampurnab I
The text is bounded on either side by three red lines.
Yellow pigment is used for corrections.
Apparently this is the work of Ramabhadra Sarva-
bhauma noticed by Mitra, Notices, VII, 124.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 275).
Size: iijX5jin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 9 + i blank.
Date : f. 9 : ayujamdse kffnapak$e lipih krtd samvat
184O ( = A.D. 1784) I
Character : Devan agari.
-NYAY A— GRAMMAR (1821-1325)
47. VAI^ESIKA
1323 — ms. Sansk. c. 94
Anumanaparicoheda of the Tarkasamgrahadipik&pra-
ka£a, 19th cent. P
Contents : the Anumana section of the Tarkasam-
grahadlpikaprakafo, a commentary on the commentary
of Annambhatta on hisTarkasamgraha, a Yai^esika work
on logic. The author is not mentioned in the MS., but
Aufrecht, Catalogus Catalogorum , p. 226 a , assigns it to
Nllakantha Sastrin. It begins, on f. i v : Sridakfina-
murttigurave namah l anumanam laksayatiti I It ends,
on f. n v : iti Tarkasarngrahadipikdprakdie bhagavadar-
pite ’ numdnaparicchedab I
Yellow pigment is used for corrections. There are
corrections in a later hand on ff. 3, ii v .
For editions, &c., see Eggeling, India Office catal.,
p. 672 ; Hall, Bibliogr. Index, p. 69.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 257).
Size: 1 2f X 6J- in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 1 1 + i blank.
Date : quite modern, 19th century.
Character : Devanagari.
1324 — MS. Sansk. c. 97
Vi£vanatha Fafic&nana’s Bhasapariccheda, A.D. 1832.
Contents : the Bhasapariccheda of Vi£vanatha Pan-
canana, an exposition of the Vai^esika philosophy. This
work is described in the Bodl. catal., p. 239. In this MS.
it consists of 1 53 £lokas, numbered from 1 to 100 «= ff. 1 v -
6 V , and 1 to 53. It ends, on f. 9 : iti SrlviSvandthapahca-
nanaviracito Bha?aparicheda samaptam I
Edited by Roer, Bibl. Ind., 1850, and by Vindhye-
£variprasada Dube, Benares, 1882, who puts Vi6vanatba
as not later than a.d. 1400.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 264).
Size : 1 x 6 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 9 + i blank.
Date: f. 9 : samvat 1888 (■= a.d. 1832) I
Scribe: f. 9: lifitama Vrajagopaladasa srtvrmddvana *
madhye ctraghaf as thane vrajaki sorajlki pustaka lip 1
Character: Devanagari.
1325 — MS. Sansk. d. 176
ViAvanatha Paficanana’s Siddhantamukt&vali,
18th cent. P
Contents : the Siddh&ntamuktavali of VUvanatha
Pancanana (called in the MS. Siddhanta Pancanana),
Digitized by LjOOQie
201
§47. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— VAISESIKA (1325-1328)
being a commentary on his own work, the Bha$aparic-
cheda (MS. Sansk. c. 97 [ 1324 ]). The work is described
in the Bodl. catal ., p. 239. Verse 1, given there 6 in
marg./ is wanting in this MS., as in Weber’s {Catal.,
I, 206). The work ends, on f. 70 : iti sriyutamahama -
hopddhydyasiddhdntapamcdnanabhaffdcdryyakrtd Sid -
dhdntarmktavati sampurna \
There are later notes in two styles of hand ; one in
red ink (e. g. f. 43 v ) seems to be identical with that of
Raghunatha in MS. Sansk. d. 174 ( 1309 ); the other,
very small and neat, is probably identical with the
small hand of the same MS.
See Weber, L c . Edited, with Rudra and Dinakara’s
commentaries, Benares, 1896.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 265).
Former owner : as mentioned above, it would appear
to have once been in the hands of Raghunatha, the
owner of MS. Sansk. d. 174 ( 1309 ).
Size : lof x in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 70 + i blank.
Bate: probably the end of the 18 th century.
Character: Devanagari.
1326 — MS. Sansk. 0 . 98
Mah&deva’s Dinakari, 18th cent.?
Contents : the Dinakari of Mahadeva and his father
Balakr§na, a commentary on Vi^vanatha’s Nyayasid-
dhantamuktavall, which is a commentary on his own
work, the Bha$apariccheda. This work is described in
the Bodl. catal., p. 239**. This MS. contains only a
fragment of the work. It ends, on f. 6i v : sarvadaiveti \
dhyanaghabhave 3 'pityarthah |
Ff. 1, 6, 11, 16, 23, 28, 33, 40, 45, 50, 55, 60 are
coloured yellow, and yellow pigment is used for cor-
rections. The MS. is frequently corrected in a very
small hand, which, however, seems to be identical with
the first hand. There are late additions on ff. $6 y , $6 y ,
59. The authors are very modem, as another pupil
of Nllakantha, Gangarama, wrote a commentary on
Jagadisa’s Tarkamrta (probably in a. d. 1625).
On the joint authorship see Hall, Bibliogr. Index,
p. 74; Eggeling, India Office catal. , pp. 674, 675.
Published at Calcutta in 1883.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 266).
Size : I3fx5j in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 61 + i blank.
Bate : at least as old as a. d. 1780.
Character : Devanagari.
BOOL. SANS. CATAL. II.
1327 — MS. Sansk. c. 99
Mahadeva’s Dinakari, A. D. 1793.
Contents : this MS. contains a portion of the same
work as the preceding MS. The beginning is lost, and
the MS. begins abruptly in the middle of a dis-
cussion of sdmdnyavi§ayajndnam. It ends, on f. 183 :
tena samto$am aydtu Nilakamfhah satam priyah 1 The
title is not mentioned, except on the wrapper which
is modem.
The MS. is occasionally corrected in yellow pigment.
There are additions on ff. 63, 64, 74 v , 89, 89 v , 91, 92,
92 v , 93 in a small hand much resembling that in which
the corrections in MS. Sansk. c. 98 ( 1326 ) are made.
Later corrections occur on ff. 93, 93 v , 94 v , 95, 127.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 267).
Size: 14^x5! in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii +125 (foliated as 60 — 1 83) + i blank.
F. 102 is repeated.
Bate : f. 183: samvat 1849 ( = a.d. 1793) var§e md -
ghamase sukladvddasyaydm tithau \
Scribe : lifitam brdhmanaharasuqa Badhicajnati li#a-
yatam l
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries: ff. 1—59 are missing.
1328 — MS. Sansk. e. 72
Sad&Siva’s Muktavalivyaptivadadipika, 19th cent.?
Contents : the Mukt&vaHvy&ptivfidadipika of Sada-
£iva, being a treatise on vyapti. It begins, on f. 1 :
sriganesaya namah 1 vyaptih sddhyavadanyasminn asam-
bamda udahrtah sadhyavadanydvrttitvam vyaptih I rah-
mrndn dhumad ity atra sadhyavatah parvatader anya -
smin jalahrdadau hetor dhumasydvxttitvam vyaptih \
dhumavan vahner ityadau tu sadhyavatah parvatader
anyasminn ayogolake vahnirupa*ya hetor vrttivan nati-
vyaptih \ It ends, on f. 14: any at sarvam sambamdham -
tar am purvavad vdcyam iti sreyah I iti srisadasiva&arma-
viracita Muktavalivyaptivadadipika samdptim agamat I
F. i v is blank. Ff. 1 and 2 have been bound in
wrongly, being reversed. Yellow pigment is used
for erasures.
The work seems to be a commentary on the vyapti
section of the Siddhantamuktavall.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 268).
Size : 8* x in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves: iii + 14 + i blank.
Bate : about the middle of the 19th century.
Character: Devanagari.
d d
Digitized by
202
#47. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— VAISESIKA (1829-1831)
1329 — MS. Sansk. c. 05
Jagadi£a’s Tarkamrta, 19th cent*
Contents : the Tarkamrta of Jagadisa, a brief treatise
on logic. It begins, on f. i v : srlganesaya namab I
brahmadya nikhilarcitas tridasasamdohdh sadabhiftada
svdjhanaprasamdya yatra manaso vrttlh samasta dad hub i
srivisnos carandmbujam bhavabhayadhvamsaikavtjam
param hrtpadme vinidhdya tan nirupamam Tarkdmrtam
tanyate i It ends, on f. io v : iti srimajjagadisabhatta-
caryaviracitam Tarkdmrtam samaptim agamat l
Yellow pigment is used for corrections.
According to Aufrecht, Catalogus Catalogorum , p. i94 a ,
the author was a pupil of Bhavananda, and lived at
Navadvlpa about the first quarter of the 17th century ;
according to Mitra , Notices, IV, 225, a pupil of his wrote
in a. d. 1647 ( not I( ^ 49 )' See Hall, Bibliogr. Index ,
p. 76 ; Mitra, Notices , IV, 103, 55 ; Eggeling, India
Office catal.y p. 676 ; Aufrecht, Leipzig catal.y p. 291.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 258).
Size: 13^x5^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 10 + i blank.
Date : probably the middle of the 19th century.
Character : Devanagari.
1330 — MS. Sansk. d. 169
Udayan&carya’s Kiranava'i with the author’s
Commentary, 18th cent.?
Contents : the Kiranftvali, a treatise on PraSasta-
pada’s commentary on the Vaise§ikasutra, of Uda-
yana, with a commentary by the author. The MS.
is fragmentary, and contains only the Dravyapa-
dartha section. It begins, on f. i v : iriganeidya na -
mah 1 vidyasamdhyodayo ekad avidyarajanik$aye 1 yad
udeti namas tasmai kasmaicid visvatastvise \\ 1 II yato
dravyam gunah karma tatha jatib parapara l vise$ah
samavayo vd tarn isvaram upasmahe \\ 2 II arthdnam
pravivecanaya jagatdm antastamassamtaye l sanmar-
gasya vilokanaya gataye lokasya yatrdrthinab I tattdt -
tdmasabhutabhxtaya imam vidyavatam pritaye 1 vyattene
Eirandvalim Udayanab sattarkatejomayim 11 3 11 The
work proceeds as usual to the end of f. 9. Then follows
a page of which the number is illegible. The recto con-
tains only the words : iti dravyapadarthab 1 The verso
begins : yogat manah satyam atmendriyarthasamnidhye
sukhadindm abhutvotpattidarsandt karanamtaram anu-
miyate \ Thence the text seems to be continuous to
f. 5i v : iti krimahopddhydyasrimadudayananydydcdrya -
viracitayam Kiranavalitikdydm dravyapadarthab sama -
ptab I F. 52 contains fragments.
The text is bounded on either side by two black lines.
For another MS. of the tika by Udayana cf. Peterson,
Report y 1883, 1884, no. 134. For his date cf. Keith,
Ind. Inst, cataly pp. 11, 91.
For the text cf. Eggeling, India Office catal.y pp. 662
sq. ; Burnell, Tanjore catal.y p. 1 1 2h. Edited in the
Benares Sanskrit SerieSy 1885 sq.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 254).
Size: 9-| x 4-| in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 59 + i blank. In the original the
leaves are numbered 1, 3 — 9, no number, 2 — 51, 112.
Date : probably about a. d. 1800, and ff. 1— 6 a little
earlier.
Scribe : f. 5i v : Pritiman alikhat I Ff. 1-6 are by
an older and different hand.
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : f. 2 is missing ; some leaves are lost after
f. 9; ff. 52 — iii are missing, and an uncertain number
after f. 112.
1331 — MS. Sansk. d. 171
Dravyapad&rtha, 17th cent. P
Contents : the Dravyapadartha, a Vai^esika work on
the category dravya or substance. The beginning is
lost; the text begins on f. 2 : ty evam caturvim-
satir gunah i It ends, on f. n v : pxthaktvam apy ata
era I tadabhavavacanad anuparimdnam I apasarppanopa-
plarppanakarmmavacanat samyogavibhagau I murttatvdt
paratvaparatve samskarai ca 1 asparsavatvad dravydnd-
rambhakatvam 1 kriyavatvat murttam 1 sd dharanair gra -
havatvaprasamgad ajnam I svayamkaranabhavat pardr-
tham 1 gunavatvdd dravyam I prayatndd drtfapargraha-
vasdd asusamcdri iti Dravyapadarthab I subham astu I
subham bhavatu l
The text is bounded on either side by two double
red lines. Yellow pigment is used for corrections and
additions.
Cf. Hall, Bibliogr. Index , p. 79, no. 59, but not
Eggeling, India Office catal.y p. 665.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 239).
Size: 10^x4^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 10 (foliated as 2 — u) + i blank.
Date : probably the middle of the 17th century.
Scribe : there is a note on f. n v (in a later hand ?):
bha$yamana 150 I the meaning of which is obscure,
but cf. Hall, l.c.: c £lokas 150/
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : f. 1 is missing. The writing on f. 2 w
somewhat rubbed.
Digitized by LjOOQie
$48. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— BH A KTI (1882-1384)
208
48. BHAKTI
1332 — MS. Sansk. c. 87
VisnupurFs Bhagavadbhaktiratn&vali with a Com-
mentary, A. D. 1749.
Contents : the Bhagavadbhaktiratn&vali of Visnu-
puri, a collection of verses on bhakti, culled from the
Bhagavatapurana, with the commentary called Kanti-
mala. This work is described in the Bodl. catal .,
p. 37. Ff. i v — 1 6 contain book I, in 111 stanzas,
mostly £lokas; ff. 1 6-2 2 V contain book II, in 63 stanzas ;
ff. 22 v — 26 contain book III, in 33 stanzas; ff. 26-32*
contain book IV, in 45 stanzas; ff. 32 v — 40 contain
book V, in 57 stanzas ; ff. 40—43 contain book VI, in
24 stanzas ; ff. 43- 47 v contain book VII, in 31 stanzas;
ff. 47 v — 49 contain book VIII, in 7 stanzas ; ff. 49-49 v
contain book IX, in 4 stanzas ; ff. 49 v -50 v contain
book X, in 4 stanzas; ff. 5o v — 51 contain book XI,
in 2 stanzas ; ff.51— 51 v contain book XII, in 2 stanzas;
ff.51 y — 54 contain book XIII, in 13 stanzas. Book XIII
ends the whole, on f. 54, thus : iti irimatpuru$ottama-
carandravindakrpdmakaramdavindupronmilitavivekatai -
rabhuktaparamahamsavifnupurfgrathitdyam snbhaga -
vatamrtdbdhilabdhaSrimadbhagavadbhaktiratndvalydm
sakdntimdld sampurna I
Red ink is freely used both in the text and, half
ornamentally, on the margins. F. io v has been com-
pletely covered with yellow pigment. On f. i4 v the
writing is upside down. Aufrecht, Catalogue Catalogorum,
p. 393, ascribes the commentary to Vi$nupuri himself.
The commentary mentioned in the BodL catal., p. 37 b,
is the Kantimala. Cf. Mitra, Notices , I, 240 ; Aufrecht,
Flor. catal., p. 7 6, who gives the author’s date as
a. d. 1634 at Benares. But Eggeling, India Office catal.,
p. 1272, gives the date of a MS. of this work as
a. d. 1595, which seems to be its age. Bhandarkar,
Report, 1887-189 t, p. lxxx, however, gives the words as
mahdyajnasaraprdnasasdiikaganite sake which certainly
ought to mean a.d. 1634. His colophon shows clearly
that the author wrote the Kantimala. With this also
agrees the Leipzig MS., Aufrecht, Leipzig catal.,
p. 246, no. 724. Sndhara wrote the first copy, as
Vifnupuri was svaracanalubdha.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 239).
Size : 13x7^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 54 + ii blank.
No. of columns ; the writing is arranged in three
rows, one below the other, the text occupying the
centre, the commentary the top and bottom.
Bate: f. 34: samvat 1806 var$e Sake 1671 (®a. d.
1749) pravarttamane mdsottamamase pau$amase krpria-
pak$e tithau 9 vamyam SukravaSare lifitam idam
Svdmisddhucaranaddsena svapafhanartham cdparopa -
karartham 1
Scribe: Sadhucarapadasa.
Character: Devanagari.
1333 — MS. Sansk. o. 81
Bhagavadbhaktivil&sa, 18 th cent.?
Contents : the Bhag&v&dbh&ktivil&sa, a work of
devotion by a follower of the school of Caitanya (16th
century). The MS. contains only a small part of the
work. It begins, on f. 51 : Bhagavadbhaktivilase Mur -
tipradurbhdvo namatfadaso vilasah \ cha \ Sricaitanyam
pravi§to y smi Saranam su$(u yena hi 1 avi$to yati du$(o
9 pi pratitfam sadabhitfutam ll atha Srimurtipralistd 1
There is a double foliation which runs as follows:
new 51-56 = old 28-33; 58 = 35; 59 = 36; 507 = 34;
510-529=37-56; 530-552 = 2-24; 553 =24 (repeated);
554-562 = 25-33 5 5 6 3 - 33 (repeated) ; 564 = 34. The
MS. ends abruptly on f. 564V thus: devarcd naiva
samcalya munmaydpi bhayavaha I haima I
Several letters on f. 558 v are rubbed. Probably the
author was Gopala Bhatta, Mitra, Notices, I, 239 ;
Eggeling, India Office catal., p. 587. Published at
Calcutta in 1845.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 209).
Size: I2^x6|in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves: v + 64 (foliated as 51—56, 58, 59,
507, 5 10 — 564) + iii blank.
Date : perhaps about a. d. 1800, but it may be more
modern.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : ff. 1-50, 57, 60-506, 508, 509 are lost, and
the MS. is unfinished.
49. COMMENTARIES ON JAINA
CANONICAL WORKS
1334 — MS. Sansk. o. 121
S'H&nk&c&rya’s Acfirfingavrtti, A. D. 1589 .
Contents : the Ac&rangavrtti of S'ilankacarya (as it
is better spelt), a commentary on the first anga of
the Jaina sacred canon, the Acarangasutra. It begins,
on f. i v : namab sarvavide I jayati samastavastuparyd-
yavicdrdpastatirthikam 1 vihitaikaikatirthanayavadasa-
d d 2
Digitized by LjOOQie
204 § 49. NON -VEDIC LITERATURE— J AINA CANONICAL WORKS (1334-1337)
muhavaSat pratiffitam \ bahuvidhabhamgisiddhisiddham -
tavidhunitamalamaUmasam I tlrtham anadinidhanagatam
anupamam ddinatam jinesvaraib ll i II It ends, on
£ I35 v : ity acaryasildmgaviracitdyam Acdraflkayam
dvitiyah srutaskamdhah parisamaptah I cha 1 samdptam
Acaramgam iti I gramthagram 12000 I irih \ cha l dear a-
tlkdkaratie yad dptam puny am may a mokfagamaikahetu \
tendpamyMubhardsim uccair aedramdrgrah pravano 9 stu
lokab II 1 ll
The MS. is carefully written and fairly accurate. Two
hands appear to have been employed, (1) ff. i v - 65 v ;
(2) f. 66 to end. The text is bounded on either side by
two double black lines up to f. 65 ; thence to the end
generally by three single black lines. F. 82 v is partially
covered with yellow pigment. A lacuna is marked on
93 -
The work is very fully described by Weber, Cat al . ,
II, 361 sq.; edited, with the text and a Gujarati com-
mentary, Calcutta, 1880.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 369).
Size: I4jx6jin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 130 + ii blank.
Date: f. I30 v : samvat 1645 ( = a. d. 1589) var§e
vaUdkhasudi 6 sukrovaradine \
Scribe: f. I30 v : srtpujyaparamaj/ujyaparamaguruyu-
gapradhdndvatdrajagadgurusri 6 Stiharavijayasurisva -
ravijayarajye I Bhanasaligotre Samghavxpdsavirasutasam
°-cdmpd (?) likhitam I
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
Injuries : the text is badly rubbed on ff. 6j y , 71, 73,
74, 124, 130. F. 46 has been torn, and mended with
grey paper.
Ornamentation : on ff. i v , 2 there are pictures of the
Jina. In the centre of each page is the usual figure.
1335— MS. Sansk. d. 230
Abhayadevasuri’s Samav&y anga vrtti ,
17th or 18th cent. P
Contents: the Samavfiy&ngasutravrtti of Abhaya-
devasuri, a commentary on the fourth anga of the
Jaina canon. The work is described fully in Weber,
Catal., II, 418. It begins, on f. i v : om namo Vitara -
gay a I irtvardhamanam dnasya Samavdydmgavrttikd vi-
dhiyate 9 nyasdstrdndm prayahsamupajlvanat 11 1 n It
ends, on f. jj y : Samavdydkhyam caturdham angarn
vrttitab samdptam 1 Then follow nine verses by
Abhayadeva, which are even more corrupt than the
version in Weber.
The MS. has in the centre of each page for ornament
the usual Jaina diagram, with a circle of red pigment
in the centre. The text is bounded on either side by
three black lines, smeared over with red. A small
lacuna is marked on f. 40 v .
For Abhayadeva’s date cf. Weber, /. c., p. 453.
Published at Benares in 1880.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 371).
Size: io|x4jin. Material: Paper,
No. of leaves : iv + 78 + ii blank.
Date : possibly of the same date as MS. Sansk. d.
227, i. e. the end of the 17th century.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
1336 — MS. Sansk. d. 232
Abhayadevasuri’s Bhagavativrtti, A. D. 1566.
Contents : the Bhagavativrtti of Abhayadevasuri,
being a commentary on the fifth anga of the Jaina
canon, the Bhagavatlsutra (MS. Prakrit, d. 3). The
work is fully described by Weber, Catal ., II, 453 sq.
It begins, on f. i v : om namo jinaya I sarvajnam isvaram
anantam asahgam agryam sarvmyam asmaram aruiam
anlham iddham \ siddham swam sivakaram karanavya-
petam srimarjinamjitaripum prayatah pranaumi ll 1 ll As
may be seen even in this verse, and still more by a com-
parison of the rest cited by Weber, the MS. has a fairly
good text, but one usually inferior to the MS. used by
Weber. It ends, on f. 343 v : iti Bhagavativrtti sampur -
nah l gramthagram 186 16 I In verse 15, which
immediately precedes, it reads simply Uptadhamvasa -
tau, see Weber, l. c ., p. 401.
The text is bounded on either side by four black
lines. In the centre of each page is the Jaina diagram.
Edited, with Megharaja’s Gujarati commentary,
Benares, 1882. _
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 373).
Size : 11x4^- in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves: iv + 343 (in the original foliation 215
is repeated) + ii blank.
Date : f. 343 v : samvat 16 d§ddhddi 22 varfe
likhitam ( = a.d. 1566) I
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
1337— MS. Sansk. d. 296
P&fioanirgranthx with avacuri, A.D. 1598.
Contents : the Faficanirgranthi, being a samgrahani
of the Bhagavati, XXY, 6, the fifth anga in the Jaina
canon (Weber, Catal. , II, 420), with an avacuri in
Sanskrit. It treats in 106 Prakrit aryas of the five
sorts of niggamthas. In this MS. it begins on f. 1 :
pannavana 1 veya 2 rage 3 I kappa 4 caritta 5 padise-
vand 6 nane 7 1 titthe 8 limga 9 satire 10 I khitte 11
Digitized by LjOOQie
§ 49. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— JAIN A CANONICAL WORKS (1337, 1338) 205
kola 12 I gai 13 samjama 14 nigdse 15 II 1 II It omits
entirely verse 1 as given by Weber, /. c., p. 464, but has
106 verses, verse 70 being supplied on f. 6 in the
margin, and verse 101 being marked in the margin of
f. 8 V . It ends, on f. 8 V : bhagavaipanavisasayassa I
chaddhauddesagassa samgaham \ esd u niafhdnarn I
raid bhavatthasaramttha 11 6 ll iti snpamcanirgramthl
samdptah | The commentary, which is brief, being
little more than a gloss, begins on f. i v : namafr sar -
vajhayah | pannavaneti gathatrayam prajnapand pra -
kar$ena samSityapanodena svarupasamkhyabhedddipra-
karena jndpana prajnapand ll 1 II vedafi stryadi ll 2 II
ragah prasiddhah it 3 11 kalpah sthavirakalpajinakalpa -
di II 4 II cdritram sdmayikadi 11511 pratikuld sevana pra -
tisevana virddhana ll 6 ll jnanam dbhinabodhika&ruta-
di 11711 trrtham prasiddham 118 ll limgam svalimgadi 11911
iarirakam udarikadi ll 10 ll kfetram karmabhumyddi linn
kala nusarpinyadi II 12 II gatifr pamcasu sadhvfu ka ga-
tih II 13 ll samyamab samyamasthdnani II 14 1 1 nikdse
nikar$ah sannikar$ah ll 151 1 yog ah manoyogddi It 16 II
The explanations are usually sensible, and the text
appears to be better than that of the MS. with a bha§a
commentary described by Weber, L c . It ends, on f. 8 V :
ko(iiatamdnam iti na vtrodhab tebhyah ka§aryanab sam-
khyeyagundh kotiiahasraprthaktvat te§am ll 5 II iti
knpamcanirgramtfu8amgrahanyavacurih sampurnnah 1
There is no comment on verse 6, probably because its
meaning is spas^a. The avacuri is anonymous, and
possibly this is an autograph of it.
The text proper is written in the centre of each page,
the commentary at the top and bottom. There are
corrections in text and commentary apparently written
by the first hand only. In the centre of each page is
the usual Jaina space, partially filled up with a dot of
red pigment, and six other such spaces on each page
contain letters. On the verso there is a red spot on
either side, in the margin. The writing is bounded on
either side by a broad red line within two dark red ones.
A PancanirgranthI (M. S.), Ya£ovijaya author (of the
Sanskrit ?), is mentioned in Biihler, Report , 1871, 1872,
no. 210.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 445).
Size: iof X5I in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 8 + xlvii blank.
Bate: f. 8 V : samvat 1654 (— a.d, 1598) var$e d$a-
(fhavudi 8 ravau 1
Scribe: f. 8 V : pam o -mwi8tdganiga 0 -6rlyddavaH$yaga °-
jtvavijayapafhandrtham \ Siraviufdgrdme \ Cf. perhaps
the Yadavakula in Weber, Catal. } II, 718, no. 1905,
samvat 1644.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
1338 (1—5) — MS. Sansk. d. 238
Abhayadevasuri’s XJpasakadafia-, Antakrtadate-,
Anuttaraupapatika-, Prainavy a karana-, Vipaka-
vivarana, 17th cent.?
Contents : commentaries by Abhayadevasuri on five
parts of the Jaina sacred canon.
1 . The TTp&sakada&lvivarana, being a commentary
on the seventh anga. This work is described by
Weber, Catal. , II, 490. It begins, on f. i v : sri-
varddhamanam dnamya vydkhya kdcid vidhlyate 1 Upa-
sakadasadinam prayo gramthdntarek$ita 1 The text is
very like that given by Weber and by Hoemle, Bibl.
Ind. 9 1885. It is undoubtedly Abhayadevasuri’s,
like the other commentaries comprised in this volume
(cf. Weber, l. c ., pp. 490, 491, notes ; Hoemle, Z. c.,
p.x). It ends, on f. 49, with the ninth adhyayana. This
MS. was used by Hoemle, before Hultzsch’s collection
was acquired by the Bodleian Library. Also published
at Calcutta in 1876.
2 . The Antakrtada£avivarana, being a commentary
on the eighth anga. This work is described by
Weber, Catal., II, 502 sq. It begins, on f. 49 : atham -
takrtadamsu kimapi vivriydle I tatramto bhavamtah krto
yais te y mtakftds tadvaktavyata pratibaddha dasah
dasadhyayanarupa I gramthapaddhataya iti \ Amtakrta -
dasab I The text is very similar to that in Weber. It
ends on f. 6 5 V . The author is Abhayadeva, for the same
reason as above.
3 . The Anuttaraupap&tikavivarana, being a com-
mentary on the ninth anga. This work is de-
scribed by Weber, Catal., II, 507 sq. It begins, on
f. 66 j athdnuttaropapatikadaicisu kimcid vyakhyayate I
It is a very accurate MS., and compares favourably with
the text in Weber. As in the Calcutta edition (sam.
1931), the three vrttis, i. e. the two preceding and this,
are definitely attributed to Abhayadevasuri in the
colophon, f. 7i v .
4 . The Prafinavy&karanavivarana, being a com-
mentary on the tenth anga. The work is described by
Weber, Catal., II, 52 1 sq. It begins, on f. 72 : natnab sar -
vajndya I srlvarddhamdn amya vyakhyd kdcid vid/uyate I
Prabiavydkaranamgasya vrddhanydydnusdratab I The
commentary ends on f. 303. Then follow the nine verses
given by Weber. The gramthagram is 5630, f. 304.
The text seems to be fairly accurate. Edited, with text,
Calcutta, 1877.
5 . The Vip&kavivarana, being a commentary on the
eleventh anga. The anga is described by Weber, Catal.,
II, 524 sq. There is an edition of the commentary,
Calcutta, 1876. It begins, on f. 304: namah Srutade-
vatayai I natvd Srlvarddhamanaya varddhamdna&ruta •
Digitized by LjOOQie
206 § 49. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— JAINA CANONICAL WORKS (1338-1841)
dhvane I Vipdka 6 rutaSamu$ya vrtiikeyam vidhasya*e M
It ends, on f. 349^: samdptamVipdka&rutdkhyekddasdm-
gapradesavtvaranam l The text seems to be correct.
The writing is bounded on either side by three red
lines. The Jaina diagram as usual occupies the middle
of the page.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 379).
Size : 1 1 x 5 in. Material : Paper-
No. of leaves : iv + 349 + ii blank. Ff. 342, 343 are
missing, and the original foliation has 351 leaves.
Bate : probably the middle of the 17th century.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
Injuries : ff. 342, 343 are lost.
1339 — MS. Sansk. c. 120
Vinayaoandra’s Kalpasutravivarana, A. D. 1480.
Contents : the Kalpasutravivarana of Vinayacandra,
being a commentary on the Kalpasutra, a part of
the fourth chedasutra of the Jaina sacred canon,
written, according to Peterson, Report , 1884-1886,
p. 16, in sam. 1325 (~a.d. 1269). This MS. does not
appear to contain the commentary in quite its original
form, to judge from the introductory verse and the
colophon (vid. infra), as compared with the citations
in Peterson, L c., pp. 302, 303. It begins, on f. 1 :
om namo Ganesaya l sauvarnnah sutrakrdbhir vyaraci
kucikalaih irlguror ajhaya yaht l sampurnno ’rthamrto-
ghaib suvisadasumanahsrenipujyah suvrtah 1 patradharo
> dhunorddhvam sivaphalakalitah satkriy abrUirast hah 1
Srikalpab purnnarkabho bhavatu bhavabhrtdm bhavika-
lyanasiddhyai ll 1 II pranamya brlmahamram dvadasam-
glm gurun apt I kalpadhyayanaiatfandm paryayan karri -
kcana bruve ll 2 ll It ends, on f. I2 V : iti msaiddham-
tikasnvinayacamdrasurikrtakalpatippandd alekhi 1 ar-
hanmulafy sudharmmadikaganadharajaskarndhabamdhd-
bhirdmab I sphrhamtasrisamghaidkhd sthavxravaradalak
cdruvaritrapvfpab danadyair narasuraib sakalasurava-
raib samtatam sicyamanah, sachayapdstapah Hvagati-
phaladab kalpakalpadrumo vab I gramthagram 685 evam
ilokah I subham bhavatu 1 Kalpavivaranapatra 12 gr. 800 1
Kalpa 0 is in a much later hand, but as it also appears in
the margin of the page, in a hand that may be original,
it has been adopted as a title. The MS. is fairly
accurate.
The text is bounded on either side by two black
lines. In the centre of each page is a square, with
a very minute hole in the centre.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 422).
Size : 1 2 X 4j in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 1 2 + lvii blank.
Bate : f. 12 V : samvat 1536 («= a. d. 1480) l This is
in a much later hand than the original writing, but
it is a probable enough date for the MS.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
1340 -MS. Sansk. d. 274
Kalpasutravaouri, 16th cent.?
Contents : the Kalpasutravaouri, a commentary
on the Kalpasutra of Bhadrabahu. The above is the
title given in the MS., but from the quotations given by
Jacobi, Kalpasutra , pp.99 sq., it is possible to identify it
with the Panjika, called Samdehavisausadhi, of Jinapra-
bhamuni, who completed his work at Ayodhya, samvat
1 364 ( = a. d. 1 308), see J acobi, In/r., p. 25, n. 2 ; Weber,
Catal II, 652. This MS., however, omits the intro-
duction, given by Weber, L c., and the commentary
on theParyu§anakalpaniryukti, and therefore the closing
vei*ses giving the date. The authoris name is not
mentioned. It begins, on f. 1 : arham l namo ariham -
tanam l tenam kalenam I iti prakrtaSailivaidt tasmin
kale varttamandvasarpinydk catumarokalaksane I On
f. 39 the Jinacaritra ends 5 on f. 4i v , the Sthaviravali ;
on f. 49 v , the Samacari : iti bravimi I iti sribhadrabahu-
svarmsipyan pratibrute nedam svamanisikaya bravimi 1
cha I him tu tirthakaraganadharopadeSena \ anena ca
guruparatamtryam abhihitam 1 cha 1 iti Srikalpasiddhan-
tasyavacurih l cha I bubham bhavatu kalyanam I The
MS. appears to be fairly accurate.
The text is bounded on either hand by two double
black lines, and in the centre of each page appears the
ordinary Jaina diagram.
Selections from the Samdehavisausadhi are given in
the notes to Jacobi’s edition of the Kalpasfdra of
Bhadrabahu in the Abhand. fur die Kunde des Mor-
genlandes , vol.VII.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 423).
Size : io| x 4-g- in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 49 + xxxi blank.
Bate: can scarcely be later than a.d. 1550, and
may be earlier.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
Injuries : some letters are lost on ff. i v , 2, 3, 5, i2 v ,
13, io, 29, 33, 37, 39, 41, 43, 43 v , partly through
abrasion, partly because the paper is torn.
1341 — ms. Wilson 268
Laksmivallabha’s Kalpadrumakalika, A. D. 1783.
Contents: the Kalpadrumakalikft of Laksmivallabha,
being a commentary on the first part of the Kalpa-
sutra of Bhadrabahu, the Jinacaritra. The MS. con-
Digitized by LjOOQie
§ 49. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— J AINA CANONICAL WORKS (1341-1848) 207
tains only the life of Mahavlra. It begins, on f. i v :
sriparamatmane namah l Srtvarddhamanasya jinesvara-
sya i jayamtu sadvakyasudhapravahah t ye?dm sruti -
sparsanajaprasatter I bhavya bhaveyuh vimalatmala-
sah u i II irigautamo ganadharab prakataprabhdvah \ sal -
lascisiddhinidharamcitavakprabamdhab I vighnamdha -
karaharane* taraniprakasah II sahayyakrd bhavatu me
jtnavirasi?yab ll 2 ll kalpadrukalpasutrasya sadarthapha-
lahetave I kraturdjyeva sadyogya kalikeyam prakasya -
te 11 3 11 krikalpasutrasya gambhirdrthasya sriguruprasa-
dat artha kriyate I yatha caitramdse kokild madhuram
vakti I taira sahakdramamjarikaranam l yac ca rajab
suryamamdalam achadayati I tatra pavanasya mahdt -
my am 1 yac ca marrufuko mahabhujamgasya vadanam
cumbati tatra maneb prabhavab I tatha madrso mamda-
buddhih srikalpasiddhantdrtham prakafam vadati \ tatra
jndnaddtfnam gurundm eva prasddah I The intro-
duction, which contains three adhikaras in Prakrit,
ends only on f. I2 V , when the Jinacaritra begins. It
is divided into five vacanas, the first of which ends
on f. 15 : iti srikalpasutrakalpadrumakalikayam Lak$mi -
vallabhaviracitdyam prathamavydkhyatum samaptam 1
No. 2 ends on f. 66 ; no. 3, on f. 93; no. 4, on f. 129; the
whole ends, on f. 20 i v , thus : krikalpasutravarandmama
hagamasya gudharthabhavasahitasya manoharasya la-
kfminidher vihitavallabhakabhitasya vyakhydnam dpa
ktla pamcamam atra purtti 5 iti krimahdviraprabhusam-
vamdha sampurnam \ The work frequently, e. g. on
ff. 93, 129, alludes to the other parts (the Sthaviravall
and Samacarl), and doubtless this MS. is only part of
a whole, of which these also formed part. It is not very
accurate.
The text is bounded on either side by two or three
red lines, and red and black ink are used indiscrimin-
ately in the text, except at the end where black prevails.
The whole of the relevant text is incorporated in the
commentary.
The Kalpasutra was edited, with an introduction and
notes and a Prakrit-Sanskrit glossary, by Hermann
Jacobi mAbhandlungen fur dieKunde des Morgenlandes ,
Band VII, no. 1, Leipzig, 1879. It was translated by the
same author in Sacred Books of the East f vol. XXII,
1884. To this commentary he refers in his Kalpasutra ,
p. 26, as being of little value, and modern.
Size : 10 x in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 202 + ii blank.
Bate: f. 202: samvat 1839 («*a.d. 1783) madena
vaisdsasudi 1 A few traces of the old style of writing
the e make it probable that this is a direct copy of
a fairly old MS.
Character: Devanagari.
1342 — MS. Sansk. d. 275
Kalp&ntarvacya, A. D. 1464.
Contents: the Kalp&ntarvaoya, being a collection
of legends illustrative of the Kalpasutra of Bhadrabahu,
written partly in Prakrit, partly in Sanskrit. The text
presented by this MS. is most closely related to the
recension called ‘C* by Weber, Catal.> II, 651, 666,
which is an abbreviated form of that contained in
Weber’s ‘B,’ but it does not contain a list of teachers
at the end, as that recension does. It begins, on f. 1 :
arham I kalydnani samullasamti vilasaty uddamabhd -
gyalayas tab sampanmahila vilasabahulab snehojjvald
vrnvate I tamti sdmtim upaiti bhititatibhib sdkavn na
kirn kim bhaved yad vd mamgalam ujalam suvipulam
yasyanubhad bhuvi ll 1 II It ends on f. 30 v with the
list of contents as printed by Weber, p.666, without any
important variation. The MS. is inaccurate, though old.
The text is bounded on either side by three red lines.
There are a good many marginal notes, mainly by the
first hand. Ff. 15^, 1 5° have the verso half blank. In
the centre of each page is the usual Jaina diagram.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 424).
Size: 10^x5^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 30 + ii blank. Really 32 as f. 15
is trebled.
Date : f. 30^ : sam 1 520 (a. d. 1464) var$e I It looks
more recent.
Scribe : f. 30 v : Sumatihemaganina \
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
1343 — MS. Sansk. d. 276
Kalp&ntarv&cya, A. D. 1628.
Contents : a different recension of the Kalpantar-
vacya (see MS. Sansk. d. 275 [ 1342 ]), corresponding
to recension ‘A 9 of Weber, Catal. , II, 655 sq. It
is written in a mixture of Sanskrit and Pr&krit.
Hemacandra is cited by the author, who therefore lived
later than the 12th century. It begins, on f. i v :
ora putrab pamcamatisrutdvadhimanabkaivalyasamjna -
vibhos tanmadhye srutanandano bhagavatd samsthapi -
tab we pade amgopagamayab svapustakagajddhyaroha -
la$vodayab siddhamtabhidhabhupatir ganadhardmaiyas
dram namdatat ll 1 ll Srikalpasiddhamtasyadau etanma -
dhyagatddhikdratrayavdcakeyam gatha purima can -
mana kappo mamgalam V addhamanatitthamini toyari
kahim Jinaganaharai therdvali carittam 3 I Thence
it continues much as in Weber, but there are
some deviations throughout. On f. 69 v occur the
words: tatah Kdlikdcaryakathagurvavalyau l cha t
Digitized by LjOOQie
208 § 49. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— J AINA CANONICAL WORKS (1843-1346)
Nothing follows, the reader being expected apparently
(Weber, p. 665, n. 5) to supply a katha. Then comes the
asirvada, containing nineteen verses numbered consecu-
tively as in Weber’s € B,’ ending on f. jo y . Then an
account, in nine sections, of the contents of this work
(not of the Kalpasutra, as stated by Jacobi, Kalpa -
sutra , p. 25, n. 1). These are both practically identical
with the text of Weber.
The MS. is not very accurate. It has been much
corrected with yellow and white pigment, and a later
hand has written notes on the margin. The text is
bounded on either side by two double red lines.
According to f. 70 v , the gramthagra is 2000. There
are diagrams on ff. 51, 52 v , 58 v .
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 425).
Size : 10x4- in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 70 + ii blank.
Date: f. 7o v : samvat 1679 ( = a. d. 1623) var 9 €
dvitlyaqadhavadi 9 ravau 1 But it must be noted that
in this date the ‘ 79 9 and the month are corrections
for something erased.
Scribe : his place of residence is given on f. yo Y :
Varahannapuranagare la$itam 1
Character : Devanagari, Jain a style.
1344— MS. Sansk. d. 250
Malayagiri’s N andy adhy ay anatika, A. D. 1617.
Contents: the Nandyadhyayanatikfi of Malayagiri,
being a commentary on the Nandlsutra, a Jaina
canonical work (MS. Prakrit, d. 19). It begins, on
f. i v : om namo jinaya \ jayati bhuvanaikabhanufy sar-
vatravihotakevalalokab I nityoditah \ sthiras tapavarjito
Vardhamdnajinah II The text varies considerably from
that of MS. Sansk. d. 251 ( 1345 ). It ends, on f. 224:
iti snmalayagiricitd N andy adhy ay anaftka mm dpt a |
The text is bounded on either side by two double
black lines. There is the Jaina diagram in the centre.
The gramthagra is given on f. 224 as 8000.
See Peterson, Report , 1884-1886, p. 355 Report ,
1886-1892, p. lxxxviii. He lived about a. d. 1150,
under Kumarapala, Kielhom, Report , 1880, 1881, p. 46.
Cf. Mitra, Notices, VIII, 135. Edited, with text and
Hindi commentary, Calcutta, 1880.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 392).
Size : io|- X 5 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 224 + ii blank.
Date : f. 224: samvat 1683 ( = a.d. 1617) var$e Sra-
vanasudi 5 guru namdi I In a later hand, samvat 1683
var§e is repeated.
Scribe : on f. 224, in a probably later hand, is the
note, partly illegible : Sriamcalagache srigatasdgarasuris
tatsi$yaupddhydyaSrigunasdgara&i§yapam° - lalitasagara -
pathanartham I Kumaragirivdstavyaviravamiajnatiya -
dhlllavdlaiakhayam I &re?(ikr$ndsutahdsd$re 0 -kikdhdsd -
8 utacdpakikdsutakaramanadnamdayutena e§d pustikd I
pam°-lalitasdgarasya vacanartham dattd svasreyase
punyartham Subham bhavatu l
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
Injuries : the top right-hand corner of the later pages
is injured, and from f. 217 to f. 223 it is torn off.
1345 — MS. Sansk. d. 251
Malayagiri’s N andy adhy ay anatikS, 17th or 18th cent.P
Contents : as in MS. Sansk. d. 250 (1344). The text
in this MS. varies considerably from that of the pre-
ceding, and has an entirely different proem. It is
carefully written. It ends, on f. 136: iti Srxmalayagi -
risuriviracitd Namdiadhyayanatlkd samdptdh 1 cha \
mamgalam mahdsrih 1 gramthagram Slokd 7732 amkato
9 pi 1 dvdlriniSadadhikdni saptasatani saptasahasrab I
cha 1
The text is bounded on either side by a broad red
line over two double black ones. In the centre of each
page and on the margins of the verso there is a red
circle within the Jaina diagram.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 393).
Size : 1 1| X 5! in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 136 + ii blank.
Date : probably, from its handwriting and ornament,
contemporary with the other MSS. of the late 17th
century containing this work.
Scribe : a late hand has written on f. 136 : sd°-haku-
dkena pratir iyam mukta I Akabbarapurabhamdare I
svajnanavrddhaye l
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
1346 — MS. Sansk. d. 253
Uttaradhyayanakathft, 18th cent.P
Contents : the Uttarfidhyayanakatha, being a col-
lection of kathas from the commentary of the Uttara-
dhyayasutra, probably that of Santy acarya, rendered into
Sanskrit. These kathas appear also in Lak? mlvallabha’s
Dipika, ed. Calcutta, 1880. Jacobi, who edited the
Prakrit originals, used a M S. similar to this, see his Ausge -
wdhlte Erzahlungen in Maharashtri, p. viii. It begins,
on f. i v : Srigurubhyo namah | pranarnyah srimahaviram
namrakhamdalamamdalam I drabhyamte kathdh karttum
Uttaradhyayanasthitab II 1 II Uttaradhyayanavrhadvrtti -
Digitized by LjOOQie
$49. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— JAINA CANONICAL WORKS (1346-1348) 209
gatab hatha samskrtdb karttum drabhyamte I and anid-
desakare II 3 II gdthayam Kulavalakakatha yatha I ekasya
dcaryasya ksullako 9 vimtah \ tarn acaryab sikfarthe
tddayati | sa ksullako ro$am vahatib I anyadd acaryah
tena kfullakena samam siddhasailam vamditum gatab 1
tata uttaratah dcaryasya badhdya tena ptftisthitena
kpullakena sild mukta \ ay amt l dcaryena dr?fd I sva-
padau prasdritau I anyathd sa acdryo mrto abhavifyat I
dcaryena sapo 9 smai k^ullakdya dattah \ he duratman
team strito vinamkfasi I &c. F. 2 : iti Kulabalakasra-
manakathd samaptab I F. 4 : eva Vinayadhyayanakar
tha samaptab l F. 4 : Ujjayanyam Hastametrasreffi
varttate I tasya Hastibhutanama bdlako 9 sti I &c. F. 4 V :
Rdjagrhe catvaro vayasya vanijab l F. 5 : Campayam
Jitasatrunrpasya putrab Si-amanabhadro yuvarajd \
F. 6 : Acalapure Jitasatrunrpaputrab I Aparajitanama
Rohacdryaparsve dikqitah l F. 7 : Tataliputranagare
navamo 9 namdaraja tasya rdjyacimtdkarakab Sakatala-
nama mamtri varttate I F. 9 : Kollagapure samgama -
sthavird bahusruta yathasthitotsargapavadanipunah l &c.
F. 9 V : Hastinagapure Ibhyaputrab Kruradattanama
pravrajitab I &c. F. 10 : yatha kascit kfapako (above the
line yatih) devatayd gunair avarjjitayd sat at am abhi-
vamdyate \ &c. Below: yatha Rajagrhe nagare Arjju-
nanama maliko 9 sti l The MS. ends abruptly at the
end of f. 10: srivtras tatra gatrd vamdaruya eveti
vicimtya tanmargge calitah tarn dr?tva I
The pratikas of the verses illustrated are quoted, and
here and there an extremely corrupt Prakrit verse.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 397).
Size: iofX4jin. Mateiial : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 10 *f lxi blank.
Bate: about the beginning of the 18 th century.
Character : Devanagarl, Jaina style.
Injwnes : ff. i v , 2, 2 V are damaged at the left-hand
bottom corner.
1347 — ms. Sansk. d. 254
U ttaradhyay analaghuvr tti , A. D. 1569*
Contents: the Uttar&dhyayanalaghuvrtti, being a
commentary on the first mulasutra of the sacred canon
of the Jainas. The mulasutra is described by Weber,
Catal II, 716 sq. As far as can be judged from the
extracts there given, this commentary is not identical
with any in the Berlin Library. It begins, on f. i v :
namah sarvajnaya I pranamya vighnasamghataghdtinas
tirthanayakan l siddhams ca sarvasadhums ca srutvd ca
srutadevatdm II 1 II It ends, on f. 309 y : iti Sriuttara-
dhyayanalaghuvrttim samaptxm gramthagram 14000 I
The MS. is carefully written and fairly correct.
BODL. SANS. CATAL. I!.
The text is bounded on either side by two double
black lines. In the centre of each page is the Jaina
diagram. On f. 273 v is a smaller diagram. Lacunae
are marked on ff. i 87 v , 188, 270.
This is the work of Devendragapi, based on that of
Santyacarya (died a.d. 1040), see Bhandarkar, Report,
1883, 1884, pp. 129, 440—442 ; Peterson, Report , 1884—
1886, p. 71, Report , 1886-1892, p.iix, a.d. 1073; Mitra,
Notices , VIII, 154; Weber, Catal., II, 1213, 1214.
Jacobi has a MS., Ausg. Erzdhlungen in Mdhardshtri ,
p. vii.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 398).
Size : ioj x 5j in. Matenal : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 309 + ii blank.
Bate: f. 309 v : samvat 1625 ( = a.d. 1569) v arse
bhadrava sudi 13 vararavau \
Scribe : f. 309 v : Tapagamcharajye bhafarakasrivija-
yaddnamrisvaratatpddasrirahiravijayasuritatsikfepamdi -
taudayaharsaganitatsi^yeupaparbataganipathanartham I
lafitam Upavanidasa \ cha 1 subham bhavatu I
Character: Devanagari, Jaina style.
Injuries : there are holes in ff. 262, 263, 264, 269,
270, 283, 284, 285, 288. Ff. 281, 282 are tom in
consequence of the separation of the leaves which were
sticking together.
1348— MS. Sansk. d. 255
TJttarftdhyayan&vaouri, 10th cent.?
Contents : the Uttar&dhyayanSvacuri, a commentary
on the Uttaradhyayanasutra. This commentary is
identical with that in MS. Sansk. d. 256 ( 1849 ), and that
in Weber, Catal., II, 71 6 ; the above title has, therefore,
been adopted, although none is given in the text of
the MS. itself. It begins, on f. 1 : srtpamcajndnebhyo
namah 1 samyogdn mdtrddikafdyddibdhyabhyamtardbhe -
dat vivapteb prakdrair jnanabhdvanddibhir vinayamu -
latvad dharmasyadav adhyayanam 1 &c. It differs con-
siderably in some places from MS. Sansk. d. 256 ( 1349 ).
It ends, on f. 53 : $a{trimiad apy uttar ddhy ay anaui
kimeid vivftani | cha l sampurnnani l cha 1
The text is bounded on either side by two black
lines. In the centre of each page is a blank square.
For another MS., probably of this work, see Biihler,
Report , 1871, 1872, no. 165.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 399).
Size : lOj X 4^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 53 + xxxvii blank.
Bate : probably 16th century.
Character: Devanagari, Jaina style.
E*e
Digitized by LjOOQie
210 § 49. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— JAINA CANONICAL WORKS (1349-1351)
1349-ms. Sansk. d. 256
Utt&r&dhy&yanavacuri, A. D. 1425.
Contents : the Uttarfidhyayanftvacuri, being a com-
mentary on the Uttaradhyayanasutra. This commentary
is identical with that described by Weber, Catal.y II, 716
(no. 1902). It begins, on f. 1 : knjinagamdya namah 1
samjogaya \ sarnyogan mdtrddikafdyadibahydsyamtara-
bhedad vividhaih prakarair jndnabhavanddibhih vinaya-
mulatvdd dharmmasydddv adhyayanam sadhyacdram I
It ends, on f. 347 : jivajlvavibhaktih II 36 II cha I The
text is very inaccurate.
In the centre of each page is the Jaina diagram, and
the text is bounded on either side by three red lines.
See MS. Sansk. d. 255 (1348).
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 400).
Size : iOj x in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 34 + xxxvii blank.
Date: f. 34 v : sam 1481 ( = a.d. 1425) var?e vai -
sdsavadidvadasim lisite I
Character: Devanagari, Jaina style.
1350 — MS. Sansk. d. 259
Jftanasagara’s Avaiyakavacurni, A. D. 1402.
Contents: the Avaiyakavacurni of Jnanasagara,
being an abridgement of Haribhadra’s commentary on
the Avasyaka, for which see Weber, Catal.y II, 763 sq.
It begins, on f. 1 : namah srlsarvajndya I prarabhyate
9 yam srlavasyakdnuyogah l atra ca nirvighnamsdstrartha -
paragamanadyartham mamgaladini vacydni 1 yady apt
cedam arhad uktavan sarvam api mamgalam tathdpi
jnanapamcakarupam tat sutrakrd aha I abhi° 1 arthabhi-
mukho niyato bodho ’bhinibodhah sa evdbhinibodhikam
tac ca taj jhanam cabhinibodhika jhanam matijhanam ity
arthah, I The chief sections end on ff. 5, 15^, 17, 19,
2 3 V > 26, 28V 29, 32, 33, 35, 37, 38, 40, 4<d v , 43, 47, 5o v .
It ends, on f. 5o T : acdryasnharibhadrakrtavrttyanusa-
rena sridvasyakavacuri/i samaptah \ sam 1458 ( = a. d.
1402) v arse va° ravau l srijnattapdgamnabhoganabha-
skarabhasrldevasumdarasvgottamapddukdndm siksair ji-
n agamasudh d mbudhitinacittih \ srijnanasdgaragurutta-
manamadheyaib II 1 II khdtfhiyugemdumite 9 bde 9 vacurnir
AvaSyakasya jay inly am 1 vidadhe vrhadvivaranat | sru-
tabhaktya svaparahitahetoli II 2 II sriavasyakavacurni-
prasasti \
This passage, though not very legible, is sufficient
to show that this is the Jnanasagara of the Tapagana,
pupil of Somasundara, already known ; see Weber,
Catal. y II, 805, 819. If Klatt, Ind. Ant.y XI, 255, is
right in assigning him to the years samvat 1405-1460,
this must be one of his latest works. Possibly the
MS. is an autograph. Hultzsch assigns to it the date
sam 1485, but this must be merely a slip, as the reading
is very plain, though what khasthi 0 means is doubtful.
Cf. Peterson, Beporty 1886—1892, p.xlvii; Weber, Catal.y
II, 809 sq.
The MS. is very accurate. The text is bounded on
either side by two red lines. In the centre is the usual
Jaina diagram, with a small hole usually in the centre.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 403).
Size : io|- X 4^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 50 + xxxii blank.
Date: f. 5o v : sam 1458 («=a.d. 1402)1
Scribe : Jnanasagara ? See above.
Character: Devanagari, Jaina style, very minute
characters, which are sometimes difficult to read.
1351 — MS. Sansk. d. 260
Sad&valyakavidhi, A. D. 1643.
Contents : the Sadavalyakavidhi of an anonymous
author, being a commentary on the so-called Sadavalya-
kasutra, which is the second mulasutra in the sacred
canon of the Jains. The Sadavalyakasutra, properly
the Pratikramanasutra, is printed by Weber, Catal.y II,
739 sq. The commentary begins, on f. i v : om \ sri-
saradayai namah I vamddruvrmdarakavrmdavamdyam \
pranamya viram jitamaramram \ vpasakanam upakara-
hetob I vaksyamy anusthanavidhim subodham 11 1 11 On
f. 9 V , after 225 stanzas, the namaskaraphaladrstanta ends.
The rest of the work is in short sections. It ends, on
f. 56 : Saddvasyakavidhih sampurnam iti gramthagram
2700 I sfir astu subham astu srljinasasandya i The text
seems to be fairly accurate.
In the centre of each page is the Jaina diagram,
with letters within it. The text is bounded on either
side by two broad red lines.
Probably identical with theSadavalyakavrtti (2700 gr.)
in Kielhom, Beporty 1880, 1881, p. 79; Peterson, Beporty
1 882, 1883, p. 130, Beporty 1883, 1884, p. 29. Different
from Mitra, NoticeSy X, 50.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 404).
Size : io| x 4^- in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 56 + ii blank.
Date : f. 56: samvat 1699 ( = a.d. 1643) var ? e dsosudi
purnamasidine sampurnah |
Character: Devanagari, Jaina style.
Digitized by LjOOQie
$49. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— JAINA CANONICAL WORKS (1352-1355) 211
1352 — MS. Sansk. d. 261
$ad&va£yakavidhi, 17th cent.?
Contents : the Sadavafiyakavidhi, as in MS. Sansk.
d. 260 ( 1851 ). It begins, on f. i v : om 1 sarvavide namah 1
The words in the first line are carefully glossed in
a more recent hand ; vakfyami = kathayifyami, &c.
On f. 13 the namaskaraphaladrsfanta ends, but has
219 verses only. The whole ends, on f. 8; v : iti sri-
QacfavaSyaka \ The text shows in some points considera-
ble divergencies from that of MS. Sansk. d. 260 ( 1351 ).
The words in the text are usually separated by
a perpendicular stroke above the line. F. i v has two
columns. In the centre of each page is the usual
Jaina diagram. The text is bounded on either side by
two double red or black lines. There are occasional
corrections and additions in a later hand, and yellow
pigment is frequently used for erasures.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 405).
Size : 1 1 j x in. Matenal : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 8 7 + ii blank.
Bate: at least as early as the middle of the 17th
century.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
1353 — MS. Sansk. d. 203
S'ritilak&carya’s Da£avaikalikatika, 17th cent. P
Contents : the Daiavaikalikatika of Srltilakacarya,
being a commentary on the Dasavaikalikasutra. It
begins, on f. i v : srlmtaragaya namah 1 pranamya
parayd bhaktyd \ sriviram srutadevatam \ Dasavai -
kalikasyaham l fabartham Jdrttaye mudd \\ 1 it The
principal sections of the commentary end on IF. 5 V ,
n v , 22, 26, 30 v , 35V, 4i v , 46, 47V, 49, 52V, 5 6 v, 59.
It ends, on f. 59 : iti srisritilakdcdryaviracitdydin
krtdasavaikdlikafikaydm uttaraculikayos (ika samaptd \
Subham bhavatu 1 kalydnam astu 1 sn \ The text seems
to be fairly accurate.
In the centre of each page, up to f. 3 V , is the Jaina
diagram. The text is bounded on either side by three
black lines.
Cf. Peterson, Report , 1884-1886, p. 49, Report ,
1892—1895, p. 65, which seems to be a larger work
than this. For his date, about a.d. 1200, see Report ,
1886-1892, p. xlviii.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 407).
Size : io|-X4^in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 59 + xiii blank.
Bate: the writing probably about a.d. 1650, but
the paper looks more modern.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
Injuries : many small holes throughout the MS.
1354 - MS. Sansk. d. 264
Haribhadra’s Daiavaikalikatika, 17th cent.?
Contents : the Daiavaikalikatika, a commentary on
the Dasavaikalikasutra, for which see Weber, CataL, II,
807 sq. It is attributed by Hultzsch to Haribhadra,
doubtless on account of the heading in the margin of
f. I93 v : Haribhadrasurikrta Basavai 0 vr° \ This is not
conclusive evidence, as the Haribhadrasurikrta seems
to have been added by a later hand, but it probably is
identical with the tika of Haribhadra, mentioned by
Peterson, Report , 1884—1886, p. 165. It is not iden-
tical with any of those in Weber, CataL, II, 807. It
begins, on f. i v : jayati vijita- \ -nyatejafr surasurddhi-
sasevitah srimdn \ vimalas trasavirahitas trilokacinta-
manivira ll 1 11 iharthatas tatpranitasya sutrato gana-
dharopanibaddhasya purvagatoddhrtasya sdnramdnasati -
kaduhduhkhasamtdnavindsahetor Basakalikabhidhanasya
sdstrasydtisukfmamaharthagocarasya vyakhya prasuyate 1
It ends, on f. 193 : samaptd Basavaikalikatlkd 1 The
text appears to be fairly accurate.
The work described by Mitra, Notices, IX, 177,
seems to be a copy of the laghuvrtti; its beginning
is identical with that given above. For Haribhadra
see Peterson, Report, 1886-1892, pp. cxxxvii sq. Cf.
MS. Sansk. c. 124(1356).
The usual Jaina diagram appears in the centre of
each page. The text is bounded on either side by two
double red lines.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 408).
Size : lOj x 4|- in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 193 + ii blank. There are really
194 leaves, as f. 169 is repeated.
Bate: probably about the middle of the 17th
century.
Character: Devanagari, Jaina style.
1355 - MS. Sansk. c. 124
Haribhadra’s Da£avaikalikavacuri, 17th cent. ?
Contents : the Dasavai kali kavacuri of Haribhadra,
called in the MS. an avacuri. It is not identical with
the commentary on Haribhadra mentioned by Weber,
Catal., II, 807, nor even with that on p. 814. It is
a briefer version of the tlka contained in MS. Sansk.
d. 264 ( 1354 ), cf. Peterson, Report, 1884-1886, p. 165.
e e 2
Digitized by
212 § 49. NOX-VEDIC LITERATURE— JAINA CANONICAL WORKS (1355-1357)
It begins, on f. i : arham I jayati vijitanyatejdfi \ surd -
surddhisasevitah sriman \ vimalas trdsavirahitas I trilo -
kacimtamanir Viras ll i II dhammo mamgalam ityadi I
ahi/nsa samyamo taporupo dharmma utkr$tam mamyalam\
It ends, on f. 2i v : srutaskamdho ’py adhiyamanatvdd
adhyayanam il 19 ll vicarana cirakalavijayita vi II 20 ll
sridasavaikdlikdvacurih samdpta I The name of the
author is not given, but it may be inferred to be
Haribhadra, if MS. Sansk. d. 264 ( 1354 ) is his work.
Probably this is an avacuri on his laghuvrtti,
see’Weber, l.c., p. 987, Peterson, Report , 1886-1892,
p. cxxviii (8), as it seems to be shorter than the work
in Mitra, Notices , IX, 177.
In the centre of each page is the Jaina diagram with
a small hole in the centre. The text is bounded on
either side by two double black lines. There are
numerous corrections in the margin by a later hand.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 409).
Size : 1 2-| x 5 ^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 2 1 + xvii blank.
Bate : the MS. is probably at least as old as a. d.
1600-1650.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
1356— MS. Sansk. d. 270
Oghaniryukti, with Jflanasagara’s avacuri of Drona's
vrtti, 17th cent. P
Contents : the Oghaniryukti, a semicanonical w ork
of the Jains in Prakrit, with a commentary, here
anonymous. It begins, on f. i v : srigurubhyo namafi I
Snvitardgdya namah \ prakramto 9 yam Avasyakanuyogas.
tatra samdyikddhyayanam anuvarttate tasya catvary
anuyogadvarani \ &c. It ends, on f. 128 : nijjutti sa -
matta \ In this MS. there are 1164 verses cited and
explained. The text agrees very closely indeed with
the specimens in Weber, Catal , II, 817 sq., though
that MS. has only 1132 verses (cf. ibid., p. 816, n. 2).
The name of the author of the vrtti is given by Biihler,
Report, 1872, 1873, P- ll > “d by Mitra, Notices, X, 14,
as Dronacarya, who lived, according to Peterson, Report ,
1886-1892, pp. lxi, 79, about a. d. 1064. The author
of this avacuri is said in MS. C, in Weber, p. 819, to be
Jnanasagara, and the date a. d. 1383.
The text is arranged in three columns. It begins
in the second column, is continued in the third,
and then in the first. The niryukti itself is confined
to the middle of the second column. The columns are
separated from one another by two double lines in red
or black, and are bounded on the outer edges by two
black or red lines. In the centre of each column is
the usual Jaina diagram.
There are many corrections in a later hand.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 417).
Size: 10^ x 5! in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv+ 128 + ii blank. In the original
foliation f. 128 is wrongly numbered 129.
No. of columns : 3.
Bate : probably the beginning of the 18th or end of
the 17th century.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
50. COMMENTARIES ON JAINA
NON-CANONICAL WORKS
1357 — MS. Sansk. d. 272
Kar magranthasatka vacuri , 17 th or 18 th cent.?
Contents : the above is chosen as a convenient
title for the contents of the MS. It contains com-
mentaries on the five Karmagrantha of Devendra-
suri, and the Saptatik& of Candramahattara. These
commentaries are described by Weber, Catal., II, 837 sq.
The MS. begins w ith the commentary on the Karmavi-
pfika : namah sridevendrasuraye sirivira 0 karmandm
vipako 9 nubhavas tarn v akfye I &c., as in Weber. It ends
on f. I5 V . Then follows the Karmastava, with 34
verses as against the 60 of the Karmavipaka. Then,
on f. 25 v , begins the Bandhasvamitva, with 25 verses.
It ends, on f. 31 : sridevendrasurikrta Bamdhasvami -
tvavrtiih kalena vyuchinna tenddhunikacaryakrlatada -
vacurnnyd parilikhitam idam l The Sada£ltik&, with
86 verses, begins on f. 31, and ends on f. 56 v . The
S'ataka, with 100 verses, begins on f. 5 6 V , and ends,
on f. 10 1 v : iti Satakavacurify samdpta 1 samdpto
ca hidevendrasurikrtakarmagramthapamcakavacurih sa -
maptab l Sri I The Saptatika begins, on f. ioi v : atha
Cumdramahattarakrta Saptatika vyakriyate I It stops,
on f. 144 V , at verse 65 (cf. Weber, /. c ., p. 828, n. 3).
To this tract Devendra added 19 gathas, bringing the
whole up to 89. He wrote vrttis as well as the text,
which is called navyakarmagramthapamcaka to distin-
guish it perhaps from the next MS., and on those vrttis
the avacuris are based. Cf. Peterson, Report, 1886-1892,
p. lvii ; Weber, Catal., 1 1 , 1009. ^ or h* 8 ^ below,
no. 1384 . The text shows very close agreement with
the specimens printed by Weber. Contrast MS. Sansk.
d. 271 ( 1358 ).
The text is bounded on either side by two double
red lines. In the centre of each page is the Jaina
Digitized by LjOOQie
{50. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— JAINA NON-CANONICAL (1357-1359) 213
diagram. Yellow pigment is freely used for corrections,
&c. There are diagrams on ff. 18, 19, 19 V , 43 v , 45, 52 v ,
55 > 57 v > 6 7 > 6 9 > 7 °> 75 > 77 y > 8 ° v > 88v > 99 y > lo ° y > lo * y > 1 IC)V -
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 420).
Size : ic|-X4^in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 144 + ii blank. There are really
only 143 leaves, as f. 61 is missing.
Bate: probably about a. d. 1700.
Character : Devanagarl, Jaina style.
Injuries : f. 61 and several leaves after f. 144 are lost.
1358 (1-4)— MS. Sansk. d. 271
Karmagrantha, with Commentary, 17th cent.P
Contents : four parts of a Karmagrantha.
1 . Ff. i v — 20 v contain the Karmavipaka of Garga
Rsi, with the commentary of P^ramananda. The text
of this MS. agrees fairly well with that printed in
Peterson, Report , 1884—1886, pp. 6, 7 ; it confirms his
three conjectures. But the number of gathas is, of
course, 168, not 1688. The gramthagra is 922.
2 . Ff. 20 v -42 v contain the Karmastava, in 55
verses, beginning namiuna jinavarimde I &c., with the
commentary of Govindagani. The text in this MS.
closely agrees with that in Peterson, l. c., pp. 5, 6, and
confirms his conjecture. Cf. also Kielhorn, Report ,
1880, 1881, p. 25.
3 . Ff. 42 v -55 v contain the Bandhasvamitva, in 54
verses, beginning namiuna Vaddhamanam l &c., with
a commentary. The latter begins : srijinaya \namd\h\
gatyddimargrendslhdnabamdhasvdmitvadesakam 1 natva
viram jinam vakfye Bamdhasvdmitvavrrttikdm ti 1 It iha
svaparopakardya yatharthabhidhanam vamdhasvdmi -
ivaprakaranam aripsur acaryo mamgalddipratipddam-
kam gdthasutram idam aha I The comment on the last
gatha is : iti sahdah samaptau 1 purvasurikrtaprakara -
nesu Karmmaprakrtyddi§u visaye jadabuddhina I sval-
pamatind maya iti gramthakdra atmanam nirdisati \
racitam nivaddham yad vd vibhaktivyaiyayat purvasu -
rikrtaprakaranan (five aksaras illegible) 4 a ~
cimtam svalabatah punar jadamatineti se§afy \ tathaivetti
vamdhasvamitvam idam prasiutaprakaranam etac ca
jheyam boddhavyam \ kim kriva \ krutva akarnya kam
karmma stavam prakarmma stavaprakaranam iha bahu$u
sthanesu tadukta bamdhanirdesadvdreim bamdhdbhidhd -
nad iti gdtharthab \ cha II 54 II vamdhasvamitvaprakara -
navrrttib samaptah \ gramthagram 650 l cha I sri l cha \
4 . Ff. 55 v — 79 v contain a portion of the 8a£aiitik&,
with a commentary. The text begins : nichinnamoha-
pdsam l &c. The commentary begins : pranamya sid -
dhisastdram karmavaicitryadehinam l jinesam vidadhe
vrttim Sa(fasUir yathagamam mil iha sis t ah kvacid iste
vastuni pravarttamands samta istadevatastavabhidhana -
purassaram eva pravarttamte l na cayam acaryo na
sis(a iti tatsamayaparipalanartham \ tathd sreyamsi
bahuvighnani bhavamti 1 uktam ca 1 sreyamsi bahuvigh -
nani bhavamti mahatam apt 1 asreyasi pravrttdnam
kvdpi yamti vindyakd iti I It ends abruptly, on f. 79 v ,
with the words : tasminn eva ca samaye samjvalanalo -
bhasya bamdhavyavachedah 1 vddaraka$dyodayodtrand -
vyavachedah 1 anivrtiiguna - I
There are diagrams on ff. 22 v , 23.
For Paramananda see Peterson, Report , 1884-1886,
P- 3 r *
All four parts must be distinguished from the works
in MS. Sansk. d. 272 ( 1357 ).
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 419).
Size : 11X4^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 79 + xix blank. There are really
only 74 leaves, as ff. 15—18, 29 are missing.
Bate: probably about a. d. 1650.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
Injuries: ff. 15— 18, 29, and many at the end are
missing. On ff. 2 T , 22 v , 23 v , 24, 35 v , 36, 59V, 6 $*,
66 v , 6 y Y y 68 many letters are illegible, and one or two
on nearly every leaf.
1359 — MS. Sansk. d. 280
Mativardhana's Gautamaprcch&vrtti, A. D. 1744.
Contents : the Gautamaprcchavrtti of Mativar-
dhana, being a commentary in Sanskrit on the 64
verses of the Gautamaprccha, with the Prakrit text of
the Gautamaprcchft itself incorporated in it. See the
description under MS. Wilson 390 (1) [i 860 ]. Though in
this MS. the beginning and the greater part of the con-
tents are identical with those of the other MS., the lines
at the end, giving the authorship, &c., are wanting.
Verses 63, 64 are not explained, except partially in
bhasa, and the MS. ends, on f. 39 v : iti srigautamaprc-
cha sampurnnam l It appears to be rather inaccurate.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 429).
Size: 10^x5 in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 39 + xix blank. There are really
only 38 leaves, as f. 27 is missing.
Bate: f. 39 v : samvat 1800 («a.d. 1744) varfe miti
vaisasavadi I vara dditavdra \
Scribe : f. 39 v : snrupanagaramadhye lifitam pam \
gyanara srim dh drdjdsrirdjamngh ajivijairdjye I
Character: Devanagarl, with some Jaina charac-
teristics.
Injuries : f. 27 is lost.
Digitized by
214 $50. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE
1360 (1-7)— MS. Wilson 890
Gautamaprccha, &c., A. D. 1701, &c.
Contents: seven MSS. united by community of
subject as being all Jaina books.
1 . The Gautamaprccha, a Jaina work in 64 Prakrit
ary as, with an elaborate commentary by Mativardhana,
who cites at considerable length illustrative stories
to enforce the teaching of the verses. The name of the
book in the MS. is Gotamaprccha, but the above form
has been adopted for the sake of consistency, cf. Weber,
Catal.y II, 839. The commentary begins, on f. i v :
aim nama 1 viram jinam pranamyadau balandm susabo-
dhakdm srimadgotamaprcchdydb kriyate vfttim adbhu -
tdm mil Then follows verse 1 of the Prakrit, and
then the Sanskrit commentary. Neither Prakrit nor
Sanskrit is at all accurate, and the commentary is
tediously prolix. The author gives the following
account of himself, and the date of his work, on f. 3i v :
at ah bhavyalaukair iyam Gotamaprccha, pafhaniyd sro-
tavya eva I srijinahar§a$urindm sufosyab pavakavardh 1
snmatsumalihamsds ca tacchi$yair Mativardhanaih mil
pavakab padasamyuktaih krtd ceyam kathanikd I £ri-
madgotamaprcchayah sugamab mkhabodhakd 11 2 11 sid-
dhodhardmena munau 7 cemdre I var$e y smin marge -
forsake jagatarinyam nagary am ca subhe dine II iti
srigotamaprcchaya sugama vrtti sampurna I grdmtha -
gram samkhya 1683 I The date here given corre-
sponds to samvat 1738, which gives a. d. 1682 as
the year of the composition of the work. The text at
the beginning is bounded on either side by three red
lines. F. 6 is bound in upside down.
2 . The Navatattva, a Prakrit poem, in 30 aryas,
treating of the nine tattvas enumerated in the first
verse, together with the Sanskrit commentary of
Sadhuratnasuri. The commentary begins, on f. 32 :
jayati krimahavlrab sreyahsrisrenisamsrayah \ samyag
jivaditatvanam avabodhanibamdhanam m il Navatatva-
sutrasya parimiiaparimdmnasya prabhutatararthasyd-
tivagambhirasya mugdhajandvabodhaya vicdrah kimcid
negate I It ends, on f. 4i v : amtar muhurttamatram
apt kdlam yaifi samyaktvam spatfam bhavati te§dm apy
ardho apt gatarddho y rddhapudgalavarttarupah samsaro
bhavati dsdtana Jadulanam apt nadhikasamsarah syat 1
suddhasamyaktvarddhanena kecana tenaiva bhavena
sxdhyamti kecana trtiye saptdsfabhavdn ndiikrdmamti
kim tu siddhatvam foghram prdpnuvamti 1 Navatatva -
vivararanam baldbavodharupam Srisadhuratnasuribhih
tam 1 This commentary is practically identical
with the anonymous avacurni given by Weber, Cat at .,
II, 841, 842, but is in a better state of preservation.
-JAINA NON-CANONICAL (1360)
Neither has anything to do with the Navatattvapra-
karana, of which Peterson, Report , 1884-1886, p. 2F0,
gives a specimen. The Navatattva has been often
printed ; e. g. in the Laghuprakaranasamgrahay pp. 4-8
(60 verses), and at Bombay in 1874, 1877, 1884.
A version, full of inaccuracies, was made by Stevenson,
Kalpa Sutra and Nava Tatva (London, 1 848), pp. 1 15— 1 29.
The text is bounded on either side by three red lines.
3 . The Navatattvabalavabodha, being a commentary
on the Navatattva, by Somasundara, of the Tapa family.
It begins, on f. 42 v : namah snjinapravacanaya l Nava -
tattvagathabaldvabodho likhyate \ The Navatattva here
also has only 30 verses. The text and commentary
are in Prakrit and Gujarati respectively. It ends, on
f. 60 : iti Navatatvabdlavabodhafi sarvabhavyajivahitar -
tham sritapagacchanayakaprabhusomasumdarasuripadair
viracitab l sri\ In various Jaina pat(avalis we find
this work attributed to Somasundara, e.g. in Dharma-
sagaragani’s Gurvavalisutra, in Weber, Catal.y II, 1012.
Soraasundara^s date is from samvat 1430 to 1499, u e#
a. d. 1374-1443. The text is bounded on either side
by a broad red line, or two double red lines. In
the centre of each page is the usual Jaina diagram,
partially filled with a circle of red pigment; and on
the margins of the verso there are also circles of red
pigment. The MS. seems to be fairly accurate.
4 . The Navatattva, text in 49 verses, not 30 as above,
with an interlinear gloss in Sanskrit extending only
over f. 61, and with Sanskrit notes on the various topics.
It begins, on f. 61 : jivatattvam \ ajivatattvam 2 puny a-
tattvam 3 papatattvam 4 asravaiattvam 5 samvara -
tattvam 6 nijjaratattvam 7 bamdhatattvam 8 moksa -
tattvam 9 tatha etdni nava tattvani bhavamti I It ends,
on f. 64 : iti forinavatatvaprakaranam samattam \ krl 1
As may be seen from the specimens quoted, the
Sanskrit tends to relapse into Prakrit. The text is
usually bounded on either side by three broad red
lines. The numbering of the verses has been cor-
rected, and is very untidy.
5 . S'ravakavrata (ff. 64-69^, and 6. Karmagran-
thaprathamavicara, described on f. 72 v as Parasnatha-
stavanam (ff. 70—72^, are in Hindi.
7. Kriyasthanakavicara, a Prakrit treatise on the
subject of Anga II, 2, 2 (Weber, Catal.y II, 384), with
an interlinear commentary in bhasa, and a few glosses
in Sanskrit, mainly on f. 73. It begins on f. 73 and
ends on f. 75.
Size : ioj x 5I in. Matei'ial : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 75 4 ii blank. In the original
each MS. has a separate foliation.
Digitized by LjOOQie
$50. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— JAINA NON-CANONICAL (1360-1363) 215
Date : for that of 1, see f. 3i v : sam° 1757 (“A.d.
1701) var$e posavadi 9 dine imduvasare li° 1
For that of 2, see f. 41 v : samvat 1785 (**a.d.
1729) vaisa§asuditrayodasydm tithaux
8 is undated, but it clearly must belong to the
end of the 15th or beginning of the 16th century.
4 is dated, on f. 64: samvat 1658 (=a. d. 1602)
varse sravanavadi 1 dine lasitam | After the 1 a figure
which looks like a 4 has been deleted.
7 is of about the middle of the 18th century.
Scribes : for that of 1 see f. 3 1 v s srirayamallajlta-
sisyapujyaka&rimanoharajitasisya liplkrtam munijagara -
ma atmdarthe \ kubhavn bhavatu kalyanam astu srir
astu X sridilinagre krib I The name is very curious.
Is he the same as the Jagarama (so the MS.) who
composed a Sutacandividhanapaddhati (Weber, Catal. ,
II, 1 J93, end) ? If so, date of the latter work can
be determined.
For that of 2 see f. 41 v : Padmasagarenalekhi ci
°daydsdgaraci° maha pat hay a X
No name is given for 3 .
For 4 , the name of the man for whom it was
written is given, on f. 64, as Anamdasagara ( mu° Anam-
dasagarakrte) X
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
1361 — MS. Sansk. d. 203
Navatattva, with the Commentary of Sadhuratnasuri,
A.D. 1479.
Contents : the Navatattva, a Jaina Prakrit work in
29 gathas, with the Sanskrit commentary of Sadhurat-
nasuri ; this work is fully described under MS. Wilson
390 (2) [ 1300 ]. The text is given in full, followed by
the commentary. It begins on f. 1, and ends, on f. 9,
with a fuller colophon than the other MS.: Navatatva -
vivaranam balavabodharupam krisakalasurimamdalaca -
kravarttibhib krisadhuratnasuribhib krtam x cha X Who
this Sadhuratnasuri was, is not clear. The date of the
MS. would suit well enough for an identification with
the author of the Yatijitakalpavrtti, who wrote in samvat
1456 (“A.D. J400): see Peterson, Report , 1884-1886,
p. 29, App., p. 279, and the correction of the date in
Weber, Catal., II, 1210, with Klatt, Ind. Ant., XI, 256.
The whole is written neatly and with considerable
accuracy, in red ink. A probably later hand, in ink
which looks black, has marked off the separate words
with small strokes above the line. Yellow pigment is
occasionally used for erasures. The text is bounded
on either side by three red lines, and in the centre of
each page is the usual Jaina diagram. All corrections
seem to be by the first hand.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 442).
Size : io| x 5 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 9 + lv blank.
Date : f. 9 : samvat 1535 ( = a. d. 1479) var 9 e caitra -
suddha 9 gurau l
Scribe : he and his patron are given on f. 9 : Mahi-
sdsanapure pam°-camdrayasoganina likhapitam sisya-
varganam pathanarthe \ likhitam acaryavisvandthena X
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
Injuries : w orm-eaten in some places.
1362 — MS. Sansk. d. 292
Navatattva, with the Commentary of Sadhuratnasuri,
A. D. 1769.
Contents : the Navatattva, a Jaina Prakrit work in
29 verses, with the Sanskrit commentary of Sadhuratna-
suri, as in MS. Wilson 390 (2) [1360] and MS. Sansk.
d. 293 [l 30 l]. In this MS. the text is in the centre
of each page, and the commentary is neatly arranged
at top and bottom. It begins on f. i y , and ends, on
f. 8 Y : Navatattvavrttih samapta krta krlmatsadhurat -
nasunbhib I
The MS. is fairly accurate, though modern. The
text is bounded on either side by two red lines en-
closing a yellow, and the outer edge of the leaf by
a yellow and a red line. Yellow pigment is used
for erasures.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 441).
Size : i Oj x in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 8 + xlix blank.
Date : f. 8 V : samvad isvemdudamtirupamite varse
maghau mdse sitetarapak§e pamcamydm karmmavddyam l
ravivare I This means samvat 1815 ( = a.d. 1759);
Hultzsch, Z. D. M. G ., XL, 25, gives 1816 as the date,
but Biihler, Palaeographie , p. 81, gives i§u as meaning
5 onl y-
Scribe : f. 8 V : Mumuksamo\dhvayo lilekha Navaiat -
tvasukhabodhikam vrttim \
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
1363— MS. Sansk. d. 294
N a vatat t va vacuri , 17th cent.P
Contents : the N avatattvavacuri, a commentary
on the Navatattva. It begins, on f. 1 2 viram vi-
svesvaram natvd navatatvdvacurmkam X vak§ye sva~
Digitized by
216 $50. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— JAINA NON-CANONICAL (1363-1365)
nyopakaraya gramthamtaravilokanat II i II tatradya -
gatham aha I jiva I jivas cidvan I ajivo niscetanah l
punyam Subhaprakrtirupam I viparitam papam I asra-
vati agachati karmmdnenety asrava imdriyadib I tan -
nirodhab I samvarah l nirjara vipakat tapasarvo (?)
karmaparisafab I bamdho jivakarmanor atyamtaslesab I
mok$ab I sarvakarmamuktasyatmanab l sthitib I casabda
evarthe I e/any era navatatvani l tatha siddhamtokta-
prakarena jhatavyani I It ends, on f. 6 V : jrpa-
$/a 112511 sugho 0 sugamab I aw/o° I y pagatam arddham
y as mat asav aparddhab ctparddhas cdsau pudgalapara -
varttai ca aparddha 0 I pudgalaparavarttasvarupam pur -
vasurikrtagathabhyo yatha jheyam I Navatatvdva -
cariA 1 cAa’i kubham bhavatu I iri I cAa I
The MS. appears to be rather inaccurate ; a lacuna
is marked on f. 4. In the centre of each page is the
usual Jaina diagram, and the text is bounded on either
side by three red lines. On f. 6 V a modem hand has
written a note, now partially obliterated.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 443).
Size: io|-X4jin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii 4- 6 4- xlix blank.
Bate: probably about the beginning of the 17th
century.
Character : DevanagarT, Jaina style, small, 19 lines
on a page, 73 aksaras in a line.
1364 — MS. Sansk. o. 310
Yatipratikramanavrtti, A. D. 1663.
Contents : the Yatipratikramanayrtti, being a com-
mentary on the Pratikramanasutra, a somewhat more
complete recension of the work of the same name,
which forms the SadavaSyakasutra, see Weber, Catal .,
II, 739, 843. Only the pratikas of the text are cited.
No author’s name is given. It begins, on f. i v : atha
Pratikramanam iti kab Sabdarthab ity ucyate prati-
sabdah pratipadyarthe tatab subhayogebhyo *6ubhayo-
gamtaram kramtasya subhe$v eva pratipam pratikulam
kramanam nivarttanam pratikramanam iti tac ca pra-
tikramanam yavajjivam itvaram ca tatra yavajjivam
vratadilakfanam I It ends, on f. I3 V : evam devasikam
pratikramanam uktam ratrikam apy evam bhutdmava -
navaram yatra daivasikaticaro lihitas tatra ratrikati -
cdro vaktavyab I aha I yady evam itthami padikkamium
gocasiyde ityddikam sutram anarthakam rdtrdv asyd-
sambhavat iti ucyate svapnadau tatsamchavad ity ado$ab
sadhur evety arthab I iti samapta ¥ atipratikramana-
vrttib I gramthagram 600 \ srlr astu \
The MS. appears to be fairly accurate. In the centre
of each page is the usual Jaina diagram. The text is
bounded on either side by two double red lines. A late
hand has added a few words on f. 6 V .
For other MSS. see Weber, p. 843 ; Peterson, Report 9
1892—1895, p. 294, no. 402.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 459).
Size: io|x4jin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii 4- 1 3 + xlvii blank.
Bate: f. i3 v : samvat 1719 (=»a.d. 1663) varse rai-
sasavadi 3 dine buddhavare (so) I
Scribe: f. I3 V : lisitam S'amtikusalamunina I
Character : DevanagarT, Jaina style.
1365 — MS. Sansk. d. 278
Ratna£ekhara’8Laghuksetra8amasa,withCommentary s
17th cent.P
Contents : the Laghuk^etrasamasa of Ratnaiekhara,
with the commentary composed by himself, treating in
263 ary as of mythical geography, and derived, according
to the introductory verses prefixed to the work in the
MS. described by Weber, Catal., II, 859, from the K§etra-
samasa of Jinabhadra and Malayagiri (see Kieihorn,
Report , 1880, 1881, pp. 11, 12). In this MS. these
verses are Anting, and the commentary begins, on
f. i v : aham k$etravicaranum I samayak$etravicdrana -
lavam ucchami l grhUadhdnydvasistakanddanam iva
stokam 2 grhndmi kirn krtva Vlram Varddhamanam
jlnam l jagasthovaraprati$(ita trelokyamolikalpasthana -
miciniscala pranamya namaskrtya na kevalam jayasesa-
rapadapratiffitam sugurum ca tatpratitam eva tatha
kimartham ksetravicdranum pucchdmi \ svasmarandr -
tham 1 atmanab smrtaye him ita yato y ham mamdo
jada iti I Compare Weber, p. 859, n. 2. The whole
MS. is written in this very barbarous style, and is
full of blunders. On f. 22 v the first section ends:
iti Laghusamasavicarane Jambudvipddhikdra prathama
samdsaptab l sampurnnah I atha dvitiyo lavannasamu -
dradhikaro bhanyate l The whole ends on f. 3i v , where
the author gives his name and authorities in five verses,
without any considerable variation from the form in
which they appear in Weber, p. 860. Though the
work has 263 aryas (no. 263 = no. 264 in Weber), the
commentary ends with arya 261.
The text proper is arranged in the centre of each
page, bounded on either side by two double lines of
black. The commentary is arranged so as to fill with
the text the top and bottom of the pages and the two
margins. The order is (1) top of middle column, (2)
right hand margin, (3) left hand margin, (4) foot of
middle column. In the centre of each column is the
Digitized by boogie
$ 50. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— JAINA N ON-CAN ONI CAL (1365-1367) 217
usual Jaina diagram. There are a few glosses and
corrections in a quite late hand.
The text of this work is printed in the Laghupra-
karanasamgraha , Bombay, 1876, pp. 38 a -56 a .
Weber, p. 858, n. 1, conjectures that the author is
identical with the fifty-second head of the Tapagaccha
(born a.d. 1401, died a.d. 1461: a.d. 1457-1517 in
Weber is a slip), but this is apparently incorrect, as in
the prefixed verses, no. 5, he calls Hematilaka his guru.
Now the pupil of Hematilaka was RatnaSekhara, the
author of the Srlpalacaritra, who dedicated that work in
samvat 1428 ( = a.d. 1372) to his pupil Hemacandra,
and who is mentioned as a notable of the Nagpore
branch of the Tapagaccha in a list quoted by Bhan-
darkar. Report , 1882, 1883, p. 43, and who flourished
under Firoz Shah (1351-1388). See Peterson, Report ,
1886—1892, p. ciii. There can be no doubt that these
are identical.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 427).
Size: 10^x5! in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 31 +ii blank.
Bate : very possibly the middle of the 1 7th century.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
1366 — ms. Sansk. d. 820
S'r&ddhapratikramanasutra, with the Commentary of
BatnaSekharagani, 17th cent. P
Contents: the S'r&ddhapratikramanasutra in fifty
Prakrit aryas, on the duties of laymen of the Jaina
sect, with the Sanskrit commentary of Ratna^ekhara-
gani, in five adhikaras. It begins, on f. 1 : jayati
mtatodayaSnh snvirajinesvaro ’ bhinavabhanub, \ kuva-
layabodham vidadhati gavam vilasa vibhor yasya II 1 11
The first adhikara, the samyaktvadhikara, ends on f. I9 V ;
the second, the anuvratapamcakadhikara, ends on f. 57 v ;
the third, the gunavratadhikara, ends on f. 79 ; the
fourth, the 6iksavratadhikara, ends on f. 101 ; the fifth,
the ^esadhikara, ends on f. io7 v : varacurnnivividha -
vrttyady anusrtya krteyam atpamatinapi I utsutram
atra vibudhaih, sodhyam jiyad iyam ciram 11 1511 Hi
sritapaP-sraddhapratikramanasutravrttau sesadhikarah
pamcamaft I cha I gram 0 411 l samapta ceyam Art kadi-
pikanamni Sravakapratikramanasutrapkd l gram 0 6644 I
cha 1 The author’s name is given in full on f. I9 V :
iti sritapagachanayakaparamagurukrisomasumdarasuri -
kifyakribhuvanasumdarasurivineyopodhydyakriratnase-
kharaganiviracitayam Arthadipikdndmnydm Sraddha-
pratikramanasulravrttau samyaktvddhikdrahprathamah 1
The MS. is very carefully and accurately written.
A later hand has added a few words on f. 3, and has
BODL. SANS. CATAL. 11.
also supplied ff. 13, 14, 19, very carefully. In the centre
of each page is the usual Jaina diagram, and the text
is bounded on either side by two double red lines.
Text proper and commentary follow continuously on
each other.
This MS. must, from the closeness of its agreement
in text, be nearly allied to that fully described by Weber,
Gatal. , II, 883-890; see also Peterson, Report , 1884-
1886, pp. 226 sq., Reporty 1886—1892, pp. cii, ciii. The
work was written (see verse n on f. io 7 v ) on abde
$adamkavisva 149 6 mite ( = a. d. 1440), where viSva
is =14. The details of the author’s spiritual descent
are given in Bhandarkar, Report , 1883, 1884, pp. 156,
157, 464— 466. The other name of the work is Sravaka 0 ,
Mitra, Notices , X, 44, 45.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 470).
Size : ioj x 4 - in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 107 + xvii blank.
Bate : probably the first half of the 17th century.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
Injuries : ff. 13, 14, 19 of the original are supplied
in an old hand.
1367 — MS. Sansk. d. 323
Candrasuri’s Sam graham, with a Commentary,
17th cent. P
Contents: the SamgrahanI of Candrasuri, in 277
Prakrit aryas, on Jaina doctrine, with a Sanskrit
avacurni, based on the vivarana of Devabhadrasuri,
It begins, on f. i v : nami° \ adau kastrakaro abhltfa-
devatanamaskaram aha l sa ca sastranurupab samyo -
gaucityavan sastram ca caturtha a 1 pak§aramahorthadi
idarn ca sastram adyabhede 9 sti I tato namaskaram apy
alpak$aramahdrtham aha \ natvarham aha l natvarha -
dddin adeh siddhadayas catvdro *pi jheyah \ tiffamti
narakadibhave krmkhalabaddha iva 1 It ends, on f. 26 v :
iti Samgrahanih \ sutrakarakrisricamdrasurisifyaSrideva -
bhadrasurivinirmitavivarananusarena Samgrahanyava -
curnnih samapta l sampurna I kri \ Of the text, the
first verse, on f. i v , is : namium arihamtai fhibhavano-
gahand ya patteyam \ surandrayana vuccham \ narati-
riyanam vine bhavanam II Verse 277, on f. 2 6 *, is :
Maladhdrihemasunna stlalesena surina raiyam \ Sam -
ghayanam eyam namdau ja Virajinatittham \\ 77 11 277 II
iti Laghusamgrahanl samapta 1
The MS. is fairly correct, both in text and com-
mentary. In the centre of each column is the usual
Jaina diagram. The columns are bounded by double
red lines. The text proper occupies the centre of the
second column, the rest is filled by the commentary.
f f
Digitized by
218 § 50. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— JAINA NON-CANONICAL (1367-1869)
As usual, the writing goes from the second to the third
and then to the first column.
For the Samgrahani see Weber, CataL, II, 892—895,
who gives specimens of Devabhadra’s commentary;
Peterson, Report , 1884—1886, p. xxvii and reff.; Report ,
1886— 1892, pp. xxvii, xxviii, who gives a.d. 1166, 1172
as dates of two of Candra’s works ; Bhandarkar, Deccan
Coll, catal., pp. 11, 40, 64, 335; Bhandarkar, Report ,
1887- 1891, pp. 98, 99 ; Keith, Ind. Inst, catal. , p. 30.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 473 ).
Size : io| x 5^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 20 *f xlix blank. Originally 2 6,
but ff. 4-9 are missing.
No. of columns : 3.
Date : perhaps the end of the 17th century.
Character ; Devanagari, Jaina style.
Injuries : ff. 4-9 are lost, containing verses 17 - 77 ,
text and commentary.
1368— MS. Sansk. d. 324
Samgrah&ny&vacurni, 18th cent.P
Contents : the Samgrahanyavacurni, being the com-
mentary described under MS. Sansk. d. 323(1307), with-
out the Prakrit text. It begins, on f. 1, with a slightly
better text : arham \ namium 0 [ ddau kastrakaro 9 bhifta -
devatanamaskaram aha I sa ca kastranurupab samyo -
gaucityavdn l kdstram caturdhdlpdk$aramaharthd I
idam ca kdstram adyenodvarttate I tato namaskaram api
9 lpak$aramahartham aha I natvarhadadin ddih siddha-
dayah \ catvaro 9 pi jfieydh \ tiffhamti narakadibhave
krmkhaldbaddhd iva jamtavo yaya karmmavarinatya sa
sthitir ayur jivitam ity ekarthah \ bhavamti varttamte
devadaya e$v iti bhavanani alayab 1 avagahamte 9 vati-
§thamte jiva 9 syam ity avagahana Sariram \ caSabdad
varnnacihnadikam cavdkya II 1 it It erds, on f. 23, with
the commentary on verse 276 (as in the other MS., no
comment is made on verse 277) : iti Samgrahanisulra -
karaSriSricamdrasurisisyasndevabhadrasurikrtavrttyanu -
sdrena Samgrahane vacurnni sampurnnd [
This MS. is on the whole more accurate than MS.
Sansk. d. 323 ( 1307 ), though not so well written. The
text is bounded on either side by two double red lines,
and in the centre of each page is the usual Jaina
diagram. There are a few corrections by a later hand.
On f. 9 is a diagram in black.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 474).
Size : iof X 4-f- in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 23 + lxxvii blank.
Date : about the middle of the 18th cent.
Character: Devanagari, Jaina style.
1369— MS. Sansk. d. 304
Pindavifiuddhiprakaran&vacurni, 17th or 18th cent. ?
Contents: the Pindavifiuddhiprakarana vacurni , a
commentary on the Pindavisuddhiprakarana of Jina-
vallabhagani, a work in 102 (so this MS.) Prakrit verses
concerning suitable foods. It begins, on f. 1 : devih 1
sobhanam vihitam anu?(hdnam ye§am te suvihitds tesdm
upakarinam pimcfo 9 tra samayasamjnaya caturvidho
9 kanadyaharas tasya vividha sodhir udgamadidosarahitd
yd nirmalata tadarthdbhidhayim sastrapaddhatir api
pinufavisodhir ity ucyate \ atha jivanam sivasukhabadhi
pimdado$abhananenaiva prastavayann aha II 1 jtvd° 1
It ends, on f. 5 V s 102 icce° I ity etat purvoktam Jina-
vallabhdk hyena ganina 1 udvywfhabhagavatyamgddiyo-
gena yat pimdaniryuktito mulagramthat kimcit svaru -
pamdtram pirndavidhdnajnanakrte aharavidhiparijudna -
hetoh I kesdm bhavyanam yogydnam sarue§dm api
sddhusraddhadindrn I vuttamtiprakaranarupataya vira-
cyoktam I kimvikiftena sutraniyuktamugdhamatind I
siddhdmtavydpdritdnipunamatind l auddhatyapariharar-
tham idam uktam I kayoktam bhaktyd pravacanabahu -
manena I kaktya ca svabuddhyanusarena I tat sarvam
maduktam \ bhavyam yathd bhavaty evam l amavamkurd
advesinah \ krutadhara yatharthagamavedino bodhayamr
tu svakifydn I jhapayamtu I kodhayamtu ca \ utsutra-
panayanena nirdo$am kurvamtu I iti yogah II 103 1 1
iti mvihitakiromanikrikrijinavallabhaganiviracitapimdavi-
kuddhiprakaranrmvacurnnih I cha I krt I cha \ ku(bha)m
bhavatu \ On the strength of the colophon, Hultzsch,
Z. D. M.G.y XL, 25, sets down the author as Jinavalla-
bhagani (on f. ii of the original wrapper is written,
Pimdakuddhih Vallabhaganih), but the inference is
quite unnecessary, the colophon simply meaning
‘ Commentary on Jinavallabhagani’s Pindavi^uddhi. ,
Only the pratlkas of the original text are cited in
the commentary. The MS. is on the whole accurate.
The text is bounded on either side by two double red
lines, and the usual Jaina diagram appears in the
centre of each page.
For MSS. of Jinavallabhagani’s work see Peterson,
Reporty 1882, 1883, pp. 63, 71, 10 1, Reporty 1884-1886,
pp. 9, 31, Reporty 1892, 1895, PP* 67* 68 ; Bhandarkar,
Reporty 1887— 1 891, pp.92, 93; Bhandarkar, Deccan Coll,
catal.y p. 47, no. 118, p. 328, no. 302, mentions a com-
mentary by Udayasimha, which must be of about the
same length as this one; Jinavallabha’s $Ika (ibid., p.328)
is too long, as is also Yasodevasuri’s (see Kielhorn,
Reporty 1880, 1881, p. 30). Jinavallabha died in
a.d. 1 iii, see Peterson, Reporty 1886-1892, p. xlu
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 453).
Digitized by LjOoq ie
§ 50. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— JAINA NON-CANONICAL (1369-1371) 219
Size : iOj x in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 5 + xlix blank.
Date : the middle or beginning of the 17th century.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style, very small, 24
lines a page.
1370 — MS. Wilson 458
Kundakundacarya’s Paficastikayaprabhrta, with the
Commentary of Brahmadevaji, 18 th cent. ?
Contents: the Paficastikayaprabhrta, a treatise on
Jaina metaphysics, by Kundakundacarya, with the
commentary of Brahmadevaji. The latter’s name
is not given in this MS., but occurs in the copy used
by Peterson, Report , 1886—1892, p. 154. It was written
at the request of Sfivakumara Maharaja. It begins,
on f. i v : om namo vitaragaya I svasamvedanasiddhaya I
jinaya paramatmane 1 suddhajivastikayaya l nityanam-
dacite namafy ll at ha knkumdranamdisaiddhdmtadeva-
kisyaih prasiddhakathanyayena purvavideham gatvd vi-
taragasarvajhakrlSimamdharasvdmilirthamkaraparama -
devam drstvd ca tanmukhakamalanirgatadivyavamkra-
vanad avadharitapadarthasamuhad buddhvdtmatatva -
disardrtham grhltvd punar apy agataih 1 srimatkumda-
kunidacaryadevaih Padmanamdyadyaparandmdbhidha -
yair atas tatvavahistatvagaunamukhyapratipatyartham I
athavd S'ivakumdramahdrdjadi - l samkseparuciki^yapra -
tibodhanartham viracite Pamcdstikdyaprdbhrtakastre
yathakramanadhikdrasuddhipurvakam tatparyarthavya -
khydnam kathyate I The text proper is in Prakrit,
the commentary in Sanskrit. There are in all 181
verses. The work ends, on f. I09 v : samudayenaikd -
kityurattarasatagathdbhih I cha 1 iti Parncdstikdyaprd -
bhrtab samaptab I cha U 161 II It should be 181. Then
follows a sort of gurvavall of the patron who had the
work written, in 18 verses, ff. io9 v — ito v ; the most
important verses are these : Balusddhok ca bhdrya hi
sustla gnnasdlini 1 Cdnufijyotsndsamd proktd Cdmdam-
hity abhidhanakah II 13 II tatputrab pamca vikhyata
upakarapardyinab I gurucarandravimde§u satfpadakri-
yayd sama II 14 ll prathamab Sadhumeghakhyas iatparo
hi Munahvayab I trtiya Dvimpo (?) ndma Valupundh -
v(ay)av ubhau II 15 II Meghabhdrya Saviriti tatputro
Varasimhakah I dvitlyo Mamdandkhyai ca mamcfano
nijasadmani 11 16 11 Kahlur iti Munabhdryd Padartho
hi tadalmajab l etanmadhye visuddhasit Camdahi dhar-
mavatsald 111711 tayedam le?ayitvd tu iastram Pamca -
stikdyikam I Bhavydhubane({) tadarthakhyayane yasya
matir atyamtavistara I tasmai dattam paranibhaktyd
sadharanaya vagmine ll 18 ll subham astu ll The earlier
genealogy runs : Kasthasamgha, Devasena, Yimalasena,
Dharmasena, Bhavasena, Sahasraklrtti, Gu^akirtti,
Yasahklrtti, Malayakirtti, Malayaklrtti, Lelakhya, his
wife, and his son Balu(?).
As may be seen from the extracts, the MS. is very
inaccurate, the scribe apparently being quite ignorant
of Sanskrit. The text is bounded on either side by two
double red lines, and in the centre of each page is the
usual Jaina diagram.
On Kundakundacarya see Peterson, Report , 1886-
1892, pp. xix, xx, 153, 154, Report , 1892-1896, p. xi.
Bhandarkar, Report , 1887-1891, p. 78, no. 1015, men-
tions a commentary on this work by Amrtacandra.
Size : 1 1 x 6 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves: ii + 110 + ii blank. In the original
there are 1 1 1 ff., but f. 55 is omitted, none of the text
being lost.
Date : doubtful, but possibly the middle of the
1 8th century.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
1371 — MS. Wilson 201
Gathas, 19th cent.?
Contents : a collection of g&th&s, setting forth
especially the metaphysical and moral tenets of the
Jaina system. As far as can be seen, no title is given
either in the Prakrit or the Sanskrit, but on f. 2i6 v has
been written (by Wilson ?), 1 The Panchasat Gathas,
fifty verses, exposition of Jain tenets same as,’ whence
the title given in the Bodl. catal. 9 p. 372 a , is derived.
As a matter of fact, the work consists of 174
stanzas in Prakrit, accompanied by 172 verses of
Sanskrit translation, and a very prolix commentary
in Persian, which is evidently the essential part
of the work. Consequently, the MS. is arranged
in reverse order, beginning on f. 216 and ending on
f. 2. The Jaina Prakrit verse comes first; then the
Sanskrit, numbered successively, so that the translation
of verse 1 counts as verse 2 ; then the Persian com-
mentary. The Sanskrit begins, on f. 216: idam tu
katavamditebhyas tribhuvanamhitam adhuravisadavakye -
bhyah 1 amtdtltagunebhyo namo jinebhyo jitabhavebhyab
II 2 ll srirdma krirama krirama krirama l Verse 4, on
f. 2ii v , is: sramanamukhodgatartham caturgatinivara -
nam I e§a pranamya kirasa samaryam imam sranuta
vak$yami ll As may be seen sufficiently from these
specimens, the MS. is very incorrect, and the transla-
tion careless. With verse 6 begins the text proper :
samvadab samavayo vd pacanam samaya iii jjinotlamai
prajhaptam 1 sa eva ca bhavati lokas tato mito lokab ll
Verse 100 is on f. i37 v , verse 200 on f. 79, verse 300 on
f. 29 ; the last Sanskrit verse is 344 on f. 8 : tasmdn
f f 2
Digitized by
220 $50. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— JAIN A NON-CANONICAL (1371,1372)
nirvrttikamo ragam sarvatra karotra ma kimcid I sa
tena vitarago bhavyo bhavasagaram tarati II
Comparison with the preceding MS. shows that this
is a Sanskrit version of Kundakundacarya’s Pahcasti-
kayasamgrahasutra to the end of the third mahadhi-
kara, see Prakrit catal. , no. 52 .
Size: iox6^in. The MS. is arranged like a
European book.
Material : Paper, glazed.
No. of leaves ; iv + 2 16 + iii blank.
Bate: probably about the beginning of the 19th
century.
Character : the Prakrit and Sanskrit are in Devana-
gari, the Persian in Nasta'liq. The former shows some
Jaina characteristics.
1372 (1-4) -MS. Wilson 371
Ksamakalyana’s JIvavicaraprakaranavrtti, &c.,
A. D. 1821 , 1782 P
Contents ; four Jaina tracts.
1 . The JIvavicaraprakaranavrtti of Ksamakalyana,
pupil of Jinalabhasuri, who was pupil of Jinabhakti-
siiri, being a commentary on the Jivavicara of Santisuri
(part 2), composed in a. d. 1794. It begins, on f. i v :
krisiddhacakraya namah l dhyatva jainam mahah b imat
sadgurum pranipatya ca I vrttim Jivavicarasya kurve
samk$epatah sphu(am 11 1 11 iha hi samsdrasagare nimaj -
jatam jamtunam ttpakaraya pravahanakalpam tattvo-
padesam ddtukamah srisantisuris tavat svestadevapra-
natipurvikam abhidheyadisucikam adimam gatham aha l
Then follow the gatha in Prakrit, and the com-
mentary. There are 51 gathas, and the commentary
ends, on f. 2i v : iti Jivavicdralaghuvrttib I vfhadvrtya-
dikam tv asya yady apy asti puratanam 1 tathdpi
sukhabodhartham vrttikeyam vinirmita ll 1 ll pramadad
va mater mdmdyat proktam utsutram atra yat 1 tan
mithya du§krtam me y stu iodhaniyam ca dhidhanaib 112 ll
sarnvad vyomasitimukhatfavasudha 1850 ( = a.d. 1794)
samkhye I nabasye site pak§e pdvanasaptamlsudivase
Vikadinerabhidhe imge Srimati purnatdm abhajata vya-
khya svbodhany asau samyak srijinacamdrasurimunipe
gachekatdm vibhrati 113 ll srimamtoJinabhaktisuriguravai
Cdmdre kule jajhire tachi?yd Jinalabhasurimunipah sri-
prltitafy sagarab tachisya 9 mrtadharmavdcakavaras
tesam vineyab K$amdkalyanab. svaparopakaravidhaye
9 kar$id imam vfttikam ll 4 ll iti snjivavicdraprakarana -
vrttih. sadbhir vdcyamana dram namdatdt l As may
be 6een from the above quotation, the MS. is by no
means accurate. The 61 okasamkhya is given as 354.
There are many glosses in English, perhaps written
by Wilson. The Jivavicara is mentioned by Peterson,
Report, 1 882, 1883, App.,pp.65,7i,and the text, besides
being given with the commentary here, occurs also in 2.
See Mitra, Notices , X, 152, 153, and another commentary
in MS. Sansk. d. 285 ( 1373 ). Kielhorn, Report, 1880,
1 881, p. 79, no. 404, mentions a commentary by Ksama-
kalyana on the Srlpalacaritra.
2. The JIvavic&raprakarana, consisting of 3 1 verses
in Jaina Prakrit, complete, fairly accurate. It begins
on f. 23 and ends on f. 24 y . The text is bounded on
either side by three red lines. It is in a different hand
from 1.
3. The Jinadharma, a very short manual of Jaina
metaphysics and ethics. It begins, on f. 25: om namah \
kramdanavilepanadilakfanam arttam \ vadhadilaksaruim
raudram l ayodhydne (in a later hand) I vadhyate
* stavidhena hetubhutena tad bamdhanam ragadvesarupam
snehabhyaktasarirasya renuna &i§yate yatha gdtraru
rdgadvesaktinasya karmabamdho bhavaty evam ll 2 ll
The work then proceeds to give lists of meanings of
technical terms of the Jaina philosophy. It ends, on
f. 29 v : sddhvdrlindm gunakldghaya akaranam 11511 na-
vaprutibuddhasraddhadeh sthirataya akaranam 11 6 II
sadharmikanam vatsalyasya y karanarn II 7 ll sati samar -
thye jinasasanasya prabhavanaya akaranam l) 8 ll It is
to some extent corrected in red ink by a later hand,
which supplies the title, and makes various efforts to
render the text intelligible, by dividing the words with
small strokes at the top, restoring lost syllables, &c., but
notwithstanding ail this it must be confessed that the
MS, is very inaccurate. Probably the work is quite
recent. The MS. is written in a hand different from
that of either 2 or 4 .
4 . The Paryufan&ft ft hnik&vyakhya, being a com-
mentary in Hindustani on the Paryusanastahnika. The
text is not quoted at length, so that practically the Sanskrit
is reduced to the beginning and end. It begins, on f.30 :
smrtva Pdr&vasahasramsubhavyapamkajabodhakam I Par -
yu$ands(dhnikdya vyakhydnam likhyate may a Hill iha ca
yatha hatasakalakafhinakarmamarmani ihdmutravihita -
prabhutaiarmani dhrtalokottaranarmani snparyusand-
parvani samagate ll 2 II art ha I Then follows the com-
mentary in Hindustani. The chief sections are marked,
on f. 39: iti Sayyambhavasurikatha karpuraprakaranamx
on f. 4i v : iti Rohineyakatha srikarpur aprakar anagram-
that jheyam l Cf. the Rauhineyacaritra in Weber, Catal.,
II, 1098. It ends, on f. 48 : iti sampurnam samvat 1838
(* a.d, 1782) mati phagumnasumdi caitrafr 1 This is
perhaps the date of the composition of the commentary,
but it may, of course, be merely that of the copying
Digitized by LjOoq ie
$ 50. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— J AINA NON-CANONICAL (1372-1374) 221
of the MS. Its contents are borrowed from the
Karpuraprakarana.
Size: i if *5^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 48 + i blank.
Date: for 1 see f. 22: samvat 1877 (**a.d. 1821)
d§ddhe krsne pak§e amavdsyam \ 2 and 3 are undated :
probably both belong to the close of the 18th, or more
likely the beginning of the 19th century.
Scribe : none is given for 1, 2, or 3. At the end
of 4 , on f. 48, there is this notice : li§atam Jalisafita-
sobhdgaji ajigamjamadhye gamgakinare \ srlcimtdmana -
jiprasadatah dasakatjatisumdaravijaiyakena lisa satya-
chaih I This Cintamaniji can hardly be identical with
the one in Weber, Catal ., II, 788.
Character : Devanagari ; 4 has all the Jaina
characteristics.
1373 — MS. Sansk. d. 285
S antisuri’s Jivavicara, with the Commentary of
Bhavasundara, 16th cent. P
Contents : the JIvavicaraprakarana of Santisuri, a
work in Prakrit in 51 stanzas, with the Sanskrit
commentary of Bhavasundara. For the Prakrit text see
MS. Wilson 37 1 (1, 2) [ 1372 ]. The commentary begins,
on f. i v : aim namah I bhuvanapatavam viram 0 Hill
aham kimcid apt jivasvarupam bhanami kathay amity
anvayavi&e$ab I katham bhanami yathd purvasuribhib
sudharmasvdmyddibhir bhanitam svagamepu prakatikr -
tarn \ tatheti sainbamdhah \ kim krtva srivirasvdminam
natva pratipatya kimbhutam l &c. The commentary
is not very long, consisting mainly of a translation
of the Prakrit into Sanskrit. The commentary on
verse 51 is on f. 6 V : e?a Jivavicara b samkseparucindm
sak$epabuddhinam sthapanahetu samk^iptah samksiptaft
samkpeparacito bauddhaddanekasucartham gahanarupat
srutasamudrat siddhambhonidher uddhrtah sakalasam-
ghdya sreyase *stv iti II 52 II The whole ends : iti
snjivavicaraprakaranasya kriisvardcdryakrtdyd vrtteh
samuddhrtdk?ardrihab dipikaya Bhavasumdarena vilo-
kyamana ciramdatv iti \ cha \ sri \ The text proper
has been added at the very top and bottom of the
page in ordinary Devanagari, and the commentary is
written in the usual Jaina style. The text is in
a much more modern hand than the commentary.
In the commentary itself only the first words of each
verse are cited.
The text is bounded on either side by three red lines,
and at the top and bottom by two. In the centre of each
page is the usual Jaina diagram, partially filled up with
a round red mark, and on the verso there are also
such red marks in the margins. Neither text nor
commentary is at all accurate*
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 434).
Size: ioj x 5^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 6 + xxxvii blank.
Date : rather doubtful : the commentary may be as
old as the 16th century, and the text 50-100 years
later.
Scribe : none is mentioned for the commentary, but
the copyist of the text gave his name, which has been
carefully deleted by a later hand, leaving only nam
bhojamanasaukab yatina likhitam I legible. The
second illegible portion probably contained the name
Jlvavicaram (sic) to judge from the traces visible.
Character: Devanagari, Jaina style.
1374 — MS. Sansk. d. 297
Yogindradeva’s Paramatmapraka£a, with a Com-
mentary, 17th cent. P
Contents : the Paramatmapraka£a of Yoglndradeva,
a Digambara Jaina work, in 346 verses, on the Jaina
system, with an anonymous Sanskrit commentary.
The commentary begins, on f. i v : siddhifr I om namo
vitaragaya I cidanamdaikarupaya jinaya paramatmane I
paramdtmaprakdsaya nityam siddhatmane namah 11 sri-
yogemdradevakrtaparamdtmaprakdidbhidhane dohaka-
chamdogramthe praksepakan vihaya vydkhyandrtham
adhikarasuddhi kathyate l tad yathd \ prathamatas
tdvat pamcaparame$tinamaskdramukhyatvena I cha I je
jdyd jhanaggiyae ityddisaptadohakasutrani bhavamti 11711
tadanamtaram vijnapanamukhyataya \ &c. The intro-
duction ends on f. 4 V . The Prakrit text is always
prefixed to the Sanskrit commentary. The MS. is not
quite complete, coming to an end in the explanation
of verse 346. The explanation of verse 345 begins, on
f. 179: iti caturvvimsatisutrapramitamahasthalamadhye
sutratrayena saptamam amtarasthalam gatam l cha \
evam saptabhir amtarasthalais caturwimsatisutrapra -
mitam makasthalam samaptam \ cha l athaikavrttena
protsahanartham punar api phalamd arsayati \ cha [
The explanation of verse 346 begins, on f. i8o v : atha
gramthavyavasane mamg alar t ham aStrwddarupena na -
maskaram karoti \ Probably one leaf only is missing.
The MS. seems to be not very accurate. It has been
much smeared over with a white pigment, which has
greatly disfigured it. Other hands appear on ff. 3 1, 39 v ,
109, I50 v . The original hand has marked lacunae on
ff. 161, i6i v , 163, i 64 v , i 65 v , which have been partially
filled up. Several leaves at the end have split in
Digitized by
222 § 51. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE- JAIN A SANSKRIT TREATISES (1374-1376)
two, and the recto halves of ff. 176, 177, 179 appear
as ff. 177, 179, 176. In the centre of each page is
the usual Jaina diagram, with a spot of red pigment
in the middle from f. 129 onwards. Throughout, the
verso of each page has a red spot in each margin. Ff. 7 V ,
io v , 1 i v , I2 V are blank. The text is bounded on either
side by a broad red line within two thin double black
lines.
This is probably the work, certainly so far as the
text is concerned, described by Peterson, Report , 1886-
189a, p. 155. The author's name is Yogindradeva, see
ff. 2, 12, &c. The work has a verse more than in
Peterson's MS. The commentary is anonymous. It
appears to be recent; on f.20 v Kundakundacarya's Mo-
k$aprabhrta is quoted. A Laghuparamatmaprakasavya-
khya is mentioned by Bhandarkar, Report , 1887—1891,
p. 79, no. 1027. See also Bhandarkar, Deccan Coll,
catal.y p. 472, no. 271, p. 63, no. 165, p. no, no. 633,
for other copies of this commentary. For an analysis
of its contents see Prakrit catal.y no. 60 .
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 446).
Size: 10^x5! in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 1 80 + ii blank. Really 198 leaves,
as ff. 27, 7 6 are doubled ; f. 37 is numbered 37, 38 ;
and ff. 133, 134, 136, 145, 146, 162, 164, 165, 166, 168,
1 7 1, 173-177, 179 are split, and so are double.
Date: perhaps the end of the 17th century, but it
may be later.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
Injuries : a leaf is missing at the end ; a comer of
f. 92 v is lost. The MS. has suffered from abrasion.
51. JAINA SANSKRIT TREATISES
1375 — MS. Wilson 270
Gunabhadra’s Atm&nu£&sana, A. D. 1821.
Contents : the Atmanufiasana of Gunabhadra, pupil
of Jinasena, being a manual of Jaina metaphysics and
ethics, with a commentary in Hindu It begins, on f. i v :
or} 1 namafr 1 Siddhebhyafr I knvltaragdya namah \ atha
Atmanusasanagramthaki bhd$d(ika li§yate\ Then follows
an invocation in bha§a. The first gatha begins, on
f. 2 V : lakfnunivdsanilayam 1 vilinavilayam nidhaya hrdi
Viram I Atmdnusasanam aham I vak§ye mok§dya bha -
vydndm li 1 11 The verses are regularly followed by
a somewhat prolix commentary. There are in all
272 verses, of which the last is on f. I04 v : Jinasena -
caryapadasma- 1 ranadhinacetasam \ Qwnabhadrabha-
damttdndm \ krtir Atmdnusasanam it 227 II It is really
272. The whole concludes, on f. I04 v : iti krldtmd -
nusasanagramthabhd§dvacanikd sampurana samdptam l
gramtha gramthaslokasamkhya 4200 I
This MS. was doubtless written, and very probably
the Hindi commentary composed, by the same hand
as MS. Wilson 269 ( 1379 ).
Jinasena, the teacher of Gunaprabha, wrote in £aka
705 the Harivam^a Purana, see Peterson, Reporty 1886-
1892, pp. xliii, 176, verse 52 ; Bhandarkar, Reporty 1883,
1884, p. 11 8. He and Gunabhadra are well known
as founders of a school of Jaina Sanskrit writers,
J. B. R. A • S.y XVIII, 221 sq.
The headings are usually in red ink as in MS.
Wilson 269 ( 1379 ).
Size : 13 1 X 7 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 104 + ii blank.
Date : f. io 4 v : samvat 1877 ( = a. d. 1821) phdlguna -
suklapakqe titho 5 I
Character : Devanagari, with some Jaina charac-
teristics.
1376 — MS. Sansk. d. 311
Hemacandra’s Yoga£astra, I-IV, 18th cent.?
Contents : the first four prakaias of the Yoga£astra
of Hemacandra (a. d. 1089-1173), being the portion
of that work which treats of ethics. It has been edited
with a translation by E. Windisch, Z.D.M. 0 ., XXVIII,
185—262. With the text there given, from the India Office
MS. 1992, this MS. agrees fairly closely. In the first
praka£a there are 56 verses, a line being inserted after
verse 28 ft , thus : dlocydvagrahaydcndbhik$ndvagrahayd-
canam \ etavanmatram evaitad ity avagrahadharanam
112811 samanadharmikebhyas ca tathdvagrahaydcanam \
anujndpitapdndnnaSanam asteyabhdvana 1 1 29 II Prakasa I
begins on f. i v and ends on f. 3 V . In prakasa II, verse 85,
omitted by Windisch, runs : prdpiam paramaparasya
paravarasya paryate l Strinam prakrtivaktdndm duscari -
trasya no punafr 11 85 II It has, therefore, 115 verses,
correctly numbered, ending on f. 8. Prakasa III, 154
verses, ends on f. I4 V . Prakasa IV has 136 verses : after
verse 48 it reads : asvatamtrair ata pumbhir nirvana -
pddakamksibhih \ vidhdtavyah, samatvena ragadve?advi -
? a jj a yah II49 II amamdanamdajanate samyavdrini majja *
tarn 1 jay ate sahasa pumsam ragadve§amalak?ayah 1150 11
The cause of the confusion in Windisch is hence clear.
The following readings are noteworthy : I, 39, pratili -
khya; 4 3, ju?o; 45, the second pada has paripdlandt as an
ending; II, 24, namtayen; 26, ucyamano ; 30, sreftah ;
35, pitrye daivatakarmani ; 38, prakafa °; 1 10, vanita ;
III, 30, yad ucire ; 58, bhuktam ; 7 5, pdpopadaso ; 96,
Digitized by boogie
$51. NON-VEDICLITERATURE-JAINA SANSKRIT TREATISES (1876-1378) 228
bhisavas ; 108, dalatailasya ca krtir ; 117, sicitti; 127,
idstrdrtha; 130, amgasatatvam ; 141, sprsan ; IV, 1,
v ayateh; 25, dhiraih , Arair; 42, manahsuddhi ;
the gramthagram is given at 470. The numbering of
the verses is very inaccurate.
The MS. is very correct and carefully written. In
the centre of each page is the usual Jaina diagram.
The text is bounded on either side by a broad red line
within two double lines.
For other MSS. see Weber, Catal. , II, 913, 914.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 460).
Former oitmer : there is a note in a late hand on
f. 20 2 rfilalatasdgarapathandrtham |
Size : io^X4jin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 20 -f xxxiii blank.
Date : probably about the beginning of the 18th
century.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
1377 — MS. Walker 125
Batna£ekh&ra’s Gunasth&nakramfirohanaprakarana,
with a Commentary, A.D. 1706.
Contents ; the Gunasthanakram&rohanaprakarana,
a treatise on the fourteen stages of the path to moral
virtue, by Ratna£ekharasuri, with the commentary of
an anonymous writer, probably Ratnasekhara himself.
It begins, on f. 1 57 v : arhate namah, I arham padam
hrdi dhyatvd gunasthdnavicdranam I anustubham iyam
vrttir likhyate hy avacurnnivat II 1 11 tatradau mamga-
lartham abfu^tadevatdnamaskarasya sambamdhdvirbha -
vakam adyam padyam aha gunasthaneti l The text of
verses 1—5 and 132 is given in the Bodl. catal., p. 397 a .
The commentary reckons verse 132 as verse 134. The
colophon of the text is: iti Qunasthdnaprakaranam
samaptam I That of the commentary is, on f. 187:
iti srigunaslhdnavrttih samaptah 1 The title given
above is more descriptive, and so has been adopted.
The author is described by the scholiast as the pupil
of Hematilaka, and his predecessor Vajrasena. He is,
therefore, to be identified with the author of the
Sripakcaritra (a.d. 1372), not distinguished as by
Peterson, Report , 1886-1892, p. ciii. Cf. above, p. 217.
For other MSS. of text and commentary see Mitra,
Bikaner catal., pp. 677 sq., 71 1; Deccan Coll, catal.,
p. 61, no. 146 (the title is given as the Gupasthanavrtti
of Ratnasekhara, but no proof is offered that the
commentary is his) ; Jacobi, Z. D. M. 0 ., XXXIII, 695
(who also assigns the commentary to this author);
against these stands the fact that Peterson, Report,
1884-1886, f. 214, mentions a MS. of the text only,
with 134 Slokas, but Mitra, Notices, VIII, 174, seems
decisive for RatnaSekhara’s authorship.
The MS. is written fairly accurately. The text is
placed in the centre, the commentary at the top and
bottom of the page. The writing is bounded on either
side by two red lines. There is a diagram on f. 176.
Yellow pigment is used for erasures. For the other
contents of the MS. see the Bodl. catal., p. 396b.
Size : iOjX6jin. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : the volume has ii + 187 +ii blank.
This part has 31 leaves.
Date : f. 187 : samvat 1762 ( = a. d. 1706) var$e bha -
dravasudi M ravivare sampurnnam \ kalyanam astu I
Scribe : perhaps the text was written by a different
hand from the commentary.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
Injuries : the top of each page has been injured by
damp.
1378 — MS. Sansk. d. 285
Dharmabhusana’s Nyftyadipikft, 19th cent. ?
Contents : the Nyfiyadlpikft of Dharmabhusana,
a Digambara Jaina work, treating (at least in the part
preserved in this MS.) of the epistemological basis
of Jaina metaphysics, in a superficial manner. It
begins, on f. i v : om namah siddhebhyah 1 krivarddha-
manam arhamtam \ natvd valapravuddhaye \ viracyate
mitaspa?ta 8 amdarbbhanydyadipikd II 1 II pramdnanayair
adhigama iti mahd&dstratatvarthasutram I tat khalu
par amapurusdrthanihkr eyas asadhanasamyag darsanadivi-
§ayabhutajivdditatvddhigamopdyanirupanapararn pramd-
nanayabhyam hi vivecitd jivddayah l samyag adhigam -
yamte 1 tadvyatirekena jivaditatvadhigame prakardm-
tarasambhavat I tata eva jivadyadhigamopayabhutau
pramananaydv api vivektavyau l ta dvivecanapardh 1
praktanagramthah samty eva tathdpi kecid vistrtdb I
kecid gambhxrd iti na tatra valandm adhikara 1 taias
te$dm su$opayena pramananaydtmakanydyasvarypa -
prativodhakaiastradikdrasampattaye prakaranam idam
arabhyate I iha hi pramananayavivecanam uddeialakfa-
nanirdekapanksadv arena kriyate I anudisfasya lakfana -
nirdeidnupapatteh 1 anirdistalaksanasya parikfatum aba-
kyatvat I aparikfitasya vivecanayogat I lokabdstrayor
api tathawa vastuvivecanaprasiddheh |
Section 1 ends, on f. 7 V : iti paramarhatdcdryadhar-
mdbhusanayativiracitdydm Nydyadtpikdyam pramdna -
samanyalaksanah prakdsah prathamab II I II cha 1 atha
pramdnavisesa svarupaprakdiandya prasuyate I pramd -
nam dvividham pratyak§am paroksam ceti \ Section 2
Digitized by LjOOQie
— JAINA SANSKRIT TREATISES (1378-1380)
224 § 51. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE
ends, on f. I4 V : iti paramarhat deary adharm ab hu$ana-
yativiracitayam Nyayapradlpikdydm praiyaksaprakaso
dvitiyah n 2 II atha paroksapramananirupanam prakra -
myate I The work closes abruptly on f. 38 v , in the
middle of a discussion on arthakriya, with the words :
tad uktam Aptamimamsdyam svdmisamamta I
Doubtless the reference is to Samantabhadra’s Apta-
mimamsa, see Weber, Catal ., II, 903. A Varttikakdra-
pddai , > is mentioned on f. 2 ; who is meant does not
appear.
The work is apparently quite modern, and little
more than a cento of quotations, only introduced by
tad uktam or tatha hi.
The MS. is fairly accurate ; it is a good deal corrected
by a later hand, which sometimes goes wrong. The
text is bounded on either side by two red lines.
The colophons are written in red ink. The words are
separated from one another by small strokes in dark
red ink above the line. V is always written for b,
pointing to Bengal as the scribe’s home.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 444).
Size: 9 x 6| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 38 4- xxxiii blank.
Bate: probably about a. d. 1820-1840.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : end missing.
1379 — MS. Wilson 269
Amrtacandrasuri’s Purusarthasiddhyupaya, with
a Commentary in Bhasa, A. D. 1822.
Contents : the Purnsarthasiddhyupaya of Amrta-
candrasuri, a manual of Jaina devotion, with a com-
mentary in Hindi. The work proper consists of
223 verses. It begins, on f. i v : srijinaya namah, I
om nama siddhebhyah \ atha Puru?arthasiddhopdyabha -
$d(iki li^yate I Then follows an introduction of seven
verses and some prose in bhasa, containing an invoca-
tion and the name of the author. Then, on f. 2, the
work begins : atha sutravatara I laj jayati param
jyoti l samam sama stair anamtaparyyayai l darppana -
tala iva sakala I pratiphalati padarthamdlika yatra II 1 II
Then the bhasa fika. Verse 2, on f. 3, is : paramaga-
masya jivam I nisaddhajdtyarndhasimdhuravidhdnam l
sakalanayavilasitanam I virodhamathanam namamy ane-
kamtam II 2 II Verse 3, on f. 4 V , is : lokatrayaikanetram
nirupya paramagamam prayatnena I asmdbhir upoddha -
yate vidusyam Pui'v^drthasidhupayo y yam 112 II The
last verse, on f. ic>9 v , is: varnaib krtani citraifr paddni
fu padaih krtani vakydni vdkyaih | krtam pavitram \
sastram idam na purasyabhi II 223 II The MS. is
very inaccurate (as the above specimens show), the
subject-matter very worthless, and the commentary
dull and prolix. The whole is ended by 13 verses
of bha$a concerning the author, &c., dating him
in a. d. 1771, and the colophon, on f. no v : iti sri-
amratacamdasurakratapurufarthasiddhyupdyabhdsdtikd
sampurna I Red ink is used for the headings.
Cf. for other MSS. of text and commentary (?)
Bhandarkar, Report , 1887-1891, p. 78, nos. 1016, 1017.
Size: i3jX6|in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii*f 110 + ii blank. In the original
there are 111 leaves, but f. 51 is omitted, though there
does not appear to be anything lost there.
Bate: f. no v : samvat 1878 ( = a.d. 1822) as ad ha -
mdse krasnapak§e tithau 9 sanivasare srir astu sub ham
astu I
Scribe : probably by the same hand as MS. Wilson
270 ( 1376 ).
Character: Devanagari, with some Jaina charac-
teristics.
52. STOTRA
1380 — MS. Sansk. d. 306
Gunakara's Bhakt&mar as tavavrt t i , 17th or 18th cent.?
Contents : the Bhaktamarastavavrtti, a commentary
on the Bhaktamarastotra in 44 vasantatilaka verses in
honour of Rsabha (see Jacobi, Ind. Stud., XIV, 359—37 6,
Weber, Catal., II, 938), by Gunakara, pupil of Guna-
candra, written in a. d. 1370. It begins, on f. i v :
pujdjhanavaco 3 paydpagamdtisayddbhutam 1 krinabheyam
namaskurve sarvakalyanakarakam 11 1 11 maharajamta-
sadvarnnam mahanamdavibhu$anam l MahavTrajinam
vamde mahamohatamopaham II 2 ll The text bears a very
close resemblance to the specimen in Weber, /. c.,
p. 939, verse 3 having the meaningless prathe also at
the end. The commentary gives kathas practically
for each .verse, and so is of considerable length. It
ends, on f. 54 v : iti catuscatvarimiadvrtdrtha \ cha I sa •
purniia suisamputtau (?) 1 sampurneyam B haktamar as ta-
vavrt tih 1 saprabhavakathdnakasamyukta 4 ho l (Perhaps
a mahgala, see Biihler, Palaeographie , p. 85). srica -
dragache Srtabhayasurivamke RudrapaUiyagdchadbhava -
$rigunacamdrasurise§ya- 1 krigunakarasurir Ham cakre
samvat 1426 (®a. d. 1370) var$e na nabhasyamase
knsarasvatlpattane I cha l yad gaditam arthakutam yal
lak^anamkabdatak ca du^tam iha l tat sadhubhih sudht -
bhib sodhyam adya prasadya mayi mil Bhaktdmara-
Digitized by LjOOQie
§ 52 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— STOTRA (1380-1383)
225
stavdk§aravivrli krlvd yad arjitam sukrtam I tenasu
sukrtijano niramaya syat sadedano II 2 1) paincadasa
katany atra dvasaptatisamadhikani ganitani I nihse§avar-
navrmdany anv$tubham p'i'dyakab samti it 3 II gramtha-
grara 157 5 h kubham bhavatu I iti Bhaktdmarastavavrt-
tau samdptam I This differs considerably from the verses
given by Peterson, Report , 1892-1895, pp. 207, 208.
The MS. is somewhat carelessly copied. In the centre
of each page is the usual Jaina diagram, and the text
is bounded on either side by two double red lines.
Lacunae are marked on ff. 27 v , 35.
For Gunakara see Peterson, Report , 1895— T898,
pp. v, vi, and reff; Weber, /. c., where the name of the
author can now be supplied.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 455).
Size : 10^ x 4^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 54 + xxv blank.
Date : probably about the beginning of the 18th
century, but may be later.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
1381 ( 1 , 2)— MS. Sansk. d. 316
Hemacandra’s Vitaragastotra, Dhanapala’s Rsabha-
pahcaiatika, 17th cent. P
Contents : two works, written continuously by the
same hand.
1. The Vitaragastotra of Hemacandra, complete in
20 praka£as. These prakasas contain 9 (in this MS. 8,
but 9 is added by a later hand at the end), 8, 15, 14, 9, 1 2,
8, 12, 8, 8, 8, 8, 8, 8, 9, 9, 8, 8, 8, 9 verses respectively,
ending on ff. 1, 1, i v , 2, 2, 2 V , 2 V , 3, 3, 3, 3 V , 3 V , 4, 4, 4,
4 V , 4 V , 5, 5, 5 V . The work begins, on f. 1 : yah, paratma
param jyotih, paramab parames\hindm \ Adityavarnam
tamasah purastdd dmananti yam 11 1 1 1
Cf.Mitra,A 7 brtce^,yiII,99,who treats it as anonymous.
2. The Rsabhapaxica6atika of Dhanapala, 50 verses
in Prakrit in honour of Rsabha. It begins on f. 5 V ,
and ends, on f. 6 V : iti krir§abhapancdsatikd samdptd \
cha l See Prakrit catal ., no. 60.
The MS. is carefully written. In the centre of each
page is the usual Jaina diagram, and the text is bounded
on either side by two double black lines, covered in
ff. 1-3 with a broad red line.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MSS. 465
and 4*3)-
Size: iOjX4-|in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 6 4 lxxxv blank.
Date: about the middle of the 17th century.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
BODL. SANS. CATAL. II.
1382 — MS. Sansk. d. 316
Hemacandra’s Vitaragastotra, with an avacuri of
Prabhananda’s Commentary, 15th cent.?
Contents : the Vitaragastotra of Hemacandra, as in
MS. Sansk. d. 3 15 (1381), with an avacuri based on Pra-
bhananda’s vrtti. The commentary begins, on f. 1 : atrd -
dyasdrddhaslokatrayasya padana prathamadisaptam-
yamtavibhaktiprathamavacanamtandm uttaraslokadva -
yasya tadamtair eva padair yathakramam kartrkarma-
vivaksaya yojanam karyam \ paras casdv ditma ca \ pardt -
ma l paratvam cdsya dehatma(inta- lost in MS.)-ra//wd-
pek§am \ yatah kaiscid dehasyaivatmatvam kalpyate *tah
sa dehdtmd y mtaratmd ca jnandvaranadikarmdvrtab
sarin samsarijlvah 1 etayos ca vakyamdnavisesandsaha-
tvena prakrtanvpayogitvam atab parasabdopaddnam 1
paratma ca vigalitasakalakarma kevaldtmaiva sdmpra-
tam sa eva visisyate I kim vi° apratipatitvena lokdloka-
prakasakatvena ca sarvotkrstam I It ends, on f. 4 V :
iti srivirnsatistavavacurih snprabhanamdasurikrtavrtter
alekhih II 20 n It does not appear who this Prabha-
nanda was. He may have been the author in samvat 1390
( = a. d. 1334) of the Ksetrasamgrahanivrtti, Weber,
Catal., II, 593. Probably the avacuri is not by him.
Cf. Peterson, Report, 1892-1895, p. 147.
The text proper is carefully written and accurate,
like the commentary. The (20) prakasas end on ff. I, 1,
j v , !▼, i v , 2, 2, 2\ 2* 2 V , 3, 3, 3, 3 V , 3 V , 3*, 4 , 4, 4> 4 V -
The text occupies the entire centre of the middle
column, and is bounded on either side by three red
lines. The commentary fills the top and bottom of
this column and the margins, beginning as usual
with the top of the second column, then right margin,
left margin, foot of second column. In the centre of
each page is the usual Jaina diagram.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 466).
Size: io|-X5|in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii 4* 4 *f lxxv blank.
Date : perhaps the middle of the 1 7th century.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
Injuries : there is a hole in f. 1.
1383 — MS, Sansk. d. 317
Hemacandra’s Vitaragastotra, with an avacuri,
A. D. 1778.
Contents : the Vitaragastotra of Hemacandra, as in
MSS. Sansk. d. 315 , 316 (1381, 1382), with an avacuri.
The latter begins, on f. i v : jayati srijino vlrab sarvajnab
sarvakdmadah 1 yasydmhriyugalam kalpapadapair yugma-
jatakab II 1 II natvd nijagurun sdrasarasvatavibhddbhutan I
0 g
Digitized by
Google
226
§52. XON-VEDIC LITERATURE— STOTRA (1383-1385)
Vitardgastavanvartham balagamyam karomy aham 112 II
tathd hi I purvarn svargasahodare Pattananagare nija-
sahajapardkramdkrdmtardjacakrah paramaprabhutdnu -
krtakakrah durddharavirodhisimdhur abhayamkarakala -
kakhdladasadigmamdaya khamdamamdanakirttivratali-
vitanalavalab prajdpala krikumdrapalas catubsagarava-
dhidhatridhavatam dadhati sma l The (20) sections
end on ff. 2 V , 3 V , 5 V , 6 V , 7 V , 9, 10, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17,
18, 19, 20, 21, 22, 23, 24. The colophon is : iti kri-
vUaragastotre akistavindma vimkatamaprakakdvacuri sain-
purnam l
The MS. is carefully written, and fairly accurate.
The text is bounded on either side by two red lines.
Yellow pigment is used occasionally for erasures.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Ilultzsch (MS. 467).
Size: 10^x5 in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 24 + lv blank.
Date : f. 24 : catustryastaikavar?em dakamyam kucir
dkvine I krivitaragastavasyavacurir likhita kubha II 1 II
This probably is samvat 1834 ( = a. d. 1778).
Scribe : f. 24 : krimatkharataragacche svache krikse -
maklrttayo ’bhuvan I tatkakhdnukramato yam tidravara -
sahajakirttayah (?) khyatdh II 2 II iatki$yasahajahar$akrl-
maddnamdaharsaganidakqau tesam api krivarddhanava -
cakavararatnasudarau syatam II 3 II tatki§yamukhyapd -
thakakrlmannemadiramgaganividu^ah l tadbhdtrkanaka-
ramgas te$dm sisya supdthakapadasthah 11 4 1 1 dana-
divisdldhvas tatsisyaksamakamalamunididvatvidydsoma-
ganekdlachi Bdmddipdthanakrte II 5 II pamcabhih ku~
lakam l
Character : Devanagarl, Jaina style.
1384 — MS. Sansk. d. 327
Devendrasuri’s Siddhapaficasikasutravacuri,
17 th or 18 th cent. ?
Contents : the Siddhapailcfi^ik&sutrayacuri, being
a commentary in Sanskrit on the 50 Prakrit stanzas in
praise of Siddhas, called Siddhapancasika, by Deven-
drasuri. It begins, on f. 1 : siddham 1 siddhatthasuam
iti I siddhah pratisthitah satyatvcna kenapy acdlya artha
jlvadipadarthah 1 srute dvadakd mgarupe yasya sa sid -
dharthakrutas tain I athava siddharthasya na yasya
sutam na vamdanam II 1 11 samtapayaP II 2 II ehi °anam -
tarasiddhamti \ na vidyate samayendpy amtaram vyava-
dhdnam yesam te ’ namtarab siddhatvaprathamasama -
yavarttina ity arthah l prakrtatvaj jaso lopah \ satpa-
daprarupanadravyapramdnakfetrasparkandkdldmtarabhd-
vdlpabahutvarupair a?tabhir anuyogadvaraib parampa-
rasiddhaviraksite prathame samaye yab siddhas tasya yo
dvitiyasamaye siddhah sa paras tasyapi yas trtlyasama -
yasiddhah 1 sa para evam anye pi vacyab I It ends,
on f. 4 V : Devemdrasuriviracitasiddhapamcdsikasutrdva -
curih 1 samaptah I krir astu I cha I
The MS. is carefully written and accurate. In the
centre of each page is the usual Jaina diagram, and the
text is bounded on either side by two double red lines.
The name of the author of an avacuri of the Siddha-
pancasika is given by Bhandarkar, Deccan Coll. catal. y
p. 35, no. 323, as Vidyasagara ; this commentary is
found ibid., p. 194, no. 410, p. 335, nos. 355, 356;
Kunte, Lahore MSS., p. 40, no. 182.
Devendrasuri died in a.d. 1271, see Peterson, Report ,
1886—1892, pp. lvii, lviii, Report , 1892-1895, p. xxx,
Report , 1895-1898, p. xi ; Weber, Catal., II, 1009,
where he is credited with the Siddhapahcasikasutra-
vrtti, i.e. the Siddhapancasika and a vrtti of which this
is doubtless an avacuri. Cf. on no. 1857 . Hultzsch,
Z. D. M. G., XL, 26, attributes the avacuri to him, but
there is no evidence for this.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 477).
Size : 11x4^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii 4* 4 + lxxvii blank.
Date : possibly about a.d. 1700, but may be later.
Character : Devanagarl, Jaina style.
1385 — MS. Sansk. d. 283
Jambuguru’s Jina£ataka, A. D. 1711.
Contents : the Jina£ataka of Jambuguru, of the
Candragaccha, being a Jaina treatise on four special
points of the Jina’s excellence, in four sections, each
containing 25 Sragdhara verses. It begins, on f. 1 :
srisarvavide namab I krimadbhir svair mahobhir bhuva-
nam avibhuvat tapayaty e§a kasvat I satsv apy asmadr-
ke$u prabhu§u kim iti sammanyunevoparaktah \ suryam
viryad aharyad abhibhavitum ivabhikavo yasya diprah l
protsarpamty amhiyugmaprabhavanakhabhuvab sa sriye
sydj Jino vab 111 II Section 1 ends, on f. 2 V : iti krlcam-
dragacchiyasrljambuguruviracite Jinakatake padavarnna -
nakhyab prathamah parichedah krib I Section 2 ends,
on f. 4 V : iti srijinakatake hastavarnnano nama dvitiyah
parichedah II 2 II Section 3 ends, on f. 6 V : iti krtjina -
katake mukhavarnnano nama trtiyab parichedah II 3 11
Section 4 ends, on f. 8 V : iti Camdragacchiyakrijambu-
guruviracite krijinakatake vdgvarnnano nama caturthab
parichedah sampurnam etena Jinakatakam iti I
The text appears to be fairly correct. It is bounded
on either side by two broad red lines, and in the centre
of each leaf is the usual J aina diagram, with auspicious
letters inserted in it.
Digitized by boogie
#52. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— STOTRA (1385-1387)
227
For the work and author cf. Peterson, Report , 1886—
1892, pp. 90, 91. The author is perhaps identical (cf.
Peterson, Report , 1892—1898, p. xvii) with the writer
of the Candradutakavya, Peterson, Report , 1884-1886,
p. 292. See also MS. Sansk. d. 284 ( 1380 ).
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 432).
Size: 1 of X 4^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 8 4- lxi blank.
Bate: f. 8 V : samvat 1767 ( = a. d. 171 1) varse phal-
gunaSudi 14 bhaume l
Scribe : f. 8 V : likhitam Munihamsaratnena svavaca-
nartham paropakrtaye va I knanahillapatane \ svasty
astu srlsamghayety asiJi I
Character: Devanagari, Jaina style.
Injuries : only ff. 1, 8 V are easily legible : all the rest
are badly rubbed.
1386 — MS. Sansk. d. 284
Jambuguru’s Jina£ataka, with a Commentary,
10th cent.?
Contents: the Jina6ataka of Jambuguru, as in MS.
Sansk. d. 283 (1385), with an anonymous commen-
tary. The name of the author of the commentary
is indeed given on f. iii of the original wrapper as
Sambasadhu, but the commentary bears no resemblance
to that attributed to him, of which a specimen is given
by Peterson, Report , 1886-1892, pp. 90, 91. It begins,
on f. 1 : brimadbhih ragadido§ajai krtva (?) Jino Whan
kriye laksrnyai syad bhavatu vo yu§makam iti kriya-
kdrakasambamdhab I yasya Jinasya abhisavah kirana I
dJmpra bhdskara amhiyugmat prabhavo ye$am te nakhas
ca l &c. The commentary is rather elaborate. The (4)
paricchedas end on ff. 3, 5, 7, 9 V . At the end of the
fourth pariccheda of the text follows this verse : sri-
tlrthardjah padapadmaseva I hevakidevdsurakimnaresafi 1
gambhiragls taratara varenya I prabhavadata dadatam
sivam vafy II 1 ll This is four times repeated, four times
commented upon, and is concluded in the text by : iti
24 jinastutayah | in the commentary by: ity avacurnnih 1
The commentary seems to read tirthardjnab I as is
necessary.
The text proper occupies the centre of each page,
and is bounded on either side by three red lines ; at
the top and bottom of this and on the two margins
is written the commentary. The order is: (1) top of
middle column, (2) left-hand margin, (3) right-hand
margin, (4) bottom of middle column. In the centre
of each column is the usual Jaina diagram. Text and
commentary appear to be rather incorrect. A Jina^ata-
kakavya, w ith an avacuri, by Jambusadhu, is mentioned
by Bhandarkar, Deccan Coll, catal ., p. 324, no. 268.
I s the avacuri by the same author as the text ?
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 43 3).
Size : 1 of x in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 9 4- xxxiii blank.
Bate: very probably about the middle of the 16th
century.
Character : Devanagan, Jaina style.
Injuries: the writing is throughout somewhat rubbed,
but less so than in MS. Sansk. d. 283 ( 1385 ).
1387 (1-15)— MS. Ousely 130
Stotras, 18th cent. P
Contents: (1) fourteen Jaina stotras in Sanskrit and
Prakrit, (2) a collection of portraits of twenty-four
Jinas. The whole is evidently w ritten by one hand.
1 . F. 2 contains the TJpasargaharastotra ( Upasarg -
gahara 0 in the MS.), in five stanzas in Prakrit.
2 . Ff. 2, 3 contain the S'ritajayapamhutastotra, in
seventeen stanzas (but stanzas 14—16 are missing) in
Prakrit, by Manadeva.
3 . Ff. 3-5 contain the Bhayaharastotra, in twenty-
three stanzas in Prakrit, by Manatunga.
4 . Ff. 5-9 contain the S'riajitaiantijinastavana, in
thirty-six stanzas in Prakrit.
See for these the Prakrit catalogue.
5 . Ff. 9-12 contain the BhaktSmarastotra, in forty-
four Vasantilaka stanzas in Sanskrit. It is edited, with
a translation by Jacobi, Ind. Stud. y XIV, 359—37 6, and
at Bombay in 1885. On the date of Manatunga (circa
a.d. 625?), see Weber, Catal., II, 932, n. 1.
6. Ff. 13-15 contain a praise of S'anti, which
practically consists in desiring that all the world
should have santi. No author’s name or title is given,
and probably it was written by the scribe of the MS.
himself. It ends : upasargd ksayam yamli 1 bidyamte
vighnaval lay am I anaprasannatam eti pujyamane dine
svare 11 4 11 iti srisdm I
7 . Ff. 16-21 contain the Ealyanamandirastotra of
Siddhasena Divakara, a stotra in forty-four aryas, in
Sanskrit, in honour of Par^vanatha. For his date
see Weber, l. c., p. 938, n. 1. The work is edited
(with a translation) by Jacobi, l. c., pp. 376— 391.
8. Ff. 21—23 contain a S'rip&r6van&thastuti. It
begins : kim karpuramayam sudharasamayam kim cam -
drarocirmayam 1 kirn lavanyamayam mahdmanimayam
kdrunyakevatimayam 1 visvanamdamayam mahodayama-
yam saubhamayam cinmayam I sukladhyanamayam
vapur jinapater bhavdlambanam 11 1 ll There are eleven
o g2
Digitized by LjOoq ie
228
$52. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— STOTR A (1387,1388)
of these Sardulavikridita verses. Possibly the last
contained the author’s name, but only a few letters are
legible, the verse being at the top of the page. It ends :
iti sncitdmanapdrsvanat hast ot ram sampurnam \
9 . Ff. 23, 23V contain another short stotra of
Par£van&tha. It begins: sphuradevanagemdravrmdd-
ramddd - 1 maramdaccha\ddhautapaddravrmdam l para -
namdasamdarvalaksmlsandtham l stuve devacimtamani-
parsvandtham ll i II tamorasivitrasanivasiresam I hatab-
klesalesam sriyam samnivesam l kramallnapadmavatV
prdmnanatham 1 stuve devacimiamanim Parsvandtham
II 2 II There are seven verses. It ends : iti sripar-
svanathastotram l sampurnam \ sri I
10 . Ff. 24—47 contain portraits, of the usual con-
ventional type, of twenty-four Jinas : Adinatha, Ajita-
natha, Sambhavanatha, Abhinamdananatha, Sumati-
natha, Padmaprabha, Suparsvanatha, Camdraprabha,
Suvidhanatha, Sitalanatha, Sreyamsanatha, Yasava-
pujya, Vimalanatha, Anamtanatha, Dharmanatha,
Samtinatha, Kumthanatha, Arahanatha, Mallinatha,
Munisuvrata, Naminatha, Neminatha, Parsvanatha,
Mahavira, each with a lamchana. The latter are
better drawn, but the spelling of their names is as
inaccurate as in the case of the Jinas. On the back
of each portrait is written the name of the subject in
Persian characters, on the front in Sanskrit, with the
name of the lamchana.
11 . F. 48 v contains a stotra of the Jinendras. It
begins : srlgurubhyo namab l darsanam devadevasya l
darsanam papanasanam I darsanam svargdsaupanam l
darsanam moksasadhanam II 1 ll darsanena jinemdranam 1
sadhundm vamdanena ca l na tisthati ciram papam
chidrahaste yathodakam ll 2 II Indeed the effect of
these portraits is so great that the writer ends : adya
me ksdlitam gatra I netre ca vimaVikrte l snato ’ham
punyatirthe?u \ jinemdra tava darsanat ll 6 ll
12 . Ff. 49, 50 contain the Caityavandana. It begins:
srlgurubhyo namab I atha Caityavamdana li$yate I sad -
bhaktya devaloke ravisasibhuvane vyamtardnam nikaye 1
nak§atrandm nivase grahaganapafale tarakanam vimane I
patale (?) pannagemdre sphutamanikarine dhvastasdm-
dramdhakare I srlmattlrthamkardnam pratidivasam aham
tatra caityani vamde ll 1 11 It ends with verse 9 : iti
sricaityavamdana sampurna l Different from the work
in Mitra, Notices , X, 93.
13 . Ff. 50, 51 contain the S'riparame§thistotra of
Ramacandra. It begins : sakaladevamanavapatisahitam
vigatarodhabodhabalasahitam 1 atisahitoditamahisakali-
tam naumi Jinam yaugamatiphalitam 1 It ends : sri-
hirdnamdacamdrapavasi$yena Ramacamdrena bhaktya
sriparamestlnityam stavam gocaram ruta l iti krlpara-
metfistotraip 1
14 . Ff. 5i-54 v contain a stotra by Jayacandra. It
begins : rucitaruciracamdranagemdrale§emdramartyem -
drasadbhaktisamsaktandmm bhavanmaulinllemdrasamja -
tarocisriyalirujam samkulam nirmmalam yasya te bhak -
tasatpranisammodakiinjalkasaram paddbjam bhavapdra-
samsaratdpaprham tarn stuve ’ham sada srljinam so-
bhanam ll 1 ll The last verse apparently gave the
author’s home, but it is not fully legible. It ends : iti
srlpamcajinemdradamdakastuti sriparSvacamdrasurem -
drasisyasrlsemaracamdrasuremdratatsisyasrirajacanidra -
suremdrasisyena srljayacamdrena krtam idam stotram
sampurnam |
15 . Ff. 55, 56 v contain the Paramatmanandastotra
(emending the MS. reading below), in twenty-five slokas.
The beginning is somewhat blurred, but it seems
to be : srlgurubhyo namah I paramanamdasamyuktam l
nirvikaram nirdmayam I dhyanahlna na pasyamti l nija -
dehe vivasthitam 11 1 11 anamtasu$lasampannam \ jnand -
mrtapayodhardm I anamtavlryasampannam I darkanam,
paramdtmanah ll 2 II It ends : kdftamadhye yatha vahni
saktirupcna tisthati l ayam dtma sarlresu yo jdndti sa
pamditab ll 25 ll iti Paramatmamdastotram samaptam \
srib I om nama siddham I sadayoga I Evidently the
scribe purposed continuing his collection of stotras,
but stopped.
In all cases the Sanskrit is very incorrect and careless.
The text is bounded on either side by three red lines.
Size : 6| X 7 j in. The book is arranged in European
style.
Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii 4- 56 4-ii blank.
Date : none of the pieces are dated, but the end of
the 1 8th century is the most likely period.
Scribe : all the pieces w ere evidently written by one
hand. His name is given on f. 54 v : lisatam rsahar$a(l)~
camdrena sripattanammadhye bhatrnihalacamdrayutena
mamgalam bhuyat sdhajlsrisu$adevapa(handrtham 1
Character : Devanagari, some Jaina characteristics.
Injuries : the first three lines of each page have been
damaged by water. They had stuck together, and the
separation has made many letters quite illegible.
1388 — MS. Walker 135
Harir&ya’s Jicar&nacilmam&h&tmya, 18th cent.P
Contents : Part I is the Jicaranacihnamahatmya, a
treatise on the adoration of the marks on Krona’s
feet, by Hariraya. It is written in a curious jumble
of Sanskrit and Hind! verses. It begins, on f. i v :
krlgurubhyo namah \ srlndthajlsatyachem 1 srijinam
Digitized by LjOOQie
§ 53 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— LEGENDS AND HISTORY (1388,1389) 229
padacihnam mahatmya likhyate I Then follow some
verses giving the author’s name. The work proper
begins, on f. 2 2 atha aryaslokah l pranamya Brahma -
rudrddi - 1 vamdanlyapadcimbvjam \ varnnaye padacihnani \
sadandni subhasisdni 11 1 II The concluding Sanskrit
verses are on ff. g y , 10 : ye bhavayamti satatam parisi -
layamti (?)i ye va smaramti bahuso ’py atha klrttayamti I
cihnani gokulapatei caranasthitani l te§dm bhavec cara-
napamkajamdtrabhdvafy 1138 ll iti Harirayanirupitam
abhavat purnnam paddbjayoh prakatam 1 cihndndm varn -
nam iha tena Harir me prasanno * sta 1 1 39 1 1 Three
verses in Hindi follow, and the whole ends, on f. 10 :
iti srijicarnnacihnamdhatmyam I cha l irir astu I
For the other contents of this MS. see the Bodl.
catal.y p. 397 b .
The MS. is very carelessly and inaccurately written.
The text is bounded on either side by two yellow lines.
Size : io~ X 7«| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 166 + ii blank. This part has ten
leaves.
Date: probably a. d. 1760-1800.
Scribe: f. 10: likhitam bhatahariiamkarena I
Character: Devanagari.
53. LEGENDS AND HISTORY
1389 — MSS. Mill 67, 68
Jinasena’s Adipurana, A.D. 1722.
Contents : the Adipurana, or Trisastilaksanamaha-
puranasamgraha, of Jinasena, treating of the life of
Rsabha, the first tlrthamkara. Only chapters 1-42 are
by Jinasena, the remainder, chapters 43-47, and the
Uttarapurana, containing the lives of the other Jinas,
being added by his pupil, Gupabhadra. Jinasena
wrote his other great work, the Harivainfe, in a.d. 783,
see Bhandarkar, Report, 1883, 1884, pp. 118 sq. ;
Peterson, Report , 1886-1892, pp. xli, 176. The work
begins (67), on f. i v : srisdradaya namah \ knjinaya
namah 1 om namah siddhebhyah \ atha srljinasenacary-
yakrtasi'lddipurana lisyate l inmate sakalajndnasamrdj-
yapadav?ju§e I dharmmacakrabhrte bhartre namah sam-
sdrabhimuse ll 1 ll namah stamahpatachannajagadudyo-
tahetave I jinemdramiumate tatvapramatabharabhasine
ll 2 ll jayaty ajayyamdhatmyam viidsitakusasanam I
sasanam jainam udbhasi mukti lak§myeka$dsanam ll 3 ll
Parvan I, kathamukhavyavarpnana, in 208 verses, ends
on f. 12; II, kathopadyotavarnnana, in 162 verses,
ends on f. 20 ; III, puranapUhikav 0 , in 239 verses,
ends on f. 32 ; IV, Mahabalabhyudayav 0 , in 198 verses,
ends on f. 42 v ; V, lalitamgasvargabhogav 0 , in 296
verses, ends on f. 57 v ; VI, lalitamgasvargacyavanav 0 ,
in 208 verses, ends on f. 68 ; VII, Srlmatlvajrajam-
ghasamagamav 0 , in 318 verses, ends on f. 84; VIII,
^rimatlvajrajamghapatradananumvarnana,in 257 verses,
ends on f. 97 v ; IX, 4rimativajrajamghacaryasam-
yakdar^anotpattiv 0 , in 195 verses, ends on f. io7 v ;
X, 6rlmatacyutemdraisvaryav°, in 186 verses, ends on
f. u8 v ; XI, bhagavadvajranabhisarvarthasiddhigama-
nav°, in 243 verses, ends on f. i29 v ; XII, bhagavat-
svargavatarapav 0 , in 243 verses, ends on f. 145 ; XIII,
bhagavajjanmabhisekav 0 , in 211 verses, ends on f. 156'";
XIV, bhagavajjatakarmotsavav 0 , in 207 verses, ends
on f. i66 v ; XV, bhagavatkumaraya^asvatlsunamdaviva-
habharatotpattiv 0 , in 214 verses, ends on f. 1 7 7 V ;
XVI, bhagavatsamrajyabhogav 0 , in 271 verses, ends
on f. T9i v ; XVII, bhagavatparinibkramanav 0 , in 257
verses, ends on f. 205 ; XVIII, dhara^emdravijayard-
dhopagamamna, in 206 verses, ends on f. 216 ; XIX,
namivenamirajyapratisthapana, in 192 verses, ends on
f. 228 ; XX, bhagavatkaivalye prativarnana, in 273
verses, ends on f. 242 v ; XXI, dhyanatatva, in 269
verses, ends on f. 256 ; XXII, bhagavatsamavasarana-
vineveSav 0 , in 306 verses, ends on f. 27 i v . 67 ends
with parvan XXIII, verse 128.
68 begins with XXIII, 129, on f. 1. Parvan XXII T,
bhagavatsamavasrtivibhutiv 0 , in 195 verses, ends on
f. 7 ; XXIV, bhagavaddharmade3anopav°, in 186
verses, ends on f. i6 v ; XXV, bhavattiviharavaranana,
in 290 verses, ends on f. 3i v ; XXVI, Bharataraja-
digvijayodyogav 0 , in 149 verses, ends on f.39 ; XXVII,
Bharatarajavijayaprayanav 0 , in 152 verses, ends on
f. 46 v ; XXVIII, purvarnoavaddharavijayav 0 , in 221
verses, ends on f. 60 ; XXIX, daksii?ariinavaddharavi-
jayav°, in 169 verses, ends on f. 69V; XXX, pa^ci-
marpnavaddharavijayav 0 , in 129 verses, ends on f. 76;
XXXI, vijayarddhaguhadharaidyatanav 0 (or ghatana V),
in 159 verses, ends on f. 84 v ; XXXII, Bharatotta-
rarddhavijayav 0 , in 199 verses, ends on f. 94 v ;
XXXIII, Bharatarajakailasabhigamanav 0 , in 202
verses, ends on f. 104^; XXXIV, Bharatarajanuja-
diksav°, in 223 verses, ends on f. 115; XXXV,
kumarabahubaliranodyogav 0 , in 249 verses, ends on
f. I27 v ; XXXVI, bhujabalivijayav 0 , in 212 verses,
ends on f. i37 v ; XXXVII, Bharate6varabhyudayav°,
in 205 verses, ends on f. 147 ; XXXVIII, dvijot-
pattau garbhanvakriyav 0 , in 313 verses, ends on f. 163;
XXXIX, dlk§akarttanvakriyanuv°, in 211 verses, ends
on f. 174; XL, dvijotpattau kriyamamtranuv 0 , in 220
verses, ends on f. 189; XLI, Bharataraj as vapnad ar-
6anatyatphalopav°, in 158 verses, ends on f. i97 v ;
Digitized by
230 $ 53 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE -
XLII, Bharatarajavarnna^ramasthitipadana, in 208
verses, ends on f. 209. Then come these lines : Rsa-
bhaya namo *sesa- I sthitiprabhavahetave I trikalagocard -
namta - I prameyakraintamurttaye Hill nama sakalakal-
yana - 1 pathanirmmanahetave I ddivayasarnsara - 1 saga -
rottarasevate II 2 ll jamtijinamrtyavo vi - 1 pulavirjabhdjo
jinab l jagatpramadahetavo vipadamamdakamthachidab 1
surasurasirahsphuradruciraragaratnavali - 1 vilambikira -
notkararunitacarupadadvayah 11 3 ll * 7 t mahakaver bha -
gavatah I srijinasendcdryasyeti I dharmo *tra muktipa-
dam atra kavitvam atra tlrthesinas caritam atra
mahdpurane I yad ra kaviindrajinasenamusaravimda- l
niryadvacamsi na haramti manamsi kesdm ll t/y
mahapuranasyddyakhamde samdpta I Then comes
Gunabhadra’s completion. Parvan XLIII, Sulocana-
svayamvaramalaropanakalyapa, in 343 verses, ends on
f. 227 v ; XLIV, jayavijaya, in 367 verses, ends on
f. 247 v ; XLV, jayasulocanasukhanubhavavyav 0 , in
220 verses, ends on f. 260 ; XLVI, jayasulocanabha-
vamtaravyav 0 , in 368 verses, ends on f. 280 ; XLVII,
in 403 verses, ends on f. 303 : ity arse bhagavad-
gunabhadrdcdryapraiute Trisastilaksanamahapurdna -
samgrahe prathamatlrthamkaracakradharapurane sapta -
catvarim&attamam parva 1 1 47 1 1 ity ddikhanula samdpta \
The beginning of chapter 12 is in confusion. The
first six verses are gone ; then come verses 7-45, then
verse 1 2 and onwards. Apparently the text is continuous
from the verse numbered 45 to that numbered 1 2. There
are several other errors in the numbering ; the totals
given above, except for parvan XII, are emended.
The MS. is not very carefully written or accurate. It
was written by two hands, (1) 57 , ff. 1— I9i v , 58 , ff. 47-
end ; (2) 57 , ff. 192-end, 58 , ff. i~ 46 v . In the former
case, the text is bounded on either side by three red
lines; in the latter, by two red and one yellow. The
latter hand is the more inaccurate. Ff. 81-104 have
been bound up wrongly, i. e. with verso for recto.
F. 323 of the original is thrice repeated, = ff. 43, 45,46;
f. 322 being incorrectly bound in as f. 44 of 58 . Cf.
J.B.R.A.S., XVIII, 221 sq.
Size : 1 1 j x 6| in. for both vols. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : 57 ■= ii + 279 + ii blank ; 68 = ii + 304
+ ii blank. The original is foliated continuously, enu-
merating 581 leaves, really 583, as f. 323 is thrice
repeated.
Date : 58 , f. 303 v : subhasamvatsare ’smin srinrpati-
vikramadityarajye samvat 1778 ( = a. d. 1722) karttika-
mase sukle pakse iithau navamyam guruvasare I
Sanbe : 58 , f. 303^ : Makpudavanagare Mahimapure
srestisrimdnikacaTndanamdavdgamadhye likhitam pam
Namdardmajivdcandrtham sahasrivuldrpddsajl tatpu
LEGENDS AND HISTORY ( 1389 , 1390 )
trtlya prathama Kamalanemnaji tatputra Udayacamda l
dutiyaputra Mdnikacamdaji l trtlyaputra sd°-naimna-
su$aji tatpu dvau prathama Ratanacamda dutiya Moti-
camda samastaparivarasya pustika idam vdcandrtham
lisdpitam jMndvarnakarmmaksaydrtham I idam sastram
Adindthapuranam vdicyamdnam va sruyatdm sah jiram
jiyat l dirghdyastu I kalyanam astu I srir astu I lesaka-
pathakayo subhamm astu I srijinadevaprasadat I Then
follow two verses as to the preservation of the book,
then a doha of two verses, then : samvat li§apitam
srighratamevaardharajanivise I &ri |
Character ; Devanagari.
1390 “ MS. Sansk. d. 286
Hemacandra’s Tri§astiialakapuru§acarita, Parvan I,
17th cent.?
Contents : the Trisaftifiaiakapurusacarita, a mahaka-
vya treating of the twenty-four Jinas, the twelve Cakra-
vartins, the nine Yasudevas, the nine Baladevas, the nine
Visnudvis. This MS. contains only parvan I. It begins,
on f. i v : arham I sakaldrhapratistdnam adhistdnam Siva -
Sriyab I bhurbhuvahsvastraryasdnam arhamtam prani-
dadhmahe Hill Sarga i, treating of the dhanadidvada-
sabhava, contains 91 1 verses, and ends on f. 32. Sarga 2,
treating of the bhagavajjanmavyavahararajyasthiti, con-
tains 1041 verses, Qnd ends on f. 67. Sarga 3, treating
of the bhagavaddiksachadmasthaviharakevalaj nanasa-
mavasarana, contains 691 verses, and ends on f. 92.
Sarga 4, treating of the Bharatacakrotpattidigvijayaraj-
yabhisekasodaryavratagrahana, ends on f. 1 20 v . Sarga 5,
treating of the bahubalisamgramadiksakevalajhana, ends
on f. i47 v . It contains 798 verses as against the 848
of sarga 4. Sarga 6 and the parvan end, on f. I70 v ,
with verse 731 : ity acaryasrihemacamdraviracite Trisa -
stisaldkdpurusacarite Mahakavye prathamaparvani Ma-
ricibhavabhdvisaldkdpuru§abhagavannirvana l bharata -
nirvanavarnnano nama ?as/ab sargab chah I samdptam
ca Srir§abhasvamibharatacakravarttipratibamdham pra -
thamam parva l cha I subham bhavatub I gramtha 6500 1
The MS. is very far from accurate. It is written
throughout in black ink. The text is bounded on
either side by three black lines, and there is in the
centre of each page the usual Jaina diagram.
This work was written by Hemacandra after he had
composed the Yoga^astra, and before the Dvyasraya-
kavya, i. e. between a.d. 1160 and 1173. The life of
Hemacandra is fully described by G. Biihler, Uebtr das
Leben des Jaina-Monches, Hemacandra , in the Denk -
schriften der Kais . Akad. der Wissenschaften , Phil -Hist.
GL> Wien, 1 889, pp. 171-258 ; see especially for this work
pp. 21 1, 255, note 89. MSS. of parvan I seem to be
Digitized by boogie
§ 53. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— LEGENDS AND HISTORY (1390-1392) 231
rare, but Peterson, Report , 1882, 1883, p. 87, mentions
one (as Vi°, a frequent error in MSS.). The Parisista-
parvan has been edited by H. Jacobi in the Bibl. Ind .,
and the Jainaramayana at Calcutta. Cf. also Peterson,
Report , 1886—1892, p. cxli.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 435).
Size : iOj x 5 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 170 + ii blank.
Date : somewhat doubtful, perhaps about a. d. 1700.
Scribe : f. i7o v : pain srisivavijayaganisisyaharsavija-
yamunind bhamdagare muktd pratih 1
Character ; Devanagari, Jaina style, ugly writing.
1391 — ms. Sansk. d. 287
Hemacandra’s Tri§asti6alakapuru§acarita,
Parvan VIII, A. D. 1395.
Contents : the eighth parvan of Hemacandra’s Tri-
$a§ti£alakapurusacarita, see MS. Sansk. d. 286 (1390).
It begins, on f. i v : om namah Srlsarvajnaya I om namo
Visvanathaya janmato brahmacdnne I karmavallivanac-
chedanemaye ’ ri?(ancmaye Mill srinemer arhatah Krsiia-
vi§no Ramasya slrinah l jarasimdhvpratihares caritram
kirttayisyate II 2 II Sarga 1, containing 532 verses
treating of the £riaristanemipurvabhava, ends on f. 22.
Sarga 2, containing 588 verses treating of the syamadi-
sukosalanumanuslvidyadhariparinayana, ends on f. 45 v .
Sarga 3, containing 1076 verses treating of the kanaka-
vatlparinayana, ends on f. 88. Sarga 4, treating in
53 verses of the Vasudevahimdi, ends on f. 90 v . Sarga 5,
treating in 426 verses of the Ramakrspaaristanemi-
janmakam sambamdhadvarikanive^a, ends on f. 107.
Sarga 6, treating in 494 verses of the Rukminyadipa-
ripayanapamdavadraupadlsvayamvarapradyumnacarita,
ends on f. 126. Through the loss of ff. 136-150 the
end of sarga 7 is gone, f. I35 v breaking off with verse
244. All of sarga 8 and the first 84 verses of sarga 9
are likewise missing. Sarga 9, treating in 387 verses
(counting the lost verses) of Aristanemikomarakrida-
dlksakevalotpatti, ends on f. i 62 v . Sarga 10, treating in
294 verses of the Draupadlpratyaharaoagajasukumaladi-
carita, ends on f. 173. Sarga 11, treating in 167 verses
of the Dvarakadaghakrs^avasana, ends on f. 179. The
whole ends on f. i 84 v , with verse 128 : ity acaryamhema-
camdraviracite Tri§as{isaldkapurusacarite mahdkavye
a$(amaparwani Baladevasvargagamananeminirwdna -
varnnano nama dvddasah sargafr \ cha I Sri I samaptam
cedam a^famaparwah 1 evam gramthagram 5888 cha \
As may be seen from the sarga headings quoted above,
the MS., despite its age, is very inaccurate. The text
is bounded on either side by two double red lines, and
in the centre of each leaf is the usqal Jaina diagram.
Black ink alone is used throughout.
MSS. of parvan VIII are not rare, see Peterson,
Report , 1882, 1883, p. 34, Report , 1884-1886, p. T44;
Deccan Coll, catal., 1874-1875, no. 47, and a copy in the
Royal Asiatic Society’s library; Mitra, Notices^ III, 123,
whose description is not very accurate.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 436).
Size : 10* x 4^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 184 + ii blank. Really, however,
there are only 170 leaves, as ff. 136—150 are lost and
f. 165 is double.
Date : f. i 84 v : samvat 1451 ( = a. d. 1395) varse
kdrttikasudi 10 lhaume srlnemindthacari train lakhitam I
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
Injuries : ff. 136—1 50 are missing. There are a good
many worm-holes in the MS., but they do not seriously
damage the text.
1392 — MS. Sansk. d. 288
Hemacandra’s Trifa§ti4alakapurusacarita, Parvan X,
A.D. 1683.
Contents : the tenth parvan of Hemacandra’s Trisa-
^tisalakapurusacarita, see MS. Sansk. d. 286 ( 1390 ). It
begins, on f. i v : arham l namo durvararagadivairivarani -
vdrine I arhateyoginathdya Mahamraya tayine II 1 II athasya
devadevasya devasuranararcitam I caritamklrttayi?yamah
puravarisarovaram II 2 II Sarga 1, treating in 281 verses
of Mahavlrapurvabhava, ends on f. 10. Sarga 2, treating
in 199 verses of Mahavlrajanmapravrajya, ends on f. 16.
Sarga 3, treating in 627 verses of Mahavlraprathama-
§advarsachadmasthavihara, ends on f. 36 v . Sarga 4,
treating in 658 verses of Mahavlradvitlyasagra§atvarsi-
kachadmasthavihara, ends on f. 5 8 V . Sarga 5, treating
of Mahavirakevalajnanacaturvidhasamghotpatti in 183
verses, ends on f. 65. Sarga 6, treating in 435 verses
of Srenika8amyaktvalabhameghakumaranamdisenapra-
vrajya, ends on f. 8o v . Sarga 7, treating in 356 verses
of ekastambhaprasadanirmanaamraphalapaharane Sreni-
kavidyagrahane durgamddhakatha ardrakakunarakatha,
ends on f. 92 v . Sarga 8, treating in 547 verses of
Rsabhadattadevanamdapravrajyajamaligo^alakvaviprati-
pattivipattibhagavadarogya, ends on f. iii v . Sarga 9,
treating in 310 verses of S'renikabhadvitlrthakaracasa-
lagautamastapadarohana, ends on f. 12 i v . Sarga 10,
treating in 178 verses of Da^arnpabhadra^alibhadra-
dhanmakacarita, ends on f. 128. Sarga 11, treating in
626 verses of the Rauhineyacaritaiibhayakumarapa-
haraudayanacaritapradyotabamdhanaudayanapravrajya,
Digitized by kjOOQie
232 § 53 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— LEGENDS AND HISTORY ( 1392 - 1394 )
ends on f. 149. Sarga 12, treating in 440 verses of
bhavikakumarapaladevacaritaiibhayaparivrajyaktanika-
caritaudayarajyasrimahavirakevalivihara, ends on f. 163.
The whole concludes, on f. iji Y , with verse 290: ity
cicdryasrlhemacamdraviracite Tri§as(isaldkdpuru§acarite
mahakdvye dasamaparvani srimahavirarurvdnagamana-
varnnano nama trayoda&afy I sargab 1 samaptam cedam
dasamam parva I 5085 cha \
The MS. is not at all correct. The text is bounded
on either side by two double black lines. In the centre
of each page is the usual Jaina diagram. F. 144 is
blank, but the text is continuous. Lacunae are marked
on ff. i25 v , 12 6 V , I27 v , 128, 128 y , I5i v . Yellow pigment
is freely used for erasures.
For another MS. of this parvan see Peterson, Report ,
1882, 1883, p. 35. _____
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 438).
Size: 11^x5 in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : i v 4- 1 7 1 4- ii blank. Really 1 7 2, because
f. 1 18 is repeated.
Bate: f. 1 7 i v : samvat 1639 ( = a.d. 1583) posasudi
5 gurau I This seems to be added by a later hand, but
it is just possible that the MS. is as old.
Scribe : f. 17 i v : the person for whom it was written
is thus mentioned : pam° srivasta chah g° yddavasrlh -
sisyag 0 jivavijayapafhandrtham 1
Character : Devanagari.
1393 — MS. Wilson 284
Dhane^varasuri’s S'atrufij ayamahatmy a, A. D. 1698.
Contents : the S'atrufljayamahatmya, a Jaina mahat-
mya, by Dhanesvarasuri. Weber, who elaborately dis-
cussed this work in a monograph in the Abhandlungen
der Beutschen Morgenlandischen Oesellschaft , Leipzig,
1858, assigned to it the date claimed in the work itself,
XIY, 284 sq., viz. samvat 477 ( = a. D.421), see ff. 1, i7o v
of this MS. After defending that date against Lassen
( Tnd . Alt., IV, 761), he now wavers in consequence of
BUhleris opinion, based on references to Kumarapala
(a.d. 1144— 1174), Vastupala, the Mudgala (Mongols,
perhaps Timur’s raid), &c., and bn the numerous
Gujeraticisms which appear throughout (see Ind. Ant. y
VI, 154, note ; Weber, Catal ., II, 1 5, note, 1069, note).
The style of the work and the worthless nature of
its contents combine to make Buhler’s date, the
thirteenth or fourteenth century, by far the most
probable. It begins, on f. 1 s arham namo lagavate l
srtyugddijinemdrdya I om namo Visvanalhaya I vikva -
sthitividhdyine I arhate ’ vyaktarupaya I yugadisaya yogi -
ne II 1 II Book I, containing 526 verses, ends on f. 1 1 v ;
II, containing 662 verses, ends on f. 23; III, containing
822 verses, ends on f. 38V; IV, containing 671 verses,
ends on f. 52 ; V, containing 982 verses, ends on f. 71 ;
VI, containing 296 verses, ends on f. 77 ; VII, contain-
ing 404 verses, ends on f. 85 v ; VIII, containing 724
verses, ends on f. 99 ; IX, containing 538 verses, ends
on f. io8 v ; X, containing 936 verses, ends on f. I26 v ;
XI, containing 416 verses, ends on f. 135; XII, con-
taining 664 verses, ends on f. I48 v ; XIII, containing
720 verses, ends on f. 165 ; XIV, containing 343 verses,
ends on f. 343 : ity acaryasridhanesvarasuriviracite sri -
iatrumjayamahdtlrthamdhdtmye srxpdrkvandthddimahd -
puruqas taccaritavarnnano ndma caturdakamah grain -
thah 1
The MS. is not by any means very accurate. There
are a good many additions by a later hand, especially
to fill up lacunae, which are marked on ff. I4 V , 25 v , 27,
4 o v , 47 v (= IV, 45M61), 49 v > 5* v , 56 v , 8o y 8i y , io6 y ,
H4 V , 14 1 v , 150, 170, 17 1. The text is bounded on
either side by two double red lines.
Size : lOj x in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves ; ii 4- 1 7 2 + ii blank.
Bate : f. I72 v : samvat 1654 (*=a.d. 1598) varse 1
$o§asudi 5 dine likhitam idam srisatrumj ayamahatmy am 1
Sci'ibe : f. I72 v : srljegralamejhamahadurgamadhye 1
vdcandcdryavaryasrlpadmahemamani&isyena Nilayasuin-
daranamneti svavacanakrte ganik$atina (?).
Character; Devanagari.
1394 — MS. Wilson 271, 272
Dhane6varasuri’s S'atrufijayamahatmya, A.D. 1821.
Contents: the S'atrufij ay amahatmy a of DhaneSva-
rasuri. This MS. is merely a copy of MS. Wilson 264
( 1393 ) made for H.H. Wilson. It is bound up as two
volumes, which in the original have their leaves
numbered consecutively.
271 contains books I— VII, ending with verse 6 of
book VIII. The books end in order at ff. 26, 54^, 92,
I2i v , 160, 17 1 v , i86 v . Ff. i v , 2 r are blank. Lacunae
are marked on ff. 6 V , 7, 9 V , 38^, 39, 43 v .
272 contains the rest of book VIII and books IX—
XIV. The books end in order on ff. 29 v , 5o v , 87^,
106, 136, 169, i 84 v . Lacunae are marked on ff. 23 v , 106.
The MS. is most carelessly copied by a scribe
apparently quite ignorant of Sanskrit. There are a few
corrections, perhaps by H. H. Wilson, at the beginning
of 271 , and two notes in his writing : (1) on f. 3 :
‘A marginal note in the original says Dhaneswara Suri
flourished after the year of Vicrama 477 (a.d. 421)/
Digitized by LjOOQie
§53. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— LEGENDS AND HISTORY (1394-1396) 233
referring to a note in a later hand at the top of f. i
of MS. Wilson 264 (1393), which is, of course, based on
book XIV, 284 sq. of the work ; (2) on f. 185 of 272:
c From a copy dated samvat 1654= 1598/
Size : 14I X in. for both 271 and 272.
Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : 271 «* ii + 186 + ii blank ; 272 = ii +
185 + ii blank. In the original foliation there are 369
leaves only, as f. 1 of 271 is not marked, nor is f. 185
of 272.
Date : sam 1877 (*=a.d. 1821) 1 is given on f. i84 v
for 272, and this m tst be the approximate date of
271 also.
Character: Devanagari.
1395 — MS. Sansk. d. 318
Dhane6varasuri’s S' a trufij ay amaM tmy a, 18th oent.P
Contents: books X and XI of the S'&trunjayama-
hatmya, in honour of the tlrtha of that name in Gujerat,
by Dhane4varasuri, as in MSS. Wilson 264, 271, 272
(1898, 1394). This section, which is erroneously de-
scribed on the wrapper (f.ii) as consisting of books IX-
XI, contains the Raivatacalamahatmya. Book X begins,
on f. i v : sarwajhah sarvadarkl sakalasukhakarah sarwa -
samtdpahamtd pujyafy sarvvesvaranam ananugunayutah
karmmasdkfi ca bhasvan l somah pamcefu vairi naraka -
vimathano yogibhir dhyeyamurttir yo y namto ’dhyaksa-
rupo na nidhanakalito mtaragah sa pdtuh mil Book X
contains 965 verses, and ends on f. 51 ; its title is the
BhimasenaharivamSapamdavotpattikrsflaneml^ajanma-
varnnana. Book XI begins, on f. 51 : namo y stu Nemaye
namrasacikammraya tdyine I dvavimsayarhate pyaya
Harivamsyaya yavgine II 1 II It ends, on f. 79 : ity
deary asrldhanesvarasuriviracite mahdtirthahitrumjaya-
mdhdtmydmtarbhutairiraivatdcalamdhdtmye Pamdava-
dyutakndavanavdsadivarnnano ndma ekddakamah sar -
grab II cha II
The MS. is fairly accurate. The text is bounded on
either side by two double red lines. Lacunae are
marked on ff. 8 V , 45 v . Ff. 12, 13, 41, 48, 53, 54 are
coloured with red pigment. There are various glosses
by a later hand (e.g. manoharci^ kammraya, vrddhi-
karttd^ pyaya), which has also separated the words
by strokes at the top.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 468).
Size: ia|x5^in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 79 + xxiii blank.
Date: probably the beginning of the 18th century.
BODL. SANS. CATAJL II.
Character: Devanagari Jaina style. The e, ai , 0
all show transitional forms of special interest.
Injuries: from f. 51 onwards the MS. is somewhat
worm-eaten.
1396 — MS. Sansk. d. 301
Bhavadevasuri’s Parfrvanathacaritra, A. B. 1595.
Contents : the Parfvanathacaritra, a legendary
account of the Jina Parsvanatha by Bhavadevasuri,
pupil of Jinadevasuri, written in a. d. 1356. Sarga 1
begins, on f. i v : om namo vttaragaya namab I Nabhe-
ydya namas tasmai I yasya kramanakhdmsavab I maulau
dadhati namranam I mamgalydm ak#ata&riyam II 1 ll It
contains 882 verses, and ends, on f. 22 v : iti Srtkalika-
cdryasamtaniyasribhdvadevdcdryaviracite sriparsvana -
thacaritre mahakavye I atfamasargre bhavamke sriparsva -
nathaprathamadvitiyabhavavarnnano ndma prathamab
sar grab I srib chah I Sarga 2, treating in 1062 verses
of the ^riparsvanathacaturthapamcamabhava, ends on
f. 46 v . Sarga 3, treating in mo verses of the sripar-
^vanathasastasaptamabhava, ends on f. 73. Sarga 4,
treating in 161 verses of the 6riparsvanathastamanava-
mabhava, ends on f. 7 7. Sarga 5, treating in 254 verses
of the bhavajanmakaumaravijayayatra, ends on f. 83 v .
Sarga 6, treating in 1361 verses of the bhagavadvivaha-
dlksakevalajnanasamavasaranadesana, ends on f. H5 V .
Sarga 7, treating in 721 verses of the bhagavad(?)guna-
dharadesanasasanadevata,end8 on f. 13 1 v . Sarga 8, con-
taining 228 verses, ends on f. 137 : iti irlkdlikacarya -
samtdmyasrlbhavadevasuriviracite snpdrsvanathacarite
mahakavye atfamasargre bhavamke 1 bhagavadvihara -
varnnano ndma a§tasargrah samdptab I srl I subham
bhavatu I
The usual name in the colophons is Par^vanatha-
caritra, which is preferable to Dr. Hultzsch’s °carita,
derived from f. 137.
The MS. is written with a considerable amount of
care, and is fairly accurate. Lacunae are marked on
ff. Ill, I2I V , I22 v , 123, 130, 131, 134, 136. In the
centre of each page is the usual Jaina diagram as an
ornament, and the text is bounded on either side by
two double red lines. Two hands, or at least quite
different styles, may be traced, the one in ff. 1—30^,
the other in ff 31-137. The gramthagram is given
on f. 537 as 6200.
For Bhavadevasuri’s teachers, date, and works see
Peterson, Report , 1886-1892, p. 106, Report , 1892—
1895, p. xlix. Report , 1895-1898, p. xiii ; most of the
facts are derived from the verses appended to the work,
quoted in Report , 1892—1895, pp. 203—206. Other
MSS. are mentioned by Bhandarkar, Report, 1882,
h h
Digitized by LjOoq le
234 $53. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— LEGENDS AND HISTORY (1396-1398)
1883, p. 158, no. 444, Report , 1887-1891, p. 101,
no. 1321, written in samvat 1481.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 450).
Size: 10^x4! in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves: iii+ 137 +ii blank. Really 135, as
ff. 2, 3 are missing.
Bate: f. 137: samvat 1651 (=a.d. 1595) varse
phagunamdi 15 sukravare li$itam 1 sriparsvanathapra-
saddt l
Character: Devanagari, Jaina style.
Injuries : ff. 2, 3 are missing, verses 22—105 of
sarga 1 being thus lost.
1397-ms. Sansk. d. 802
Sakalakirti’s P ar6 vanathacaritr a, A. D. 1741.
Contents : the Parfvanathacaritra, a legendary his-
tory of the tirthamkara Parsvanatha, written in 61okas
in the kavya style, by Sakalakirti, who flourished about
a.d. 1464, see Bhandarkar, Report , 1883, 1884, pp. 106,
122; Peterson, Report , 1892-1895, p. lxxvi ; Weber,
Catal.y II, 903. Sarga 1 begins, on f. i v : om namo
paramahamsaparamdtmane namah l namah SriparSvand-
thdya visvavighnaughanasine I trijag at svamine murddhna
hy anamtamahimatmane Hill jitva mahopasargran yo
dyotidevakrtahn bhuvi l Svaviryam kevalavakram ca-
kre cede tam adbhutam II 2 II yanndmasmrtimalrena
vighnah kayavinasinafr I vitiyamte y khila nrnam su -
mamtrena vifani va II 3 II arayo dumnivara hi tyaktva
vairam vrajamty aho I bamdhubhavam satam nunam
yannamajapanena hi II 411 k§udra deva duracarah pida-
yamti na jatu cit I cdhisimhadayo ho yacharananvita-
cetasam 11 5 11 This sarga contains 1 17 verses, and ends,
on f. 8 : iti sribhattdrakakfisakalakirttiviracite sripar-
ivandthacaritre Marubhutibhavavarnnano nama pratha -
mah, sargrah 1 cha ll 1 II
Sarga 2, treating in 1 1 2 verses of the gajemdrasaSi-
prabhadevagnivegabhavatraya, ends on f. 1 5. Sarga 3,
treating in 102 verses of the Agnivegakumaradiksavi-
dyutprabhadeva, ends on f. 2i v . Sarga 4, treating in
108 verses of the Vajranabhicakravarttivibhava, ends on
f. 28. Sarga 5, treating in 118 verses of the Vajrana-
bhicakravarttivairagyotpattigraiveyakagamana, ends on
f. 35. Sarga 6, treating in 107 verses of the ahamem-
drabhillanarakahduhkha (sic), ends on f. 42. Sarga 7,
treating in 100 verses of the Anamdamahamamdalika-
bhava, ends on f. 47 v . Sarga 8, treating in 121 verses
of the Anamdamunivairagyotpattitapas, ends on f. 55.
Sarga 9, treating in 102 verses of the Anamtemdravi-
bhutisukha, ends on f. 6i v . Sarga 10, treating in 1 12
verses of the ratnavrstisodasasvapna, ends on f. 68.
Sarga ti, treating in 125 verses of the tlrthamkaragar-
bhajanma, ends on f. 75 v . Sarga 12, treating in 126
verses of the janmabhiseka, ends on f. 83. Sarga 13,
treating in 106 verses of the Jinemdramamdananamda-
nataka, ends on f. 89 v . Sarga 14, treating in 137
verses of the balakridavairagyotpatti, ends on f. 97 v .
Sarga 15, treating in 138 verses of the baraanupreksa,
ends on f. ic6. Sarga 16, treating in 151 verses of the
dlksa, ends on f. 115. Sarga 17, treating in 106 verses
of the kevalajnanotpatti, ends on f. 12 i v . Sarga 18,
treating in 158 verses of the samavasararia, ends on
f. 131. Sarga 19, treating in 102 verses of the ga$a-
dharakrtaprcha, ends on f. 137. Sarga 20, treating
in 130 verses of the tatvopade^a, ends on f. 145. Sarga
21, treating in 116 verses of the prasnottaranirupaka,
ends on f. 15 i v . Sarga 22, treating in 104 verses of the
Jinemdraviharakarmma, ends on f. 158. Sarga 23 ends,
on f. 165 : pamcdsadadhikany evdstavimsatisatdny apt I
slokasamkhyd samvijheya sarvagramthasya lekhakaifr
II 100 ll iti bhattarakasrisakalakirttiviracite irlpdrsvana-
thacaritre sfipdrsvandthamoksagamanavarnrmno nama
trayovimsatitamah l sargrah ll 23 ll 1 sri I grathagramr
thasamkhya 3850 (sic) II
The MS. is not accurate. The words are marked
off from one another by the first hand by means
of small perpendicular strokes above the letters. There
are several corrections by a later hand. The text is
bounded on either side by two red lines, and the
colophons throughout are in red ink.
For sarga 1, 28-33, see Bhandarkar, /. c., p. 433.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 451).
Former otoner : on f. i65 v is written in a later hand :
pustakam pam°-sivajird matoddhaldko ciramjlvinemicamr
dapathanartham I
Size: iijX5|in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 165 + ii blank.
Bate : f. 165^: samvat 1797 ( = a.d. 1741) var$e mar -
gasirsamase suklapakse tlthau 6 guruvasare l
Scribe: f. 1 6^ Y : sripratapapure pamditadaydlajl li-
khitamam idam pustakam subham bhavatu I
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
1398 — MS. Sansk. d. 319
Sakalakirti’s S'antinathacaritra, A. D. 1615.
Contents : the S'antinathacaritra, being a life of the
tirthamkara Santinatha, by Sakalakirti, for whom see
MS. Sansk. d. 302 (1397). It is divided into sixteen
adhikaras. Adhikara 1 begins, on f. i v : om namah
siddhebhyab I srivitaragaya namah, I Sarasvatyai namah l
Digitized by LjOOQie
$53. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— LEGENDS AND HISTORY (1398, 1399) 235
bhatfarakasrlgunacamdrasrigurubhyo namah I namah sri-
sdmtinathdya jagachamtividhayine I krtsnakarmaugha -
sdmtaya sdmtaye sarvakarmmanam Hill yo ’ bhut $odasamo
loke tlrthandtho ’mararccitah I bhuvanatrayavikhyatah
samsdrdmbudhipdragah II 2 II jdtas cakradinatho yo na-
remdrah pamcamo bhuvi I vamdyo narddhipair devaih
khecarais ca jinadhipah II 3 11 kdmadevo Hivikhyato ji -
tamanmatha eva yah l nahdrupH jinddhUo y jani lokatraye
gundt II 4 II tasya hnsdmtindthasya padau srigananaya-
kaih I vamditau tadgunagrdmasiddhyai vamde sulaksa -
nau 115 1 1 namaskurve jinddhimm vrqabham vrsanayakam 1
vr$aya vr§adam loke vr$atirthapravarttakam 11 6 11 For
verses 12-45 see Bhandarkar, Report, 1883, 1884,
pp. 430-433. Adhikara 1, treating in 100 verses of the
istadevatanamaskarakartrsrotrkathaguna, ends on f. 7.
Adhikara 2, treating in 146 verses of the vijayarddha-
svayamprabhavivaha, ends on f. 21. Adhikara 3,
treating in 186 verses of the amitatejorajyaprajapatijva-
lanajatlmuktigamana^rivijayavighnavinasa, ends on f. 31.
Adhikara 4, treating in 166 verses of the Amitateja-
dharmmaprasnakarana, ends on f. 41. Adhikara 5,
treating in 186 verses of the nipasrisenadibhavacatuska,
ends on the verso of f. 50^. Adhikara 6, treating in
199 verses of the raviculadevaditavadvaya, ends on
f. 6i v . Adhikara 7, treating in 254 verses of the
anamtaviryaduhkhacyutemdrasukha, ends on f. 75.
Adhikara 8, treating in 263 verses of the anamtavir-
yasamyaktvalabhavajrayudhacakravarttibhava, ends on
f. 89 v . Adhikara 9, treating in 302 verses of the
ahamimdrabhava, ends on f. 106. Adhikara 10,
treating in 301 verses of the nrpomegharattabhava,
ends on f. I22 v . Adhikara 11, treating in 303 verses of
the nipamegharathavairagyotpattidlksa (the end of the
title is lost), ends on f. I39 v . Verses 76-258 are lost.
Adhikara 12, treating in 276 verses of the ahamimdra-
sukhagarbhavatarana, ends on f. 155. Adhikara 12 has
lost verses 190-240. Adhikara 13, treating in 319
verses of the S' am tinathaj an m avataradevagam ana, ends
on f. I74 v . Adhikara 14, treating in 322 verses of the
janmabhisekarajyalaksmi, ends on f. 193. Adhikara 15,
treating in 350 verses of the bhagavanniskramapajhana-
kalyanakadvaya, ends on f. 21 5. Adhikara 16 ends, on
f. 240 v : iti srisamtindthacaritre bha((arakasrlsakala -
kirttiviracite srisdmtindthasamosaranadharmmopadeia -
mok§agamanavarnano ndma fodasamadhikdrah 1 1 16 II
cha l iti srisdmtindthacaritram samaptam I slokasam-
khya 4376 l There are in this chapter 317 verses, of
which the last runs : asya Samticaritrasya jneyah. slokdh
sulekhakaib l pamcasaptatyadhikas tricatvarimsachata-
pramah n 17 II
This is a very well-written and accurate MS. The
words have been separated by small strokes at the top.
The margin is formed by 1, 2, 3, or 4 red lines.
There is a spot of red on the margin of the versos.
A number of corrections and explanations have
been added by a later hand, which has drawn figures
on f. i73 v . F. 240 is reversed in binding.
On this work cf. Bhandarkar, /. c., p. 121.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 469).
Size : ioj x 5 j in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 240 + i blank. Really 225, for
ff. 35, 198, 239 are passed over, and ff. 127-136, 150-
152 are missing, while f. 50 is doubled.
Bate: f. 240 v : srisamvat 1671 (=a.d. 1615) var$e
&rdv[ana ? letters lost) 2 vara vrspatavasare I
Scribe: f. 240 v : HariyanadeseKasuhanivastavyeAkab -
barasutajahdrngirajaldladisalamasdhirdjipravarttamdne
srlkdstasamghe Mdthuranvae Puskaragane bhaftaraka -
srivijayasenadevas I tatpatte siddhamtajalasamupravive-
kakaldkamalimvikd&anaikadimarsdbhattdrakasrinayase-
na I tatpatte bha((drakasrlasvasenadeva I tatpatte
bhattdrakasrianamtakirttideva l tatpatte bhaftarakasri-
anamtaklrttidevd tpatte bhattarakasrik$emakirttidevd I
tatpatte bhat(drakasrihemaklrttidevas tatp 1 In the
margin in the same hand : lisitam kayasthasudarsanena I
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
Injuries: if. 127-136, 150-152 are lost. The MS.
has suffered very much from abrasion, especially ff. 51—
93, 125-162, in which many lines are quite obliterated.
1399— MS. Sansk. c. 127
Sakalakirti’s Sukumalaevamicaritra, with glosses,
A. D. 1823.
Contents : the Sukum&lasvamicaritra, in nine sargas,
by Sakalakirti, with marginal glosses. It begins, on
f. i v : om namo parametfibhyab l namah sribisvanathdya
pamcakalyanabhagine » mahate Barddhamanaya nitya-
namtagunabdhaye II 1 II yena prakasito dharmmas trija -
gachisukhakarab I barttate ’ dyapi loke 9 smin samghaii
caturbidhair mahan U2II yo ’ traikdmtamatajnanatamo-
jalam baco’miubhih I uchidyadarsayat pumsam mukter
margam Sivaptaye ll 3 II apa yo Barddhamdnakhyam
devaih srnmdnabarddhandt I Birdkhyam ca mahabirand -
mamtarbidvifam jay at ll 4 ll svayam sanmargabodhac
caparam sanmatisamjnakam l tarn staumi trijagatpujyam
dharmmasdmrajyacakrinam ll 5 II adau yo mugdhabud -
dhindm mdryanam sivasiddhaye I svarmuktidam dvidho
dharmmam divyena dhvaninadisat ll 6 ll The style is
very similar to that of his other caritras, see MSS. Sansk.
d. 302, 319 (1397, 1398).
H h 2
Digitized by LjOOQie
236 $53. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE—
Sarga i, treating in 94 verses of the Naga^ridharma-
labha, ends on f. 4 V . Sarga 2, treating in 139 verses of
the himsanrtasteyotpannapratyaksaduhkhapraptajana-
katha, ends on f. 9 V . Sarga 3, treating in 89 verses of
the avrahmaparigrahaj atapratyaksadosadarsananagasrl-
bhavamtaraprasnakarana, ends on f. I2 V . Sarga 4,
treating in 126 verses of the suryamitradvijadiksagra-
haijopaya, ends on f. 17. Sarga 5, treating in 100
Verses of the nagasribhavamtara,ends on f. 20 v . Sarga 6,
treating in 115 verses of the naga^rinagasarmmadita-
pahsvargagamana, ends on f. 24 v . Sarga 7, treating in
1 31 verses of the srisukumarotpattisukha, ends on f. 29.
Sarga 8, treating in 1 63 verses of the Sukumaramuni-
6rgalIkrtopasargajayanuprek§acimtanasarbarthasiddhi-
gamana, ends on f. 34. Sarga 9, with 94 verses, ends
on f. 37 v : Ndbheyadya jinemdra gunagananidhayo bi -
svalokdgrabhutdh l siddhdh karmmdmgadurdh parama -
padamitab amtahina mahamtab \ deary a muktikamd
nikhilamunihitah pathakab sddhavas ca I sarve bamdya
stutd me paramasutapaso mamgalam vahpradadyub II 92 II
amalagunamdhdnam bisvalokaikadipam I rahitasakala -
dosain svdkfapdpari sastram 1 subhasukhasivamulam
jndnatlrtham pabitram I jayatu munibaraughair etad
uktram dharilrydm 11 93 ll Sukvmalacaritrdsyasya sloka
pamdita budhaih I vijneya likhakaih sarbe ekadaSasata -
pramah II 94 ll iti srisukumdrasvamicaritre bhattaraka -
sakalakirttibiracite Y asobhadrddik§dgrahanaya$obhadra-
suremdradattavrsabhdmkadhvajamoksagamanasarbdrtha -
siddhiahamimdrabibhutivarnnano ndina navamah sar-
gah II 9 ll sampurnnam l
The scribe has marked off the words by small lines
at the top. He has also added in the margins and
at the top and bottom of the text glosses of his own,
numbered to correspond to numbers placed above the
words glossed. The glosses are simple and correct.
The text is fairly accurate. It is bounded on either
side by three red lines.
As to the name, the evidence is not decisive, but
Sukumala 0 seems preferable, as in the other MSS. men-
tioned by Bhandarkar, Report , 1884—1887, p. 108, no.
1131 ; Peterson, Report, 1883, 1884, App ., p. 28, no.280.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 478).
Size : 12 j X 6f in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 37 + i blank.
Bate: f. 37 v : samvat 1879 ( = a. d. 1823) ka mdr
ghamdse krsnapakse caturthyam tithau bhaumavare I
Scribe: f. 37V: snadinathacaityalaye srirnulasarnghe
Baldtkaragane SarasvatJgache Kumdakumdacdryanvaye
bhattarakajisri 108 srisukhemdraJarttijitadamndye pam-
ditajUfindnigaddsajitachisyabinayavatd Bakhatardmena
LEGENDS AND HISTORY (1399,1400)
likhitam sikhyarikhabaddsapathandrtham \ hibham bhu -
yat l i. e. for his pupil R§abhadasa.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
1400 — MS. Sansk. d. 300
S'ubhaoandra’s Pandavapurana, A. D. 1637.
Contents : the Pandavapurana, more properly en-
titled the Mahabharata, of Subhacandra, pupil of
Vijayakirti, being a Jaina version of the Mahabharata,
written in the kavya style,mainly in slokas,in a. d. 1552.
Owing to the loss of ff.1-9 1 of this MS., chapters 1 to 1 1, 2
are lost, and f. 92 begins with 1 1, 3. Chapter 1 1, which
contains a description of the Yadavadvarikapravesasri-
nemi^varotpatti in 105 verses, ends on f. 96. Chapter 1 2,
treating in 367 verses of the Pamdavalaksagrhapravesa-
jvalanaprachannanirgamanagamgasamuttaranakumdina-
majaladevatava&karana, ends on f. 109. Chapter 13,
treating in 169 verses of the PamdavaparadeSagamana-
yudhisthirakanyalabha, ends on f. 11b. Chapter 14,
treating in 213 verses of the Bhlmapamdavakanyadvaya-
praptighatukasutotpattigajavasikaranagadalabha, ends
on f. 123. Chapter 15, treating in 228 verses of the
Parthadropadivivahapamdavahastinapurasamagamana,
ends on f. 132. Chapter 16, treating in 154 verses of
the Pamdavadyutakridakaranavanaravasagamana, ends
on f. i37 v . Chapter 17, treating in 327 verses of the
Pamdavanam krtyopadravavinasanaviratagamanadrau-
padi 4 ilaraksanaklcakavina^a,ends on f.150. Chapter 18,
treating in 200 verses of the Pamdavanam Viratanagare
Kauravabhamgaprapanagokulavimocanabhimanyuviva-
hadvaravatipravesa, ends on f. 1 57 v . Chapter 19, treat-
ing in 275 verses of the Krs^ajarasamdhasamgaravar-
nana and the Gamgeyasanyasagrahanapamcatvaprapti-
pamcamasvargagamana, ends on f. i68 v . Chapter 20,
treating in 358 verses of the Pamdavakauravasamgrama-
kauravajarasamdhavadha, ends on f. i 82 v . Chapter 21,
treating in 142 verses of the Dropadlharanavisnupam-
davatadvlpagamanadraupadiprapti, ends on f. i88 v .
Chapter 22, treating in 101 verses of the Sfrmeminatha-
dlksagrahanakevalotpattidvarikadahanakrsnaparaloka-
gamanabaladevadiksagrahana, ends on f. 193. Chapter
23, treating in 121 verses of the Pamdavabhavamtara-
dvaya, ends on f. 198. Chapter 24, treating in 94 verses
of the Pamdavadraupadibhavamtara, ends on f. 201 v .
Chapter 25 ends on f. 210: srimadvikramabhupater
dvikahataspastdstasamkhye Sate ramye 9 stadhikavatsare
sukhakarabhadre dvitiyatithau I Srimadvagvaramvrtidam
atule Srisakavate pure Srimach npurudhamni vae vira -
citam stheyat purdnam dram ll 187 ll iti sripanufava -
purane Mahabharatanamni bhatlarasrlsubhacamdrapra -
Digitized by LjOOQie
§ 53. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— LEGENDS AND HISTORY (1400, 1401) 237
rule brahmasripdlasdhayyasdpekse Pamdavopasargasa-
hanakevalotpattimuktisarvarthasiddhigamanasrinemind-
thanirvanagamanavarnanam nama pamcavimsatitamam
parvvah ll 25 II §ubham bhavatu I iti irtmahabharatapam-
davapurana samdptah \ cha 1 cha 1 The date thus given
is samvat 1 608 ( *= a. d. 1 552). Srlpala revised the work.
Verses 67-86 of this chapter are given by Peterson,
Report , 1886-1892, pp. 156-160. There are no im-
portant variants in this MS., except that a verse is added
after verse 182 : mpamdavapuranena slokasamkhya
kavibkrtam 1 satsahasra budhai jnatvd punah ramasa -
tdni ca II 183 11 Rama here means 3 as usual, and is so
glossed in the MS., but the verse is clearly spurious.
The MS. is not very accurate, despite the fact that it
was written only eighty-seven years after the composition
of the work. There are a good many corrections by
a much later hand throughout. The text is bounded
on either side by three red lines, with two more in the
margin. On f. 106 the usual Jaina diagram appears
in the centre, and is partially filled up with a spot
of red ink. The colophons and numbers are written
in red or red and black ink. On f. 128 (chap. 15. 126)
a lacuna is marked. On f. I33 v , if the verses are
numbered correctly, chap. 16. 40-44 is missing.
For Subhacandra see Bhandarkar, Report, 1883, 1884,
p. 1 13 ; Peterson, Report , 1886—1892, pp. 156 sq., Report ,
1892-1 895, pp.lxxii, lxxiii; Weber, Catal., II, 1090^.4.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 449).
Size: I2|-X5^in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves: iii + 210 + ii blank. Really 120, as
ff. 1— 91 are missing, while f. 116 is repeated.
Bate: f. 2io v : samvat 1693 ( = a.d. 1637) varse
asvanimase Suklapakfe caturddasltithau camdravare
revatinak§atre I
Scribe: f. 2io v : Serapuranagare sricimtdmani-(cimt 0
in a later hand ycaityalaye snmdhdrddhirdjamdhdrajasrl -
vithaladdsajirdjye krimulasamghe Namddmndyabaldtkdra -
ganeSarasvatigache krikumdakurnddcdryanvaye bhattara -
kasncamdraklrttideva l tatpatte bhP-sndevemdraklrtti-
deva 1 tatpatte bh°-krinaremdrakirtti I tadamndye khamde
Lavalanveye l Bhosagotre sa° Teja tadbharya Tribhuvade
tayo putra sa Ndksutadbharya Holade\tayo putrau dvau 1
prathama sa° Prthirdja tasya bharya Patamade tatputra
Ciramlalacamda I dvitiya sa° Kalyana tadbharya Kara-
nade I ete§am madhye Bahupatamade idam Pamdvpurdna
bdihaHsajogya li$ai datiam vratakalyarnanimati li°jodha
subham 1 Sa° here is probably for sadhu, cf. Weber,
Catal., II, 1015, and for the whole, ibid., p. 1028.
Character: Devanagarl, Jaina style.
Injuries: ff. 1-9 1 are missing, and the MS. has
suffered a good deal from abrasion.
14 : 01 — MS. Sansk. d. 265
Vijayagani’s Ariftanemicarita, 17th or 18th cent.?
Contents : the Arigtanemicarita, a history of a Jina,
by Vijayagani. It is a most elaborate composition in
a florid style. It begins on f. i v , and ends on f. 74 .
Pariccheda 1, treating of 4 rinemipurvabhavavari?nana,
ends on f. 12 V . Pariccheda 2, treating of manu§rvidya-
dhariparinayana, ends on f. 2i v . Pariccheda 3 ends on
f. 36^ ; it treats of much the same matter as pariccheda 1.
Pariccheda 4, treating of Vasudevahidivarnnana, ends
on f. 37V Pariccheda 5, treating of Aristanemi’s birth,
ends on f. 43 v . Pariccheda 6, treating of Pradyumna-
kumaracaritravarnnana, ends on f. 5o v . Pariccheda 7 ,
treating of Harinegame§adevaradhana, ends on f. 53.
Pariccheda 8 ends on f. 58, treating inter alia of vrsti-
bhavana. Pariccheda 9, treating of Rajimatijanmo-
padana, ends on f. 59^. Pariccheda 10, treating of keva-
lajnanotpattivarnnana, ends on f. 64 v . Pariccheda 1 1
treats of various matters, including mauna ; it ends on
f. 69 v . Pariccheda 12, treating of krsnavasanakarttana,
ends on f. 72. Pariccheda 13 ends on f. 74 : iti raj ad hi -
rdjah'imadakabbarasdhiksonipatipradattdthimdnamardi -
tdnekabandtjndbhimdnasiddhisaudhasaupdnasvakiyavaca*
narjitdmrtapdnasakalabhattdrakabhaminibhdlabhusanaya -
manabhattarakakri 5 snvijayasenasurisvarasisyapamdi-
tapiyusapdyaparampardpuramdarapamditasnkanakavija •
yaganicaranapamkajabhramarasadrsagunavijayaganivira -
cite srimadaristanemicarite sulalltagadyabamdhe Ndrd-
yanasiddhartha devadrstanta darsanabaladevapratibodha -
nakr§namgisamskaranadiksdda raiuipamcamadevalokavra -
jana srinemindthapamcapd mda vanicanivarnna no nama ira-
yodakahk paricchedab sampurnnal} I From this (which
is repeated with slight variations at the end of each
pariccheda) it appears that the authors guru lived
under Akbar. Was Vijayasena the man who is men-
tioned in Weberis Catal., II, 592, as aiding Santicandra
under Akbar (a.d. 1556-1605)? Cf. on MS. Sansk,
d. 299 (1402). This work was written (f. 74) : samvat
§odasa 16 rasa 6 vasu 8 var?e (=a. d. 1612) ’ thasddha
masi pamcamydm karttvm mamditam etat l purnnam
cabhub nabhab?a§tydm l In the prasasti, on f. 74,
Ganijltavijayaka, at whose request the poem was com-
posed and who wrote the first exemplar (likhitam etat
prathamadarse svakrtyaya), gives us the spiritual descent
of Vijayagani. He was descended from the fifth gana-
dhara Sudharma, then from Jagaccandra, the founder
of the Tapagaccha, here dated a.d. 1229 {abde 1285).
Then ,jate$u jagatisaya tato bhurisu surisu , came Ananda-
vimala, Vijayadana, Hlra, Vijayasena, Vijayadevasuri,
Kanakavijaya, Vijayagani (verses 1-14), the last verse
Digitized by LjOoq le
238 § 53. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— LEGENDS AND HISTORY (1401-1403)
containing the date. The place of composition was
Surastra, near Surapattana.
The text is bounded on either side by two double
red lines. There are many corrections in the margin
by a later hand, and yellow pigment is freely used for
erasures.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 410).
Size : ioj X 5-| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 74 + ii blank.
Bate : probably about the middle of the 18th century,
but may be older.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : f. 74 is slightly torn.
1402 — MS. Sansk. d. 299
Vijayagani’s Pandavacaritra, 17th cent.P
Contents : the Pandavacaritra of Vijayagani, being
a narrative of the war of the Pandavas and their history,
in the kavya style, written under Vijayasenasuri, head
of the Tapagaccha, a . d . i 548-1615. This MS. contains
only sargas 1-13 with a portion of sarga 14. Sarga 1
begins, on f. i v : om rtamah paramatmane I om namo
vrsabhasvami I yogine paramatmane I karine sivasau-
khyasya visvasthitividhayine ll 1 ll parabrahmasvarupdya \
jagadanamdaddyine I sriyugadijinesaya I paraya para -
mesfhine II 2 II yugmam l sa srisantijino jiydt I bhavydndm
bhuvi samtikrt I matva mrgo jagattranam I sevate
lamchanachalat II 3 II srinemib sreyase bhuyat Yaduvam-
iasiromanih l vamchitarthaprado loke I kalpasakhiva
dehindm II 4 II Parsvanathah sa vah pay an nilavarnna -
tanudyutib I phambhrnmaniruksobhi l meghavad vidyu-
tasritah 115 II Varddhamdnam jinam naumi I varddhamd-
nagunotkaram I srisiddhdrthakuldkdsavikasananabhoma-
nim ll 6 ll natva snbhdratim devlm I tathd srimadgurum
nijam I caritram Pandaputranam I Iksvakukulajanmanam
II 7 ll uddhrtyanyacaritrebhyab 1 gadyabamdhena sum -
daram I karomy atmavinodaya l tatha karmmaksayaya
ca ll 8 ll yugmam I asmin Jambudxnpe Bharataksetre
srir§abhadevasya kit am asau sutas I te$v ekah Kuruna-
mdsit 1 tanndmndkhydtam k^etram I Kuruksetram I This
is a fair specimen of the poor and feeble style of
the compilation. Perhaps one of his sources was the
Pandavacaritra of Devaprabhasuri, cf. Peterson, Report ,
1884-1886, p. 132, with the verses here cited. For
another, cf. MS. Sansk. d. 300 ( 1400 ). Sarga 1 ends, on
f. 1 5 V : id srimattapdgaehabhattdraka&rlvijayasenasuri-
rdjye 1 pamditadevavijayaganiviracite Pamdavacaritre I
Pamdavapurvajavarnnano nama prathamah sargrah 11 1 11
A later hand has added : gachadhiraja - 1 bhaftdraka - 1
sn 5 srihiravijayasuripattalamkdra-bhatt 0 l and, after
viracite , gadyabamdhabamdhure I Undoubtedly Hira-
vijaya and Vijayasena are the leaders of the Tapagaccha,
the former of whom was born a.d. 1527, see Weber,
Catal . 9 II, 998, 1015 ; Klatt, Ind . Ant., XI, 254. The
same corrections have been made in the colophons of
the other sargas. After alamkara they add sampra -
tivijayamdna 0 l
Sarga 2, treating of the Krsnanemijanmadvaraka-
sthapanayudhisthirajanma, ends on f. 31^. Sarga 3,
treating of the Bhimaduryodhanadijanmakumarakalaro-
panakaladar£anakar$ narajy abhiseka, ends on f. 48 v .
Sarga 4, treating of the Draupadlsvayamvara, ends on
f. 61. Sarga 5, treating of the Yudhisthirarajyabhiseka,
ends on f. 73. Sarga 6, treating of the Nalopakhyana-
dyutavarnnana, ends on f. 126. Sarga 7, treating of
the ^rijanugrhahidambabakavadha, ends on f. 147.
Sarga 8, treating of the Kiratarjunlyatalatalavadha-
kamalaharana, ends on f. 164. Sarga 9, treating of the
Duryodhanamocanakrtyopadravanivarttana, ends on
f. I75 v . Sarga 10, treating of the Viratavasthanago-
graha, ends on f. j 87 v . Sarga 11, treating of the
Drupadapurohitasamjayavisnudutya, ends on f. 196.
Sarga 12, treating of the dutasamakanrpagamanapam-
davakauravaprayanakabala, ends on f. 204 v . Sarga 13,
describing the events of the eighteen days of the Pam-
davakauravayuddha, ends on f. 231. The whole ends
abruptly, on f. 235 v , thus: iti Matalind procyamdno
Srineinir anamtabalaparakramo dhanvam adhijyam
ni 1
The MS. is fairly accurate, many of the errors being
probably those of the author himself. It is, however,
frequently corrected with yellow pigment, probably by
a later hand. On ff. 1 58 v , 198, 2i3 v there are diagrams.
The text is bounded on either side by two double red
lines. F. 229 is half blank. For another work by
this author, cf. MS. Sansk. d. 265 ( 1401 ).
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 448).
Size : ioj x 5j in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 235 + ii blank. Really 232, as
ff. 89, 117 are passed over, and f. 86 is lost.
Date : probably about a.d. 1650-1700.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
Injuries : f. 86 is lost, and the end is missing.
1403 — MS. Min 70
Padmasundara’s Par&vanathakavya, A. D. 1566.
Contents: the Par£vanathakavya, being a life of the
Jina Parsvanatha in the usual Jaina style, by Padma-
Digitized by LjOOQie
§ 53 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— LEGENDS AND HISTORY (1403-1405) 239
sundara. It is divided into seven chapters. Chapter i ,
the £ripar£vapragbhavasaptakasamsana, in 85 stanzas,
ends on f. 4. Chapter 2, the Iriparfvatirthakarago-
traijjana, in 77 stanzas, ends on f. 6 V . Chapter 3, the
&ripar£vajanmabhisekotsava, in 218 stanzas, ends on
f. I2 V . Chapter 4, the ^riparsvajaya^rivarnnana, in
196 stanzas, ends on f. 18. Chapter 5, the 6 ripar 3 va-
nihkramana, in 107 stanzas, ends on f. 22. Chapter 6,
the £ripar£vasamavasrtidharmmade£anopa£lokana,in 160
stanzas, ends on f. 27. Chapter 7 ends on f. 29 v , with
verse 66 : anamdodayaparwataikataraner Anamdameror
gurob H^akparnditamaulimamdammanih knpadmamerur
guru b I tachi$yottamapadmasu7ndarakavib srlparsvana -
thdhvayam kavyam navy am idam cakdra sarasalamkdra -
samdarbhitam II 66 II iti 6rimatpardparaparame$(hipa-
ddravimdamakaramdasumdararasdsvddasarnprinitabha -
vyabhavye 1 pamP-sripadmameruvineyapamP-rnpadma-
sumdaraviracite sripdrsvandthamahakdvye srlpdrsvana-
thanirvvdnamarngalam ndma saptamah sargah I namah
srlvdgdevatayai I srih 1 srih | The notices of his teacher
show clearly that he is identical with the well-known
writer of the name, who, as a member of the Nagapuriya
branch of the Tapagaccha, received a village, &c.,
from Akbar (a.d. 1556-1605), see Bhandarkar, Report ,
1882, 1883, p. 43; Peterson, Report, 1886-1892, p. lxxv.
Peterson thinks that the date, samvat 1622, given here,
is the date of the composition of the work, but this is
an unnecessary hypothesis, as it is given quite clearly
as the date of the copying. But the MS. must have
been copied directly from the autograph of Padmasun-
dara, and is in consequence very fairly accurate. The
text is bounded on either side by two double red lines.
The gramthagram is given as 1 1 50 slokamanam.
Size : 1 1 x 5j in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 29 + i blank.
Rate : f. 29 v : samvat 1622 (= a. d. 1566) var$e sra-
vanavadi 6 vrhaspativare I
Scribe : f. 29 v : li§itam Ravatagord Cauhanavamse \
Character ; Devanagari, Jaina style.
1404 — MS. Sansk. d. 303
P&rfivanathada^abhavacaritra, 18th cent.?
Contents : the Par^Yanathada&abhavacaritra, a work
in prose, mixed with £lokas, on the ten bhavas of the
Jina Par^vanatha. No author’s name is given. It
begins, on f. i^: kngurubhyo namah \ Nabheyaya namas
tasmai 1 yasya kramanakham&avab 1 mauli dadhati nam-
ranam I mamgalydm ak§atasriyam Hill stumafr srlsarn -
tindthasya kramachayddrumadvayam I vyasminn asrarn-
tavisramtai \ bhavatapo na vidyate II 2 II manodrsa yad
amgamsam I divyajananijojanam I kalpananidhilabhaya I
satam Nemim tam dsreye 11 3 II bhaktiprahvo dvijihvo
y pi I prapoccaih padasampadam I yasminn asmi nato
bhaktya 1 tam kriparsvajinesvaram 1 1 4 11 tam namami
jinam mram \ yadutthat trimsadi nadi l ksamadharam
gurum prapa l visvafr vyapastakalmakha 115 ll samaste -
bhyah subhajnanah vadanebhyo jagattraye l trikdlaviqa-
yebhyo 9 pi I jitemdrebhyo namo state II 6 ll These six
verses are an inferior version of the six verses at the be-
ginning of Bhavadevasuri’s Parsvanathacarita, which
might further be conjecture*d to be one of the sources of
this anonymous compilation. Its narrative proper begins :
iha Jambudvipa iha I Bharatak$etre I madhyakhanide
Potanapuram ndma nagaram I talrdrivimdo ndma raja \
purohito ca Susuti bharyanudvarah 1 tayo suto Kamadt-
dhamarubhutinamanau susikfito adhitah sarvvaiastro I
kiyatapi kale tayo I matapitarau svargam gatau putrau
matrpitraviyoga \ The author and the scribe (perhaps
identical) must both have been very ignorant of
Sanskrit. The punctuation of this specimen is, of
course, that of the MS. It ends, on f. 39 v : keva -
lajhanam utpannam ekasatavarasayu palayitva bahundm
jatinam tapasvindm updsakanam dharmam bhajakrtvd
paicatamuktlm iyayau I iti sripdrivanathadasabhavaca -
ritra sampurnam I
The MS. is apparently all written by one hand.
On ff. 1— 21, 23 the text is bounded on either side by
three red lines, with one at the edge of the margin.
On f. i v a lacuna is marked. On f. n v there is a cor-
rection by the same hand.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 452).
Size : 1 x 4 1 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 39 -f xxxi blank.
Rate : probably the beginning of the 18th century.
Scribe: f. 39 T : Mamgalapuramadhye srlnavapalava •
pdrsvanathaprasadat I
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
1405 (1, 2)— MS. Wilson 267
Krsnadasa'sVimalan&thapurana, Aiaga’s S'antipurana,
A. D. 1810.
Contents: two Jaina Puranas.
1 . The V im alanathapur ana, treating of the life of
Vimalanatha, by Brahmakrsnadasa, son of Harsa and
Varika. It is a very long, tedious, modern work,
Digitized by
Google
240 § 53 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— LEGENDS AND HISTORY (1405, 1406)
treating of the usual subjects of such legendary histories.
It begins, on f. i v : om nama l siddhebhya I srlsarasvatyai
nma \ atha Vimalanathapurana lisyate I sdrvesam Sam -
karam siddham I varfiyamsam prajapatim I samudake-
hakam siddhyai l lekhesadiditam Jinam ll i ll Se§ams
tlrthakrto naumi I sddaram jndnabhaskardn I karmdrdtln
samunmulya I Sivasdmrajyabhumipdn ll 2 II Vimalam
Vimalam staumi I vimalajhdnasdlinam I durbodharajasa
kirna - I bhutale varidayitam ll 3 ll Sarga 1, treating
in 595 verses of the Maharaja 3 ri 3 repikakrtapra£na,
ends on f. 19^. Sarga 2, treating in 148 verses of
the Padmasenacarasasrahendravibhuti, ends on f. 24.
Sarga 3, treating in 130 verses of the srivimalanathot-
pattisakravihitabhi§ekanamdanatakavarnana, ends on
f. 2« v . Sarga 4, treating in 484 verses of the srivima-
lavahanadiksaj nanamadhusvayambhuvalabhadrasamrd -
dhivarnana, ends on f. 43. Sarga 5, treating in 113
verses of the 4 rivimalanathoktabrahmajhanatatvamrta-
rasa, ends on f. 46 v . Sarga 6, treating in 112 verses
of the Vaijayamtasamjayamtadiksagrahanasamjayamto-
pasargasivapraptijayamtadharanatvapraptitadagamama-
dityabhadevasamagama, ends on f.50. Sarga 7, treating
in 222 verses of the Simhasenacara^ridharadevotpatti,
ends on f. 57. Sarga 8, treating in 245 verses of the
Ramadattacararatsamalacyutadevapurpacacamdracara-
ratnayudhacyutadevasihasenacaravajrayudhasarvartha-
siddhigamana, ends on f. 64 v . Sarga 9, treating in 79
verses of the srimerumamdadiksagrahana^ rivimalanatha-
nirvanagamana, ends on f. 67. Sarga 10 ends on f. 73 v ,
with verse 207, here : iti Srivimalandthapurdne bhattara -
kasriratnabhusandmndyabakaravrahmakrsnaddsaviracite
Vrahmamamgaladdsasahadyasdpek§e nirvananatakame-
rudhydnopasargamerumamdanirvananirupano nama da -
kamah sargah 11 10 ll This does not enable us to deter-
mine who Krsnadasa was. A Krsnadasa under Akbar
wrote a Paraslprakasa, see Peterson, Report , 1884-
1886, p. 46, App.y p. 219. Mangaladasa aided in the
composition.
2. The S'antipurana, a legendary account of San-
tinatha, by A saga. It is partially described under MS.
Wilson 266 ( 1 )( 1408 ). In its full form the work consists
of sixteen sargas. These contain 105, 101, 100, 102, 1 17,
123, 100, 183, 158, 138, 156, 171, 207, 212, 143, 248
verses respectively, ending on ff. 77 v , 81, 84, 87, 91, 94 v ,
98, 103, 108V, 1 13, 1 18, 123, 129^, 136, i 4 o v , i 4 8 v .
The verses of sarga 8 are in disorder, 164 being followed
by 181-183, and these by 165-180. The colophon
is on f. I48 v : ity Asagakrtau S'dmtipurane bhagavatah
nirvanayamano nama §oda$ab sargah ll 16 ll sampurna
samdpta I The author is probably identical with A6aga,
pupil of Naganandin, writer of the Vardhamanacaritra,
Peterson, Report , 1886-1892, p. 113.
Both the MSS. are very carelessly written, as will
be sufficiently seen from the titles of the chapters
cited above. The text is bounded on either side by two
broad red lines. Lacunae are marked on ff. 4, 5 V , 18,
18^,32* 4 ’ v , 61.
Size : t 2 j x 7 j in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii+ 148 + ii blank. In the original
the two MSS. are foliated separately, having 1—73
and 1—74 (f. 45 being repeated) leaves respectively.
Bate: f. 73 v : samvat 1872 ( = a.d. 1816) kamdha-
mase kuklapakse 5 kanivdsare I This applies to both
MSS., as they are obviously written by the same hand.
Scribe : f. 73 v : lipyakrtam mahat?tidsambhurdmc -
sarvai Jayapuramadhye I Subham astu l
Character : Devanagarl, with some Jaina character-
istics.
1406 ( 1 - 3 )— MS. Wilson 266
Laghuiantipurana, Laghulalitavistara, Gurupatt&vali,
19th cent.?
Contents: three MSS., all probably executed specially
for H. T. Colebrooke.
1 . The Iiaghufiantipurana, described in Colebrooke’s
handwriting on f. i v as abridged from the original, the
S'antipurana of Asaga. The abridgement contains
twelve chapters. Chapter 1, the aparajitavidyapradur-
bhava, ends on f. 4. Chapter 2, the aparajitamamtra-
niscaya, ends on f. 8. Chapter 3, the damitarisandar-
6ana, ends on f. 9. Chapter 4, the paravalasandarsana,
ends on f. I2 V . Chapter 5, the aparajitavijaya, ends
on f. I4 V . Chapter 6, the aparajitacyutendrasambhava,
ends on f. i8 v . Chapter 7, the acyutendrakhecarendra-
pratibodhane amitejah^rivijayayoh sutaravyatireka, ends
on f. 23. Chapter 8, the khecarendrameghanadasya-
cyutendrabhava, ends on f. 31. Chapter 9, the vajra-
yudhaprativadina, ends on f. 34. Chapter 10, the
vaj ray udhasya graivey akasaumanasyasambhava, ends
on f. 40. Chapter 11, the megharathasambhava, ends
on f. 47. Chapter 12, the megharathasya sarvasiddhi-
gama, ends on f. 53. F. 53 v is blank. Ff. 54, 54^
contain a list of the titles of the chapters. The form of
the colophons is invariably: ity Asagakrtau S'dntipurane
sargah \ The MS. is fairly accurate, being an
autograph. The text is bounded on either side by-
three red lines. See MS. Wilson 267 (2) ( 1406 ).
2 . The Laghulalitavistara, abridged for Colebrooke
by one of his pandits, according to a note on f. 1.
It contains a legendary account of Buddha’s life, c urrent
among the so-called Northern Buddhists. The wo/k is
Digitized by
Google
§ 53. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— LEGENDS AND HISTORY (1406-1408) 241
compressed so as to be merely a table of contents. It
begins on f. 55 v ; and consists of twenty-seven sections,
which end on ff. 56, 56^, 57, 57, 57 v , 57V, 58^, 58^ 58^
59 y > 59 y > 59 y > 59 y > 60, 6i* 62, 6 $*, 65V, 66, 66, 66 Y , 66 Y ,
66 v , 66 v , 67 v , 69, 69 v . The last colophon, on f. 69, is :
iti laghulalitavistare Buddhapurane saptavimiatitamo
’dhyayafr samaptam cedam laghulalitavistarakhyam
Buddhapurdnam l The MS. is fairly accurate, being
like 1 an autograph. It is possible that it was written
by the same hand as 1, but this is not certain. The
Lalitavistara has been published, but in a very poor
edition, by Rajendralala Mitra m the Bibl. Ind. It was
translated by Foucaux, Paris, 1848, from the Tibetan,
and by Lefmann, Berlin, 1874.
3. The Gurupattavali (perhaps a better title than
that in the Bodl. catal . , p. 372^), a list of the heads
of the Tapagaccha of the Jains. It begins, on f. 70 v :
brigane&aya namah 1 athatra iriparyusanaparvani samd -
gate caturmasakastha munayo manigalikam paryuqana-
kalpanamadhyayanam pamcadinani vacayamti 1 tadva -
candd anu ca sarvam hi karyam mukhamadhyatakrtamam •
galam sat sukhaya bhavati I The notices of the various
heads correspond broadly to those in Weber’s Catal., II,
65 t, 652, 997—1015, and in Klatt’s important treatise,
‘ Extracts from the historical records of the Jainas/
Ind. Ant., XI, 245—256. The list omits Jnanasagara
and Kulamapdana, nos. 50, 51 in Weber (see his note 4,
p. 1012), and continues after Hlravijayasuri with Vija-
yasenasuri (1609-1672 of the Vikrama era = a. d. 1553-
1616), Vijayadevasuri (samvat 1634, date of birth),
Vijayasimhasuri (samvat 1644— 1713), Vijayaprabhasuri
(samvat 1677-1750), Yijayaratnasuri (samvat 1711-
J 773 ), Yijayaksamasuri (samvat 1728-1785), Vijayada-
yasuri, with whom it ends abruptly, giving merely
his name on f. 84 ? : tatpatfe 65 tatpatte Vijayadaydr
suri l The list is continued down to the present day
in the Jainatattvadarsa, Bombay, 1884, pp. 592 sq.
The list was probably compiled by the writer of the
MS. for H. T. Colebrooke. The MS. is written in
a different hand from that of 1 and 2. On f. jo Y the
text is bounded by a broad red line.
Former owner: it is clear that these MSS. were
written for Colebrooke, who must have given them to
H. H. Wilson.
Size : 12^X9!- in.
Material : Paper of European make.
Bate : doubtless the beginning of the 19 th or the end
of the 1 8th century.
Character: Devanagari.
BODL. SANS. CATAL. IL
54. DIDACTIC TREATISES
1407 — MS. Sansk. d. 267
Upade6&malavrtti, A. D. 1607.
Contents : the Upadefiam&lavrtti, a commentary on
the Upade£amala. The work is not identical with either
of those described in full by Weber, Catal., II, 1082 sq.
It begins, on f. i v : namah sarvajnaya l heyopadeyar-
thopadesabhabhih prabodhitajanabjam I jinavaradina -
karam avadalitakumatamitiram namaskrtya mil gxrde-
vatdprasdditadhdrftyan mamdatarajamtubodhdya l ja-
(fabudhir api vidhasye vivaranam Upadesamaldyah 112 II
It ends, on f. 87^: Upadesarndlavivaranam samaptam
iti gr. 4000 I
The text is decidedly inaccurate. There are a few
glosses by a later hand. In the centre of each page
there is the usual Jaina diagram. The text is bounded
on either side by two double red lines. The author
of this Upade^amala was Dharmadasa, Weber, Catal.,
II, 1082, n. 14. This is evidently the commentary
of Siddhasadhu, see Peterson, Report, 1884— 1886,
PP* 25, 130, 172, 184, who in Report, 1886-1892,
p. cxxix, identifies him with the author of the Upami-
tabhavaprapanca, which he dates in a. d. 436, taking
962 as a Vira date. Cf. Klatt, Vienna Orient. Journ .,
IV, 64. It is more probably a Yikrama date, i. e.
a. d. 906,
Bought in 1887 fr° m D r * Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 412).
Size : ia| x 4^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 87 + ii blank.
Bate : f. 8y y : samv. 1663 (■= a. d. 1607) var?e 1
Scribe : f.8j Y : krijayasomopddhydydndm pratir iyam
pradatta I srlsamkhabdlagotriyasd 0 -pumjddharmmapatni
kra°-pujalddandmni kuk$ijdtasa?n°-mdnasimghadharma-
patnya sravikadevakindmnyd srijhdnabhaktyai pradatta
Sriahammamdyavdde I This is written in very small
and indistinct writing, and may be later than the first
hand.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
1408 — MS. Sansk. d. 806
Hemacandra’s Balinarendrftkhy&naka, A. D. 1616.
Contents : the Balinarendr&khy&naka, a legend in
clumsy prose, by Hemacandra. It begins, on f. i v :
krtsarvajndya namah l astiha Jambudvipe Meroh pasci -
may am diU Samthildvati namd vijayas tatra nivasah
1 i
Digitized by LjOOQie
242 § 54. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— DIDACTIC TREATISES (1408-1410)
sarvasampadam nilayonih Semvildsandm grham sama -
stasadvyavahdrandm anaspadam a&e$apapavyaparanam
dhama dharmakarmanam valayitam pramkuprakarena
durgakrtam atigambhiraparikhaya samagrascaryanike-
tanam ativistirnam avanivanitasirastilakabhutam Vijaya -
puram nama nagaram \ tatra caradhyab parthivasaha-
srdnam prathamah mtvavdtdm agresaro vikraminam
pdtram samagrasampadam jaladhir buddhisaritam vihi -
tabahuvismayo mahamamtrindm kamamyatahitakama -
vibhramah kamimnam mahakarikumbhasthalasthulena
ka(hinakarakesdkr$taripuramdnavaratakrtakelibprabala -
parabalacalanicayanirddhalanadambholis Camdramaulir
nama mahanaremdrab I and so on in the same wearisome
manner. It ends, on f. 6 ^ 7 : sarvaSarira kamuisa mba m-
dham viprahaya samjdto nirvrtipuriyaramekvaro Bali -
naremdrarsikevalijivab I iti Balinaremdrdkhyanakam
samdptam I cha I paripurneyam Bhuvanabhanukatha l
cha I subham bhavatu l kalyanam astu I cha I A later
hand has added below : tatsamaptau prathama anitya-
tabhavana samaptd I iti Maladharagachamamdanapra-
bhusrihemacamdrasurisamdarbbhitam Bhuvanabhanuke -
dalicaritam sampurnam samdptam I cha I From this
it would appear that the author was that Hemacandra,
whose pupil, Sricandrasuri, wrote the Munisuvrata-
svamicaritra in a.d. 1065. Bhuvanabhanu is another
name of Narendra, who preaches to Candramauli on
the emptiness of the world. For this writer see
Peterson, Report , 1886-1892, pp. cxl, cxli, 7, 8, Report ,
1892-1895, p. lxxxv and reff.; Weber, Catal ., II, 799,
855. Other MSS. in Mitra, Notices , IX, 23, X, 127;
Bhandarkar, Deccan Coll . catal., p. 37, no. 3 66.
The MS. is written with fair accuracy. The text is
bounded on either side by three red lines, and in the
centre of each page is the usual Jaina diagram. There
are some corrections in a later hand. Slokas are mixed
with the prose on ff. 4~7 V , 26, 55 sq.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 454).
Size: iOjX4jin. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 64 + ii blank.
Date: f. 64 v : samvat 1672 (—a.d. 1616) mdhasuda
8 dine \ The MS. hardly looks so old, but the hand-
writing is old in style, and the date may therefore be
correct, though the paper looks new ; cf. Hultzsch,
Z.D.M.G., XL, 11.
ScHbe : f. 64 v : srlsdhdhamndparu$dmh Vaghayal
lisatam \ Sab is perhaps for sadhu , and the name may
be Vadyapal as far as the writing is concerned.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
Injuries : f. 62 v has suffered from abrasion.
1409 — MS. Sansk. d. 828
Somaprabha’s Sinduraprakara, 17th cent.P
Contents : the Sinduraprakara or Suktimukt&vali,
an anthology in 100 verses on the chief points of the
Jaina doctrine, by Somaprabha, pupil of Vijayasimha-
suri, circa a.d. 1220. In this MS. it begins, on f. i v :
Simduraprakaras tapaskarikirahkrode ka$dyd(avi - \ da -
varecirnnicaya prabodhadivasaprarambhasuryodayab I
muktisrikucakumbhakumkumarasah kreyastarohpallavah I
prolldsah kramayor nnakhadyutibharab patu vab Mill
It contains 100 verses, of which the last is erro-
neously numbered 101 : Somaprabha cdryamdbha ca
yan na \ pumsam tamabpamkam apakaroti 1 tad apy amu -
§minn upadesalese \ nisamyamane 9 nisam eti nasam ll 101 II
iti srisomaprabhacaryakrtasim \ The MS. here ends
abruptly, a leaf being evidently lost. To remedy
the loss, a much later hand has inserted this verse:
abhajad Ajitadevdcaryapattadayadridyumanivijayasim -
hacdryapddaravimde I madhukarasamanujas tena Soma -
prabhena viraci muniparajha Suktimukiavaliyam 9 II 101 ll
This MS. is fairly accurate. In the centre of each
page is the usual Jaina diagram, partially filled up by
a red spot. The margin is a broad red line over two
double lines.
For the work and its author see Weber, Catal., II,
1006, 1007, 1132, 1133; add to his references Bhan-
darkar, Report, 1884-1887, p. 126, no. 1395.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eiljgen Hultzsch (MS. 479).
Size : 1 o\ x 4 j in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 10 + Ixiii blank.
Date: probably about a.d. 1650—1700.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
1410 — ms. Sansk. d. 829
Somaprabha’s Sinduraprakara, 18th cent.P
Contents ; the Sinduraprakara of Somaprabha, as in
MS. Sansk. d. 328 ( 1409 ). In this MS. it begins, on
f. 1 v , with Karpura °, and ends, on f. 7, with abhajad, &c.,
which it counts as verse 100, omitting the verse Soma -
prabhd, &c ., and having as verse 99 the same verse as
the preceding MS.: bhavaranyam muktva yadijigamisur
muktinagarim l tadanim ma kdr&r visayavisabrksesu
vasatim l yatab kreyo ’py e§am prathayati mahdmoham
acirad ayam \ jamtur yasmat padam api na ganitum
prabhavati ll 99 ll
It is a careful and fairly accurate MS. F. 7 seems
to have been written by a different hand from the rest.
The text is bounded on either side by three red lines,
Digitized by LjOOQie
§54. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— DIDACTIC TREATISES (1410-1413) 243
and the marginal title and numbers of the leaves are
ornamented.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 480).
Size: iOjX4jin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 7 + ci blank.
Bate': about a. d. 1750.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
1411 — MS. Sansk. o. 128
Somaprabha’s Sinduraprakara, with a tippana,
A. D. 1739.
Contents : the Sinduraprakara of Somaprabha, as in
MS. Sansk. d. 328 (1409), with a tippana. In this
MS. the Sinduraprakara has 103 verses, beginning with
Simdwra 0 , and ending, on f. 14^, with abhajad , &c.
( = verses 1 and 100, in Weber’s Catal.y IT, 1132, 1133).
The colophon is : iti srisomaprabhasuriviracitd Sukti -
muktdbali samapta \
The tippana, as Hultzsch ( Z.B.M.Q. , XL, 26) calls it,
is nothing but a few glosses, usually written above the
words and occasionally in the margin, without intro-
duction or colophon, by perhaps a later hand than
the text proper, in ink of a reddish tinge. They are
most frequent towards the beginning.
The text is carefully written ; the colophons and
section-headings are in red ink. The text is bounded
on either side by two red lines.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 482).
Size: 13 X 6-| in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 14 + lxx blank.
Bate : f. I4 V : samvat 1795 ( = a. d. 1739) var$e miti
posasudi 9 dine 1
Scribe : f. I4 V : lifatam Naimnasdgara h&bham sre-
ya II 1 II
Character: Devanagari, Jaina style.
1412 — MS. Sansk. d. 880
Somaprabha’s Sinduraprakara, with an avacuri,
A.D. 1500.
Contents : the Sinduraprakara of Somaprabha, as in
MS. Sansk. d. 328 ( 1409 ), with an avacuri. In this
MS. the text commented on has exactly 100 verses,
arranged as 1 1, 4, 4, 4, 4, 4, 4, 4, 4, 4, 4, 4, 4, 4, 4, 4,
4, 4, 4, 4, 4, 4, 5. The first verse is Simdura °, as usual.
The last is bhavaranim? , as in MS. Sansk. d. 328 ( 1409 ).
The commentary begins, without any preface, after
verse 1, on f. 1 : vydkhyd I sriparsvaprabhoh kramayohs
caranayor nakhadyutibharo vo yupnanpatu rak$atu 1 It
is partly in Sanskrit, partly in bhasa. It appears to
have been used by Har$aklrti for his commentary, to
which it is anterior in time. It is possible that the
scribe was the author of the bhasa part. It ends, on
f. I7 V : iti srisomaprabhdcaryavtracitam Simdurapra -
karasya sutravacurih sampurnam iti I Somaprabhacam -
drasya kamti ca karat suryakamtifr lokavastuprakasam
kurute l yatha asur klghram tathayam vpadesalesa ucair
atyartham iubhotsavajhanagunan tanotu I iti Somapra -
bhdcaryakrtasiinduraprakarasydvacurih I cha 1 Though
the commentary has only five verses in the last section,
yet it alludes to a sixth in the same words as
Harsakirti’s commentary on verse 99, in Weber’s Catal.y
II, 1133, and the sixth verse appears in the text.
Text and commentary are written consecutively. Both
seem to be very fairly accurate. Some omissions have
been supplied by a later hand. The text is bounded
on either side by two double red lines.
Either Dharmasuri, see Mitra, Notices y IX, 160, used
this commentary or the author of this used Dharmasuri,
to judge from the considerable resemblance shown even
in so few lines.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 481).
Size : lofx in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 1 8 + xli blank.
Bate : f. 18: samvat 1 557 var$e sake 1422 ( — a. d. 1500)
pravarttamane krimati karttikamdse suklapak$e dasim-
ydm tithau ramvasare uttarabhadrapadaksatre \
Scribe: f. 18: rajddhirqjasrlsuryamallavijayani Upa-
ke&agache srikakkasurinam H canacaryaca srl -
dnamdasamudratatsipjamahimaiamudrena Sim ka-
rafikam lilekhi \ cha \ For Kakkasuri see Weber, Catal.y
II, 502.
Character: Devanagari.
1413 — MS. Sansk. d. 831
Somaprabha’s Sinduraprakara, with a tik&, 18th oent. P
Contents: the Sinduraprakara of Somaprabha, as in
MS. Sansk. d. 328 ( 1409 ), with a ti k&. In this MS. it
has only 98 verses, beginning with Simdura? 9 verse 1, and
ending with abhajady &c., verse 98. The commentary
was apparently copied from an imperfect MS., as
the gloss on verses 1— 10 is completely omitted though
space is left vacant. Verse 1 1 begins, on f. 4 :
kaddcin natamkah kupita iva pakyaty abhimukham l
vidure daridryam cakitam iva nasyaty anudinam 1 viraktd
kdmteva tyajati kugatih samgam udayo I na mumcaty
dbhyarnam suhrd iva jinarcdm racayatah nun The
commentary is : kaddcin na° i jinarcdm racayatah puru -
§asya atakah. ka i kupita iva I yathd kupitafy kaddcit
1 i 2
Digitized by
244 $54. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— DIDACTIC TREATISES (1413-1415)
abhimukham na paSyati jinarca racayitih l purusasya
anudinam niramtaram daridryam vidure naiyati l dan-
dryam kam iva cakita iva yatha cakitab bhayatrastah
anudinam niramtaram dure nasyati jandrca racayah
purusasya kugatib tiryaggatih, samgam samsargam tyajati
kugatih \ keva kamteva yatha virakta I karrUa samgam
samsargam tyajati \ jinarcam racayatab I purusasya
udayab I abhyudayah etdvata rddhivrddhih abhyarna
samipam na mumcati I udayab ka iva suhrd iva l yatha
suhrt mitra abhyarnnam sarmpam na mumcati lliill The
colophon of both text and commentary are identical,
on f. 2 i : iti insomaprabhacdryaviracitd Suktimukt avail
samdptam I The slokasamsya is given at 750.
The text occupies the centre of the page, the com-
mentary is at the top and bottom. The pratlkas are in
red ink, as are the colophons and numbers. Both text
and commentary are carelessly and inaccurately, though
neatly, written. A lacuna is marked on f. 20. On
f. 16 white pigment is used for a correction. The
commentary is omitted on ff. 1—3.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 483).
Size: io|x5|-in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 2 1 + 1 blank.
Bate : probably about the middle of the 18th century.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
1414 — MS. Walker 205
Hari’s Karpuraprakara, 18 th cent.?
Contents: the Karpuraprakara of Hari, pupil of
Vajrasena, a subha§itako6a. Vajrasena is probably the
member of the Nagapuriya branch of the Tapagaccha,
to whom Allauddin Khilji presented a firman (Allauddin
was ruler of Delhi, a.d. 1295-1316), see Bhandarkar,
Report , 1882, 1883, p. 43 ; Weber, Catal. , II, 1101. It
begins, on f. i v : srlgodipdrsvandthaya namab I Kar-
puraprakarab Samamrtarase vaktremducamdratapah 1
sukladhydnatantaprasunanicayah punyabdhiphenodayab I
muktikrikarapidanac chasicayo vakkamadhenob payob I
vydkhydlaksyajinesapebalaradojjoti&cayab patu vab Hill
This MS. reckons 179 verses; for verse 179 see the
Bodl. catal., p. 402 a . The colophon is : iti irikarp -
puraprakaranam samdptam \ srlr astu I sri I
The text is fairly accurate. It is bounded on either
side by two dark red lines.
For the other contents of this volume see the Bodl.
catal., l.c . For other MSS., see Bhandarkar, Deccan
Coll, catal., pp. 33, no. 274, 67, no. 266, 322, no. 250.
Size: 10^x6- in. Mateinal : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 211+ii blank. This part has 9.
The seven others have 10 + 20 + 20 + 62 (really 63;
f. 46 is repeated) + 9 + 71 + 9 respectively.
Bate : probably the beginning of the 18th century.
Character: Devanagari, Jaina style.
Injuries : the MS. has been considerably damaged by
water, many letters being quite illegible.
1415 — ms. Sansk. d. 290
Jinasundara’s Dip&likakalpa, with a Commentary,
18 th cent.?
Contents : the Dip&likakalpa, called also in this MS.
Dipotsavakathanaka, a Jaina legend regarding the
Dlpali festival, by Jinasundara, pupil of Somasundara,
composed in a. d. 1427. It begins, on f. i v : garubhyo
namab l snvarddhamdnamamgalya- \ pradlpah pivaradyu -
tih 1 deyad atulakalyana- 1 vilas am vipulam satam \\ 1 11
srlvarddhamanatirthesa - 1 kalyanakamahotsavam \ vakse
dipalikakalpa- \ punyaphalalak$midrumam n 2 II svasriyd
svargajayini I namny asty Ujjayim pun I sa prati bhu-
patis tatra 1 pratapatapanopamab 113II The story goes on
to verse 438. Then follow two verses regarding errors
in the poem. Then in verses 441 sq. the date is given
on f. 70 : samvatsare ’ gnidvipavisva 1483 sammite Dipd-
likakalpam amu vimirmaye TapaganadJuSvarasomasum-
darasrisurmsyo Jinasumdarahvayah \\ 41 11 Dipaliparva-
kalpo 9 yam vacyamanah suddhijanaih jlya jeyatoreyohetur
acadrarkka jagattraye 1142 II iti kritapagacchaddhiraja -
krisomasumdari&isyabha(tdrakaprabhu 6 rijinasumdarivir-
nirmitayam ll 43 ll iti sndipotsavakathanaka sampurn -
nam l The date is samvat 1483 ( — a.d. 1427); the
use of visva for 14 is not usual, as it properly stands
for 13, Biihler, Palaeographie, p. 81. The author also
wrote an Ekadasangisutrarthadharaka, 'see Peterson,
Report, 1886-1892, p. xli.
The text has been so written as to allow of a com-
mentary being inserted between the lines. This inter-
linear commentary is in bhasa. It begins, on f. i v :
arhan balabuddhlndm bodhdya janabhasayd kurme
Bdpdlikdkalpavydkhyanam ddarat II 1 ll But this ex-
hausts the writer’s Sanskrit. Biihler, Z. B. M. G ., X LI I,
531, no. 309, mentions a MS. with a Gujarati gloss.
The text is bounded, on f. 1 only, on either side by
two red lines. The MS. is not very accurate.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 439).
Size: iOjX5jin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 70 + xix blank.
Bate : very possibly about a. d. 1775.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
Injunes : the writing is a good deal rubbed.
Digitized by LjOOQie
$54. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— DIDACTIC TREATISES (1416-1418) 245
1416 — US. Sansk. d. 281
Rajavallabha’s Citrasenapadmavaticaritra, A. D. 1596.
Contents : the Citrasenapadmftvaticaritra of Raja-
vallabha, a Jaina caritra in 496 verses. No author is
named in this MS., but Peterson, Report , 1884-1886,
p. 215, gives an extract from another MS. of appar-
ently the same work, which ends with some verses giving
the name of the author, and the date of the composition
as samvat 1524 ( — a.d. 1468). It begins, on f. 1 : natva
Jinapadam adyam l pumdarikam ganadhipam 1 kllalam-
karasamyuktam \ saicarydm tatkatham Iruve \\i\\ In
this MS. it ends with a praise of £lla : vamchita ca grhe
lakfml I ramya strl putrapautrikan 1 gauravam svajane
klrttye I prapyate silapdlandt II 96 II iti Silavisayei Citra-
senapadmavatikcaritram sampurnnam \ The text is very
inaccurate, and is carelessly written. Corrections in
yellow pigment are frequent, but in most cases both
original and correction are illegible. There are
numerous marginal notes. The text is bounded on
either side by three black lines, and in the centre of
each page is the usual Jaina diagram.
For another MS. see Bhandarkar, Report, 1884-1887,
P- 11 ^
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 430).
Size: 10^x5! in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 1 4 + xxv blank.
Bate : f. 14: samvat 1652 ( — a. d. 1596) var$e vai-
sdfasudi 13 kukre lisitam 1 It does not look so old.
Scribe : f. 14 : Ratnasomamunibhih, Ahmadanagare I
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
1417 — MS. Sansk. d. 328
Samyaktvakaumudlcaritra, A. D. 1753.
Contents : the Samyaktvakaumudlcaritra, a collec-
tion of Jaina tales in support of the Jaina tenets,
especially as against Buddhism. This MS. contains yet
a third recension of the text, differing from the two
in the Berlin MSS., for which see Weber, Ind. Stud.,
XVI, 382, Catal., II, 1123-1132, Sitzungsber. der Berl.
Akad ., 1889, pp. 731-759. It shows on the whole
most resemblance to MS. A, no. 2022. It begins, on
f. 1 : sriganesaya namah I srfgurubhyo namab I atha sri-
samyaktvakaumudlkathd likhyate l krivarddhamanam
dnamya I jinam devam jagadgurum l vakqye y ham Kau -
mudi nry,dm l samyaktvagunahetave ll 1 II Then follows
an introduction, beginning with a Prakrit verse, and the
story begins only on f. 2. The tale of Suyodhana
begins on f. 3, and has seven sub-stories, ending on
f. 10. The story of Arhaddasa begins on f. io v : his
first wife’s name is here (cf. f. i v ) Jaya^ri: her story
ends on f. 19. Candana^ri occupies ff. 19-22; Visnusri,
ff. 22-2 5 V ; Naga^ri, ff. 25 v -29 ; Padmalata, ff. 29-3 i v ;
Kanakalata, ff. 3 i v — 33 v ; Vidyullata, ff. 33 v -39. Then.
the conversion of Kundalata, narrated at somewhat
greater length than in the other versions, ends, on
f. 40 : sresfina Caurena samtapurahsaparivarena diksd
grhita I aneka&dstrasiddhdmtdni pathitva ugratapam
krtva ke s pi moksam ke 9 pi devaloke jagmuh srikreniko
narake gatah l samyaktvatatvapratipadikdm imam [ ka -
tham niplya kravanamrtopamdm I bhavyamtu bhavyd
jinadharmanirmaldh, I yathd syur i§tarthasamrddhayo
y khildb Hill iti krisamyaktvakaumudicaritram sampurn-
nam I The MS. is carefully written and on the whole
very accurate. The text is bounded on either side by
three red lines.
Besides the MSS. mentioned in Weber, p. 1123,
n. 4, see Peterson, Report , 1892-1895, p. 305, no. 890 ;
Bhandarkar, Report , 1884-1887, p. 108, no. 1129, where
it is ascribed to Srutasagarasisya and described as
poetry, perhaps yet another recension ; Bendall,
Journey , pp. 48, 50.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 476).
Size : io| x 4^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 40 4- xxxvii blank.
Bate: f. 40: samvat 1820 var$e sa° 1675 ( — a.d.
1764 or 1753) pr° karttikavadi 5 pamcarmtithau bha -
umavasare livicakre I
Scribe : f. 40 : likhitam pujyasthaviramahamtaSri 6
kribhima8enajittachi$yapu°-jha 0 -8ri 5 motajittadamtevd-
sina r$ind Mahanamdena Ukhita sriprahladanapure \
Character : Devanagari, some Jaina characteristics.
1418 — MS. Sansk. d. 289
Da£adrat&ntakatha, 18th cent.?
Contents : the Daiadrst&ntakatha, being a selection
of Prakrit verses from Hemacandra’s Upadesam ala, with
a paraphrase in Sanskrit, a translation and commentary
in bhasa, and kathas in bhasa, whence the title. It
begins, on f. 1 : srivitaragdya namab I srlsomasumdara -
surigurubhyo namah I Pupphamalagramtha Mahidhl I
daiadrsrdmtaum (sic) udaharana la&ibai I The intro-
duction is in bhasa. Both beginning and end have
been supplied very carelessly. After the first Prakrit
verse follows the paraphrase, f. 1 : vydkhya 1 ratnakara -
prabhratfam ratnam sudurlabham bhavati I tatha bhra -
stam manujajanma surdurllabham bhavati l Then
comes the bha§a commentary. Then 2 ete dasapi dr~
$( amt ah siddhamtaprasiddha manufajanmadidurlabha-
tve sucitab I The commentary on the last verse is lost
through injury to the MS. It begins, on f. i v : vipulam
Digitized by
246 §55. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— FACSIMILES (1418-1420)
vistirnnam rajyam cakravarttyadisambamdhi \ vipula-
vistirnnanihkamtakarajyacakravartti adi sambamdhiu
(the bhasa is mixed up thus with the Sanskrit) \ rogaib
varjitam rupam \ rogaih kuftddibhih \ varjjitam rupapra -
manopetam sarva&arirdvayavdtmakatvam l &c. Through-
out the text is very badly mutilated. It ends : iti
Daiadrsrdmtakatha \ grain 0 208 I
The text is bounded on either side by a broad yellow
line over two red ones. In the centre of each page is
the usual Jaina diagram, partially filled with spots
of yellow pigment. On the margins of the verso also
there are similar spots.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 438).
Size : io| X 57 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves ; iv + 4 + lv blank.
Date : quite doubtful ; perhaps the latter half of the
1 8th century.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
Injuries : each leaf has been nearly tom through
in three places, and has been mended.
55. FACSIMILES OF PALM-LEAF
FRAGMENTS OF BAUDDHA TEXTS
1419 (1-3) — MS. Sansk. a. 8
Facsimiles of the Kairiuwori Palm-leaf MS.,
A. D. 1880.
Contents :
1. F. 1, a facsimile of the palm-leaf MS. of the
monastery of Kairiuwozi at Nara, in the province of
Yamato, Japan, made from the original by two Japanese
Buddhist students, K. Kanematsu and Y. Ota, in April,
1880. It contains a fragment (one leaf, six lines on
each side), the first line of which is : katham i$am sama-
vasaranalafy pratisaramm vaktavyam to suddhendnyad
atyatfo (or °?teh) 1 kusalapak$e samavasaramti caksu -
rindriyadini sripuru$ajivinaindriydntdni navasavyakrta -
pakseh sukhendriyad 2 atyupeksendriyantdni pamcapra -
yo{vyoV)gatab \ &c.
2 . F. 2, a transcript of the above leaf in Devanagari
characters, by Bunyiu Nanjio.
3 . Ff. 3, 4, a facsimile of the above leaf, made by
Mr. Kaishin Kurehito, in September, 1880, from an old
copy by Ziun. In this copy the text has been corrected.
The first line reads here : katham e$am samavasarana »
tah pratisaranam vaktavyam H suddhendnyad atya$to
1 Bunyiu Nanjio transcribes atyasfho (or 0 s(hefi).
2 Bunyiu Nanjio transcribes suiendriyad.
kusalapakse samavasaramti cakfurindriyadtni stu (?)
puja$ajivisendriydntdni navasavyadrtayakseh sukhendri -
yadity upentani k$endriydntani pamcaprayogatah 1 &c.
Presented in 1881 by Professor F. Max Muller.
See Bunyiu Nanjio, nos. 51, 59 ; Max Muller, Buddhist
Texts from Japan , pp. 6, 11.
Former shelfmark : MS. Sansk. d. 26.
Size : 2of x 7| in. (Size of the original palm-leaf
according to the first facsimile: i9yX3jin.)
Material : ff. 1 and 3, 4, Japanese transparent paper;
the rest, ordinary English paper.
No. of leaves : i + 4 + xxxiii blank.
Date and Scribes : see contents above.
Character : the alphabet of the facsimiles is similar
to that of the Horiuzi palm-leaves, though a few letters,
e. g. ja> tha , ia y are different. Several letters, written
in red ink, were doubtful to the copyists.
1420 (1,2)— MS. Sansk. a. 4
Facsimile of the Zigemri Palm-leaf MS., A. D. 1880.
Contents :
1 . F. 1, a facsimile of the palm-leaf MS. of the
monastery of Aigenzi, at Osaka, in the province of
Settsu, Japan. It contains a fragment (one leaf, four
lines on each side), treating of hell, and beginning :
ame(or amiV^s salmalivavab nadi vaitaram me(l) tha
purvena evam dak§inena paicimottarena we (?) thavitir
mahanarakasya evam yavat samjivasya tendha pratye -
kaddho (or $ 0 ?) ta sotsamda iti catuskamdhd iti catur -
dvara iti aha avicer mahanarakasya I &c.
2 . F. 2, a transcript of the above facsimile in
Devanagari characters, by Bunyiu Nanjio.
Presented in 1881 by Professor F. Max Muller.
See Bunyiu Nanjio, no. 52 ; Max Muller, Buddhist
Texts from Japan , pp, 6, 11.
Former shelfmark : MS. Sansk. d. 27.
Size : 20- X 6j in. (Size of the original palm-leaf
according to the facsimile : 197 X 3^ in.)
Material ; f. 1, Japanese transparent paper ; the rest,
ordinary English paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 2 + xxi blank.
Date and Scribe : the facsimile was made from the
original by K. Kanematsu and Y. Ota, in April, 1880.
The original MS. is said to have been brought from
China to Japan by Kishio Daishi in 858.
Character : the alphabet of the facsimile is similar
to that of the Horiuzi palm-leaves, though a few letters
are slightly different. A few letters, written in red ink,
were doubtful to the copyists.
Digitized by LjOoq ie
247
§55. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— FACSIMILES (1421-1423)
1421 ( 1 , 2) — MS. Sansk. a. 5
Facsimile of the KdkLri Palm-leaf MS., A.D. 1880.
Contents :
1 . F. i, a facsimile of the palm-leaf MS. of the
monastery of KokLzi, in the province of Kawa£i, Japan.
It contains a fragment (one leaf, four lines on each side)
in corrupt and almost unintelligible Sanskrit, beginning:
dasapi daru( or ru \ )vaham pratitya vimsatam catvarim -
Sat am pamca&atam ddru(orruV)vdhasatam daridprrutyvd-
hasahasram daru (or ru tyvahasatasahasrani pratltyam
agniskamdhodhyalot (lot doubtful) evam eva saptamasya
aryamanda ( o matiju 0 } Bunyiu Nanjio) lasya loke l &c.
2 . F. 2, a transcript of the above facsimile in
Devanagari characters, by Bunyiu Nanjio.
Presented in 1881 by Professor F. Max M tiller.
See Bunyiu Nanjio, no. 57 ; Max Muller, Buddhist
Texts from Japan , pp. 9, 12.
Former shelf mark : MS. Sansk. d. 31.
Size : 2o| x 6j in. (Size of the original palm-leaf
according to the facsimile : ig\ X 3| in.)
Material: f. 1, Japanese transparent paper; the rest,
ordinary English paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 2 + xix blank.
Bate and Scribe : the facsimile was made from the
original by Mr. Kaishin Kurehito of the monastery of
KokLzi, in August, 1880, at the request of Mr. E. Satow.
Character : the alphabet of the facsimile is that of
the Horiuzi palm-leaves.
1422 (1-3)— MS. Sansk. a. 0
Facsimile of the Zuisemi Palm-leaf MS., A.D. 1880.
Contents :
1 . F. 4, a facsimile of the palm-leaf MS. of the monas-
tery of Zuisenri, at jfioshi, in the province of Yamashiro.
It contains the following four lines (in Sanskrit V) :
(1) vati . dyasyate khalu bhavaptali kusalanam
dharmmandm samadanahetob aldfovyadvivarnasya su -
khasya bhagandma micyadverya . . lam 1 (2)
dharmmasamadalavantu (ntu doubtful) mahikanavame 0
kusalam dharmam samdddlavantu (ntu doubtful) mahe
tesam evam bhavati paladobhadatuh adata 0 dali(or la)ka-
lam tu valam adattad (°ntad> B. Nanjio) ata l (3) tpra-
tivirame mate adanta (ntua, B. Nanjio) datat prativi 0
ramamti tesam adadvadatatprativirataram vimsate va-
dala no catvatisara ( vadalu , ne catvatisat , B. Nanjio)
°8dlajaputrajatddramotarasvagraka \ (4) la ( lu , or ghu,
B. Nanjio) sa . pamcdsadvar$a Id ( [lu, B. Nanjio) sano
manu$ydnam evam bhavati • sya te khalu kusa la . . .
samddanuhe . . la (/a, B. Nanjio) §0 vyaddhi 9 ca rnnasya
calasya sukhasya bhoga [ After the first line there is
a blank, apparently one line being lost.
2 . F. 5, a transcript of the above facsimile in
Devanagari characters, by Bunyiu Nanjio.
3 . Notes (f. 1) by Bunyiu Nanjio in Japanese and
English, explaining the Japanese entries on ff. 2, 4 V .
Presented in 1881 by Professor F. Max Muller.
See Bunyiu Nanjio, no. 58 ; Max Muller, Buddhist
Texts from Japan , p. 12.
Former shelfmark : MS. Sansk. d. 33.
Size : 2o|- x 7 j in.
Material : ff. 2-4, Japanese transparent paper; the
rest, English paper.
No. of leaves : i + 5 4- xxi blank.
Date and Scribe : the facsimile was made (perhaps
from a copy of the original) by Mr. Kaishin Kurehito,
in August, 1880, at the request of Mr. E. Satow.
Character of the facsimile : similar to the alphabet
of the Horinzi palm-leaf MSS.
1423 (1—3) — MS. Sansk. c. 38 (R)
Facsimiles of three Japanese Palm-leaf MSS.,
A.D. 1880.
1 . A facsimile of the palm-leaf MS. of the monastery
of Raikori, near the Biwa lake, in the province of
Omi, Japan. It contains fragments of a DharanI, on
four pages (six lines on each page).
2 . A facsimile of the palm-leaf MS. of the monastery
of Horiuri, in the province of Yamato, Japan. It
contains the parts of the Prajilap&ramitahrdayasutra,
and of the UfnisavijayadMrani (two pages with seven
lines each), as printed in Max Muller, The Ancient
Palm-leaves , pp. 5-1 1 (‘No. Ill Facsimile *), and re-
produced ibid., Table III.
3 . A facsimile of the palm-leaf MS. of the monastery
of OiLriori, near the Biwa lake, Japan. It contains on
two pages (six lines each), some portions of short
Mantras; namah samantabuddhandm being repeated
several times.
Presented in 1881 by Professor F. Max Muller.
See the details in Bunyiu Nanjio, no. 45. Cf. Max
Muller, Buddhist Texts from Japan , pp. 8, 10 sq.
The facsimiles are written side by side on one
beautifully ornamented roll.
Size of the roll : goj x io|- in.
Size of the originals from which the facsimiles were
taken: l = 8jXifin.; 2 « 10^x2 in.; 3 — io|X3^in.
Material of the facsimiles : Paper.
Digitized by
248 § 56. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— DOGMATIC AND DISCIPLINE (1423-1426)
Date of the facsimiles: a. d. 1880.
Character : the ancient alphabet of the Horiuri
palm-leaf M SS. has been fully described by Dr. G. Biihler
in Max Muller’s The Ancient Palm-leaves , pp. 6 1 sqq.
1424 — MS. Sansk. b. 32
Pr aj fiaparamitahrday asutra and Usmsavijayadh&ranl,
A. D. 1880.
Contents: a second facsimile of the palm-leaf MS.
of the monastery Horiuri, containing the Prajflapara-
mitahrdayasutra and TTsnisavijayadh&rani, described
under MS. Sansk. c. 38 (R), 2 (1423).
Presented in 1881 by Professor F. Max Muller.
See Bunyiu Nanjio, no. 62 ; Max Muller, Buddhist
Texts from Japan , p. 8.
Former shelf mark : MS. Sansk. e. 19.
Size : I5j X 8|- in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 2 + ix blank.
Date of facsimile : a. d. 1880.
Character: the alphabet of the Horiuzi palm-leaf MSS.
56. BAUDDHA DOGMATIC AND
DISCIPLINE
1425 — MS. Hodgson 7
Lalitavistara, 18th oent. P
Contents : the Lalitavistara, in twenty- seven sections.
It begins : om namo ratnatrayaya ll 11 namo dasadiga-
nantaparyyantalokadhdtupratisthitasarvvavuddhavodhi -
satvdryairdvakapratyekavuddhebhyo * titdnagatapratyut -
pannebhyob II evam maya srutam ekasmin samaye
bhagavan Sravastyam viharati sma 11 jetavane Ana-
thapindadasyarame mahata bhikmsahghena sarddham
dvadasabhir bhikpusahasraib 11 tad yatha ll &c.
Section 1 ends on f. 4 V ; 2, on f. 7; 3, on f. 14V;
4, on f. i8 v (24); 5, on f. 30^; 6, on f. 39^; 7, on f. 57 ;
8, on f. 58^; 9, on f. 59 v ; 10, on f. 6i y ; 11, on f. 64 v ;
12, on f. 74 ; 13, on f. 84 v ; 14, on f. 89 ; 1 5, on f. 104^;
16, on f. 107 ; 17, on f. H4 y ; 18, on f. H9 V ; 19, on
f. 127; 20, on f. 130; 21, on f, 146; 22, on f. 151^ ;
23, on f. 156; 24, on f. 1 65 v ; 25, on f. 1705 26, on
f. 187 ; 27, on f. 190.
From f. 2i v , 1. 1, to f. 27, 1. 3, the whole of f. i6 v ,
1. 2, to f. 2 1, last line ( « Edition, p. 36, 1. 8, to p. 5 1, 1. 7),
is repeated.
The MS., though not very correct, will nevertheless
prove of great importance for the restoration of the
text, especially of the Gathas. To show the relation
of this MS. to Rajendralala Mitra’s edition ( Bibl . Jnrf.,
1877), two passages have been collated, and the various
readings found in the MS. are as follows :
(1) MS. f. 21 (also f. 26 v ) collated with Ed., p. 49 sq.:
p. 49, 1 . 17, pritamanab ( pritamana ) l ; 1 . 18, ka (Jcab)
punyatejayasasam ; ib., vivadhayitum ( vivarddha °); 1. 19,
yasyepsite ; 1 . 20, anuvarddhitum ; p. 50, 1 . 2, anuban-
dhatam ; 1. 3, yasyepsita ; ib., nandana ; 1. 5, ydmadhi -
patyam; ib., Hair a(tha)vdpi prarthayati ; ib., cesvarato ;
1. 6, bhavitu{m ) ; ib., anuvandhatdmim ; 1. 8, manasaiva
savamokkikriya anuvandhatam ima gu° (1 manasaiva nuik-
kxm kriya anuvandhatam im gu °) ; 1. 9, mahesvaro ; ib.,
pradu§tamana sairvarddhice{cye)tiyapdragatah ; 1. 11,
mati yasya vrahmapuram avesitum ; 1. 12, c pramana -
prabhatejadharab ll sodyanavaddhatu mahapuru§d I (so-
dyanuvaddhatu mahapuru§am).
(2) MS. f. io5 v collated with Ed., p. 297 sqq.: p. 297,
1. 15, pravajiyana ; 1. 16, santamanadanta iryyavanto ;
1 . 18, jhdtva ; p. 298, 1 . 1, pratigrhiyamdnamanasena ;
1 . 4, lak§anam trisata i° ; 1. 5, preksamano ; 1 . 6, bhavate ;
ib., °ptirdadasanena; 1. 7, mtfuracitaratnavastradharyya ;
1. 8, ravasiriya ; 1. 10, prabhayapuram vibhdti sarva \
1. 11, nariganam; 1. 12, tat ha rivadvdri; 1. 13, geha-
sunya ; 1 . 14, naravaru ; ib., y nanyakamab ; 1 . 15, vikra-
yam karonti ; 1. 16, puna ; p. 299, 1. 1, ca piye ra° ; 1. 2,
nirik§am mana 1
It ends : sadevamdnusdsuraloka bhagavato bhasitam
abhyanandann iti ll ll iti sanirgamaparivartto nama sap -
tavimsatimah ll 27 II iti sarvvavodhisatvacaryyaprasthano
Lalitavistaro nama mahdydnasutram ratnarajamm iti
samaptam 11 ye dharmmd hetuprabhavd hetus tesam
hevadate§am ca yo nirodha evamvddi mahasramanam ll
An entry on f. 1 describes the work as ‘ Bauddha. —
Lalita Purana.’ Mentioned in the Bodl. catal ., p. 4Q3 a .
Size : 1 7 ■g X 6| in. Material : thick yellow paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 192.
Date: probably the second half of the 18th century.
Character : Nepalese.
1426 — MSS. Hodgson 4, 6
Astasahasrika PrajfLap&ramita, A.D. 1830.
Contents : the Astasahasrika Prajfiaparamita, in
thirty-two parivartas. It begins : 1 om namo bhaga-
vatyai dryyaprajiidpdramitdyai II nivikalpe namas tu -
1 The readings given in parentheses are those occurring on
f. 26 v where the passage is repeated.
Digitized by LjOOQie
§ 56. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— DOGMATIC AND DISCIPLINE (1426, 1427) 249
bhyam Prajndparamite ’mite l yd tvam sarvvan ava-
dyamgi niravadyai nirikfase ll &c.
Parivarta i, ends on f. 1 8 V ; z, on f. 26 y ; 3, on f. 50 ;
4, on f. 54 v ; 5, on f. 76 ; 6, on f. 97 ; 7, on f. 105^; 8,
on f. 113 ; 9, on f. n? v ; 10, on f. 131; 11, on (£ 142 = )
6, f. 1; 12, on (f. I56 v = ) 6, f. I5 V ; 13, on (f. i6o v = )
5, f. 19V; 14, on (f. 165=) 5, f. 24; 15, on (f. i7i v -)
5, f. 30^; 16, on (f. I79 v -) 5, f. 38^; 17, on (f. 189^ = )
5, f. 48 v ; 18, on (f. 195 = ) 5, f. 54 ; 19, on (f. 203^-=)
5, f. 62 v ; 20, on (f. 2i2 Vs =) 5, f. 71^; 21, on (f. 219-)
5, f. 78 ; 22, on (f. 226-) 5, f. 85 ; 23, on (f. 229 = )
5, f. 88 ; 24, on (f. 233 = ) 5, f. 92 ; 25, on (f. 238 = )
5, f. 97 ; 26, on (f. 243 v = ) 5, f. io2 v ; 27, on (f. 250 — )
5, f. 109 ; 28, on (f. 259 — ) 5, f. 118 ; 29, on (f. 261 =)
5, f. I20 v ; 30, on (f. 277 - ) 5, f. 136 ; 31, on (f. 285 - )
5, f. 144; 32, on (f. 286 = ) 6, f. 145.
It ends: idam avocat bhagavdn attamanas te ca
Maitreyapramukha vodhisatvo mahdsatvd ayu$md& ca
Subhutir ayufmams ca S'ariputra aytmnds cdnamdah
Sakras ca devanam indrab sadevamanufdsuragandharvas
ca loko bhagavato bhaptam abhyanandann iti ll II ary-
yaqtasahasrikayam Prajndpdrdmitdyam parindanapari -
varivartto nama dvatrimsattamah ll 39 II II samdptd
ceyam bhagavaty aryydtfasahasrikd Prajndpdramita
sarwatathagatajanam sarwavodhisatvapratyekavuddha-
irdvakanam mdtd dhamudrd dharmmotkd dharmmanabhi
dharmmabherl dharmmanetri dharmmaratnanidhanam
ak§ayo dharmmakoso dharmmabhity adbhutadar Sanana-
k$atramdla dharmataparamasarvvasukhahetur iti ll sa-
devamdnufasuragandharwai ca lokavandita Prajnapara -
mitd samyag udgrhya dharayitva paryyavapya vacayitva
pravatyainam viharantu sadarthina iti ll 1 1
Edited by Rajendralala Mitra in the BibL Ind. 9 New
Series, nos. 603 sq. (1888).
Mentioned in the Bodl. catal. y p. 403.
Size: i7|-X7jin. Material: Paper, mostly yellow.
No. of leaves : 4,ii+J43; 5, ii+148. Originally
foliated continuously.
Date : iubhasamvat 950 ( — a.d. 1830) sti vaisafama-
sakr^napaksapamcamydm titthau ll tatrd$ddhanak$atra
mbhajoge jatha karttr muhutre guruvara saravfkharasi-
gate sapitri makrarasigate camdramasi II
Scribe : ddnapatisuvarnnapanarimahanagaraya san -
tighatasthdnayd maitnpuramahdvihdraya karunapura
sa Canada 1 1 snvajracdryyasarvvarthasidhipramukham
bhdryya Suvarnnalakfrm tasya putra srijagaddnanda
tasya bhdryya Cakralakpnl tasya putra Batnananda
Karundnanda ll &c.
Character: Nepalese.
BODL. SAMS. CATAL. II.
1427— mss. um 137, 138
Agtas&hasrikS Frajfi&p&ramitft, 18th oent.P
Contents : the Astasahaarika PrajfiSparamitS, in
thirty-two parivartas. It begins: i om namo bhagavatyai
aryyai Prajnaparamitayai ll ntrvvikalpe namas tubhyam
Prajndparamite ’ mite I yd tvam sarvvan vandydAgi
niravadyair nnirlkfase ll &c.
Parivarta i, ends on f. 20 ; 2, on f. 3o v ; 3, on f. 58 ;
4, on f. 63; 5, on f. 83 ; 6 , on f. 104; 7, on f. ii2 v ;
8, on f. ii9 T ; 9, on f. 124; 10, on f. 137; 11, on
f. 149; 12, on (f. 163=) 138 , f. 1 ; 13, on (f. 16^=)
138 , f. 4 V ; 14, on (f. I7i v *=) 188 , f. 9 V ; 15, on (f. 179=)
188 , f. 17; 16, on (f. i87 v — ) 188 , f. 25 v ; 17, on
(f. 238 = ) 188 , f. 76; 18, on (f. 244 — ) 188 , f. 82 ; 19,
on (f. 252 v ■= ) 138 , f. 90 v ; 20, on (f. 26 i T = ) 138 , f. 99V ;
21, on (f. 268 = ) 138 , f. xo6; 22, on (f. 188=) 138 ,
f. 2 6; 23, on (f. 191=) 138 , f. 29; 24, on (f. 195 = )
138 , f. 33 ; 25, on (f. 201 =) 188 , f. 39 ; 26, on (f. 206 = )
188 , f. 44; 27, on (f. 213 = ) 138 , f. 51 ; 28, on (f. 224 v = )
188 , f. 62 v ; 29, on (f. 227 v = ) 188 , f. 6 j v ; 30, on
(f. 292^ = ) 138 , f. I30 t ; 31, on (f. 30i v = ) 138 , f. 139^;
32, on (f. 303^ = ) 138 , f. 141 v .
Parivartas 17-2Z instead of following parivarta 16
on f. 25 v are by mistake placed after parivarta 29 and
foliated as ff. 228-274 v *138, ff. 66-1 12 V . The recto
of f. 228=138, f. 66, is blank, the beginning of pari-
varta 17 («= edition, p. 323, 11. 1-13) being lost.
It ends : sadevamdnufdsuragandharvvaS ca loko bha-
gavato lha§itam abhyanandann iti ll dryya$(asahasrikd-
yam Prajndpdramitdydm parindandma parivartto nama
dvatrimsatamah ll 39 ll samdptd ceyam bhagavaty dry yd-
ffasahasrika Prajndpdramita sarwatathagatajanam 1
sarwavodhisatvapratyekavuddhasravakanam ca mala
dharmmamudrd dharmmolka dharmmanabhi dharmma-
bheri dharmmanetri dharmmaratnanidhanam I aksayo
dharmmakoso dharmmacintydnbhutadarsananatyatramd -
Id I sarvvasukhahetuna iti ll sadeva m anu^dsuragandharv-
vas ca loko bhagavato bhdsitaprajndpdramita samyak
guhyapara vapya ca dharayitva pravarttanam viharantu
sadarthina iti ll 11 ye dharmma hetuprabhava hetu
te§dm tathdgata hy avadat te$an ca yo nirodha evamvadi
mahdsramamh ll
There are indications that the MS. is derived from
a Nepalese (Newari) copy.
Former owners : the following entries are found on
f. 1 of 137: (1) *W. Jones the Gift of Captain
Kirkpatrick 15 Nov. I793.’ ( 2 ) ‘S. H. Lewin to
W. H. Mill, D.D., December 1838/
Size: 15^x6 in. Material: Paper.
k k
Digitized by LjOOQie
250 $56. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— DOGMATIC AND DISCIPLINE (1427-1430)
No. of leaves : 137 = ii + 164 ; 138 «= ii + 144. Origin-
ally foliated continuously.
Date : probably about the middle of the 18th cent.
Character: Devanagari.
1428 — MS. Sansk. a. 7 (R)
Astas&hasrika Prajfi&p&ramitS, A. D. 1096 .
Contents : the Astas&hasrik& Prajfi¶mita, being
a recension of the Prajfiaparamita in 8000 verses, see
on MSS. Hodgson 4, 5 ( 1420 ); Burnouf,In/rod.,p.464;
Mitra, Nepal. Buddh. Lit ., pp. 188-192 ; Haraprasada,
Report , 1891-1895, p. 20; Bendall, Brit. Mus. catal .,
pp. 237, 238. The titles of the thirty-two parivartas
are given by Bendall, Buddh. Sansk. Lit., pp. 2, 3, with
the number of verses in each. The only differences
in this MS. are that parivarta 3 has 729 verses, 6 has
679, 15 has 204, 22 has 190, 24 has 106, 25 has 163
instead of 728, 769, 203, 192, 17, 172 verses respectively.
Parivarta 1, ends on f. I3 V ; 2, on f. I9 V ; 3, on
f. 37 v ; 4, on f. 41 ; 5, on f. 54 ; 6, on f. 66 v ; 7, on
f. 71 ; 8, on f. 75 v ; 9, on f. 78 ; 10, on f. 86 ; 11,
on f. 93 ; 12, on f. ioi^ ; 13, on f. 104 ; 14, on f. 107^ ;
15, on f. m v ; 16, on f. ii 6 v ; 17, on f. 123; 18, on
f. I26 v ; 19, on f. 132; 20, on f. 137^ ; 21, on f. 142;
22, on f. 144^ ; 23, on f. 146*; 24, on f. 151 ; 25, on
f. 1 54 v ; 26, on f. 158 ; 27, on f. i62 v ; 28, on f. i 6 g Y ;
29, on f. 171 ; 30, on f. i8i v ; 31, on f. 184V ; 32, on
f. 186.
The MS. is accurate. It begins, on f. i v : namo
bhagavatyai dryaprajhaparamitayai I nirvikalpe namas
tubhyam Prajhapdramite * mite I &c. On f. 187 the
scribe has begun to copy this out again, but has only
continued as far as Prajhapdramite.
Bought in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoemle.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : 24^ X 4^ X 4 in.
Size of leaf: 22 X 2-f- in.
Material : Palm-leaves, held together by two wooden
boards and a string passing through two holes, one at
either side of the central column. The whole is kept
in the original cloth wrapper.
No. of leaves : 1 88, of which the last two are almost
entirely blank.
No. of columns : three columns, separated by two
spaces of about ^ in. Six lines in a column, the
writing running horizontally, not vertically.
Ornamentation ; on the inner sides of the two boards,
and on ff. i v , 2, 92 v , 93, i 85 v , 186, there are pictures
of various Buddhas, and also of women apparently
teaching disciples, cf. Mitra, l. c.
Date: f. i86 v : mahdrdjadhirdjaparamesvarapava -
mabhat(drakaparamasaugata{X)-srimadrdmapdladevapra -
varddhamanavijayardjye pahcddasame samvatsare vya-
bhilikhyamanapatrdhkendpi samvat 15 (it looks like
315, but the other reading is better) \ vaiiakhe dine
Icrptasaptamyam 1 This gives us probably a.d. 1095
if the date of Ramapala’s accession is a.d. 1085, see
references in Duff, Chronol. of India, p. 131.
Scribe: f. 18 6 V : asti Magadhavifaye Srinalandavasin
(?) lekhaka Ahanakundena bhatfarakaih Prajhdpdramitd
likhitd I
Character : early Ku(ila, with considerable resem-
blance in style to Plate II in Bendall’s Buddh. Sansk.
MSS. The numerals are like those in Plate Y.
1429— MS. Sansk. a. 12 (R)
Agtas&hasrika Praj£L&p&ramit&, 12th cent.?
Contents ; a small portion, in all twenty-four leaves
not continuous, of the Astasahasrikfi Prajfi&pfiramit&,
for which see no. 1428. The colophons of chaps. 7 ,
9, 1 5 > 19, 2 7 are preserved. They give the usual
number of verses. The MS. appears to be accurate, but
many letters in each leaf have been destroyed by worms.
Bought in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoernle.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box: 22 f X 2| X i|- in.
Size cf leaf: 21 x 1^ in.
Material: Palm-leaves, held together by a string pass-
ing through a hole on each side of the central column.
No. of leaves : 24, arranged conjecturally, the num-
bers of the original being mostly lost.
Date : perhaps 12th cent., but it may be 13th.
Character : Nepalese, neat and clear, not hooked.
1430 (1, 2)— MS. Hodgson 1
K&randavyuha, and Svayambhu Purfina,
A.D. 1428, 1790.
1. The EArantJavyuha, a Buddhist Mahayanasutra
(ff. 1-68). It begins : 0 namo bhagavate Aryavaloki -
teivaraya h M evam may a Srutam ekasmin samaye
bhagavan Sravastyam viharati sma \ Jetavane Andtha -
pincladasydrdme mahata bhikfusamghena sdrddham
arddhatrayoda&abhir bhikfusataih samvahulaii ca vodhi-
satvair mahasatvaih II tad yathd I &c. F. 7 : etani
manor am dni kaffhapuspani pradurbhutdni I sa tasmin
Jetavane vihare parisobhita eva drkyante 11 at ha tasminn
eva parsadi madhye sarvanivaranavifkam bhi noma vodhi -
satva utthaya 0 I &c. See Kiranda Byuha, edited by
Satya Brata Samasrami (Calcutta, 1873), p. 8, end of
prakarana i. Prakarana 2, ends on f. 9 (ed. p. 12);
Digitized by LjOOQie
$56. NON -VEDIC LITERATURE— DOGMATIC AND DISCIPLINE (1430, 1431) 251
io (ed. p. 26) ends on f. 17V ; 12 (ed. p. 42) ends
on f. 27 v . F. 3i v : ay am Kdrandavyuhasya mahaya -
nasutraratnarajasya prathamo niryuhab ll (Ed. p. 50.)
F. 33 : the end of a chapter is marked before : II ebhib
kulaputrdvalokitesvaro vodhisatvo mahasatvah samd -
dhibhib samanvagatab l &c. (Ed.p. 5a.) F.522 evam
pramukham affottarab samadhiiatam pratilabhate \ ya
imam ?adak$afimahdvidydn dharayati l atha sarvamva-
ranaviflcambhi \ &c. (beginning of a, 6, ed. p. 77).
F. 61 v : ayah kulaputramaheivaranirvyuho ndmakhydta
iti ll II (Ed. p. 91, 1 . 3.) F. 67 v ends : ye silavanto
gunavantab prajhavantas te bhikfava imani sikfdpadani
mayd prajhaptdni I dharayitavyani I a (here begins
f. 68, which is written in the more modern Newari
character) satparibhogena bhih$avo na paribhoktavyam 1
&c. (Ed. p. 98.) It ends : te ca deva naga yak§a
gandharwd asura garudab kinnara mahoraga manufyd
manufyah sarwe te prakrantab II II idam avocat bha -
gavan atmana ste ca bhikfavo ste ca vodhisatvah sa ca
sarvvavatl pa^atsadevamanusasuragandhas ca loko bha -
gavato bha$itam abhyanandann iti ll 1 1 dryyakaranda -
vyuhamahayanasutraratnarajam samaptam 11
There are many marginal notes by a modern hand
in Newari, and a few in Devanagari characters. The
last leaf (f. 68) is a modern supplement in Newari (on
palm-leaf).
2 . The Gofimgaparvatasvayambhucaityabhattaxa-
kodde£a,by Jayacandra,in eight paricchedas (ff. 69—99).
It begins : 1 om namo vuddhaya II ll sadharmmah
srimata yena tri$u loke$u darsitab I devadevddhidevaya
tasmai namo J rkkavandhave II natva Oosrhga^ailasya
dharmmadhdtusvayambhuvam \ taduddeiam aham vandya
lokanam punyavrddhaye 11 ll asti Nepdlaviqaye Goirhga-
namaparwatah I tasya yugaprabhedatanamaprabhedab ll
tad yatha ll tret ay am Vajakufhaparvvato dvapare Gosrh-
gaparwatab\ kaliyuge Qopucchagirir iti ll Pariccheda 1,
ends on f. 73 : iti Goirhgaparwate Svayambhucaitya -
bhaffarakodeie dharmmadhatutpanno nasab paricchedab ll
2, on f. 76 : iti Gobrmganamaparvvatasvayambhucaitya-
bhaftarakodesa pujaphalavarnnano ndma dvitiyaparic -
chedah 11 3, on f, 79 : iti Gosphganamaparwatasva -
yambhucaityabhattarakoddese upacchandohaprakaso nd-
ma tftiyaparicchedah 11 4, on f. 83 v : iti iti Go 0 . . . gra -
managaranigamajampadardtfrarajadhdnapravattamdno
ndma caturthaparicchedab ll 5, on f. 89 : iti Gosrnga-
parwataP . . . trrthavarnnano namah pahcamapariccheda 11
6, on f. 94 : iti Goirhgaparwate Svayambhucaityabhaf -
talakoddese dharmmadhatuvdgisvarasamjhdpravattano
namab ?a$thamapariccheda 1 1 7, on f. 96 : iti Goirhga-
parwate Svayambhucaityabhaftarakoddeie dharmmadhdr
tuvdglivaragupto namab saptamab paricchedab II End :
iti Goifhgaparwata Svayambhucaityabhaftarakoddeie
Nepdlavi?ayamahdprabhavor namdffamaparicchedah 1 1
ll samapto 9 yam Goirhgaparwatasvayambhucaityabhaffd-
rakoddeia iti 1 1 ll krtir iyam mahapamf it deary asrimaj-
jayacandrasyeti 1 1 ll ye dharmma hetuprabhava he tut
te$am tathagatab he vadat te$am ca yo mrodhab evam
vaht mahdiramana II
This seems to be one of the smaller redactions of
the Svayambhu Purana. See Bendall, Buddh. Sansk.
Lit ., pp. 7—9, 121 ; J.R.A.S. , VIII, p. 14 sq. ; and
Mitra, Nepal. Buddh. Lit ., pp. 249 sqq.
Mentioned in the Bodl. catal p. 403 a .
Size; Ii|-X4in.
Material: ff. 1-68 palm-leaves, with two holes,
intended for a string to pass through them ; ff. 69-99
yellow paper, cut to the shape of palm-leaves.
No. of leaves : iv+ 101. (Seven lines on a page of
ff. 1-67, five lines on a page of ff. 68-99.)
Bate : the last leaf of 1 contains the date : samvat
var$aiatacatudaiacatunra6ityadhikem. But this leaf is
written in modern Newari, and the date (samvat 1484
= a.d. 1428) is not likely to have been copied from
the older original, but is probably the date of the
leaf supplied, for the palaeographical evidence points
rather to the early part of the 14th century for the
oldest part (ff. 1-67) of the MS.
2 is dated: samvat 916 (?) irava krpna 9. If the
date is rightly read (though the figure for 9 in 916 is
different from the usual form), the MS. would have
been written in a.d. 1796, which is very likely.
Character: ff. 1—67 old Nepalese writing with
hooked tops ; ff. 68-99, Newari.
Illumination : on f. i v and f. 2 pictures of Buddhas,
one red, the other green, standing upright in a shrine.
Injury : f. 68 is slightly damaged by insects.
1431 — ms. Sansk. o. 13 (R)
Kara^Ldavyuha, A.D. 1050 .
Contents : the E&randavyuha, called in the colophon
on f. 70 as usual Aryakarandavyuham ndma mahayana -
sutraratnarajam , a Buddhist Mahayanasutra, see on
MS. Hodgson 1 ( 1480 ) ; Mitra, Nepal. Buddh. Lit.,
p. 101 ; Bendall, Brit. Mus. catal., pp. 230, 231. It
is accurately written. The beginning is lost. F. 32 v :
idam Kdrandavyuhasya mahayanasutraratnarajasya
pra(thamo) nirvyuhab I
Bought in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoernle.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : 13 x 2j X 2\ in.
Size of leaf: u|xi^in.
k k 2
Digitized by LjOOQie
252 § 56 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— DOGMATIC AND DISCIPLINE ( 1431 - 1435 )
Material : Palm-leaves, held together by two wooden
boards and a string passing through two holes at the
sides.
No. of leaves : originally 70, but 4 are missing.
Ornament : there are traces of pictures on ff. 1, 7o v .
Date: Dr. Hoernle reads it as samvat 170 ( — a.d.
1050). It is also given as the 8th year of some prince,
whose name is unfortunately obliterated, only the
following being legible : varajye samvatsare a$fame
srimaduddandapu 1 Possibly this may be Pradyumna
Kamadeva (see Bendall, Buddh. Sansk. MSS ., p. xi).
Character: early Ku^ila.
Injuries : ff. 2, 46, 49, 58 are missing ; and the
MS. is a good deal damaged throughout.
1432 — MS. Hodgson 8
Sukhavatlvyuha, 18 th or 19 th cent.?
Contents: the Sukhavatlvyuha, a Mahayanasutra.
It begins : II om namo ratnairayaya \\ om namah krisar-
vavuddhavodhisatvebhyahw namo dasadiganantaparyyan-
talokadhdtupratitfhitebhyah, M &c.
This is the MS. B used by Professor F. Max Muller
for his edition of the Sukhavatlvyuha in the Anecdota
Oxoniensia , Aryan Series , vol I, part II (1883). See
Preface, p. xi. Compare Bendall, Buddh. Sansk. Lit.,
pp. 74-76; J.H.il.flf.,VIII, p.17 (no. 20); Mitra, Nepal.
Buddh . Lit., pp. 236 sq.
Mentioned in the Bodl. catal., p. 403.
Size : 10^X4^ in.
Material: thick yellow paper, shaped like palm-
leaves.
No. of leaves : iii + 76.
Date : the MS. is of the same type as the other
modern Hodgson MSS. written at the end of the
1 8th or beginning of the 19th cent. It is very
doubtful whether the number 860 (in Devanagari, not
Newari figures) found at the end of the work is
meant to be the date of the MS. If it is, 860 of
the Newari era will correspond to a.d. 1740.
Character : Newari.
1433 — MS. Sansk. o. 129 (R)
Pitrputrasamagamanasutra, 15th cent.P
Contents: six odd leaves containing a portion of
the Pitrputrasamagamanasutra. The colophon is : iti
pitaputrasamagamasutra Bimbasdra (the rest is missing)
prathamafy paricchedab l The subject is treated in
the Mahavastu, and the Bhadrakalpavadana, Bendall,
Buddh. Sansk. MSS., pp. 57, 91, 108.
Bought in J900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoernle.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : 13^ x 2f x 1^ in.
Size of leaf: I2-| X ij in.
Material : Palm-leaves, held together by a string
passing through a central hole.
No. of leaves : 6 ; the foliation mostly lost.
Date : perhaps 1 5th cent.
Character : Nepalese, hooked writing.
1434 — MS. Sansk o. 86 (R)
Buddhist Sutra, 15th oent.P
Contents : six leaves of a Buddhist Sutra, in which
the Bodhisattva insists on the evils of pramada which
gives rise to the worst of crimes such as matrvadha.
On the last leaf, numbered f. 10, is : etat sarwam
vistareim trimandalaparisuddhanamatacintanakaruna-
cintanasakasattvopakaraya ydvat jtvam carisyami carami
ca l atha kumarah, ddrakam aha \ &c.
Bought in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoernle.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box: 13^ x 2j X 1 j in.
Size of leaf: I2f X if in.
Material: Palm-leaves, held together by a string
passing through a hole to the left of the centre of the
leaf.
No. of leaves : 6 ; the foliation mostly lost.
Date : probably 15th cent., or late 14th.
Character : Nepalese, only occasionally hooked.
1435 — MS. Sansk. d. 28
Vajracchedika, A»D. 1880.
Contents: the Vajracchedikft, or Vajracchedika-
prajMparamit&sutra, Sanskrit text, with three Chinese
translations and a transliteration in Chinese, in three
fascicles. It begins : 0 namah, sarvvajhdya U evam
maya Srutam ekasmim samaye \ &c. Fascicle 1, contains
chapters 1— 10, fasc. 2, chaps. 11-16, fasc. 3, chaps.
17—32, according to Max Muller’s edition. It ends
(fasc. 3, f. 79 v ) : Vajracchedikdprajhdparamitdsutram :
samdptam |
This is one of the two Japanese MSS. (J) used
by Professor F. Max Muller for his edition of the
Vajracchedika, pp. 19-46. See ibid., pp. 10, 16, and
plate 1, containing a photo-li&ographed facsimile of
ff. 5 V and 6 of fasc. 1 of the MS.
Presented by Professor F. Max Muller in 1881. See
Bunyiu Nanjio, no. 54.
Digitized by
Google
$56. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— DOGMATIC AND DISCIPLINE (1435-1488) 258
Size: 9 x in.
Material : Japanese transparent paper.
No. of leaves : fascicle 1 — 69; 2 = 64; 3 = 81.
Date and Scribe : copied by K. Kanematsu, in
Sept. 1880, in the monastery of Kokin.
Character: the Sanskrit, in the characters of the
Horiu^i palm-leaf MSS., is written from top to bottom
in parallel columns with the Chinese.
1436— MS. Sansk. d. 20
Vajracehedik&, A. D. 1880.
Contents: the Vajracchedikft, or Vajracchedika-
prajfiaparamitasutra. This is one of the two Japanese
MSS. (J) used by Professor F. Max Muller for his
edition of the Vajracchedika, pp. 19-46. It begins:
0 namah sarvajhaya II evam may a srutam ekasmim
samaye I &c. It is divided into two parts, the second
part beginning (f. 27) : mi adhimucye ye te bhagavan
satva imam dharmmaparyayam udgrhipyanti dhdra -
yipyanti 1 &c. (See edition, p. 30, 11. 14 sqq.) It ends :
Vajracchedika prajhaparamita tram : samaptam .
A photo-lithographed facsimile of ff. 2 V and 3 of the
MS. will be found in Max Muller's edition, plate 2.
Presented by Professor F . Max Muller in 1881. See
Bunyiu Nanjio, no. 55 ; Max Muller, Buddhist Texts
from Japan , pp. 10, 16.
Size: 9 f X 6 \ in.
Material ; Japanese transparent paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 59 + xxxviii blank.
Date and Scribe: this copy seems to have been
made by Mr. Kaishin Kurehito, of the monastery of
K5ki;ri, and sent to Professor F. Max Muller by
Mr. Satow. See Bunyiu Nanjio, l.c.
Character : similar to that of the Horiuri palm-leaf
MSS.
1437 — MS. Sansk. d. 5
Nag&rjuna’s Dharmasamgraha, A.D. 1879-1885.
Contents : the original MS. of the edition of Nfi-
g&xjuna’s Dharmasamgraha, by Kenjiu Kasawara, Max
Muller, and Wenzel. On f.5 in Professor F. Max Muller's
handwriting 2 f Dharmasamgraha A collection of tech-
nical Buddhist terms The papers as left by Kenyiu
Kasawara a Buddhist priest from Japan and published
after his death by F. Max Muller and H. Wenzel
forming No. Y of the Aryan Series of the Anecdota
Oxoniensia .' Ff. 6-78 contain the text as printed in
the Anecdota Oxoniensia (Aryan Series , vol. I, part Y,
i 885), pp. 1-33. Ff. 79-82 = edition, p. 74 sq. ;
ff. 90-102 « ed. p. 76 sq. ; and ff. 103-191 « ed.
pp. 78-89. Ff. 83-89 contain ‘ Contents,' i.e. the
titles of the sections with critical notes, but not in
alphabetical order. Ff. 192-207 contain notes in Max
Muller's handwriting, which are printed in the ed.,
pp. 51-60. Ff. 208-231 contain sections 1—49 of the
Dharmasamgraha, copied by Max Muller, with notes.
Presented by Professor F. Max Muller in 1885.
Size : &§■ X 9I in. Maternal : Paper.
No. of leaves : 233.
Date : f. 5 has the stamp ‘ Received at the University
Press, Oxford 22 Dec. 84.' Kenjiu Kasawara worked
with Max Muller from 1879-1882, and died in 1883.
Kasawara's copy must therefore have been written
between 1879 and 1882. Some of the notes were
written by Max Miiller while the edition was being
printed in 1885.
Character : the Sanskrit in Devanagari.
1438 (1, 2)— MS. Sansk. d. 0
Kasawara’s Notes on the Dharmasamgraha,
A.D. 1879-1886.
Contents : notes, chiefly written by Kenjiu Kasa-
wara, viz. :
1. Ff. 1-7, notes on some peculiar or difficult
grammatical forms and words occurring in the first
fifteen pages of the Mah&vastu (ed. fi. Senart, Paris,
1882). The words are arranged alphabetically, and
the references to the Mahavastu added.
2. Ff. 8-83, notes by Kenjiu Kasawara on the
Dharmasamgraha, most of which have been printed
in the edition of the Dharmasamgraha (by Kenjiu
Kasawara, F. Max Muller, and H. Wenzel, Anecdota
Oxoniensia, Aryan Series , vol. I, part V, 1885), pp. 35—68.
Some of the references, and especially a large num-
ber of Tibetan quotations, seem to have been added by
Dr. Wenzel. See the preface to the edition, p. iv.
Some longer notes on ff. 14, i6 y , and 66 are in Max
Muller’s handwriting.
Presented by Professor F. Max Muller in 1885.
Size: 7| X 8|- in. Material: Paper,
No. of leaves : 83 + xxxiv blank.
Date : written between 1879 an< ^ 1885, see MS.
Sansk. d. 5 (1487).
Character : the Sanskrit in DevanSgari, the Tibetan
in Tibetan characters.
Digitized by
254 §56. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE -DOGMATIC AND DISCIPLINE (1439-1441)
1439 — MS. Sansk. o. 20 (R)
N&g&rjuna’s Vajrajaya, &o. f 14 th oent. P
Contents : apparently a collection of short Buddhist
works, all treating of religious and ethical subjects.
The MS. being deficient at the beginning and end,
the title is missing. The first section ends, on f. 14 :
Vajrajayakramah samaptah \ krtir iyam srindgarjuna-
padanam iti \ grant hapramanam asya fcufadhika sapta -
tih 1 prathamah kramah I The second section ends,
on f. 1 7 V : sarvasuddhivisuddhikramah \ krtir iyam
Sakyamitapaddnam I granthapramanam asya satam
ekam I dvitiyah kramah 1 The third section ends, on
f. I9 y : svadiffhanakramas tftiyafy samaptah I krtir
iyam dca l the rest is missing. The fourth section
ends, on f. 2i v : paramarahasyasukhdbhisarwadhikramas
caturthah I krtir iyam deary anag dr junapadanam \ gran -
thapramanam asya Slokds catvarimSat I The beginning
only of the fifth section ( likhyate samyak yuganaddha-
kramottamah) remains. The second section begins :
namah srivajrasattvaya l namas astu namas astu namas
astu namo namah I evam state namas astu kasmat 1 kas
ca samstutah I yatha jalah jalam astu ghrtan caiva
yatha ghrtam I svakiyam ca svayam \ &c. The third
section begins: pranapatya devam vajram vajasatva-
dinayakam \ svadhifthanakramai caiva vavrta(j)krpayd
maya n The MS. is somewhat carelessly written.
Bought in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoemle.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box: I2f X X ij in.
Size of leaf: in.
Material: Palm-leaves, held together by a string
passing through a central hole.
No. of leaves : 17.
Date : probably 14th century.
Character : Nepalese, neatly written.
Injuries: ff. 1—2, 4, n, 20, and all after f. 22 are
lost. The rest is in excellent preservation.
1440 — MS. Sansk. a, 9 (R)
Candrakirti’s Madhyamakavrtti, 14th cent.?
Contents : the Madhyamakavrtti or Vinayasutra of
Candraklrti, being a treatise on Metaphysics ac-
cording to the Nihilistic system of Buddhism, see
Burnouf, Introd., pp. 559 sq. ; Hodgson, Essay on Lit.
of Nepal., p. 20 5 Mitra, Nepal. Buddh. Lit ., pp. 169-172.
A list of the titles of the twenty-seven prakara^as is
given by Bendall, Buddh. Sansk. MSS ., pp. 114-116;
they agree with the colophons still remaining in this
very much injured MS. Prakaraga 2, ends on f. 20 v ;
3, on f. 22 ; 4, on f. 23 v ; 7, on f. 32 ; 8, on f. 34 v ;
9, on f. 36; 1 2, on f. 42 v ; 15, onf-5o Y ; i6,onf.55 Y ;
17, on f. 82 ; 23, on f. 95 ; 25, on f. io6 v ; 26, on f. no.
After f. 1 15, which contains a portion of prakaraga 27,
come two leaves with the colophons of prakaranas
14 and 13 respectively. F. 42 has been inserted as
f. 52, and its place filled by another leaf on which only
the 4 of the foliation number remains. It and the two
end leaves must be three of the four lost ff. 45-48.
Edited by the Buddhist Text Society.
Bought in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoemle.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box: 22 f X 2 jX 2 j in.
Size of leaf : 22 x i|- in.
Material : Palm-leaves, held together by two pieces
of cardboard and a string passing through two holes
at the sides.
No. of leaves : 80 remain out of probably 1 15. (Dr.
Hoemle says 180 out of 217, but this is doubtful.)
No. of columns : 3, separated by a blank space one
inch wide.
Date : Dr. Hoernle assigns the MS. to the first half
of the 14th cent. Perhaps it belongs rather to the
end, cf. the numerals with those of the MSS. of
a.d. 1360, 1385, in BendalPs Buddh. Sansk. MSS .,
plate V. The numerals for 80, 90, 100, agree most
closely with those of no. 1693, ibid.
Character : Nepalese.
Injuries : the end (perhaps two or three ff.) is lost,
and also ff. 1, 27-31, 33, one between 44 and 49, 52,
64-82, 87, 92-93, 96, 108, 109, 1 12. The rest is
miserably mutilated.
1441 -ms. Sansk. c. 28 (R)
Niyamas, 16th oent.?
Contents : a work on regulations for a Buddhist
student, mainly magic spells and rites. It is only
divided into short sections according to subject-matter.
F. 7 : iti kalasaniyamah I F.7 V : iti sifydvivasandvidhih I
F. 9 : ity arthanavidhih I F. 1 1 : ato na kartavyeti
niyamah \
Bought in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoernle.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : 13 X 2 y X 1 j- in.
Size of leaf: 12 X if in.
Material : Palm-leaves, held together by a string
passing through a hole on the left of the centre.
No. of leaves: 11.
Date : perhaps 15th cent.
Character : Nepalese, small, slanting writing ; with
very many Bengali characters.
Injuries : end wanting.
Digitized by kjOOQie
§ 57 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— STOTRAS (1442, 1448)
255
1442— MS. Sansk. O. 25 (B)
Fragment on Ethies, 13th cent. P
Contents : twenty-five leaves of a Buddhist manual of
devotion. There being no beginning or end or colophons,
it has not been possible to identify the work. It begins,
on f. 5: mdtrgramasya yavdjjlvam Hk$a karaniya \ bhi -
k$una Anandabhik$uh 1 &c. The following quotation
from the last leaf but one will serve to indicate the
nature of the work and the condition of the MS. :
srnu tvam evannamike anekaparydyena bhagavatd mr$a-
vddo vigarhitab 1 mf§dvddaviratih> stutd stomitd vahchitd
praiastd 1 adyagrena ta evannamike hasyaprekfina api
samprajndnanmf^dvddo na bhafitavyah \ kah punair
vddo y santam asamvidyamdnam uttar am (?) manufyadha-
rmmam pralapittam 1 ukta mbhagavatd yd punar bhi-
k#uni anabhijdnanti aparijananti asantam asamvidya-
mdnam uttaram manufyadharmmam alamaryavise$d-
dhigamam jhanam va darianam vd sparsavihdratam va
pratijdmydd idam jandmidam paiydmi kirn janami
duhkham janami I samudayam nirodham mdrggam ja-
nami l kim paiydmi devdn paiydmi ndgan yak§dn garu^an
gandharvan kinnaran mahoragan pisdcdn kafaputanan
paiydmi 1 devdndm iabdam srnorrd ndgan (am added)
yatyanam garuddndm gandhdrvdndm kinnaranam ma -
horagandm pretdnam piidcdnam kumbhdnddnam kafa -
putdndm iabdam (sr)nomi \ devan dasa nathdya sarnkra-
mdmi \ ndgan \ yak$an garuddn gandharvan kinnaran
mahoragan pretdn pisdcdn kumbhamfdn kataputanan
dasa \ nathdya sam kramami \ devd api mam daia na-
thdya samkrdmanti 1 nag a yak§d ganufd gandharvah
kinnard mahoragdh pretah. piidcah kumbhdmfdb kafa -
putand api mam dasa nathdya samkrdmanti \ devaih
sarddham dlapami samlapami sammode sdtatyam api II
samdpadya ndgair yakfair ggarudair ggandharvaih
kinnarair mmahoragaih pretaih pisacaih kumbhandaih
kafaputanaih sarddham alapami samlapami sammode
sdtatyam api samdpadya devd api may a sarddham
alapanti samlapanti pratisammodanti sdtatyam api
samapadyante 1 ndga yak?d ganufa gandharvah kinnard
mahoragdh, pretah piidcah kumbhdmfdh kafaputana api
may a sarddham alapanti pratisammodante sdtatyam
api samapadyante 1 alabhy eva (last leaf) samllabhy
aham asmy anityasamjndyd amtyaduhkhasamjhdyd
duhkhe anatmasa mj n dyd dhdre pratikalasamjhdydh sar -
valoke ’nabhiratisa mjiidyd adinavasamjhdydh prahdna-
samjhayd virdgasamjhdyd maranasamjhdyd virodha-
samjhdyah 1 asubhasamjhdyd vinllakasamjndyd vipuya-
kasamjhayd vipatamakasamjndiyd vyddhmatakasamjhdyd
vikhyaditakasamj n dyd vilohitakasamjhdyd viksiptaka-
samjhayd amXasaujiidydh sutiyatdpratyavek§anasamjfid-
ydh 1 alabhy eva samllabhy aham asmi prathamasya
dhyanasya dvitiyasya tftiyasya caturthasya maitryah
karunaga muditdyd upefyaya I dkdsdnantyayatanasya
vijhanantyayatanasya akihcdnydyatanasya naivasamjna-
ndsamjhdyataruisya alabhy eva samllabhy aham asmi
srauta apatti palasya sakrddgamipdlasya andgdmipala -
sya bodhivifayasya divyasya srotrasya cetahparyayasya
purvanivasasya vyatyayapddasya l &c.
Bought in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoemle.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : 13^ X 3^ X i| in.
Size of leaf : 1 1{- x 2^ in.
Material: Palm-leaves, held together by a string
passing through a hole on the left of the centre. Up
to f. 11 the leaves have a hole also on the right of
the centre.
No. of leaves : 25, numbered 5— 11, 15-19, 21 ; the
subsequent leaves have lost their numbers, the edges
being eaten away.
Bate : probably 13th cent. (Dr. Hoemle). It may,
however, be as early as the 12th.
Character : Kutila.
57. STOTRAS
1443 — MS. Sansk. d. 30
Samantabhadrapranidhfina, A.D. 1880.
Contents : the Samantabhadrapranidhitna, or Sa-
mantabhadracaristotra ( — Fu-gen-gio-gwan-san in
Chinese). It begins : vajrasatva mahasatva vajrasa
tathagata samantabhadra I 0 nama samantabhadraya 1
yavata heddaiaddisi loke sarvatriyedhvagatandrasimhdh
tan ahu vaddamisarvi aieqdm kdya tu vdcam anena
prasattah I &c. It ends : bhadracari namdryasamanta-
bhadrapranidhdnam samaptam • . • namah stryidhivtkdr
nam tathagatanam om aiuvaravehadi svdhd l 0 . . . namas
tryidhivikanam tathagatanam om samantagarmne indra -
jarmya svdha II The last two formulae are preceded
by some words in Chinese to the effect, that the first
formula should be repeated before beginning to recite
the Samantabhadrapranidhana, and the second formula
after having finished it. This is explained in the
notes, written by Bunyiu Nanjio, on ff. iii and iv.
See J.R.A.S., VIII, p. 25 (no. 33, Bhadracaripra -
nidhana ); Bendall, Buddh. Sansk. Lit ., pp. 14, 103,
167 sq. __
Presented by Professor F. Max Muller in 1881.
See Bunyiu Nanjio, no. 56 ; Max Muller, Buddhist
Texts from Japanj pp. 10, 12.
Digitized by LjOOQie
256
§57. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— STOTRAS (1443-1446)
Size: iofx7fin.
Material : Japanese transparent paper.
No. of leaves : iv+ 23 + xxvi blank.
Bate and Scribe: copied by a Japanese priest,
Kaigon Fugimura, of the monastery of Nyogwanzi, in
July, 1880, and sent by Mr. E. Satow to Professor
F. Max Muller.
Character : similar to the alphabet of the Horiuzi
palm-leaf MSS.
1444 — MS. Sansk. e. 20 (B)
Mrga£atakastuti, A.D. 1000 (P).
Contents: the Mrga&atakastuti, a Buddhist stotra
in 100 sragdhara verses, imperfect. Ff. 1, 17, 29 are
missing, and w. 1—4, 25, 26, 96-98 are consequently
lost. The MS. is accurately written. The title is
given on f. 30 v as : mrgavarnnanam l Mrgaiatakastuti
mmdptah I The last verse is rubbed and illegible ; it
seems to be: devah him vanvavab syat priyasuhrd
athavanya amho&vid anyo I raktacak^ur nnadi gurusuta-
janako jivita vtjam vah 1 evan nirnmyate yob ka iti
ti na jag at dm sarvathd sarvaddsau \ sarvakdropakari
disatu vaSaiato y sau punar mmacchatam vah 11 100 II
Bought in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoemle.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : 8f x 2j x if in.
Size of leaf: 7f x if in.
Material : Palm-leaves, held together by two pieces
of cardboard and a string passing through a central
hole.
No. of leaves : originally 30, but three are lost.
Date: Dr. Hoernle gives 210 Nepal Era— a.d. 1090.
The MS. has on f. 30 v : samvata [?] 10 sravanasukla -
pancamyam somadine likhitam I As the first figure
of the date is very like that given as = 300 by Bendall,
Buddh. Sansk. MSS., plate IV, perhaps the date is
Nepal Era 310 — a.d. 1190. Still it is also sufficiently
like the 200 of plate I, 2 to be possibly meant
for 200.
Character : Nepalese, hooked writing.
Injuries : ff. 1, 17, 29 are lost.
1445 — MS. Sansk. e. 21 (B)
T&tMgatajMnastutig&tha, 12th oent.P
Contents : the Tathagataj fL&nastutigatha, a collection
of verses on the excellencies of the Buddha. It is in-
complete, all after f. 24 being lost. Verse 1 on f. i v
is mutilated : om namo dharmapdtravdgUvaraya 1 atha
vajradharab srtman durddd — kah parah 1 trilokavijayi
viro guharaf kulisambhavah ll (pra)buddhapundarikak$ah
pretphullakamalanah prollalayan I The title oc-
curs on f. 17 as : Tathdgatajnanastutigdthdh pahca l Cf.
f. 14. It ends, on f. 24 y : vajradharab, aprameyaguna
samanvagato bhavifyati I anyais caprameyair evam pra-
kdrair gunaganair samanvagato bhavifyati I &c.
Bought in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoernle.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : 9 X 2j X if in.
Size of leaf: x if in.
Material : Palm-leaves, held together by two boards,
(one new), and a string passing through a hole some-
what towards the left.
No. of leaves : 24, and two boards, one original.
Bate : probably 12th cent., according to Dr. Hoemle.
The numbers correspond very closely to those of the
Cambridge MSS. 866, 1684, in Bendall, Buddh. Sansk.
MSS., plate IV.
Ornament : there are pictures of Buddha on ff. i v ,
2, 6, I4 V , 16, and on the board which forms the lower
cover.
Character : Nepalese.
Injuries : all the leaves have lost letters at the
edges, especially f. 1. Ff. 6, 9 are nearly illegible, and
the end is missing.
1446 (1-3) — MS. Wilson 538
A^tamlvratavidliiina, Naipaliyadevatakalyanapaflca-
vimiatika, and Saptabuddhastotra, 18th oent.P
Contents :
1 . The Astamivratavidhana (pp. 1-74), in Sanskrit
with a commentary in the Newari dialect. It begins :
0 namo ratnatrayaya M II namah srtgurubhyah II 11 namah
inmate Amoghapaialokeivar ay a\\ wAtfarmvratavidhdnam
aha II II pamcaratna . svam . va . taccho . matacho . mdsa 1
&c. F. 3 V : 0 namo bhagavate puqpaketurajdya tathd -
gat ay dr hate samyaksamvuddhaya II tad yathd II 0 puspe
2 (f. 4) mahapu$pe supu$pe pu$pasambhave pu$podbhave
puQpdvakirne svaha II II svasti adya sri idkyasimhatatha -
gataparyaye bhadrakalpe sahdndmalokadhdtau vaiva-
svanmanvantare kaliyuge I &c. It ends : 0 ka ka
kardana 2 va va vamdhana 2 kha kha khddana 2 mama
sarvadu?(dn hana 2 gha gha ghdtaya 2 yajamdnasya
dyur drogyakamartham idntim kurupu?(im kuru rak§dm
kuru vajradhara ajnapayati hum 3 phaf 3 svaha ll 11 iti
8 rimadamoghapdsasyds{amivratavidhib samdptd 1 1
This is different from the Astamivrata and A^aml-
vratavidhanakatha (Bendall, Buddh. Sansk. Lit., pp. 15,
73, cf. Mitra, Nepal . Buddh. Lit., pp. 274 sq.), and from
the A§tam!vratamahatmya (J.R.A.S.,YHl, p. 48).
Digitized by LjOOQie
$58. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— TANTRAS (1446, 1447)
2 . The NaipaUyadevat&kaly&napaficavim£atika
(pp. 75-1 1 1), Sanskrit with a commentary in Newari
dialect. It begins : namo ratnatrayaya ll II Sriman
adyah Svayambhur Amitarucir Amoghabhidho ’kfobhya-
vuddhah Sriman Vairocanakhyo manibhavamumrat vajra-
satvasusatvah \\ srtprajhavajradhatvi sakalambhakari
aryataradikas tab kalyanam vab kriyamh kvacid apt
saratam titfhatam naumy aham tab H i H The whole
work has twenty-five paragraphs, with a commentary
after each paragraph. It ends : saukhavatyaS ca vamgam
tad anvjanahitam potale prdgamad yah iamtau vagra-
hado$e lalitapuravaram pravisad devahutab II sa krimdn
avjapanib sajatadharahayagrivapar$adgane 6 ab kalyanam
nab kriydt sa kvacid api saratam tiffhatam naumy aham
tarn ll 25 II Then follows the commentary on this
paragraph, ending : chalapolapanista sada kalam nama-
skdra 1125 II ll e/a srinaipaliyadevatakalyampamcavimsa-
tikd samapta II
For other MSS. of this work see J.R.A.S., VIII,
p. 24 ( Devatdkalydnapancavimsalika ) ; Bendall, l. c.,
pp. 1 3 sq. ; and Mitra, /. c., p. 99 (. Kalyampahcavimsatika ).
These MSS. mention Amrtananda as the author.
3 . The Saptabuddhastotra from the Sugata Ava-
dana (pp. 111— 124), nine paragraphs with a com-
mentary in Newari. It begins : namo vuddhaya ll
namah saptamunibhyah ll ll utpanno vamdhumatydm
nrpativarakule yo vipasviti ndmnd yaspdslmtim saha -
srany amaranaraguroraghur asit prajdnam ll yenavaptam
jinendram dasavalavalind pdtaldvrk$amule tarn vamde
jndnarasim prasasilasakalam klesavahnim jinemdram mil
It ends : stutvd vai sapta vuddhan sakalam upagatdn
saptasaptarkabhaso Maitreyam cdsfamam me tusitapura-
gatam bhavitam lokanatham ll yatpunyasamprasutain
subhataraphaladam dehindm eva sarvam chilva samkle -
sapasam munaya iva par am nivrtim samprayamda 11911
Imdraprastharajana I • . . uthyam nirvdnajuyamala 11911
iti Sugatavadanoddkrtam Saptavuddhastotram sama -
ptam 11 11 thuti Saptavuddhaya stotra samapta ll
For other MSS. see J.R.A.S.,V III, p. 23 (no. 30,
II); Bendall, /. c., p. 14; and below MS. Hodgson 6
(1449 (67)).
These three treatises form the subject of a € Notice
of Three Tracts received from Nepal/ by H. H. Wilson,
in the Asiatic Researches , vol. XVI (Calcutta, 1828),
pp. 450-478, where an abstract of the first tract, and
translations of the two others are given. (Reprinted
in the Works of H. H. Wilson, vol. II, pp. 1—39.)
Mentioned in the Bodl. catal ., p. 388.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : 8|- X 4! X 1 1 in.
Material: Yellow paper. The MS. is written con-
•ODL. SAKS. CATAL. II.
257
tinuously on a single sheet folded to form 125 pages.
Size of page : 6| x 3^ in., six lines on a page.
Date : probably 18th century.
Character : Devanagari.
58. TANTRAS
1447 (1-3) — Hodgson 8 (R)
FaficarakfS, 12th oent.P
Contents :
1 . The Faficaraksa, the five collections of charms
for warding off evils of all kinds, viz. :
(1) The Mahapratisara (ff. 1-36^). It begins:
0 namah sarvavuddhavodhisatvebhyab I namo vuddhaya l
namo dharmdya I namah sahghaya II ex mm may a srutam
ekasmin samaye bhagavan mahdvajrasikharaku(dgara
viharati sma 1 1 mahdvajrasamdidhibhumipratisthdne ma-
hdkalpavfk^asamalamkrte mahdvajrapuskiriniratnapad-
maprabhodbhdsitamahdvajravdlikdsarnskrtabhumibhdga -
mahavajramarulalamdte S'akrasya devdndm indrasya
bhavane mahdvajrasimhdsanakotiniyutasatasahasravird-
jite 1 &c. It ends : Mahapratisaraya mahavidya rajhi
rak§avidhanakalpd vidyadharasyaya samdptam ll
(2) The Mahasahasrapramardani (ff. 36^75). It
begins: II namo bhagavate vita ll ll ragaya ll evammayd
srutam ekasmi samaye bhagavan Rajagrha viharati sma 11
Ordhra ll ll kute parwate dakfine parsve vuddhagocare
vrk$e prabhase vana§ande \ &c. It ends : ll idam avocad
bhagavan drta(t)manas te ca bhik§avo bhagavaio bha-
$itam abhyanandann iti II II Mahasahasrapramardani
nama ll ll mahayanasutram samdptam ll
(3) The Mahamayuri (ff. 75-123^. It begins:
namo vuddha \ namo dharmdya namah samghaya 1 1
namah 11 ll saptanam samyaksamvuddhdnam saSravaka -
samghandn namo V hat am namah pra ll ll tyekavuddha-
nam namo Maitreyapramukhanam sarwavodhisatvanam
mahasatvanan namo * nagandnan namah sakrddgdminan
namah srotapannanan namab samyakpratipannanan
te$an namas krtva imam Mahamayurtm vidydrajmm
prayajayami ll &c. It ends : ll Mahamayuri vidyarajm
kcfya samaptah 11
(4) The Maha&tavati (ff. I23 v -i26 v ). It begins:
ll 0 namab sarvavuddhavodhisatvebhyab II evam may a
srutam ekasmin samaye bhagavan Rajagrhe viharati
sma 1 sdtavane mahdsma 11 ll Sane ijyhi(l)kdyatane pra -
tyudde(f)se tattrdyu$man Rdhulo y tiva vihethate 1 &c.
It ends : idam avocad bhagavan ayupnan Rdhulo bha -
gavato bhavitam abhyanandann iti ll oil aryamahasitavatx
mahadandadhdraru vidyarajm samaptah 11
L 1
Digitized by LjOOQie
258
§58. NON -VEDIC LITERATURE— TANTRAS (1447)
(5) The Maham antr anusarini (fF. I26 v -i32 b ). It
begins : 0 namo bhagavatyai dry amahdmantr anus a-
rinyai II evam may a krutam ekasmin samaye bhagavan
Vaikalyam viharati markkafahradatire Jcu II II tagarakd-
layam tatra bhagavan ayu§manta Anandam dmantrayate
sma 1 &c. It ends : iti vuddhdnam vuddhanubhavena
devabhdvandm ca devanubhavena mahati iti vyupakra-
myanteti lion idam avocad bhagavan drtta(f)mands te
ca bhik$avas te ca vodhisatva . . . bhagavato bhdfitam
abhyanandann iti noil dryamahdmamtranusdriru mahd -
vidyarajm samdptati II oil The following has been
added by a more modern hand : dryyamahapratisara
aryyamahdsdhasampramardam ll dryyamahdmayuri II
aryyamahaMtavati l dry y amahdmantr anusadham 11 etaru
pamcarafya — ru sa .
See on this work, E. Burnouf, Introd ., p. 462 ;
B. H. Hodgson, Essays on Nepal and Tibet (London,
1874), p. 18 (‘The Pancha Raksha is now used in
Courts of Justice to swear Buddhists upon*). Other
MSS. of the work described by Mitra, Nepal Buddh .
Lit. 9 pp. 164— 169, 173 sq. ; Bendall, Buddh. Sansk.
MSS.y pp. 48 sq., &c. (see Index I); and J.R.A.S . ,
VIII, pp. 42 sq.
2 . Ff. I32 bv -i34 v contain a fragment of which
little can be made out, most of it being obliterated.
The following is all that can be read in the first two
lines of f. 134^ with any certainty : - ta yi
samvatsara dayakd ll sutasya bhdve -jajamd-
nasya ay a ayarajya dhana samtanavrddhir astu ll
para — sukhavati samprapta bhavatu II Then follows
the date, on which see below.
3 . Ff. 135-137 contain a fragment of the Usmsa-
vijayfi DharanL The three leaves are numbered as
2, 3, and 4 both by letter-numerals and figures. F. 135
begins : dgato?ni$avijaya nama dharani dhdraya ll &c.
It ends : sarvvatathdgatahrdayddhi$(hdnddhi?thito I
sarvvatathdgatak ca mam samdsvdsayantu 11 om vudhya
2 kidhya 2 vodhaya 2 vivodhaya 2 mocaya 2 vimocaya
2 sodhaya 2 visodhaya 2 samanta na mocaya 2 ea-
rn antar asmi parisuddho I sarwatathdgatahrdayddhisfhd-
nadhifthito ll om 0 2 m ahdm om aham 0 mantraya 0
svaha ll ll dryo§iu?avijaya nama dharam parisamapta ll
See Mitra, /. c., pp. 267 sq.
Ff. I32 a and 138 are slips of paper, containing
notes in Max Muller's handwriting. F. 139 is a piece
of paper containing some words in Hindustani and the
title Pancarak§a in Devanagarl.
Given by B. H. Hodgson in 1837 with the other
seven Hodgson MSS.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : 1 i-| X 2- x 2j in.
Size of MS.: iofxi^- in., but ff. 135-137 are
smaller: 9X1^- in.
Material: Palm-leaves, with one hole on the left
of the centre of the leaf, held together by two boards.
Five figures of Buddhas are painted on the inside of
the first board, and five figures of Saktis on the inside
of the second. Both the Buddhas and the S^aktis are
in five different colours.
No. of leaves : 139, six lines on a page.
Date and Character : the three parts belong to
different centuries. Only at the end of 2 a date
is found, viz. : 11 subha ll samvata 765 bhadapadamdsa-
kuklapak^a l &c. Samvat 765 of the Newari era is
a. d. 1645. The character of these two and a half
leaves is the modern Newari.
The bulk of the MS. (1) is undated. There may
have been a date on f. I32 bv , but, if so, it has been
effaced and something else has been written over it.
From palaeographical evidence there is little doubt that
the MS. belongs to the twelfth century. On com-
paring the facsimiles of Cambridge MSS. given by
Bendall, l.c. 9 we find that plate II, 3 (dated a. d.
1167) and plate III, 1 (dated a. d. 1191) come nearest
in style and character to this MS. The first facsimile
in the Catalogue of the Hodgson MSS. in the J.B.A.S. 9
VIII, of MS. 2 1 (dated a.d. 1166) is also very similar
to this MS. A comparison of the table of letters
given by Bendall, again, shows that the hooked
characters of the twelfth century MSS. (especially
those of the Cambridge MSS. dated a.d. 1165 and
11 79 ) agree best with those of this MS. The most
characteristic letters are /, kh , th 9 dh.
The last part of the MS. (8) most resembles, in its
characters, the facsimile of a MS. dated a.d. 1385 in
plate III, 2 of BendalPs Buddh. Sansk. MSS. Especially
characteristic are the more modem characters for r, th 9
and dh.
The peculiar Nepalese writing with hooked tops in
2 and 8, first appears according to Bendall, /. c. 9 p. 23,
in the twelfth century, and never after the fifteenth
century.
Injuries : part of the last line of f. 1 is lost. Some-
times the writing is so obliterated as to be almost
illegible, e.g. ff. I4 y , 15, 49*, 50, 70^,71, 109^ no, 133,
and 134. In ff. 30-33 the text has been slightly
damaged by insects. F. 63 is broken, but nothing
is lost.
1 It may be added that the appearance of the palm-leaves
in this MS. is also similar to that of the Bodleian MS.
jT
Digitized by LjOOQle
§ 58 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— TANTRAS ( 1448 , 1449 )
1448— MS. Sansk. a. 8 (B)
Faficaraksa, 11th cent. P
Contents : the Faficaraksa, a collection of Buddhist
charms, as in MS. Hodgson 8 ( 1447 ). The pieces are
not arranged in the same order as in that MS.
(1) The Mahasahasrapramardam begins, on f. i v :
namo bhagavatyai aryyasahasrapramardanyai \ evam,
may a Srutam bhagavan Rajagrhe viharati sma Grdhra-
kufdparvate dak§ine parsve I &c. It ends, on f. a8 v :
aryamahasahasrapramardani ndma mahdy anasutram
parisamaptah i namo vuddhaya namo dharmaya namo
saiighaya I
(2) The Mahamayuri begins, on f. 29 : namah
sarvavuddhavodhisattvebhyo 9 rhadbhyah samyaksamvud-
dhebhyo 9 titdndgatapratyutpannebhyah 1 &c. The real
work begins, on f. 29 v : evam may a srutam ekasmin
samaye bhagavan Sravastyam viharati sma I Jetavane
Andthapirufakasyarame mahata bhikpusamghaih sard-
dham anekais ca bodhisattvair mahdsattvaih I Sec. It
ends, on f. 65* : asyd Mahamayuryd vidydrajhya ay am
praedrah \ This is followed by five lines of text, and
there is no other colophon.
(3) The Mahaiitavati begins, on f. 66 : namo bha-
gavatyai Mahasitavatyai \ evam mayd srutam bhagavan
Rajagrhe viharati sma 1 Sitavane mahasmasane I ibhikd -
yatane (so apparently) pratyuddese I &c. It ends, on
f. 68 : aryamahasitavati ndma dandadhdranl vidyardjm
parisamapta I
(4) The Mahapratisar& begins, on f. 69 : namah
sarvavuddhavodhisattvebhyah 1 Two lines of invocations
follow, then : evam mayd srutam 1 &c. It ends, on
f. 84 v : aryamahapratiHard mahavidyarajm parisamapta 1
namo vuddhaya I namo dharmaya \ namo dharmaya 1
(5) The Mah&mantranusarini begins, on f. 85:
namah sarvavuddhavodhisattvandm I evam mayd srutam [
Sec. It ends, on f. 89 v : mahatantra \ Mahamantranu-
sarini mahavidyarajm samaptam iti \ ye dharma helupra -
bhdvd hetu te$am tathagato I &c.
The MS. has been mutilated, but the missing
portions have been supplied by a later hand, viz.
ff. 1-15 (= present ff. 1-16), 64, 65, 87-89 ( = present
ff. 86—89). Part of the original f. 87 is still preserved ;
the MS. is fairly accurate.
Bought in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoemle.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : 23 X 2 j x 2j in.
Size of leaf: 20j X i*| in.
Material : in the older part palm-leaves, in the new
part paper, yellow on recto, red on verso, held together
by two pieces of cardboard and a string passing through
two holes.
No. of leaves: 92 + i blank. Originally 89, but
ff. 1 6, 86 are repeated, and a part of f. 87 of the old
part is also preserved.
Bate: Dr. Hoemle assigns it to the nth cent. It
may be a good deal later (14th cent.?). The new
part is quite modern.
Character : Nepalese for both old and new. The
new is evidently an imitation of the old, and is not
very successful.
1449 ( 1 - 140 ) — MS. Hodgson 0
A Collection of Dharanls, Stotras, and Avadanas,
A.D. 1819.
Contents: a collection of 140 Dhfiranis, Stotras,
and Avadanas, viz. :
1 . Ff. 1—8, the Amoghapa6a Dh&rani. It begins :
om namah irivuddhadharmmasamghebhyah \\ om nama
snlokanathayah || Amoghapasaya bhagavate namah \\
evam mayd Srutam ekasmim samaye bhagavan Potara-
kaparwate viharati sma \\ &c. It ends : dryyamogha-
pasanama hr day am mahdy dnasutram samdpta \\
2 , 3 . F. 8 Y ,Magju 4 ripratijg& Dh.,andSid dhinikfi Dh.
4 - 8 . F. 9, Vairocana Dh., Aksobhya Dh., Batna-
sambhava Dh., Amitabha (or Amrt&bha) Dh., and
Amoghasiddhi Dh.
9 . F. 10, Sadaksari Dh.
10 , 11 . F. 11, Avalokitefivara Dh., and Sahasra-
bhujaloke&vara Dh.
12 , 13 . F. 1 i v , J&tismara Dh.,andSarvamahgala Dh.
14 - 10 . F. 12, Sahasravartta Dh., Tara Dh., and
Moksapada Dh.
17 , 18 . F. I2 V , two Jatismara Dharanls.
19 . F. 13, Durgatipari6vadhana (read c £odhana) Dh.
20 . F. 14, Vajravidaranahrdayamantra Dh.
21 : F. 16, Maham4y&vijayavahini Dh.
22 . F. i6 v , Jambalajalendra Dh.
23 . F. J9 V , Aikajatft, or Ekajata Dh.
24 - 27 . F. 20, Dhvajamgrakeyuri Dh., Atit&naga-
tapratyutpanna Dh., BhaikharyaDh., and Gathfidvaya
Dh.
28 . F. 2i v : iti sriskamdapurane Basarathakrtam
Saniscarastavam stutram samaptah. n In the margin :
Saniscardstakadhdrani. In the table of contents :
Shniscarastakadha 0 .
29 . Ff. 2i v -26 v , the Fratyahgira Dh&rani. It
begins : om namo bhagavate aryyamahapratyamgird-
yaify 11 evam mayd Srutam ekasmim samaya bhagavan
devesu trayatrimsekhu viharati sma l &c. It ends :
II dryyasarwatathdgato^nikhasitdtapatrd ndmapardjita
mahapratyamgird vidyardjm parisamaptah II See
l 1 2
Digitized by boogie
260 § 58. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— TANTRAS (1449)
J.R.A.S. , VIII, p. 43 ; Bendall, Buddh. Sansk. MSS.,
pp. 63, 68, 1 18.
30 . Ff. 26 v ~3i v , the Namasamgiti, in 167 61 okas.
It begins : om namo Manjunathaya it atha Yajradhara
Sriman duddatadamakaparah tailokyavijayi vtlo guhyala
kuhyala kulisesvara u 1 ll It ends : gamhlrodaravai-
pulyafy maharthajagadarthakrt II vuddhanam vikhayo
hyekhab sammy aksamvuddhabhdkhita ll 167 ll upasarnha -
ragatha pataca ll 11 dryyamdydjdld^odasasdhasrikdb ma -
hajogatantrantapatih samadhijalapatala bhagavanta
tathagatab ll srisdkyamunibhakhita bhagavato Manjusri -
jndnasatvasya paramdrthdndmasamgiti samaptah ll See
Bendall, l.c., pp. 47 sq., 52, 7 7, 126, 204.
31 . F. 32, Abh&yamkari Dh.
32 . F. 32 Y : dryyavaiumdhdra ndmas\ottarasatakam
vuddhabhakhitam samdptab II (Vasundhara Dh.).
33 . F. 33, Vajravidarani Dh.
34 . F. 34, Ganapatihrdaya Dh.
35 . 30 . F. 35, Usnisavijaya Dh. (see Mitra, Nepal.
Buddh. Lit., pp. 267 sq.), and Parnaiavari Dh. (see
Mitra, p. 176).
37 . F. 36, Marici Dh.
38 . F.39 v , Grahamatrka Dh. See Mitra, pp. 93-95.
39 . F. 4i y , Bhadracarimahayanapranidhanaratna-
raja, or Bhadracaripranidhanaraj a, or Bhadracari Dh.
See J.R.A.S., VIII, p. 25 (No. 33); Bendall, pp. 14,
103, 167 sq.
40 . F. 42, Ekajatabhattarikamatrastavastotra, or
Ekajata Dh. (eight verses).
41 . F. 42 v : iti Sribhadrakalpavaddnoddhrtam nava-
grahakrtam Srisakyamunistotram samaptah ll A stotra
in ten verses, from the Bhadrakalpa Avadana.
42 . F.43: iti snsvayambhubhakkdrakasya \ srtsva -
yambhuvapurdnodhrtam caturmmahdrajakrtam stotram
samaptah 11 A stotra extract from the Svayambhu
Purana.
43 . F. 45 v : dryyamahdpratisardya ndma dharani
samdptab H
44 . F. 46 : dryyamahdsdhasrapramadaru dvitlya-
mamtro dha° sa° 11
45 . F. 47 v : dryyamahdmdyurividydrajni tritiya -
mamtro dha° sa° ll
48 . F. 48 : dryyamahdsitavatl ndma dhdram catur -
thamantradharam samdptab II
47 . F. 49 ; iti sndryyamantrdnusadhanipamcama -
mamtro dha° sa° ll The last five Dharanis (ff. 43—49)
are extracts from the Pancaraksa, see above no. 1447 .
48 . F. 49 v 2 iti iri 3 mahdkdldstavavajravlrandma-
stotram samdptab II
49 . F. 51, E&laoakra Dh. (with a curious mystic
drawing or diagram on f. 5o v ).
50 . F. 54 y , Mahamegha Dh.
51 . F. 56, Var^&pana Dh.
52 . Ff. 56-59 y , the Sragdhar&stotra, by Sarva-
jnamitra, in thirty-seven sections. It begins: om
namah Sri 3 aryyatdrayaih 11 vdldrkka lokatamra pra-
valasurasiras cdmcuddmanisnsampatsampatkardgdh na-
ticiraraciidh raktakavyaktabhaktib II &c. It ends :
iti Sarvvajnamitra viracitamb dryyatdrdbharttdrikdyab
Sragadharastuti sampurnna samaptah ll See J.R.A.S .,
VIII, p. 23; Mitra, p. 228 ; Bendall, pp. 29, 35, 69.
53. Ff. 59 v — 6 i y , the Taraiatanama Dh., or Nama-
stottara4ataka, or Tarastottaraiatan&mastotra. It
begins : om namo Sri 3 ekajatiaryyatdrdyaib 1 1 srimaf
potarake ramve nanadhatuvirajite I &c. It ends : sada
virahito vuddhaib jatra jatrotpapadyate noil iti dry at d-
rabhartarikayab ndmastottarasatakam vuddhabhakhitam
samdptab ll See Mitra, pp. 259 sq.
54. F. 63 : iti aryyamahdkalatantranamantrapatala
samdptab ll (Mahak&latantra Dh.).
55 . F. 64, Tara Ekavim^atistotra. See J.R.A.S.,
VIII, p. 25.
50 . Ff. 64-73^ the Loke£vara£ataka, by Vajra-
datta. It begins : om namo lokanathayab 1 1 II bhasvan-
nidnikyabhasvoh makutabhrtinamam nakandthottahgab I
&c. It ends : kavir api janmani janmani bhaktaca -
rane 1 valokitesvarasya I prakrtisaranagotaradhih para -
hitagu’nikaryyamsya mahdiige patalikab Srivajradatta-
viracitam I Sri 3 Lokesvarasatakam samdptab II See
J. I 2 .^.S.,VIII, p. 23; Mitra, p. 112; Bendall, pp-94sq.
57 . F. 74, Sltarastotra.
58 . F. 74 y : iti skandapurane S'itaradevya stotra
sampurnna samaptah 11
59 . F. 75 v : dryyaprajnapdramitdhrdayadhdrani
pancavhnsatikab namadharani samdptah II
80 . F. 76, Vajrav&rahi Dh.
81 . F. 7 6 y , Sadaksari Dh.
62 . F. 77: itisridryyadhdrddhyandstotramsamdptdu
The title given (in the margin and in the table of
contents) is Nira- or Nila-Sarasvati Dharani.
63 . F. 77 y , Trayodalatmakastuti, or Heruka Dh.
64 . F. 78, Herukavajradakatantra Dh., or Vajra-
daka Dh.
65 . F. 79, Vajrasatvakavaca Dh.
66. F. 8 i y : iti saniscarasiapi (or yi ?) thastakam
samaptah 11 The title is given as Fithastaka Dh. in
the margin and in the table of contents.
67 . Ff. 8i y -82 y , the Saptabuddhastotra, from the
Sugata Avadana, nine verses. It begins : om namo
Srivajrasatvayab ll om nama Sri 3 saptavuddhebhyab II
utpanno vandhumatyam nrpativalakule yo Vipasvdti
ndmna \ yaspdfitisahasrd \ taramaranaguro \ rayur asi
gatanam 1 yendvdptam 1 &c. It ends : saklapdSan
Digitized by LjOOQie
$ 58. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— TANTRAS (1449)
261
muniya iva varah nivrtisampraydtuh 11911 iti Srlsugata-
vadanoktasaptavuddhastuti samdptah 11
See above MS. Wilson 533, 3 ( 1440 ).
68 . Ff. 8a v — 86, the Ugratarfi Dh. It begins : 1
om namo bhagavate Ugratarayaih 11 namah Srdvakapra -
tyekavuddhah vodhisatvah krodharajavuddhadharmma-
samghebhyah I &c. It ends : vajrajogini ekajatah
Urggatarddharani samdptah II The table of contents
inserts Svayambhupurana Dharani before Urggatarfi,
Dhfirani.
69. F. 86 v , Togambara Dh., and A^ted&kim Dh.
70. 71. F. 87, Vajrayogini Dh., by Gautama R§i.
72. F. 8 y v , Samvaramaramantra Dh.
73. F. 88, Vajrad&kinl, or Vajravirasani Dh.
74. Ff. 88-93, t ^ ie Aparimitayu Mahayanasutra,
or Aparimit4 Dharani. It begins : om namah sri
3 vuddhadharmmasahghebhyah u om evam may a srutam
ekasmim samaye bhagavan Sravastyam viharati sma ll
. . . tatra khalu bhagavan uparisthayd disi aparimita-
gunasamcayd nama lokadhatuh l &c. It ends : aryya -
aparamitayu nama mahdydnasutram ratnarajam samdp-
tah 11 See Bendall, pp. 38 , 81 , 141 ; Mitra, pp. 41 sq.
75 . F. 94, Vasundharahrdaya Dh.
76. 77. F. 94 v , Y ogambarakalparaja Tantra, or
Yogambarakalpa Dh., and Grahamatrkahrdaya Dh.
78. F. 95, N amasamgatihrday a Dh.
79. F. 95 v , Cakrasamvarasya tantrfintapatalahr-
daya, or Cakrasamvara Dh.
80. 81. F. 96, Alapaficana Dh., and Vajrakrodha-
raja Tantra.
82, 83. F. 96 v , LokeAvara Dh., Sarvapapadahana
Dh., and Punyavivardhana (or Purna° P) Dh.
84. Ff. 96 v -io 7, the shortest redaction of the
Svayambhu Purana, in eight parivartas. It begins:
1 om nama kndharmmadhatave ll natvarkavandhujaga-
dikavandhu ll svayambhubhakkarakanadidevam | jara-
ruj amity ahayaikadaksam vak§e kadudesamahastama -
stam ll Nepale jagadikhydtya Gesrmgo nama parvvateb
bhedo ti ca juge satyah namasyajugodayam 1 &c. It
ends : iti srzsvayambhuhpurdnacaityabha((drakoddese
mahaprabhdvarnnano namds(amaparirttab samdptah 1 1
This seems to be the redaction described by Bendall,
p. 9, and J.R.A.S., VIII, pp. 14 sq. (no. 17).
85. F. 107 : iti Skandapurane sani&caradvddasanama
samdptah H (DvadaAasaniAcara Dh.).
86. F. I07 v , Bhrkutit&rS. Dh.
87. F. 108 , Sarasvati, or Suvarnaprabha-Saraevatl
Stotra.
88 . F. 109, Hanumantahrdaya Dh.
89. F. I09 v , Karavlra Dh.
90. F. no, Candramah&rogana Dh.
91. F. 1 io v : iti jaksastakam sammy aksamvuddha-
bhdkhitam samdptah ll In the margin : Jamvalaya.
Table of contents : Jak$&staka Dh.
92 . F. in, Guhyasvarimantra Dh., or Guhyasva-
rinairatmfi Dh.
93 . Ff. iii-ii 6 v , the DurgatipariAodhana Dh., or
the first part of the SarvadurgatipariAodhana. It
begins : om nama snvajrasatvayah II om namo bhagavate
sarwadurggatiparikvadhanarajasya ll om vajradhifthd-
nasamayahum 11 &c. It ends : om hum vam ho pha(
om vajrabhi§im camitih 11 11 idamm avocat bhagavan . . .
abhyanandann itih 11 11 aryyasarwadurggatiparikvadha -
nardjasya tathagata yd Whanta sammyaksamvuddhasya
kalpadesaya samdptah 11 See Bendall, p. 142.
94 . F. ii 6 v , DaAakrodha Dh.
95 . F. 1 1 7, Sadbhujamah&kalasadhana Dh.
96 . Ff. Ii7-i27 v , the S'rngabherikatha, from the
CitravimAati Avadana. It begins : om namo ratna-
trayayah U akdsa nirmmanbhutah ni$papaheagunakra-
yah II pahcaskamdhdtmakam iantam 1 tasmai bhupdtmane
namah noil evam may a Srutam ekasmim samaya bha-
gavan Rajagrhe viharati sma 1 1 &c. It ends : apart -
mita surasamghaih devakamnya bhikfukkaih jinavala -
Sutatulyah puryyamano nrpodyaih ll panimayasubhageheh
titfhati slarnbhaSobhe ll pathati dharanacapih sravayas
tu sa dharmma lloll iti citravimsatydvaneh samcchipta -
caityavrataSrmhgabherikatha samdptah II Cf. Mitra,
pp. 229-231.
97 . Ff. I27 v -i35 v , the AAvaghosa Avad&na. It
begins : om namo bhagavate dryyasnvasumddhdra-
yaih II vasumddhard sadd natva daridranavataranih
desayami manusyarthah sarvvadukhapramocaniw purwa-
srtvaSudharadevi vratasutram prakasetamh ll katha
pravak$ami Sruyatam \ &c. It ends : Sukhena tiqthatih 1 1
ll iti Srivasudharavratapurwamatyamandalagatakathd
parisamaptah II F. i35 v , margin : Asogho$avadana.
Index: ASvaghokhavadana. Cf. Bendall, pp. 67, 118,
1 19 sq. ; J.R.A.S. , VIII, pp. 13 sq.
98 . F. 140: snvajrajoginimukhagamanaparisamdptah
lion krtir iyavn Samvarapadanam II (Vajrayogini Dh.).
99 - 101 . F. I40 v , Pratyahgiramantra Dh., Maha-
kalahrdaya Dh., and CandradvadaAa Dh.
102 - 104 . F. 141, PrajfL¶mita Dh., Gandha-
vyuha Dh., and Samadhir&ja Dh.
105 . F. I4i v , Suvarnaprabha Dh.
106 . F. 142, Lahk&vatara Dh.
107 . F. 143V : iti sribhagavdn Lalitavistare tra-
kusabhallikaparivarttanaya bhdkhitah kalyanavakyam
samdptamh II (Lalitavistara Dh.).
108 . F. 145, Tath&gataguhyaka Dh.
109 . F. 148 : Hi Srtvodhisatvacaryydprasthano Da-
sabhumisvaro nama mahdydnasutram ratnarajam sa-
m dpt am 11 (DaAabhumika Dh.).
Digitized by LjOOQie
262
$58. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— TANTRAS (1449, 1450)
110. F. i 4 8 t : dryyasadharmapundarikdyd mantra
dharani samapta ll (Saddharmapundarlka Dh.). Ibid. :
evam agroyam mahavidydrdjasamddhivajraguhyottara-
paramantrayamtramamtram aprameyahralam samap -
tarn li (Guhyottara Dh.).
111 . F. 149, Mafijughosa Dh.
112 . F. 1 5a v , Sarvajfiat&kara Dh.
113. 114. F. 153, Satparamit&hrdaya Dh., and
Gaganaksepavajrayogini Dh.
115, 110. F. i 53 v , Bakkayamari Dh., and Pra-
sannat&ra Dh.
117-119. F. 154, Mahabhairava Dh., Siddhivi-
ghnesvara Dh., and GaneSasodaia Dh. (or Sodaiaga-
ne£a Dh.).
120, 121. F. 1 54 v , Kftlacakranivardha Dh., and
Vajrafirnkhala, or S'rnkhala Dh.
122. F. 155 , Sapanevidya (Sapnevidya ?) Dh.
123. F. i 55 v , Sanmufi Dh.
124. F. 158 , Suryadv&da4a (or Dv&da 6 asurya, or
Adityadvadaia) Dh.
125. F. I 58 Y , N avagrahaman traviny §sa Dh.
120. F. 1 59, Rahuvyagraha^anti Dh.
127. F. 160, Ketugrahafianti Dh.
128. F. 1 6 1 , Vajradakinihrdaya Dh.
129. Ff. i6i-i 63 v , the Tattvajh&nasamsiddhi, in
five chapters, which end ; iti Tatvajnanasamsiddhau
pujavidhi II i II ; iti Ta° bhavanavidhi Mall ; iti Ta° sya -
sanasah ni^panagrahavidhih 11311; iti Ta° mantradha -
rana vidhih 11 ; and Tatvajhdnasamsiddhindmasvadhi -
sthanakrama iti jo samaptah 11 See J.R.A.S. , VIII,
P- 35-
130. F. i 63 v , TJ snisacakravartti Dh.
131. 132. F. 164, Viivamata Dh., and M&rici Dh.
133-135. F. i 64 v , Jahguli Dh., Vajrahumkara-
bhairava; or Humkfirabhairava Dh., and Maitreya Dh.
130 . F. i65 v : iti Srimahasamvarasya karmmaraja -
vimdhindma dharani samapta M (Mah&samvara Dh.).
137, 138. F. i 66 v , Bhutad&mvarasamkfipta Dh.,
and Carocika, or Vajracaroeik& Dh.
139. Ff. i66 v — 174, the Vasundh&rfi Dharani. It
begins : om namah. bhagavate aryyakrtvasumdhdrdyaib ll
evam may a brut am ekasmim samaya bhagavan 11 KauSa ■
dimahanagaryydm viharati sma ll . . . tatra khalu bha-
gavan Kausdvydmahanagaryydm Sucandro ndma vrha-
spati prativasamti sma 11 &c. It ends : sarwatathaga -
iddhi§thetdh Vasumdhard ndma dhararuty apidhdrayet ll
ll idamm avocata bhagavan . . . abhyanandann iti 1 1
ll aryyasrivasumdhard ndma dharani samaptab 1 1 See
Bendall, pp. 65, 84, 169, 176.
140. Ff. 174—192, the Kapi£a Avad&na, in ten
adhyayas. It begins : om nama srisarwajhayah 11
kamdamrppadarppakamanam pranipatya mudhnah sod -
dhodamsuranaraccitapadapitha srutvd guro svgatasu -
tram satatvavijham sutram tadarthasamanusmaranam
karifya ll &c. F. I76 v : iti Kapisavadano purwajanma -
varnnano namah prathamo * dhyayah 11 F. 178 : iti m -
kapisavadane manukhavataravarnnano nd° dvi° 1 1 F. 1 80 :
iti krikapisavaddne saivajanmavarnnano na° tr° ll F. 1 8 1 v :
iti . . . sarvvdnandajanmavarnnano na° ca° 11 F. i82 v : iti
. . . pindapdtrapraddne varnnano nd° pa° 11 F. i 84 v :
iti . . . rutinirddesavarnnano na° $a° ll F. 189: iti . . .
pujaphalavarnnano na° sa° ll F. 190 : iti . . . yugadi -
varnnano namatfa 0 11 F. I9i v : iti . . . caryyaprata -
nidvaso na° na° 11 It ends : iti satyam par ij nay a
yadi samdanam icchathah 11 asmim lokesu janma ca
bhajadhvam sarvvado muda ll ll iti srutvd Sariputro
bhiksusamghaih ganai sahd Sakyasimham namaskrtya
prakrdntotsukasvarayam 11 ll iti srikapisdvadane puny a-
phalavarnnano ndma dasamo J dhyayam ll ll it ye ’?(asd-
hasrikd Prajndparaniitd parisamapta ll The same
work (in nine adhyayas only) is described by Mitra,
pp. 100 sq. ; Bendall, pp. 61, 121.
Ff. 193-195, table of contents of the volume.
For similar collections see J. R . A . S ., VIII, pp. 41 sq.,
43. 49 sqq. ; Mitra, pp. 80 sq., 291 sq. ; Bendall, pp. 33,
44. 49 sq., 60 sq., 66, 98, 1 05, 1 1 7 sq., 1 25, 1 27 sq., 1 69 sq.,
217. See also E. Bumouf, Introd '., pp. 121 sq., 540 sqq.,
and Hodgson, Essays , pp. 18, 49.
Size : 17x7! in. Material : thick yellow paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 197.
Date: subhasam 939 sti vaiSdkhahi 11 Subham , i.e.
Newari samvat 939 or a. d. 1819.
Character: Newari.
Illumination : on the first page there are three
figures painted in black, white, and yellow. The first
figure has a fiendish look, the second, of a very mild
appearance, has four arms and holds a lotus in one
hand, the third w ields a weapon (a short dagger).
1450— MS. Sansk. d. 227
Aryavasudharadharini, A. D. 1668 .
Contents ; the Aryavasudhar&dh&rini, a Tan trie
sutra. It begins, f. i v : srivttaragdya namah I om hrim
sriarhan namah I namah Srijinaiasandya l samsaradvaya-
dinas ca l pratihamtrdinavahe I vasudhdre sudhadhdre l
namas tubhyam krpamaye l om evam maya srutam 1
ekasmin samage bhagavan Kosambyam mahanagaryam
viharati sma I kamtakasamjnake I mahavanare l ghostld-
rame I mahata bhoksusamghena sarddham \ It ends,
f. 7 : iti Aryavasudharadharim samaptah I The dharifli
is introduced by a tale of a grhapati Sucandra. The
Digitized by kjOOQie
263
§ 58. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— TANTRAS (1450-1453)
text is bounded on either side by three red lines. The
centre of each page has the usual Jaina diagram as
ornament. The MS. was written by a Jaina. Cf.
Bendall, Buddli. Sansk. MSS., p. 65, and no. 1449 ( 139 ).
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 365).
Size : iofx^in. Material : Paper.
No. of leave s : iv + 7 + lv blank.
Bate: f. 7: savvati 1719 ( — a.d. 1663) var§e Srava-
namase ktkladvada Udine likhitam l
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
1451 — MS. Sansk. d. 34
Prajfiaparamit&hrdayasutra, A. D. 1880.
Contents : the Prajfiap&ramitahrdayasutra. It
begins: 0 namas sarvajhaya aryavarokiteSvaravodhi-
satvo gambhiram Prajhaparamitayam carydm caramano
vyavarokayati sma \ &c. It ends : Prajhaparamitayam
ukto mamtrah tad yatha gate gate par agate par asamg ate
vodhi svahd it : II Prajhaparamitahrya samapta.
Presented in 1881 by Professor F. Max Muller.
See Bunyiu Nanjio, no. 6 1 ; Max Muller, Buddhist
Texts from Japan, p. 8 [in note 5 read ‘ Cat. Bodl.
Japan., no. 62, 9 and in note 7 ( Cat. Bodl. Japan.,
no. 61 ’].
Size : io| X 7 in.
Material: Japanese transparent paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 3 4- xxv blank.
Bate and Scribe : copied (from an old copy of
the Horiuri palm-leaf MS., preserved at Kokizi) by
Kaishin Kurehito for Satow, in 1880.
Character : the alphabet of the Horiuri palm-leaf
MSS.
1452 (1-4)— MS. Sansk. d. 35
Two PrajfLap&ramitahrdayasutras, Ufnisavijaya
Dharani, and a short Dh&rani, A. D. 1880.
Contents :
1 . Ff. 2-4 v , the Prajfiap§U*amitahrdayasutra.
2 . Ff. 5— 7 V , the TTsnI§avijaya Dharani, followed by
a table of the Sanskrit alphabet, headed ‘ Siddham.*
These two texts are copied from the Hdimzri palm-
leaf MS., and a Chinese transliteration (in black) and
a literal Chinese translation (in red) is added.
3 . F. 9, a short Dharani, called ( Son-shio-shio-
shin-zu 9 or i honourable-exceUent-small-mind-dharanV
written like Chinese.
This is said to be copied from an original MS.,
written by a Chinese priest, Kanshin, which belonged
to the monastery of Tfi-shiodairi, at Nara in the pro-
vince of Yamato, Japan. Kanshin came to Japan in
a.d. 1753.
4 . Ff. n-20 v , the larger text of the Prajfi&p&ra-
mitahrdayasutra. This is the MS. called J in Max
Muller’s edition. See his Ancient Palm Leaves,
PP- 5 I ” 54 ‘
Presented in 1881 by Professor F. Max Muller.
See Bunyiu Nanjio, no. 63. Cf. Max Muller, Buddhist
Texts from Japan, p. 1 1.
Size: 9 f in -
Material: Japanese transparent paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 21 + xvii blank.
Bate and Scribes : copied by K. Kanematsu and
Y. Ota, in June and July, 1880, and sent to Professor
F. Max Muller by the Eastern Hongwanzi, in Kioto,
in October, 1880.
Character : nos. 1, 2, and 4 are written in the
alphabet of the Horiuzi palm-leaf MS.
1453 — MS. Hodgson 2
Ekallavira Candamaharosana Tantra, A. D. 1823.
Contents: the Ekallavira, or Ekaravira, a Canda-
maharogana Tantra, in twenty-five pafalas. It begins :
1 om namah sfican4amahdro§andya \\ evam may a krutam
ekasmin samaye bhagavan Vajrasatvah sarwatathaga-
takayavakcittahrdaya vajradhatekvaribhage vijahara \\
anekais ca vajrayoginivajrayoginiganaify II tadyatha 1 1 &c.
Pa^ala 1 ends, on f. 3 : ity Ekallavtrakhye sricanja -
maharokhaiiatantre tantravataranapatalah prathamah 11
Pa^ala 7 ends, on f. i8 v : ity Ekallamrakhye Sri -
candamahdro^anatantre dehaprananapafalab saptamah 11
Pa^ala 8 ends, on f. 21 : ity E° Sri° svarupapafala -
tfamah II
Patala 10 ends, on f. 25 : ity E° Srt° striprasamsa-
patalo daSamah 11
Patala 1 1 ends, on f. 25 v 2 ity E° Sri 0 visvarupapatala
ekddaSah II
Patala 14 ends, on f. 36 : ity E° Sri? 9 calanvaya -
pafalaS caturddaSamafy II
Patala 17 ends, on f. 43 : ity E° Sri 0 Sukradivrddhi -
pafalab saptadaSamab II
Patala 19 ends, on f. 48 v : ity E° Sri 0 Sukrastambhd -
dipat ala unavimsatitamab II
Patala 20 ends, on f. 52 v : ity E° Sri 0 nandbhibheda -
nigaditayantramantrapatalo vimSatimab ll
Patala 21 ends, on f. 55 v : ity E° Sri 0 kutuhalapafala
ekavimSatimab ll
Patala 22 ends, on f. 57 v : ity E° Sri 0 vdyuyogapa(alo
dvdvimSatitamab ll
Digitized by
264
§ 58. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— TANTR AS (1453-1455)
P&tala 23 ends, on f. 58 v : iti srikallamrakhye Sri -
caiufamaharofanatantre mrtyulak§anapa{alas trayovim -
hatitamab II
Patala 25 ends, on f. 61 : ity Ekallavirdkhye 6 ri-
can 4 amaharo 8 amtantrah devatisadhanapafalah panca-
vimSatiiamah II idam avocad bhagavan Srivajrasatvas te
ca yogtyogimgana bhagavato bha§itam abhyanandann
iti II II ity Ekallaviram nama sncandamaharo$anatan-
trarn samapta II II ye dharmma hetuprabhava hetu te^am
tathagatah skavadat lesdm ca yo nirodha evamvadi
mahaSramana II
See Bendall, Buddh . Sansk. MSS., pp. 45 sq. (cf.
pp. 103, 127, 186), and J.R.A.S. , VIII, p. 37 (no. 46).
Mentioned under the title ‘ Kallaviratantra , in the
Bodl. cat ah, p. 403.
Size: 12JX5 in. Material: Paper, partly yellow.
No. of leaves : ii + 63.
Date, fyc. : subhasamvaf 943 ( = a. d. 1 823) sti(f)dsuna
krsna 9 sah Stivarnnapandrimahdnagarayd maitripura -
mahaviharayah Snvajrdcdryyasarwdrthasiddhinah tha -
do(l) tathamanam cdyaju(f) la II
Character : Newark
Illumination: coloured picture (of a Raksasa?) on
f. i v .
1454 — MS. Sansk. o. 14 (R)
Kuladatta’s Kriyapafijika, 13th cent. P
Contents : the KriyapafijikiL or Kriyasamgraha-
pafijika, a manual of the ritual of late north Buddhism,
and practically little more than a Tantra, see Mitra,
Nepal. Buddh . Lit., pp. 1 05-109 ; Haraprasada, Report,
1891-1895, p. 11 ; Bendall, Buddh. Sansk. MSS.,
pp. 183, 184; J.R.A.S., VIII, p. 35. The MS. is
incomplete, but not very much appears to be wanting,
as it contains about 4,000 61 okas as compared with 4,28 5
in Mitra. The author is the Mahapandita Kuladatta.
The leaves originally all had letter-numerals, but
many are lost, and a later hand, which has made
several corrections in the text, has written figures
on the right-hand end of each page.
Bought in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoernle.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : 13-j x 2 - X 3^ in.
Size of leaf: 1 2% X in.
Material : Palm-leaves, held together by two wooden
boards and a string passing through a central hole.
No. of leaves : 128, of which the first two and the
last probably do not belong to the MS.
Date: Dr. Hoernle assigns it to the 13th century,
but it may be earlier. Its letter-numerals correspond
very closely to those of no. 1693, Bendall, plate V,
which is dated a. d. 1165, and the letters and style
are similar to those of no. 1686, ibid., plate II, 3,
though probably later.
Character : early Nepalese, hooked writing.
Injuries : ff. 1, 27, 28, 46 are lost, and two ff. have
been inserted at the beginning and one at the end. The
MS. is incomplete, but in a fair state of preservation.
1455 — MS. Sansk. c. 16 (R)
Sadhanamala Tantra, 14th cent. P
Contents: a large collection of Buddhist charms,
apparently identical with the work described by
Bendall, Buddh. Sansk. MSS., pp. 132— 174, entitled
the Sadhanamala Tantra. The first four leaves of
the MS. have been lost. In their place are four
leaves (of which three are certainly by one hand),
much mutilated, evidently fragments of some other
MSS. The first (f. 4) begins : yd Srutam ekasmin -
samaye bhagavan l &c. The Tantra begins with f. 5.
Ff. 6-8 are missing. On f. 9 there is this colophon :
srivajrayogirusukhdgamah parisamaptah i krtir iyam
adisiddhasrimadindrabhutipdddndm iti I om namo sri-
vajrayoginyai l F. io v : Snvajravardhisddhanam sa-
mdptam l F. n v : vajravdrdhisadhanam samaptam 1
krtir iyam siddhdcdryasrihrpipdddnam iti \ om namo
vajravarahyai l pratar utthdya yogi mukhaSaucadikam
krtva I &c. F. 13: vajravdrdhisadhanam samaptam l
krtir iyam I &c. F. i4 v : samkfiptavdrahisddhanam
samaptam I namo vajravarahyai l namo 9 stu vajrayoginyai
sunyatdkaraldtmane I &c. F. 39 : samayamahjari sa-
mapta I namo bhagavatyai Aryavajrayoginyai I F. 40:
raktavajravdrahisddhanam samaptam \ F. 43 v : vajra-
vdrdhyd sadhanam samaptam 1 F. 44^ : srivajra-
varahya Sayyadasavidhib samaptah 1 F. 45 : vajrayo -
ginisadhanam samaptam 1 om namah sriguhyavajravild-
sinyai l F. 46 : °pradayadroyasadhanam I F. 7i v :
Srijatiydnavinirggatavajrayoginisddhanam samaptam l
F. 74 v : krtir iyam siddhacdrya&rimadindrabhutipddd -
ndm 1 F. 75 v : sarwarthasiddhisadhanam samaptam 1
F. 82 2 vajradakimvajravdrdhisddhanam samaptam 1
F. 82 v : °v ajrayogimsadhanam samaptam 1 F. 83 : sri -
vajravardhikalpa samaptah \ Other sections end on
ff. 84, 85, 86. F. 91 : samaptam idam lak$misddhanam
samaptam \ F. 92 v : krtir iyam siddhdcdryacikapdddnam
iti l F. 94 : slokdptikaryavajrayoginyah samaptah I
krtir ay am &c. (as before) I F. 95 v : iti karyavajra -
yoginyah stutipranidhanam samaptam l krtir &c. (as
before) in a later hand. F. 101 : vajrayogimsddhanam
samaptam I F. ioi v : samkfiptavajrayogirusddhanam
samaptam 1 krtir iyam mahaparulitdcdryavildsavqjra
Digitized by boogie
§ 59. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— HINA YANA BUDDHISM (1455-1458) 265
(rest missing as f. 102 is lost) l F. I04 v 2 vajrayoginb
sadhanam samaptam iti 1 krtir iyam parufitdcaryasrt-
madvarddhayavajra(j)pddandm iti l F. 10 6 V : samapto
9 yam svadhifthdnakrama iti l krtir deary asaha -
sravalakarasamddhivajrapdddndm ito I Other sections
end on ff. 111, I20 v ( krtir deary avyajavajrasyeti), 122.
F. 123: dryasuklavajravdrdhyafy sadhanam samaptam \
F. 1 24 2 vajravardhya homavidhi samdpta I F. 1 27 2 iti
vajrayogimprasndniekadvimHka samdpta \ F. 1 28 2 krtir
ay am mahdpav 4 itavibhuticandrapdddndm iti l F. I39 v :
the svadha§(hdnavidhi ends. F. 140 : ity ajitakrama-
vajrayogirusddhanam samdptamX namah srivajrayoginyai 1
pranapatya jaganndtham daktrujalasambaddham \ raha -
syam paramam guhyam likhyate y namra(J)yog%na II The
MS. is incomplete. It is not accurate, and there are
throughout occasional glosses by later hands.
Bought in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoemle.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box: 1 2 -f X 2j X 2 -| in.
Size of leaf: 1 if X 2 in.
Material : Palm-leaves, held together by two pieces
of cardboard and a string passing through a central
hole.
No. of leaves : 133 + ii blank.
Bate : assigned by Dr. Hoemle to the 14th cent.
Character : Nepalese, hooked writing. Of the first
four leaves one is in Nepalese, three in Bengali.
Injuries : ff. 1-4 are lost, and their place is taken
by four other leaves. Ff. 6—8 are lost. The MS. is
complete to f. 129, except for the loss of ff. 100 and 102.
F. 70 is wrongly supplied. After f. 129 comes a leaf
numbered 129, then ff. 139, 140, 141, 143, 277, 279,
and two leaves containing disconnected jottings and
invocations.
1456 — MS. Sansk. a. 11 (R)
Tantric Mantras, 13th oent.P
Contents : two leaves, numbered 3 and 4, and
a fragment, number lost, containing mantras ; appar-
ently a part of some Tantra. The mantras are named,
e. g. dlrgha.
Bought in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoemle.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : 22 f X 2 f X if in.
Size of leaf: 21 X if in.
Material: Palm-leaves, held together by a string
passing through two holes at the sides.
No. of leaves : 3 + i blank.
Date : very probably 13th century.
Character : Nepalese, hooked writing.
BODL. BANS. CATAL. tt.
59. HlNAYANA BUDDHISM
1457 — MS. Sansk. d. 32 (R)
Anuruddha’s S'ataka, 17th oent.P
Contents : the Anuruddha S'ataka, a stotra of Buddha,
in 100 verses, by Anuruddha. The work itself is of
little importance, but it has a Simhalese commentary,
and a translation, which follow the Sanskrit text. It
begins on f. 1 and ends on f. 4i v 2 Anuruddhaiatakam
samaptam. The MS. seems to be carelessly written.
There are six or seven lines on a page.
There is an edition by A. da Silva Devarakkhita,
Colombo, 1879. Anuruddha Thera is believed to have
lived in the 12th century at Pulatthi (Polonnaruwa).
He was author of the Abhidhammattha-sahgaha,« 7 (>ttma/
of the Pali Text Soc ., 1884, p. xi. Cf. Wickremasihghe’s
Catal. of Simhalese MSS., p. 19; Bendall, Brit. Mtis.
catal , , p. J02; and J. de Alwis, Descriptive catal.,
pp. 168-172.
Presented by Dr. W. H. Mill in 1859.
Former shelf mark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 32.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : I2f- X 2f in.
Size of MS. : 1 if x if in.
Material: Palm-leaves, held together by a string
passing through two holes in the MS.
No. of leaves : 43, of which the two outer leaves
serve to protect the written parts.
Date : apparently old, probably 17th century.
Character: Simhalese.
1458 — MS. Sansk. o. 33 (R)
Pratyaya S'ataka, A.D. 1820.
Contents : the Pratyaya S'ataka, or a selection of
100 stanzas on moral subjects, with a Simhalese
translation. The MS. has no title, but the one given
above was that assigned by Mill. The verses are very
incorrectly written, but are usually intelligible. It
begins on f. 1 and ends on f. io v . The first verse is 2
alasasya kutab. silpam a&ilpasya kuto dhanam 1 adhanasya
kuto vrttam avrttasya kutab sukham 11 It is described
on f. 1 i v as ‘ Cingahalese Proverbs or Lectures. 5
An edition of the S'ataka with the Sanskrit text in
Roman characters, and a translation from the Simhalese
paraphrase, was published at Colombo in 1886 ; a text
and paraphrase, ibid., 1867.
Former owner : a note in ink on f. 1 i v states that
‘this Cinghalese book belongs to Daniel Waas, i822. 5
M m
Digitized by LjOoq ie
266 $60. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE
The owner has also stamped his name on f. 1 1 , ‘ Dan :
Waas, 1822/ From Daniel Waas apparently Dr. Mill
acquired it and presented it to the Bodleian Library.
Former shelf mark ; MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 33.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : 1 2% X in.
Size of MS. : 12 x 2| in.
Material : Palm-leaves, held together by two boards,
and a string passing through a hole in the middle of
the MS.
No. of leaves : 11.
Date: on f. io v the copyist gives June 5, 1820, as
the date on which i this book was written and finished/
Character : Simhalese.
60. T ANTRA— GENERAL
1459 — MS. Sansk. d. 0
Fararahasya Tantra, 18th oent.P
Contents : the Fararahasya, or Faraoint&mani, or
Saubhagyacintamani, in twenty patalas. It begins :
om sriganekaya namab ll kridevy uvaca II om bhagavan
deva devesa tamtramamtrdvdhiparaga l tvatprasadan
may a tamtro Rudraydmala isvari 11 vikvahamso jag ad
dev I yamala ddmard srutd ll agamasya krutab Simdhu-
lahari ca samuccaydh 11 tathapi samsayo deva na yato
me paramanob ll punas tvaydku nirnltam sritrikutdra-
hasyakam sarvasvakhyas tamtrandthas Tripurdlilaka-
bhidhah \\ $odaki hr day d khy 0 \ pi tamtrardjo may a krutah 11
Sydrmhrdayandmapi Katitamtras tvaya smftab ll Asita -
sahitakhyatds tathd Bhairavatairdrakah ll Mumdamdld-
bhidhas tatra kruto me samsayo gatah 11 tvayaiva punar
liana sucitam paradaivatam 11 Pararahasyakam divyam
parapararahasyakam \ sruto yair na mahadevi Paracimta -
manih parab 1 1 tamtrekvarah kutas tesam sambayo ydti
mamtrikab I tamtresvaram tarn adya tvam paracimta -
maniparam ll vada vagvddimsiddhyai tatsam&ayanivrt-
taye 11 sribhairavab om mamtraikasdram bhavasimdhu-
param manovihdram tripuraikaharam 1 1 Saubhdgyacxmtd-
manindmadhyeyam tamtram pravakpydmi Pardrahasya-
kam ll Pardcxmtdmanim nama srnu tamtram mahesvari ll
saubhdgyamamtrasarvasvam rahasyam paradaivatam 1 1
F. 3 V : iti sripararahasye tamtresvarasaubhdgyacimtd-
manau visvaprakaso nama prathamab patalab ll 1 ll
F. 4 V : iti irlpararahasye tamtre Saubhdgyacimtdmaimu
vidyasadhanavidhir nama dvitiyab pafalab II 2 ll F. 7 :
iti sripararahasye (pr. m. : srirudrayamale) tamtre
puraicaryya vidhir nama trtlyab patalab 11 3 11 F. 9 :
iti sritamtre Pararahasye homavidhir nama caturthah
pa\alah 11 4 11
-TANTRA— GENERAL (1458-1460)
Patala 5 (vajra^amanikavacdkhydnarri) ends, on
f. 10 ; 6 ( vajramukufakavaca ), on f. 1 1 ; 7 (vajrakiri(ab),
on f. n v ; 8, on f. I4 V ; 9 ( saktipujavidhib ), on f. I7 V :
10, on f. i8 v ; 11 (. stambhanamohanavidhih ), on f. 19:
12 ( maranakarfanavidhih ), on f. 19 ; 13 (vasikaranoccdr
(anavidhih ), on f. 20; 14 (samtikapautfikavidhib), on
f. 20 v ; 15 ( samtanikamauktikavidhib ), on f. 21 ; 16
(cimtdmanimamtraprakasab), on f. 22 v .
F. 25 : iti sritamtresvare Saubhagyacimtamanau
saptddasab pafalah 11 17 ll F. 26 : iti iritamtresvari
Saubhagyacimtamanau kavacdkhydne vidhir nama^td-
dasah patalab ll 18 11 F. 34 : iti sripararahasye Saubhd-
gyacimtdmanau mahdsodashnamtrandmasahasrdkhydnarn
namaikonavimsab pafhalab II 19 ll It ends : sribhairava
uvaca I ayam tamtresvaro devi Paracimtamanib smrtah \
pujyo vrahmddidevdnam rahasyam sarvadehinam I a$(a-
siddhipradab tamtrab sarvopadravandsakab I sarvamam-
galamamgalyam sarvaisvaryaikakdranam sarvavrahma-
mayam tamtro vedavidydmayab parah | gopyo guhyatamo
guhyo gopamyo mumukpubhih II ll Hi sripararahasye
Saubhagyacimtamanau tattvastotrdkhyanam nama vim -
katitamab patalah II II 2011 ll kubham astu sarvajagatam ll
There is a MS. also in the Indian Institute Library,
see Keith, Ind. Inst, catal ., p. 54.
Marginal notes and corrections by a second hand
on ff. 27, 28, 30V, 31. ___
Bought in 1886 through Dr. G. Thibaut of Benares.
Size : 9 X 5 j in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 37 + ii blank.
Date : probably the first half of the 18th century.
Character : Devanagari.
1460 — MS. Sansk. d. 88 (B)
Svacchandalalitabhairava Maha tantra, A. D. 1068.
Contents: the Svacchandalalitabhairava Mahatantra,
treating the usual Tantric topics in the form of a dia-
logue between Devi and Bhairava, in fifteen pafalas, of
which this MS. contains 5—10 entire, a small part
of 11 and 12, and the colophons of 4 and 15. Patala
5 begins, on f. 61 : Devy uvaca I kdladtksa sureSana
kathita paramesvara I tatvadik$dm samdsena kathayasva
prasadatah ll Bhairava uvaca I samasat kathayi§yami
tvatpriydrtham varanane 1 &c. It ends, on f. 65* 2
(< diksasamaya ). Patala 6 ends, on f. 70 v (karmavidhi-
phala) ; 7, on f. 87 v (adhyatmakala) ; 8, on f. 89 v
(taniravatara) ; 9, on f. 95 v ; 10, on f. 96 v . Of pa(ala
11 there are verses on ff. 160— 161, 167, 172-176^
where it ends. Of patala 12 only ff. 178, 179 remain. Of
patala 15 only one leaf (number lost) with colophon.
This is no doubt identical with the Svacchanda-
Digitized by LjOOQie
$ 60 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE-
bhairava quoted in the Tantrasara, Bodl. catal. , p. 95^,
and mentioned in the List of rare Nepalese works ,
Khatmandoo, 1868, p. 12. Its great age is very note-
worthy, and suggests a reconsideration of the dates of
other Tantras, which is also required by the MS. of the
Paramesvaratantra, Bendall, Buddh. Sansk. MSS., p. 27 ;
and other MSS. in Haraprasada, Report, 1891-1895,
PP- 35 4 -
Bought in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoemle.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : 1 of x 2f X 1 f in.
Size of leaf: iof x if in.
Material : Palm-leaves, held together by two boards
and a string passing through a hole to the left of the
centre.
No. of leaves : 47 (Dr. Hoernle gives 58, but this
is wrong), viz. 61—96, 160, 161, 167, 172-176, 178,
179, and another leaf.
Date: last leaf, verso: samvat 183 (=*a.d. 1063)
mdghakr$napratipada sanesvara(l)dine \
Scribe : ibid. : raj asrtpradyumnadevasya rdjye Ja-
ndrddanasimhena svapustakam likhitam iti I For Pra-
dyumna (quite clearly written in this MS.) see Bendall,
Buddh. Sansk. MSS., Hist. Intr., p.vi, referring to a MS.
of a.d. 1065.
Character : Nepalese, good clear writing.
Injuries: ff. t-6o, 97-159, 162-166, 168-171, 177,
180 + an unknown number are lost. The rest is well
preserved.
1461 — MS. Sansk. c. 27 (R)
Svaochandal alitabhairava Mahatantra, 13th oent.P
Contents : a portion of a Tantra which appears
from its contents to be the Svacchandalalitabhairava
Mahatantra, for which see MS. Sansk. d. 38 (1400).
This MS. consists of twenty-eight leaves, numbered
2-29, and except for the loss of f. 1 contains all of
patalas 1 and 2, and a considerable portion of pa$ala 3.
Pat ala 1 ends, on f. I4 V ; 2, on f. 21 : pujavidhidvitiyah
pafalab II devy uvaca I $a(prahdrd gata deva tvatpa-
sadad mayanagha I sampratam srotum icchdmi siddhan -
vayavinirgatam II Bhairava uvaca I tvaya santitva -
mutsrjya jatd yd ca Himalaye l atmanas kamada devl
samdsad bhavamadane II
Bought in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoernle.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : 1 2f X 2f x 2f in.
Size of leaf : 1 if x 2f in.
Material: Palm-leaves, held together by a string
passing through a central hole.
No. of leaves : ?8.
TANTRA— GENERAL ( 1460 - 1462 ) 267
Date : probably late 13th century, but it may be
more recent
Character : Nepalese.
Injuries: beginning and end missing; the rest is
excellently preserved.
1462 — MS. Sansk. d. 222
Epitome of the Uddamara Mahatantra, 18th cent. P
Contents: the U ddamaramahg tantras&r oddhara, a
collection of verses on magic, ritual, &c., from the
Uddamara Mahatantra, accompanied by an explanatory
commentary in bha§a (Hindi) which is the more impor-
tant part of the work. The MS. is imperfect. It begins,
on f. 1 : gurubhyo navnah I om namah \ namdmi deva
dev an dm anadiparamesvaram I avyam akfayam Samtam
upddhivilavarjitam ill II Owing to the mutilation of
the MS. the subsequent lines are incomplete. There is
no division into chapters, but the following colophons
occur : f. i v : iti Udddmare Mahasastre sapadalaksa -
madhye sarodhrtam udaharanaprathamaprakaranam 1
F. 3 : iti Udddmare mahasastre sapadamalak$amadhye
sdrabhutodhrtam Kapalakemaramjanam vidhe prakara-
nam | F. 4 V : iti Udddmare mahasastra isvaravinirga -
tarn sapadalaksamadhye sdrabhutodhrtam tvanityamu-
khodvarddhamana ndma prakaranam 1 F. 7 : iti Uddd-
mare mahanisastre vanitdbhuvalimgagastanakarnavrd -
dhiprakaranam l The va^akaranaprakarana ends on
f. io v ; the vajiprakarana on f. n v ; the padatalalepa-
prakarana on f. 16 ; the netiarogacikitsaprakarana on
f. I7 V ; the grahanisaracikitsalaksana on f. 20; the
magnistambhaprakarana on f. 27 ; the jalastambha-
prakarana on f. 28 ; the vamdhyanlrajammvidhipraka-
rana on f. 28 v ; the vadhyaprakarana on f. 30 ; the
cicinipisacinisadhanavidhiprakarana on f. 30 v ; the
vagalamukhamahavidyasadhana on f. 32; the karne
pi^acikasaddhanaprakarana on f. 32 v ; on f. 34 v is :
iti Udlddmare mahatamtre ikvaramukhavinirgate sapada -
lak$amadhye sarodhrta i samhitd samapta 1 om srimta-
ragaya namah I padmapattreksana kubrd vanz pustaka -
dhariru\ vicitrasalpasamyukta sa mdmpamtu Sarasvatiw
artha 1 then a bhasa gloss. F. 36 : iti jvarddhikara
praihama varggax This has 17 verses. The sarpa-
vi§adhikara, with 21 verses, ends on f. 37 ; the vr^cika-
dhikara, with 14 verses, on f. 38; the ce§(adhikara,
with 17 verses, on f. 39 v ; the visakarayogavasikarpna-
dhikara, with 38 verses, on f. 42 ; the garbhadhikara,
with 9 verses, on f. 42 v ; the miSrakamadhyaya, with
7 verses, on f. 43 ; the misrakamadhyaya, with 8 verses,
on f. 43 v ; the dhyanajnana, with 9 verses, on f. 44 :
the netramjana, with 4 verses, on f. 44* ; the mi6ra-
kadhyaya, with 34 verses, on f. 46 v ; the milraka-
m m 2
Digitized by kjOOQie
268 § 60. NON-VED1C LITERATURE -
dhy&ya, with 13 verses, on f. 47 v ; the ajirpnadhikara,
with 3 verses, on f. 47 v . Thence to the end the
work is practically all bhasa. The MS. is incomplete,
ending on f. 57 v . From f. 34 v the work is evidently
another collection of verses probably by the same
author as the epitome of the Uddamara Mahatantra.
Cf. v. 2 on f. 34 v : nandsdstidhrtd yoga lokdndm heta-
k dm ay a 1 avek§a yogamdla ca kdyastha har§asamkuld
H 2 II sakinijvarabhutandm va^avranavtndsandm vitikara-
nam vidve$am vicetrdsvaryasamyatam II 3 II The verses
are always accompanied by bhasa translations, and
there are many bhasa verses without any Sanskrit.
The text is bounded on either side by two or three
red lines. The MS. is most inaccurate.
Cf. Weber, Catal. , I, 358, II, 344, 345 ; Aufrecht,
Leipzig catal., pp. 412, 413; Wintemitz, R. A. S.
catal., p. 157 ; Keith, Ind. Inst, catal., p. 38, for other
parts of this Tantra.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 351).
Size : io|x5|in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves: ii + 57 + i blank. Originally 58, but
f. 47 is missing.
Date : probably about the beginning of the 1 8th cent.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
Injuries : ff. i, 4 7 v , 48, 51, 54, 55, 57 are slightly
damaged. The original f. 47 is lost, and also the end
of the work.
1463— MS. Sansk. d. 24
Visnurahasya, A. D. 1845.
Contents : the Visnurahasya, in fifty-five adhyayas.
It begins : srtgurubhyo namah, srilakpminrsimho jayati
srir astu om yato bhutani jayamte yena jivamti tdny
uta yo hamti mok$adas tesam lam bifnum pranamamy
aham 11 Naimi$e Nimi$ak$etre r$ayah Saunakadayah \
dikfita vai^nave yajhe £utam paprachur adarat II r$aya
ucuh 1 Suta Suta mahabhaga vada no vadatam vara l
. . . Suta uvaca I • . . ato ydvad aham vedmi tavad
vak^yami nanyatha I yat pur a bifnuna proktam srtfyadau
Brahman e svay am 11 Brahma praha Vasisfhaya Vasisthas
tu Para&aram I sa Krpnaya Sutayaha sa Vyasah Sukam
uktavan II ni$evitapadadvamdvat Sukdd aham avaptavdn 1
imam bipnurahasyakhyam itihasam Haripriyam II lak§a-
samkhyam uvacasmai brahmane sa sutam nijam I kimcid
bhagam ca prddhanyat Kasyapadin munisvaran 1 . . .
tatradau yac Chukad aptam kruyatdm kathaydmi tat I
sr$tyadau nirmito Brahma bi^nuna prabhavisnuna 1 1
namna sa puruso nama papracha pitaram svakam 11
kimartham srsfavan mam tvam kirn nu kuryam atah
param 1 kim asid adyapai'yamtam tan me vistaraio
vada II &c.
TANTRA— GENERAL (1462-1464)
The following are the titles of some of the adhyayas :
adhyaya 1, Vipyukridanam (f. 2 V ) ; 2, brahmasutrotpattih
(f.4); 3, vedevadyopadesah (f. 5) ; 5 , srtfyddikdranakatha-
nam (f. 6) ; 6, svamtratryady (read svdtantryady) upapd -
danam (f. 7) ; 7, diksadhikdrakathanam (f. 9 V ) ; 8, guruvi-
carah (f. io v ) ; 9, mamtradhikdrakathanam (f. 12) ; 10,
pratimapujdvivekakathanam (f. 13); 11, karmabhedaka -
thanam (f. I5 V ), &c. ; 16, suksmasrsfikathanam (f. I9 V ) ;
1 7, prakrtiprakrtavibhagakathanam (f. 20) ; 20, janaka -
bhaktivarnanam (f. 25) ; 22, Pradyumnanah srftikatha-
nam (f. 28 v ); 31, Imdradyumnabhrgusamvadejativivekah
(f. 37 v ) ; 35, jativivekah (f. 44) ; 40, S'amdilyaprainotta-
ram (f. 54) ; 47, puru^arthavarnanam (f. 63).
It ends : ittham te munayah sarve Saunakadya ma-
har$ayah 1 srutva Vipturahasyani iamsamanas ca Suta -
jam 1 prdpur mudam param biqnor dr^ham bhaktim
avapnuyuh i prdpnuvamty akhiletfani yato brahmadayo
9 khilah 11 iti srivipnurahasye Vasisthe Vi^numahimavarna -
nam nama parpcapamcd&attamo *dhydyab II srikr$narpa-
nam astu \ smrdmavedavydsarpanam astu I srilaksminr-
simhah suprito varado bhavatu II
An account of this MS. was given by Aufrecht in
the Z.D.M.G. , XXIX, (1875), p. 313 sqq. He says
that the work is frequently quoted by Visnuites, and
that complete copies are scarce. Cf. Burnell, Tanjore
catal., p. 2c>5 b . ____
Bought between 1862 and 1875.
Former shelf mark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 24.
Size : 1 1 1 x 6 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 73.
Date and Scribe: vt&;dst/(read visvdvasu)ndmasam-
vatsare mdrgasirsamdse imduvdsarayutdyam §astydm
srimatsatyapurlnrharicaranamtabkara^apardyanadaya -
ddk§inyddyanavadyagunagunavi 8 (adhaukikaropandmasa -
mdqdryasutena Sinnivasena likhitam | The Visvavasu
year corresponds to a. d. 1845 (which is the most
probable), or possibly to a. d. 1785. If the northern
reckoning is adopted (cf. MS. Sansk. d. 13 [ 1063 ]) it
will be 1835.
Character ; Devanagari.
1464 — MS. Sansk. d. 30 (R)
K&lasahkarsinimata, A. D. 1392.
Contents : the Kalasahkar^inimata (so the MS.
seems to read ; Dr. Hoernle gives Kalasakarpinimata,
which can hardly be correct), a short Tantric work, in
a fragmentary condition. Ff. 1 and 2 are intact, then
come fF. 8-10, patala 1 ending on f. 8 ; then two un-
numbered leaves, patala 2 ending on the verso of the
second. Then ff. 16-20; patala 3 ends on f. 17; 4,
Digitized by LjOOQie
$ 61. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— SPECIAL TREATISES (1464-1466) 269
on f. I9 V ; 5, on f. 20 v . Then two folios, perhaps
22, 23, and the whole ends on f. 24 v : iti Srikh{la)-
safikarsimmatacaturvimsatisahasrasukhakarmmanirnnayo
nama fippanahah mmdptah 1 The colophon of pa(ala
1 is: iti Kalasarikar§aniniate trailokyamohane caturvi -
Satisahasravidydsamuddya tippanakam prathamah pata-
lah II That of pa(ala 2 is : iti srikdlasafikar§ammate
caturvimSatisahasrasamayd tippanako nama dvitiyah
pafah | Sribhairava uvaca I That of pafala 3 is : iti
Srikdlasafikarsarumate caturvimSalisahasre pvjanavidhi-
fippanakam trtlyah patalah \ Sridevy uvaca \ varukasam-
pradayam ca mukhdt sukha katham bhavet 1 katham
antah katham vahu katham nopapadyate 11 katham
sthanam tarn deveSa vadasva mama ha prabho 1 iSvara
uvaca 1 srnu devi pravak#ydmi rahasyam mama durla-
bham 1 yogimnam ghanam pranam akhyabhinna kada-
canaw That of pa^ala 4 is : iti Srikalasahkar^ammate
caturvimsatisahasre varukasampradayo nama ( ippanaka
caturthah patalah 1 Sribhairava uvaca \ Srnu devi pra-
vaksyami yad uktarn punar naiva ca I sa yd ca prathama
nddi gayd susumna kundalini 11 That of pafala 5 is :
iti Kdlasankarfarumate kvndamandalo nama fippanab
pahcamah patalah | Sribhairava uvaca i Srnu devi pra-
vakgydmi agnikaryam yathavidhi 1 §a(kdlam kun 4 aka
1 F. 1 does not begin the work, and though its
contents are Tantric it does not appear to fit into any
part of the book. It may be one of the leaves which
are missing from the middle. The MS. is not very
accurate, and is badly written. The best title seems
to be Kdlasankar$im> though °kar?am is possible.
Bought in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoernle.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : ii^X2jX ij in.
Size of leaf: ioj x r| in.
Material : Palm-leaves, held together by two boards
and a string passing through a central hole.
No. of leaves : 1 5.
Bate : f. 24 v : samvata 512 ( = a. d. 1392) mdgha-
kr^natriyodaSydyd(m) tithau I Sravananak§atre .
Character: Nepalese.
Injuries : the MS. is worm-eaten and much worn
away round the central hole.
1465 — MS. Sansk. d. 226
Nrsimhanandanatha’s V arivasy ar ahasy a, with the
Commentary of Bhasuranandanatha, 18th oent. P
Contents : the V arivasy arahasy a of Nrsimhananda-
natha with Bhasuranandanatha^ commentary, a work
on Tantric rites. The MS. is incomplete, containing
only 154 stanzas of text with the relative commentary.
The beginning is imperfect, the page being tom: it
reads, f. i v : kamalebhyo namah i om \ vidyandm
ca manunam manuSamkhyandm ca vidyana distd
jayatitaram Harasirnhanamdanathaguruh mu varivasya-
rahasyakhyo gramtho svena nirmitah i tatra
durghataSabdanam arthah samkfipya likhyate II 2 II The
first part, containing the explanation of fifty-two verses,
ends on f. 24 y : iti Srinrsimhanamdanathacaranarddha -
kenaBhdskarardydndmndBhdsuranamdandthenaparimte
Varivasy dr ahasy e tatprakaSe prathamo y mSab \ om Sri -
caranau jayatah, 1 The work ends abruptly in the
middle of the commentary on verse 1 54 on f. 90.
The text is bounded on either side by two red lines.
Lacunae, probably very small, are marked on ff.47 v ,73 v .
This must be the work of which an abstract is
given by Bhandarkar, Report, 1883, 1884, pp. 88-90,
who ascribes it. to Bhaskararaya, son of Gambhlraraya
(beginning of the 17th century). This is perhaps less
correct than the above account, but the material con-
tained in this MS. is insufficient to settle the point.
In the Gov. Or. Libr. Madras catal ., p. 82, the text is
attributed to Nrsimhanandanatha. Clearly Bhasura-
nandanatha worked over his teacher’s work. Bhaska-
raraya was Bhasurananda’s name before initiation,
Mitra, Notices , VII, 33. Umanandanatha, pupil of
Bhasurananda, composed in Kaligatabde 4843 ( = a. d.
1742) his Hrdayamrta, according to Stein, KaSrmr
catal., p. 226, but Aufrecht, Catalogus Catalogorum,
p. 411, says he ‘ lived at Benares in 1629,’ which
is hardly consistent with his being later than Bhaftoji,
as shown by his Siddhantakaumudivilasa. It is
probably a slip for 1729*
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 362).
Size : 1 1 j X 7 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 90 + ii blank.
Date: probably about a.d. 1750.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries: ff. i y , 2, 2 V , 5 V , 6 y , 24 v , 82 v -90 especially
are much injured, but on every page several letters
are illegible.
61. SPECIAL TREATISES
1466 — MS. Sansk. c. 120
Puraicaranavidhi, 18th cent.P
Contents : the Puraicaranavidhi, a brief treatise on
Tantric rites. It begins, on f. 1 : namo GaneSaya 1 atha
PuraScaranavidhib I puraScaranasamyatno mantro hi
phaladdyakab I kim homair kirn paiS caiva kim
mantranydsavistaraih 11 1 11 viryahino yatha dehi sarva -
Digitized by
270 $61. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE
karmasu na k§amah \ puraicaranahino 9 pi tatha mantrah
prakirtitah ti2U It ends, on f. 9 V ; iti Purascarana -
vidhih samdptah \
It does not seem to be identical with the MSS.
described by Weber, Catal. , I, 316; Mitra, Notices , I,
255, VII, 164; as to the first, the material given by
Weber is insufficient to settle the point.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 354).
Size: 12 jX6j in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 9 + xlix blank.
Date: probably about a. d. 1750, but it may be
more modern.
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : parts of ff. 1 and 2 are missing.
1467 — MS. Sansk. d. 223
Batukabhairavapujfipaddhati, A.D. 1827.
Contents : the Batukabhairavapujapaddhati, a brief
manual of Tan trie ceremonies. It begins, on f. i v :
om iriganesaya namah I atha nityapujapavidhih \ om
hrim atmatatvdya svahd I om hrim dtmatatvaya svdha I
hrim vidydtatvdyasvdhd 1 hrim hvatatvdya svaha \ om
ity acamanam asya hiprithvimantrasya merupr^arsaye
namah \ sirasi sutalrirnkvamdrase namah 1 mukhe kurmo-
devatdyai namah \ It ends, on f. 9 : iti Vamadeva-
samhitaydm hibafukabhairavapujapaddhita samdptam \
kubham \
There is a diagram on f. 3. On f. 4 a lacuna of
four letters is marked. Different from the Batuka-
bhairavapujavidhi in Aufrecht, Leipzig catal., p. 442.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 356).
Size : uf x 7^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 9 + xl blank.
Date : f. 9: samvat 1883 ( = a.d. 1827) bhadraSukld -
navame ravivasare 1
Scribe : probably the same as in MS. Sansk. d. 192.
Character: Devanagari.
1468 — MS. Sansk. e. 84
Bhutaiuddhi and Pranaprati§tha, 18th cent. P
Contents: the Bhutaiuddhi and Pranapratiftha,
being a short treatise on Tantric rites. It begins, on
f. i v : mganeiaya namah l tatra yddadijdnuparyamtam
prithimsthdnam caturasram vajralamchitam patavarnam
brahmadaivatam nivritikaladhistitam lambijayuktam
dhydtvd janvadinabhiparyamtam mayasthanam arddha-
camdrakaram iuklavarnam srmgadvaye *pi padmalam-
-SPECIAL TREATISES (1466-1469)
chitam bimudaivatam prati$thdkaladhi$(itam vamvija -
yuktam dhydtvd l and so on in the same strain. It
ends, on f. io v : iti Pranapratiffhavidhifi samdptam 1
Though the contents are worthless, the MS. is beauti-
fully written. A Bhutasuddhi is quoted in the
Saktanandataranginl, see Bodl. catal., p. 104**.
The text is bounded on either side by two red lines.
This seems to be different from those in Aufrecht,
Flor. catal., p. 142 ; Leipzig catal., p. 161 ; Keith, Ind.
Inst, catal., pp. 48, 49. The title given above is that
extracted by Hultzsch from the Bhutamddhipranapra-
tiffhavidhifr of the original wrapper (f. ii).
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 358).
Size: 7f x 4j in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 10 + xlix blank.
Date : possibly about a.d. 1750.
Character: Devanagari.
1469 (1-5)— MS. Sansk. f. 19
Dhuma vatipujapaddhati , A.D. 1823.
Contents : this MS. contains some pieces regarding
the worship of Dhumavatl, unfortunately much dis-
arranged in binding.
1. The Dhumavatipatala (ff. i v -3 v ) begins : hi-
ganesaya namah I gunanam dnyacayan tava carana-
pamkeruhabhuvam iti dhyayam dhrtaprabhrtinam asa -
marthastutividhau tathapi tvam sto$ye janani jadacito
9 pi vahavo yathdiakti stutva jagati purusathaikanila-
yah II 1 11 It- consists of thirteen stanzas, and ends :
iti Dhumdvatya pafalah samaptah I
2. On f. 6 V we have : sriganeidya namah 1 atha
Dhumavatyah pafalo vyakhydyate I purvoktaprakarena
jye$tam samqtrddhya mamtrasiddhih prajayate \
3. On f. 5 V there are verses numbered 7 and 8, end-
ing iti sridhumavatistotram \ All the rest is missing.
4. F. 5 begins : sriganesdya namah 1 sridevyuvdea i
devadhideva devesa sarvalokahite rata \ kena satruvindsah
syad bhitanam satrusdsanat II 1 ll caurdgninrpapidmu
mahdkdlahutasane 1 mdrzduhsvapnapidasu graharoga -
bhavesu ca 11 2 11 It continues on ff. 7, 8, and ends
on f. 4 V : tasya nasab k&andd evi bhavisyati na Samyah 1
iti hibhairavatantre Parvatiisvara samvade Dhumavati-
kavaca sam° 1
5. The Dhum&vatipu j apaddhati begins on f. 4 : om
sriganesdya namah \ atha Dhumavatyah paddhati lisyate I
atha prdtah krtah prdtar utthaya svaHrasi camdra -
mamdaldmtastham ayomu mhasradalakamalakarnikam -
targatam idmtam \ &c. It continues on ff 9— 24 v ,
where it ends: mdlydm sirasi dhrtva yathdsukham
vihared iti samkfepadhupadhumdvafipujapaddhati sa -
Digitized by LjOoq ie
$ 62. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— STOTRAS AND KAVACAS (1469-1473) 271
maptafr dhum dhum dhumdvati svdhd mulamamtrah \
This explains the note Dhumdvatipahcdmgam \ on f. ii.
The MS. is frequently corrected by means of yellow
pigment. _
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 363).
Size : 6|-x in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves: iii + 24 + i blank. In the original
3+1 + 1 + 18, but these are incorrect.
Date : f. 24 v : samvat 1880 sake 1745 ( — a.d. 1823).
Scribe : F. 3 V : lifitam Ajodhydnathatputrakdlika-
dasa \ F.5 v : Ajodhyandthatatputrakalikadasa t F.24 v :
Gaudabrdhmana lifitam Misraajodhydndthatatpumikra -
kalikddasa svapa(handrtham 1
Character: Devanagari.
1470 — MS. Sansk. e. 83
Tryambaka’s Kuladharmapaddhati, 10th cent.?
Contents : the Kuladharmapaddhati of Tryambaka,
a work on Tantric rites. The MS. apparently con-
tains only a very small part of it. It begins, on f. 1 :
sriganesaya namah 1 kuledevdn namaskrtya Tryambakab
sumahamatih \ karoti kuladharmdnam paddhatim padya-
samyutam in 11 It is very badly written. It ends
abruptly on f. 6 V : purvoktadevatanam tu pujam kuryad
vidhanatah 1 naivedyadi yaiha purvam vidadhydd viddhi -
man narah \ The rest is too corrupt to be worth quoting.
F. 5 V is blank and there is probably a lacuna in
the text.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 352).
Size : 8f x 5 in. Maternal : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 6 + xxxvii blank.
Date : possibly about a. d. 1830—1840.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : much is probably missing at the end.
1471 — MS. Sansk. f. 21
S'aktiny§8&, A.D. 1769.
Contents: the S'aktinyasa, a brief and worthless
manual of Tantric rites. It begins, on f. i v : om 1 asya
srisuddhasaktimdldmamtrasyopasthemdrujddhigfdtri va-
runaditya r?ih gdyatrichamdab 1 satvikakarabhatta
rikaplthasthitakdmesvardmganilayd kamesvan lalita
bhattarika devata I khadgasiddhyai viniyogah \ tadrsam
khadgam apnoti yena haste dhrtena tu \ as(ddasamahd-
dvlpasamrdd bhokta bhavi§yati n It ends, on f. 7 : iti
Saktinyasah \ The MS. is very incorrect.
The text is bounded on either side by three pale
red lines.
This is identical with the Tripurasundarlmalamantra
for obtaining an invincible sword, in Aufrecht’s Flor .
catal. 9 p. 138. Cf. Keith, Ind. Inst, catal ., p. 52.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 363).
Size : 7x4 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 7 + xli blank.
Date : f. 7 : samvat 1825 ( = a. d. 1769) ndprathama -
Sravanasudi 2 iakre It
Character : Devanagari.
1472 — MS. Sansk. d. 121
Dakfinamurti’s Bijakofioddhfira, 19th cent.?
Contents : the Bij ako£oddhara, ascribed to Dak§ina-
murti, being a short Tantric treatise, explaining the
mystic value of certain combinations of letters, such
as srim, hrim , kHm, rom , sauh , om, &c. It begins:
II snganesaya namah 1 vtjakosah laksrruh padmd harindkfi
saroruhanivasini kamald rukmxm bipnoh kdmtd srzm
vtjam iritam srlm parabhutis tathd lajja may dpi sakald
krsa samastapi tathd sydmd hrim vijam samuddhrtam
hrim l &c. It ends : vrftivijam ca varsikah varfopalas
tu karakd krum vijam samuddhrtam krum iti Dakfina
(sic) murttikrto Bljakoioddharah samaptah ill II
This may be an extract from the Bljakosa described
by Mitra, Notices , no. 2572, VIII, 25 sq. ; see also
no. 2669, ibid., 129, and no. 2343, VII, 114 sq.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 164).
Size: nf X5I- in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 3 + xxvi blank.
Date: probably about a.d. 1830 or 1840.
Character: Devanagari.
62. STOTRAS AND KAVACAS
1473 ( 1 - 4 )— MS. Sansk. g. 1
Devfkavaca, Argalaatuti, Kilaka, and Devimfihatmya,
19th cent.?
Contents :
1. The Devlkavaoa. The beginning is lost. It
ends : iti irldevikavacam sampurnam samaptam iti
bhadram II
2 . The Argalastotra. It begins : om namas Camdi -
kayai 11 om jayamti mamgala kali bhadrd kali kapalim t
&c. It ends : iti sriviqnuna viracitam Argaldstotram
samaptam miti bhadram 11 subham It
Digitized by LjOOQie
272 § 62. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— STOTRAS AND KAVACAS (1473-1475)
3 . The Kilastotra. It begins : om namah i S'ivaya
om visuddhajndnadehaya trivedidivyacakfu$e I &c. It
ends : iti srimahddevakftam Kilastotram sapunam sa-
mdptam iti bhadram ll hubham ll
4. The Devunah&tmya (or Saptaiati), from the
Markandeya Purana. It begins : asya hrisaptasati -
prathamacaritasya vahmd (reading doubtful) r$ih maha-
kali devata gayatri chamdab anamtaja saktib rakta-
damtikd vijam l agnis tattvam hrimahakatiprityartham
prathamacaritra rgvedapafhe viniyogah om hnmarkandeya
uvaca ll om savarnib suryatanayo yo Manub kathyate *$(a-
mah I &c. End of adhyaya i : iti snmdrkamdiyapurane
savarnike manvamtare Bemmahatme madhukaifabhavadho
nama prathamo 9 dhyayab II It breaks off at the end
of adhyaya 12: stuta sampujita pu^pair dhupagamdha-
dibhis tatha dadati vittam pu - ms ca matim dharme
tat ha sub ham iti srimarkamde varnike manvam
mahatmye pha . See MS. Sansk. d. i8
( 1184 ). ___
\ Bought
Boll: io ft. 8jin.X if in.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : x i|- X i|- in.
Material: thin paper, pasted on canvas.
Bate : probably about a.d. 1850.
Character : Devanagari, miniature writing.
Illumination: there are fourteen coloured pictures,
relating to Durga worship, one at the end of each
section.
Injuries: the roll is damaged, not only at the
beginning and at the end, but also at the end of the
third, at the beginning of the fifth, and in the middle
of the tenth adhyaya of the Devimahatmya. Most of
the pictures are discoloured or damaged.
1474 (1—3) — MS. Sansk. d. 00
Dev£kavac&, Argalastuti, and Eilaka, 18th or
19th cent.P
Contents : three short Tan trie prayers, viz.:
1. The Devikavaca or Devyah kavaca, in fifty-six
£lokas (ff. 1-6). It begins: sriganesaya namah ll om
namas Camdikayai 11 Markkamdeya uvaca 11 yad guhyam
paramam loke ll sarvarak$akaram nrnam ll yan na
kasyacid akhydtam tan me vruhi pitamaha 11 1 11 It
ends : iti sfihariharavrahmdviracite Bevya kavacam
samaptanr ll Harihara can hardly be taken as the
actual author of the work (see Burnell, Tanjore catal . ,
p. J97 a ), but the work is said to have been pronounced
by the three gods Hari, Hara, and Brahman. In
MS. Ouseley 714 ( Bodl. catal., p. uoh), which contains
both this and the following two works, the Devikavaca
ends: iti krivrahmaproktam Bevtkavacam samdptamW
Compare the similar attributions of the Argala and
Kilaka in MS. Sansk. g. 1 ( 1478 ).
2 . The Argalastuti, in twenty-five £lokas (ff. 6— J y ).
It begins : om namah Camdikayai ll jayamti mamgald
kali bhadrakali kapaliru ll &c.
3 . The Kilaka, in fourteen 61 okas (ff. 7 V -8 V ). It
begins : vihuddhajnanadehaya trivedidivyacakquse l &c.
It ends : sa na kimjanaih ll 14II iti hrikilaka sampurnam 11
subham bhuyat ll
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 37).
Size : 1 2 X 3 g* in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv 4* 8 + xv blank.
Bate : probably beginning of the 19th century,
possibly end of the 18th century.
Character : Devanagari.
1475— MS. Sansk. f. 20
Pratyahgirasahasraniman, 19th cent.P
Contents : the Pratyahgirasahasran&man, from the
Angirasa Kalpa (really a Pari&sta) of the Pippalada
sakha of the Atharva-veda. It is written in 61 okas, of
which there are 141. It begins, on f. i v : hriganesaya
namah I sripratyamgirayai namab I pranamya vakra-
tumdaya sarasvatya pranamya ca \ pranamya sriguru-
ndtham avighnam pathakam kuru ll 1 ll bhagavatya ma-
hakrtya sahasranamaikyottamam 1 lekhanat sarvapdpa-
ghnam srnvatam padanamabhih II2II The work alludes
throughout to its supposed Pippalada connexion. It
ends with an exhortation to the writing of the book.
The colophon, on f. 26 v , is : iti sriSamkaraprokte brah-
marsisamvade Atharvanavede Pippaladahakhayam Am-
girasamkalpe sripratyamgirdsahasranama sampurnam l
sridevyarpanam astu 1
The text is fairly accurate. It is bounded on either
side by two red lines.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 355).
Size: 5f X 4 j in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 26 + i blank.
Bate: about a.d. 1800, as the son of the scribe
was writing MSS. in 1823.
Scribe : f. 26 v : lifitam Ajodhyanathagaudabrahma
svapathanartham I His son, Kalikadasa, wrote MS.
Sansk. f. 19 ( 1469 ) in 1823.
Character: Devanagari.
Digitized by LjOOQie
§62. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— STOTRAS AND KAVACAS (1476, 1477) 278
1476 — MS. Sansk. d. 224
Bhavanisahasranaman , 18th cent. P
Contents : the Bhavanisahasranaman, a stotra
enumerating the various names of Siva’s consort,
in the form of a dialogue. It claims to be from the
Rudrayamala, but it is not included in the MS. of
that work described in the Bodl. catal., pp. 88 sq.
It begins, on f. i v : snkrsna I atha Bhavanisahasra -
namah I Kailas asikhare ramye \ devadevam jagadgurum I
dhyanopari samdstnam l prasannamukhapamkajam mil
surasurasiroratnam I ramjitdmhriyugam prabhum I pra-
namya Nandiko devam I baddhvamjalir abhasata ll 2 it
Namdikesvara uvaca I devadevam jagannatha I Samsayo
’ sti mahdn mama l rahasyam kimcid ichami prastu tvam
raktavatsala n 3 11 The work contains 256 verses, and
ends, on f. 29 : iti srtrudraydmalaikatamfre S'ivanandi-
kesvarasambodha Makes vans to tram sribhavanisahasra-
namasivastuti sampurnab \
The text is bounded on either side by three red lines.
On f. 22 is a diagram.
See Aufrecht, Flor. catal., p. 127, Leipzig catal.,
PP- 393-395 i Mitra, Notices, X, 232.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 357).
Size : 9^ x in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 29 + i blank.
Date : probably the middle of the 18th century.
Character; Devanagari.
1477 (1-9) — MS. Sansk. e. 86
Mahasarasvatisukta, &c., 19th cent.?
Contents : nine separate pieces, which, however, all
bear on the same subject, the worship of a Tantric deity.
1 . The Mahasarasvatisukta (ff. i v — 4 V ), consists of
thirty-four verses : it begins : aparasamsarasamudra -
madhye nimajjato me saranam kim asti \ guroh krpalo
krpaya vadaitad visvesapadambujadiryhanaukd 11 1 11 It
ends with v. 34 without a colophon.
2 . The Mahalaksmlsukta (ff. 4 V -6 V ), consists of
twenty verses : it begins : sn §novaca \ mama nayamti
munayab prakrtipurdnam vidyoti yam srutirahasyavido
grnamti tarn arddhapallavitasamkarupamudram devim
ananyasaraitab saranam prapadye Mill It ends: iti
vi kta ha k§mi ktali I Probably Vi§nu is meant.
3 . The Mahakalisukta (ff.6 v — 7 V ), consists of fifteen
verses : it begins : S'iva uvaca l sumdart tripura kama
bhavani sadhakah priya l amoha satyavacana vimoha
mohanasi \ amrtesi ca kalydni karunya kamala kala
kalatita komalamtasuskarani visvandyika 112 II It ends :
iti snsivoktamahdkalusuktam I
4. The Mah&vidy&mantra (ff. 7 V—i 5)j prose :
BODL. SANS. CATAL. 11.
it begins : srirdmaji I uttama sarvavidyanam sarvabhu-
tavasamkari I sarvasiddhikari vidya mahasdrasvati
pradam \ om asya snmahdvidydmamtrasya Aghora r§ih I
paramatma Rudro devata anutfub chamdah \ &c. It
ends simply with Subham astu I
5 . The Tripur asundarikavaca (ff. I 5 “i 7 v ), consists of
forty-five verses : it begins : sriganeSa sripurayai namah \
srnu Tripurasumdaryya rahasyam kamanavaham | ja*
gaccintdmanir nama kavacam mamtravigraham mu It
ends : iti Rudrayamale Tripur asumdartkavacam l
6. The Baladevlpatala (ff. j8-2i v ), consists of sixty
verses : it begins : snganesaya namah I atha vatapatala
likhyatai I Kailasasikhardsinam devadevam jogadgurum I
uvaca Pdrvati devi sarvesvaram sadasivam ll i ll It ends:
iti Rudrayamale Hvaraparvattsvarasamvade tri°pu° pat 0 \
7 * The Laghustotra (ff. 2 1 v — 24 v ), consists of twenty-
two most elaborate and ornate verses. It ends : iti
srilabdhdcaryaviracitam Laghmtotram \ Labdhacarya
seems not to be mentioned elsewhere. Verse 1 is Aindra-
syaiva sardsanasya dadhati madhye laldtaprabham 0 1 See
Aufrecht, Flor. catal., p. 144; Peterson, Report, 1884-
1886, p. 264. Verse 22 gives the author’s name.
According to Aufrecht, Leipzig catal., pp. 139, 140, it
is a later addition. Printed as part of the Pancastavl
in the Kavyamala , 1887, and attributed to Laghu-
bhattaraka, see Winternitz, R. A. S. catal., p. 180.
8 . The Balahrdaya (ff. 25-27^, consists of thirty-nine
verses from the Jalasamvaramahatantra, an otherwise
unknown work. It ends: iti srijdlasamvaramahatamtre
Bdlahrdayam sampurimm l It begins : snganesaji l devy
dvdca l srotum ichamy aham deva valahrdayam uttamam l
krpd krtva mahesana yady aham tava vallabhd ll 1 ll
9 . The N amSstakasahasraka consists of 219 verses,
enumerating the names of Devi and dwelling on the
good results of studying the work. The title given
above comes from verse 204 (f. 40^). It has no colo-
phon but ends, at verse 219 : etasya pathandd devi dha -
ranad va vise$atab l satyam ca sddhakab satyam saksi
devah sadaSivah U219H It begins: om pur a Kailasa -
sikhare ndnaratnopacitrite I devadevam mahadevam
samasinam jagadgurum 11 1 11
On f. 1 is written a legal fragment enumerating the
kinds of sons : aurasah k?etrajas caiva Siso dauhitrakas
tatha 1 kaninaS ca sahodas ca tatha golajakumdajau 1
and so on. The MS. is fairly well written. A lacuna
is marked on f. 35, and the text is very inaccurate.
Size : 8 j X 4^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves: iv + 41 + ii blank. In the original
numeration f. 31 is repeated.
Date: probably about a. d. 1840.
Character : Devanagari.
n n
Digitized by
274 $63. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— HISTORY OF PHILOSOPHY (1478-1481)
1478 — MS. Sansk. e. 86
Um&sahacarya’s Matangistotra, A. D. 1636.
Contents : the Matangistotra of Umasahacarya, a
short poem of devotion. It begins, on f. i v : sriga-
nesaya namah \ amjrto dadhimadhye tu ratnadmpe ma -
norame \ kadamvavilvanicaye kalpavrksopasobhite II i II
tasya madhye sukhastirne ratnasimhasane subhe I tripa-
ir akarnikamadhye tadvahib pamcapatrakam II 2 II af(a-
patram ca devest tatab fodasapatrakam I tadvahyatfa-
dalam proktam catuhpatram punab priye 11 3 II The
work contains ninety-eight verses of very poor poetry,
and ends, on f. 12: ity Umdsahacdryaviracitam
Matamgistotram sampurnam l Possibly Umasahacarya
is not really an author’s name.
The MS. is very well written, and is fairly accurate.
The text is bounded on either side by a red line
between two double black lines.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 360).
Size: 8^X3^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 1 8 + xxxvii blank.
Bate: f. 18: samvat 1692 (*=*a. d. 1636) samaye
pusavadi ekadast subhadine l
Scribe : his home is given on f. 1 8 : likhitam Gam -
gdsanupe Nasarapure l
Character: Devanagari.
1479 — MS. Sansk. e. 48
Laksmmrsimhakavaca, 19 th cent.?
Contents ; the Lakgmmrsimhakavaoa (stotra), pro-
claimed by Prahlada, in thirty-one ilokas. It begins :
sriganesaya namah 11 om asya srilakfrmnrsimhakavaca-
stotrasya Vydsa rpe namab sirasi II anu$(vpchamdase
namah mukhe II sarvavyapl Nrsimho devajayai namab
stambhavaya 11 It ends : kim amtra vahunoktena
Nrsimhasadrso bhavet 11 31 II manasa cimtayed yas tu
tat tat prapnoti niscitam 11 iti paramarahasyam saram
etat kavacavaram pathalihastu bhaktya 11 sa bhavati
dhanadhanyaputrayvktas tanuvigame samupaiti Nara -
simham II iti sriprahladaproktam Srllaksminrsimhakava -
cam II
Different from the work described in Aufrecht’s
Leipzig catal.y p. 72.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 44).
Size : 8^- x 5-5- in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 4 + xxv blank.
Bate: probably the middle of the 19th century.
Character : Devanagari.
1480 — MS. Sansk. e. 87
S'arabhe&varakavaca, 19th cent.?
Contents: the S'arabhe6varakavaca,aTantric treatise
on a certain kavaca. It begins, on f. i v : om namab
Stray a gurave namab I srnu vaksyami devest sarvarak$a-
nam adbhutam I kavacam sarabham ndma caturvarga -
phalampradam II 1 II The work ends, on f. 34 v : iti
krimahakasabhairavakalpe SarabheSvarakavacam sam-
purnam i Aufrecht is doubtless right in identifying
the Mahakasabhairavakalpa, from which this text is
taken, with the Akasabhairavakalpa, a section of the
Mahasaivatantra ; and this text is probably identical
with the Sarabhamalamantra, or at least closely allied
to it, the one being a kavaca, the other a mantra : see
Catalogue Catalogorum y pp. 434^, 38* 1 . Sadasiva is the
rsi of this mantra.
The MS. is well written, though with many blunders.
The text is bounded on either side by two red lines,
and the colophon and heading are in red ink. A lacuna
is marked on ff. 34, 38 v .
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 364).
Size : 8|- x 4| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 34 + ii blank. In the original
foliation the leaves after f. 18 are incorrectly numbered.
They run 18, 19, 20, 21, 19, 20, 21, 22, &c.
Bate: possibly beginning of the 19th century.
Character: Devanagari.
63. HISTORY OF PHILOSOPHY
1481 — MS. Sansk. d. 821
Haribhadrasuri’s SaddarSanasamuccaya, A.D. 1572.
Contents: the Saddar6anasamuccaya, a very brief
account of the six philosophical systems recognized
by the Jains, viz. the Bauddha, Nyaya, Yaisesika,
Samkhya, Jaiminiya, Jaina. In this MS. it consists
of eighty-seven verses, of which the first on f. i v is :
saddarsanam jinam natva l Viram syadvadadesakam 1
sarvadarSanavacyo ’rthab I samk?epcna nigadyate II 1 11
It ends, on f. 5 V : lokdyitamate *py evam l samk§epo ’ yam
niveditab l abhidheyatdtparyarthab paryalocya subuddhi -
bhih 11 87 11 iti Qaddarsanasamuccaya I samaptam 1 cha \
The MS. is fairly accurate. The text is bounded
on either side by three red lines. The words are
separated by small strokes above the line.
Digitized by LjOOQie
§ 64. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— ORIGINAL INSTITUTES (1481-1483) 275
The work is fully described by Weber, Catal . , II,
180— 1 8a ; Aufrecht, Flor. catal., pp. 81-83. It was
edited by Pulle, Giornale Soc. As., 1 , 1, 47-73. For the
author see Peterson, Report, 1886-1 892, pp. cxxxvii sq.,
Report , 1892-1895, p. lxxxiv. For a commentary,
Mitra, Notices, X, 49. Cf. Barth, Ind. Ant., XXV, 65,
who accepts the dating of Haribhadra in the 9th cent.
a. d. proposed by Jacobi, Z.D.M.G. , XL, 103.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 471).
Size: io|X4jin. Matei'ial : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii +5 -f lxxix blank.
Bate: f. 5 V : samvat 1628 (■= a.d. 1572 ) varse aso-
sudi 5 vara ravau I
Scribe : f. 5 V : Sidapure sthane likhitam \
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
1482 — MS. Sansk. o. 93* (R)
S'rlharsa’s Khandan akhanflakhftdy a, A.D. 1481.
Contents: the Khandanakha^dakhadya, or rather
Ky&yakhandanakhandakh&dya, a critical treatise on
the various philosophical systems from the point of
view of sceptical advaita Vedantism, by Sriharsa, son
of SVihlra, the author of the Naisadhlya, who lived
about a.d. 1160, see Biihler, Journ. B. Br. R.A.S., X,
32, XI, 279. This MS. contains only the first part
of the work, dealing with the pramanas of the various
systems (epistemology). It begins on f. i v , and ends
on f. 84 v . Then comes a leaf, numbered 97 in the
original foliation, evidently a fragment of a later portion
of the work. The MS. is carefully written and is very
fairly accurate. A few corrections have been made in
a much more recent hand.
See the Bodl. catal, p. 246 ; Eggeling, India Office
catal., p. 789; Hall, Bibliographical Index, p. 160.
The work was edited at Calcutta in 1848, and,
with Sankara MiSra’s vyakhya, at Benares, in 1888
( = Parutit, New Series, VI-XIII). This MS. shows
a very close correspondence in text with the Calcutta
edition and MS. Wilson 5oi a (020).
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 255).
Memorandum on original wrapper (pasted on lid of box)
‘Benares 14/ and ‘ Benares 29th Jan. 85/
Former shelfmark : MS. Beng. c. 2 (R).
Kept in a cloth box.
Size of box : 14^ X 2j X 2j in.
Size of MS. : 13 X i| in.
Material: Palm-leaves, held together by a string
passing through one central hole, with two thick leaves
as boards.
No. of leaves : iii + 84 + 3 odd leaves, not counting
the two used as boards. Four or five lines on a page.
Date: f. 84 v : lasam 375 (-»a.d. 1481) maghakrpna-
dvitiya I For the era of Laksmanasena of Bengal,
which is variously fixed, see references in DufPs
Chronol. of India, p. 143.
Scribe : f. 84 v : kridhanapatina li$itam \
Character: Bengali.
Injuries: the outer covering leaves, ff. i-iii, are
damaged, and the inner leaves are a little worm-eaten,
otherwise the MS. is in very good condition.
64. ORIGINAL INSTITUTES
1483 ( 1 , 2) — MS. Sansk. o. 32
M&nava Dharma£&stra with gloss by Sir William
Jones, A.D. 1789-1792.
Contents :
1 . Ff. ii, iii, I45 v , 146 contain sundry notes in
English, with some Sanskrit quotations and calcula-
tions, by Sir William Jones.
2 . The M&nava Dharmalastra (ff. 1-145), the
Sanskrit text, with interlinear translations partly into
Latin, partly into English, and marginal notes, by
Sir William Jones. As far as I, 169 (f. 1 5 V ) there is
a complete interlinear Latin version ; after this only
the translations of certain words are given. In
the marginal notes various readings are quoted from
an ‘old MS.* (ff. 6, 9, &c.), apparently the MS. of
which Sir W. Jones says on f. 1 : ‘The oldest MS.
about 100 years ago from 1789/ On f. 33 v marg.
(Ill, 285 : kurvan pratipadi srdddham surupam labhate
prajam [ kanyakdm tu dvitiyayam tr tty ay am tu vajinah)
vedinah instead of vajinafr is said to be the reading
of the ‘old MS. which was written in Bihar.* In
a marginal note on f. I37 v (referring to XI, 265) Sir
W. Jones says : ‘ The Afharvavida is named in one
modern copy of Menu ; but that passage is not to be
found in a copy of great antiquity which I have just
received from Vdranasl ; nor is it in Culluca Bhatta’s
copy ; nor in the Persian Translation.’ He also adds
the following gloss : ‘ Afharvan, son of Brahmh, wrote
the Afharvavida, which is a sort of Upavida, and far
more modern than the three here named. Since it
contains alhlchara mentra’s, to kill enemies, it is in
less repute RadhAcant 21 Nov. 1789.’
n n 2
Digitized by
276 § 64. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— ORIGINAL INSTITUTES (1483-1485)
The text contains many more verses than Jolly’s
critical edition ( Trubner 9 s 0. S. 1887), and a few more
than Sir William Jones’ translation (published in 1792).
It ends: ity elan manavam sastram Bhrguproktam
pafhed (corr. by Jones to pathan) dvijah 1 bhavaty
acaravan nityam yathetfam (corr. to °?(am) prapnuyad
gatim 11 130 11 (really 132) iti srimanave dharmmasastre
Bhrguproktayam samhitaydm dvadaso ’ dhyayah 1112 II
A table of contents is given by Sir W. Jones on
f. 147. __
Given in 1833 by Julius Hare and Augustus Hare,
from Sir William Jones’ library. See R. H. Evans’
Catalogue of the Library of the late Sir William Jones ,
no. 446, p. 19, where it is wrongly described as a c Com-
mentary on Menu by Cullucca Bhatta,’ the mistake
being caused by the note on f. 1 : i A fine Comment
on Menu by Culluca Bhatta .’
Former shelfmark : Caps. Or. D. 25.
Size: 10^x14^ in. Material: Paper, water-marked.
No. of leaves : iii + 153.
Bate : a statement on f. 145 : ‘ finished 27 Nov.
I 7^9 > gives probably the date at which the Sanskrit
copy was finished. The date ‘21 Nov. 1789’ occurs
at the end of adhyaya 11 (f. 137^). An entry at the
end of adhyaya 1 (f. 6 V ) says : ‘ Read for the last time
12 March 1790.’ In the margins of ff. io 9 t , 111,
m v , the dates occur: 4 24 Nov. 91,’ ‘ 1 Dec. 91/
( i Dec. 1791/ hence the date on f. 120 marg.
6 22 Febr.’ must be meant for 22 Febr. 1792. The
translation and notes seem, therefore, to have been made
between 1790 and 1792, Sir W. Jones’ translation
appeared in 1792.
Scribe : the Sanskrit text was written by Lala
Mahatabaraya (snldlamahatdbardyena likhitam ). The
rest is in Sir William Jones’ handwriting.
Character: the Sanskrit in Devanagari.
14-84— MS. Sansk. e. 64
Manava Dharma&stra, 10th cent.?
Contents: the Manava Dharmaiastra, or the In-
stitutes of Manu. It begins : 0 svasti II sriganesaya
namah 11 om namo bhagavate Vasudevaya 11 11 om sva -
yambhuve I &c. In I, 44b the MS. reads matsydS ca
kacchapah , I, 46® udbhijds taravah , I, 61 d mahatma -
nomitaujasahy I, 64° d trimsatkalo muhurtas syad
ahordtram tu tavatdw, I, 89 d samadiset , I, 97 d brahma -
vadinafr, I, 10 6 C d idam yasasyam sat at am idam
naissreyasam param 11, I, i09 d sampurnaphalabhuk
smrtafr. This shows that the MS. agrees more with
Jolly’s edition than with the older editions, see the
synopsis in Jolly’s edition, pp. 336 sq. Adhyaya i 9
ends, on f. 6 ; 2, on f. I5 V ; 3, on f. 29 v ; 4, on f. 44 v ;
5, on f. 54 v ; 6, on f. 60 ; 7, on f. 6g y ; 8, on f. 86 v ;
9, on f. 102 ; 10, on f. 108 ; 1 1, on f. 119.
Lacunae are sometimes indicated by dots, a great
number of which occur on the last six pages. After
12 on f. 1 19 (ending: karmayogam karirina . . l) there
follows (f. 124) : vedavidya .... dattvadau yathatathyena
vedavit I ya evam vindate vedam adevavidu#am matafi
kham sannivesayeta l Here the MS. breaks off. The
colophon is given on f. 1 24 v 2 iti srimanave dharma -
sastre Bhrguproktayam samhitaydm dvadaso ’ dhyayah II
samaptafy II —
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 187).
Memorandum on original wrapper (f. ii), *K 19,’ i.e.
Kasmlr.
Size : 6 x 8| in. European style.
Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 1 24 + ii blank.
Bate : samvat 32 asvavati 9 paratah 10 sanau I
The appearance of the MS. is quite modern, and
probably therefore the date is a.d. 1857.
Character : Sarada.
1485— MS. Sansk. d. 134
Manava Dharma6astra, A.D. 1644.
Contents : the Manava Dharma£astra 9 or the In-
stitutes of Manu. It begins: krlyakodanamdano ja -
yati II svayambhuve namaskrtya I &c. In 1, 44b the MS.
reads matsyah sakacchapah , I, 46®- udbhijah sthdvarah
(1 stha is a correction, but the original reading is not
discernible), I, 6i d mahavjasah> I, 64° d trimsatkalo
muhurttah syad ahordtram tu tavata II, I, 89 d samddisat 9
I, 97 d vrahmavadinah, I, io6 c idam yasasyam ayu^yam,
I, I09 d sampurnnaphalabhak smrtah. This shows that
the MS. on the whole agrees with Jolly’s edition where
it differs from the older editions. See the synopsis
in Jolly’s edition, pp. 336 sq. Adhyaya 1 ends on
f.9; 2, onf.23 v ; 3> onf -4i; 4^nf.5 4 v ; 5,onf.6 4 v ;
6, on f. 69 v ; 7, on f. 79 ; 8, on f. 95V ; 9, on f. io7 v ;
10, on f. ii2 v ; 11, onf. i23 v ; 12, on f. 129. It ends:
bhavaty acaravan nityam yathesfam prapnuyad gatim 11
1 1 iti srimanave dharma&astre Bhrguktaydm samhitaydm
dvadaso ’ dhyayah II samaptam dharmasastram idam iti i|
There are some marginal glosses, and many cor-
rections. .
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 188).
Size : io| x 6| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii -f 130.
Bate, Scribe y dec. : khavyomamvudhirupais tus (the
Digitized by LjOOQie
$64. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— ORIGINAL INSTITUTES (1485-1487) 277
ak saras rupais tus were covered with yellow pigment)
sammite ’ bde iulhaprade l madhau masy asite pak?e
navamydm jaivake ’ hani ll i II Karnnadyam (or °{ydm)
pury athemam vai manavlm dharmasamhitam I Mikra -
caito Haris sasvaddharinatho vyaUlikhat ll subham astu
Jayarama ( kamyan avarajapa(hana y in marg.) rthe ll
cha ll cha ll savnvat lyoo caitre masi kr$napak$e navam-
ydm gurudine * lekhi I The year khavyomambudhirupais
sammita would usually be 1400, but of what era?
Probably vyoman must here be 7. It is not at all
unusual for a date to be given both by words and by
figures. The MS. then was written in a. d, 1644 by Hari-
natha (or Misracaita Hari Sa3vaddharinatha ?) for (his
younger brother ?) Jayarama, at Karnati, or Karnadi.
Character: Devanagari.
The MS. breaks off at the beginning of the daya-
vibhagaprakarana, with the words : vibhago ndma dra-
vya(sya deleted )samuddydnam anekasvdmyd (ed. p. 189,
1 . 8 ).
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 191).
An entry in Dr. Hultzsch’s hand on the first page
says : e Geschenk von Vindhye£variprasad. Benares,
3 t Dec. 84/ On f. ii * Benares no.
Size : x 4j in. Material : Paper.
No, of leaves : ii+151 (for omissions see above).
Date : the MS. appears to be old, perhaps 16th cent.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : ff. 42 v , 59, i3i v , 132, and 140 are slightly
damaged, and a part of f. 136 is lost.
I486— MS. Sansk. e. 66
Vijflanesvara’s Mitakf ara (II), 16th cent. P
Contents: the Mitakf ara, a commentary on Yaj na-
val ky a* s Dharma£astra, by Vijnanesvara. A very im-
perfect copy of adhyaya II. It begins, at the end
of the commentary on II, 3, with the words : vivakas
ceti pradvivakah II uktam ca ll vivadanugatam pr?tva I
&c. Two leaves pasted together form one leaf; fre-
quently one of these two leaves, i. e. the first page, is
missing. The following is
Missing leaves
Yftjnavalkya
ff. 1-5
= 11, 1-3
f- 57, p- 1
= 11, 36
ff 5 8 > 59> P- 1
- II, 37, 3 8
f. 6l, p. I
= II, 39
f. 63, p. 1
= II,4i, 42
ff. 67-71
- II, 49“ 5 1
ff 74> 75
■= II, 5 2 ~54
f. 77
= II, 55, 5 6
f. 80, p. 1
- II, 57, 5 8
f. 81, p. 1
- II, 5 8
f. 82, p. 1
- II, 59
f. 83, p. 1
= II, 60, 61
f. 84, p. 1
= II, 61
f. 85, p. 1
= II, 62, 63
f. 86, p. 1
- II, 64
ff. 87, 88, p. 1
= II, 64-67
f -95>P* 1 (P rob -)
1 leaf besides) j
• = II, 72-75
f. 118
- II, 9 6 > 97
f. 123
= II, 99
ff 1 33~ T 35
*= 11, 104-6
f. 139, p. 1
*= II, 109
f. 141, p. 1
= II, IO9
f. 148
-n,ii 3
list of all the lacunae :
Page and line in Janfirdana’s
edition, Bombay, 188a.
- p.113, 1. i-p. 1 15, 1.9
- p.141,11.4-13
= p. 141,1. 20 — p. 142,1. 20
- p. 143, 11. 17-26
- p. 144, 1. 18-p. 145, 1. 1
- p. I 47 > 1 - 4 ~P- * 49 > !• 16
- P- * 5 °, i 4 -p-i 5^ 1 - I 5
- P-152, U* 1-17
- P- ! 53 > u * l6 ~ i6
- p. 154, 11. 2-9
- p- 154 > 11- 18-25
- P- ! 55 » H. 3 -“
- p.155,11. 18-24
-= p. 156, II.3-12
= p. 156, 1. 22-p. 157, 1. 1
= p. 157, 1. 8— p. 158, 1. 10
« p. 161, 1. 24-p. 162, 1. 19
- p. 174, 11. 10-24
= p. 176, 11. 16-31
™ p. 180, 1. 27-p. 182, 1. 3
= p. 183, 1. 25-p. 184, 1. 1
«=* p. 184, ll. 22—28
= p. 187, 1. 25-p. 188, 1. 7
1487— MS. Sansk. c. 76
Vijiianeivara’s Mitakaara, A. D. 1600.
Contents : the Mitaksar&, a commentary on Yajna-
valkya^s Dharmasastra, by Vijnanesvara, adhyayas II
and III, w. 1-328. It begins : ll $r?gane&aya namah ll
II abhisekadigunayuktasya rajitah prajapalanam paramo
dharmas tac ca du§tanigraham amtarena na sambhavati \
&c. End of adhyaya II : iti Ydjnavalkyamunisdstragatd
vivrtir na (something missing) sya vihita II va - u§afy ll
pramitak§a — pi artha — ll pari§imcati iravanayor
amrtam 11 ll samaptamm idam vyavaharaiastram ll
Adhyaya III begins : II inganesaya namab II II srlsitd-
yataye Ramacamdraya namahw grhasthdsraminam nitya-
naimittika dharma uktdh I &c. It breaks off at the
end of verse 328 ( krcchrakrd dharmakamas ca mahatim l
&c.) with the words : nyayalabhyd sthitaiveti I nedam
atra vivaksitam 1 pragudi | Probably only one or two
leaves are missing.
F. 7 6 b in adhyaya II is a 6odhapatram inserted
by a different hand. The same hand has added four
lines on f. 79 v , and some of the many marginal notes
and corrections in both adhyayas are also by the same
hand ; others are by a third hand*
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 192).
Size : 14 x 6| in. Material : Paper.
No, of leaves: ii 4-156 (really 157, as f. 76 is
double) + 189.
Date (at the end of adhyaya II) : samvat 1665 I varse
( = a. d. 1609) vesakha sudi II
Character: Devanagari.
Ornamentations in the centre of the first pages of
each adhyaya.
Injuries : much damage has been done (especially
Digitized by
278 $65. NON -VEDIC LITERATURE—
on the verso pages of adhyaya II) by forcibly parting
leaves which had been sticking together, whereby
letters have become illegible on nearly every page in
adhyaya II, as well as on many pages in adhyaya III.
More seriously damaged are ff. 87, 131-140, and 149-
156 of adhyaya II.
1488 — MS. Sansk. e. 11
Kapilasmrti, A.D. 1826 P
Contents : the Kapilasmrti, or the Dharmalastra of
Kapila, described on the cover (in Grantha characters)
as Kapilasmrtih Acarakandah. No adhyaya division
is marked, nor are the £lokas numbered. It begins :
Kapilasmrti ll pura tu Saunaka sriman bhavinam kalim
iksya vai \ bhitotyamttam kalau bhumyam tisfhed vipra-
tvam ity asau \ atyamttam cimttayavisfab Kapilam
Visnurupinam I avasad agatam vikpya prahrstas satvaram
tada 1 samuddhaydbhivadyainam gam arghyamm udakam
steam l kalpayitva na$tasramam pascat pramjalir abravit \
Saunaka fr I kalau papaikabahu\e dharmanufthanavarjite I
kadham tisfhati vipratvam bhutale vada me mahan l
samsayo Utva sumahan \ vartate cimddi tarn vibho l iti
tena krtaprasnah Kapilas sa sanatanah l smayam krtva
jagadbhartta sasmitam vakyam abravit l tvam mahan
asi sarvajhab sarvavedavidam varab I &c. F. 5 V : ev am
vede dharmamule param samtta iva sthite I tada gata-
matam kecid anusmrtya tadastatab 1 It ends : upanitih
punar apt krurakarmasu kevalam vatagarbhadikam ccapi
karyam eveti ni§krtau 1 pravadamtti mahatmanah nadi-
snanadikani ca \ krchrapratinidhitvena kecid ahuh ca
papinam l anugrahaya saulabhyakaranaya ca tadrse I
pur$asuktam cca samakam sivasamkkalpakam tadha I
(blank) vai§navagayartya sakha copani$at tu va l tryam-
bbakam idam Vi^nu ppadakas taraka smrtdh I sarvesv
api ca krtyesu Kapilenedam xritam \ dharmasastram
mahasaram sarvalokopakarakam 1 pathan bhaktya dvijo
nityam akvamedhaphalam labhet I iti sampurnam n
For other MSS. of this work, see Weber, Catal ., II,
33 1 sq. (1005 slokas), and Hr^Ikesa, Sansk. Coll, catal.,
II, 17 (‘ complete in 10 chapters, each chapter having
one hundred Slokas ’).
? Bought
Former shelfmark : MS. Bodl. or. 743.
Size : 8 x 6-J- in. European style.
Material: English paper, water-marked ( E. Wise
1826/ and * J. Whatman 1826/
No. of leaves: 149, written on the verso only.
Date : written in or about a. d. 1826, as shown by
the water-mark.
Character : Telugu, beautiful hand.
CIVIL LAW AND DIGESTS (1487-1490)
1489 — MS. Sansk. c. 76
Vy&sasmrti, 18th cent. P
Contents : the Vedavyaslya Dharmalastra, or the
Vyasasmrti, or Vy&sasamhita, or Brhadvyasasmrti.
It begins: \\ knganesaya namah 11 Baranasyam sukha -
sinam Vedavyasam taponidhim 1 paprachur munayo
y bhyetya dharman varnavyavasthitan U 1 ll F. 2 is
missing. Adhyaya I (43! Slokas) ends, on f. 4 : iti
Vedavyastye brahmacaryadhikaro nama prathamo *dhyd-
yab II 1 II Adhyaya II (55! slokas) ends, on f. y Y : iti
Vedavyastye stmadhikaro nama dvitiyo ’ dhyayah 11 2 ll
Adhyaya III (87, or rather 77 Slokas, since 30-77 are
wrongly numbered as 40-87) ends, on f. I 2 V : iti
srivedavyasiye dharmasastre grhasthahniko nama trtiyo
’ dhyayab ll 3 ll It breaks off in the middle of sloka 37
of adhyaya IV, with the words : samti krsfam adhiyanam
vrahmanam yo vyaiikramet 1 bhojane.
It agrees on the whole with the texts printed in
Jlvananda’s Dharmasastrasamgraha (Calcutta, 1876),
II, pp. 321—342, and in Mahadeva^astrin’s and Haripra-
sada’s Dharmasastrasamgraha (Bombay, i883),pp.65i—
664. See also Eggeling, India Office catal., p. 395
(no. 1350), and Mitra, Notices, VIII, 199 (no. 2752).
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 193).
Size : 13 j x 6| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii+14 (f. 2 is missing) + v blank.
Date : probably about a. d. 1750.
Character: large DevanagarT.
65. CIVIL LAW AND DIGESTS
1490 — MS. Sansk. d. 183
Madanapala’s Madanaparijata, 15th or 16th oent.P
Contents: the Madanaparijata, by Madanapala, in
nine stavakas. It begins (as far as it is legible) as in
Pandit Madhusudana Smrtiratna’s edition (Bibl. Ind.,
1887-1893). Stavaka 1 ends on f. 35 ; 2, on f. 57;
3, on f. 96 ; 4, on f. io2 v ; 5, on f. 124 ; 6, on f. 133 ;
7, on f. i88 a ; 8, on f. 202 v ; 9, on f. 284. F. i6 b
( -^edition, pp. 50-53) is supplied by a modern hand
(on paper). Ff. 20, 21 ( = ed. pp. 66-72) are missing.
Ff. 27 a ” c ( = ed. pp. 89-98) are supplied (on birch
bark) by a more recent hand ; they follow f. 26 v , 1. 14.
F. 3i b is a modern (paper) supplement, following
Digitized by LjOOQie
$65. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— CIVIL LAW AND DIGESTS (1490, 1491) 279
f. 3i av * 1 . 13. The fragment on f. 61 =ed. p. 218, 1 . 6-
p. 221, L 10. Ff. ioi b “ c ( = ed. p. 386, 1 . 6-p. 373, 1 . 12)
are supplied by a more recent hand (on birch bark),
and follow f. ioi a v , 1 . 12. Ff. 1 73 a “ d ( = ed. pp. 592-
602) are supplied by a more recent hand (on birch
bark), and follow f. 173®, 1 . 9. Ff. 213-222 ( = ed.
pp. 728-773), 230, 231 ( = ed. pp. 799-807), 250-252
( = ed. pp. 873—884), 260-262 ( = ed. pp. 908-917) are
fragmentary, and f. 26 1 is nearly all lost. After f. 268 v
(which ends as ed. p. 939, 1. 6) there is a lacuna (but
not a whole leaf missing), and all the rest is supplied
by a more recent hand (on birch bark), f. 269 beg. as
ed. p. 940, 1. 4.
The MS. which seems to be very correct would
probably yield important various readings, if collated
with the edition. In turning over the leaves of the MS.
the following have been met with : ed. p. 62, 1. 18 has :
bamanapurane I nisicya tiran kuSapihjalani l &c., where
this MS. (f. 18 end) reads s bayupurane 1 nisicya tiram
kidapinjarani I &c. 6 Apastamba* is generally spelt
‘ Apastambha.* For Paulastya (ed. p. 479) the MS.
reads Pulastya (f. 135, 1 . 14), for Lokaksi (e.g. ed.
p. 489) it reads Laugak^i (e.g. f. 138^ 1 . 9), and for
Kar§najini (ed. p. 498) it reads Karsnyajini (f. 142).
The first two lines given in ed. p. 498 as Harita’s are
quoted as belonging to Baudhayana in this MS. f. 142,
1 . 3. Ed. p. 516, 1 . 16 reads : tatra Brahmandapurane ,
while this MS. f. 149, 1 . 3 has : tatra Brahmapurane.
The colophons at the end of the stavakas generally
run asfollows: iti pandit aparijatakatlar a 1 malletyadi-
virudardjivirajamdnasya srimadanapalasya nibandhe
Madanaparijatabhidhe ( prathama ) stavakah ll The real
author was Yisve^vara, a. d. 1375, Bhandarkar, Report ,
1883, 1884, p. 47. It ends with the two verses:
acarapravivecanaya I &c. (with v. 1. marga for grant ha),
and ye kecid atra I &c., followed by the colophon:
II iti srimadanaparijate madak§itipaladanajalarudhe na -
vamab stavako 9 yam agad dmodakr^apan^itabhramarab II
II hibham astu ll
Ff. 288—298 contain fragments of leaves (see below),
ff. 299—301 some fragments found in the binding.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 186).
Memorandum on f. iii , € K 58/ i. e. Kalmir.
Size: 7}X9fin.
Binding : Indian blind-tooled leather binding, re-
paired. The volume is inclosed in an Indian bag.
Material: Birch bark.
No. of leaves : xii + 309 (really 32 5).
1 So everywheie. The ed. has Bhaftara.
Date : on f. 284 we find the following : orn samvat
95 aqddhahiti dvddaiam male&charajyam nasati 11
vrahmardjyam bhavifyati 11 taca tasminte dese II na ha
malescho na ca rakhimab II jyamnaprapaddhitd sarve ll
vipro raja bhavifyati ll This date of the Saptarsi era
(a. d. 1719?) does not tell us anything about the date
of the older part of the MS., as the end (from f. 284)
is supplied by a modern hand. The older part was
probably written in the 15th or 16th century.
Character: Sarada.
Injuries : the MS. was in a decaying state, fragments
of the injured leaves had to be collected from all parts
of the volume to be joined to the leaves to which
they belonged ; nearly all the leaves have had to be
protected and overlaid with transparent paper. The
smaller fragments, the proper place of which could not
be found, are put together on ff. 288-298 and numbered
1-232. Readers of the MS. will, no doubt, succeed
in identifying the place of some of them. About half
of each of ff. 1-19 is lost; only fragments are left
of ff. 61, 213-222, 23T, 250-252, 260, 261. More
seriously damaged are ff. 80, i 87 v , 191, 210-212, 228-
230, 248, 249, 253-259, 262-268. Ff. 121 and 151
were mended while the MS. was still in India, and
a few lines were supplied by a modern hand. •
1491 — MS. Sansk. b. 8
NUakantha’s Pratifthamayukha, 10th cent. P
Contents : the Prati§thamayukha, a treatise on the
worship of idols, being the ninth section of the com-
prehensive treatise on law, the Bhagavanta Bhaskara,
written about a. d. 1640 by Nilakantha, son of the
Mimamsaka Sankara. It begins, on f. i v : mganemya
Hamah I krigurubhyo nmab I srisarasvatyai nmah l atha
Pratitfamayukhab likhyate I maho mahat samarddhya
yuccho (?) sargam athoktavdn I pratiqtdm sarvadevdnam
Nilakam(ho vadaty asau ll 1 ll tatra tatkala Vifnudhar-
mottare l caitre va phalgune vapi jye§(he vd madhave
tat ha l sarvadevdnam pratistha subhaddsite ll It ends,
on f. 25 v : iti srwiSamitravasdvatamsasrimahdrdjddhird -
jasumiiyavesanamve (?) lhalammdmsakasamkarabha(td -
tmajabhaftamlakamthena krte Bhagavamtabhdskare Pra-
tiffamayukho navamah \
Corrections have been made in red ink up to f. 17,
and there are other corrections in a fairly old hand on
ff. 2, 7, 8, 10, 11, 13, 14. The text is most carelessly
written and is full of bad errors. It is bounded on
either side by two red lines.
For author and work see West and Biihler’s Digest ,
pp. vi sq.; Burnell, Tanjore catal. > p. 132; Eggeling,
Digitized by
Google
280 § 66. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— SACRED LAW (ACARA) (1491-1494)
India Office catal ., p.432 ; Hr?Ike6a, Sansk. Coll . eatal,
II, 329. This portion was lithographed at Benares in
1879-
. Former shelf mark : MS. Sansk. b. 38.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 205).
Size: i7fx7^in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : v + 25 + iii blank.
Bate : middle of the 19th century.
Scribe: f. 25 v : Vesmammadhye bhattavirekvaratmaja-
lilakamthena lisito y yam Pratisfamayukhab 1
Character: Devanagarl.
66. SACRED LAW (ACARA)
1492— MS. Sansk. e. 63
Gang&dhara’s Ac&ratilaka, 18th or 19th cent. P
Contents: the Acaratilaka (Dr. Hultzsch gives this
title, the MS. has Acaryatilaka), by Gangadhara, in
108 61 okas. It begins : krlganeiaya namah I at ha deary a-
lilaka likhyate II tatra dak?ah 11 ddhdnddikriyah I sarve
sraute smart e ca karmani II pratiffhdpurvadevdnam
vahnindm sthapanadibhib ll 1 II te$dm samkaravijneyain
purvam acamanam smrtam ll krnoktena vidhdnenam
purvasndna sarrmcaret ll 2 ll It ends : purd gramthena
pralokyam mamdehapuri tamaya l kdrikdraertam vade
Gamgadhara cidhi smrtam II107H dcdradipakdjneyam
vahnikarme na sadhitam I svarplasvaplataram caiva
niriksyam pamditam vudhaih 11 1 0811 paropakaranam
veksye kuryad agnis tu sadhanam 1 iti krigamgadhara-
viracitam Acdryafilakam sampurnam astu 1 1 $adamdsain
ca gayasraddham asfamdsam ca tlrthayob I navamd-
8 am grahasraddham na kuryad gurvinlpatih II 1 ll As
these extracts show, the MS. is hopelessly incorrect,
yet the scribe has the impudence to add: yadrasam
pustakam drstva tadrsa likhitam maya I yadi sudd ham
va (he wisely forgot to add asuddham va) mama do§o
na vidyate 1 1 1 1 1 tailad raksa jaldd rak$a raksasi tala-
bamdhanat ll murkhahaste na ddtavyam parahaste gata
gata 11211
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 183).
Size: 8|x4^in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 1 1 + xxvi blank.
Bate : probably written at the end of the 18th, or
the beginning of the 19th, century.
Character: Devanagarl.
1493 (1, 2) — MS. Sansk. c. 78
S'ridatta's Acarad&rsa, and the Purascaranavidhi,
A. D. 1802.
Contents :
1 . The Ac&radarfia, by Mahamahopadhyaya Sfadatta
(ff. 1—26). It begins : irlganesaya namab II dikfito
ranayajnepu vivudhdnamdadayi§u l Harir abdhisutaoak -
trasomapxtl punatu vah 11 1 ll ahoratrakrito dharma iha
V ajasaneyindm I nivadhyate nivaddho yo dharmmasastra-
nivamdhrbhib II 2 ll It ends : samulavacanabhogo tm-
mamsdnyayanirmalab ll Sridattena sat dm e$a acare
darpanab krtab II duruktam apt suktam ca manvadiva~
canakritam ll api carmodakam tirthaiaHldm targatah
Sucib ll ll iti srlmahamahopadhyayakridattakrta Acdra-
dariah sampurnah ll
Lithographed editions of this work appeared at
Benares in 1865 (samvat 1921), and 1883 (samvat 1939).
It was written before 1612 since it is quoted by Kama-
lakara, Bhandarkar, Report , 1883, 1884, p. 47. Cf.
Bendall, Brit. Mus. catal., pp. 73 > 74 -
2 . The Puraicaranavidhi, by Govindarama (?)
(f. 2 6 V ). It begins : atha Purascaranavidhi h \ tatra
purascaranatridine ekabhaktadikam vidhadine snand~
dikam krtva amukadevataka amukamamtrasya puraica -
rana siddhaye mayeyam grhyate bhumir mamtro ma
siddhitamiti mamtrena aharaviharartham bhupaHgraharn
kuryat | &c. It ends : vrahmanan bhojayitvd mahatim
pujam krtvam gurave daksanam dattva mitraib saha
bhumjita homadya&aktik cet homddisamkhyddvigunam
japam kuryat iti purascaranarn 1 likhitam Govimdard -
mena 1 1 It is doubtful whether Govindarama is the
author, or the scribe of this page, or both.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 184).
Size : 13^x5! in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 26 + xiv blank.
Bate: samvat 1858 (*=a.d. 1802) kamiti vaisakha -
v adi 13.
Character : Devanagarl, small hand.
1494 — MS. Sansk. c. 74
Divakara’s Danasamksepacandrika, A. D. 1836.
Contents: the D&nasamksepacandrika, by Bhatta
Divakara Kala, the son of Mahadeva, who was the
son of Bhatta Rame^vara. The first leaf is missing.
F. 2 begins : atha dravyavibhaga S'ivadharme tasmdt
tribhdgam vittasya jivanaya prakalpayet l &c. F. 9 :
iti kndanodyotaddnaratnaddnarnayukhddyanusdrena ca
Kdlopanamakabhattadivdkarakrtaddnaramksecamdrikd -
yam tamraghrtddituldpurusapragogab samaptah 1 It
ends: raj nab pratigraham krtva mdmdsam apm sadd
Digitized by LjOOQie
$66. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— SACRED LAW (AcARA) (1494-1496) 281
vaset ?a$te kale payobhak$a purne mdse pramucyate
tarpayitva dvijdnacd — aih (read dvijan varyaih V) sat a - -
tarn rdyatavratam iti tad asatpratigrahavisayam iti
Madhavah 1 1 II iti Srimatkdlopandmakabhat{ardmeSvard-
tmajamahddevadvijavaryasunubhattadivdracitadanasam -
ksepacamdrikayam sadasatpratigrahaprayaScittani sakse -
pena nirupita samdptani 1 1
Lithographed editions of this work appeared at
Benares in 1864 ( samvat 1920), and at Bombay in 1880
(Sake 1802), 1884 (Sake 1806), and in an undated
edition, ff. 53, obi. See also Eggeling, India Office
catal . , p. 548. The author’s date is recent as he
quotes the Nirnayasindhu, Bhandarkar, Report , 1883,
1884, p. 51.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 185).
Size: 13- X 8 in.
Material : Paper of very inferior quality.
No. of leaves : ii + 54 (really 53, as f. 1 is lost) + i blank.
Date: f. 54 v : samvat 1892 ( — a. d. 1836) caitrasudi
pratipadayam t
Scribe : f. 54 v : likhitam Gopdlabhaffagokularathena
(? sthena ) I
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries: ff. 11, 28, and 30 are slightly damaged,
and have been overlaid with transparent paper. One
half of f. 15 is lost, and f. 31 is so soiled as to be
partly illegible. F. 1 is missing.
1495 — MS. Sansk. d. 130
Ahnika, 19 th cent.?
Contents: the Ahnika, being a manual of Hindu
devotion as practised at the present day. The MS. is
incomplete, and the beginning is wanting. The part
preserved begins, on f. 4 : prdtahkdle samutsthaya sloka-
tray am idam pafhet I sarvasiddhir bhavet tasya tusfo bha-
vati bhaskarah II 4 ll iti basuprabhatavidhih 1 at ha mutra -
purifotsargavidhih 1 tatab pratah samutthaya kuryad
vinmutram eva ca I nairrtyddiSivrik?eyam atityabhyadhi -
kam bhuvah mil krttva yajnopavitam tu prtfatab kam-
valamvitam I vinmutram tu grhJ kuryad yad va karnne
samdhitah 11 2 II vinmutrena tu karnas tu aSrame prat ha-
motame I nivitah pr$tatah kuryad vanaprasthagrhastha-
yoh 11 3 ll amtarddhaya nrnair bhumi sirak pravrtya
vdsasa I vdcam niyamya yatnena stivanosvasavarjji-
tah ll 4 ll utsare maithune caiva prasndve damtadhavane I
snane bhojanakale ca ?a(su maunam samacaret 11 5 11
samdhyayor ubhayor japye bhojane damtadhavane I
jntrkarye ca daive ca tat ha mutrapuri§ayo h n 6 ll guru-
nam samnidhau dane yoge caiva vise$atah i e?u maunam
BODL. SANS. CATAL. 1L
samdtiffan svargam prapnoti mdnavah 117 II ubhe mutra -
purine tu diva kuryad udanmukhah 1 dakfinabhimukho
ratrau samdhyayas ca yatha diva ll 8 ll The MS. is
very inaccurate, and the work is quite recent. This
part ends, on f. 25 y : avahanam I vrddham sarasvatim
krfndm pitavastram caturbhujam Sam l The next
part begins, on f. 28 : devanuga nag a sagara parvata
sarita manu$yab \ &c. It ends, on f. 45 v : iti Sayana-
vidhifr l ahnikam samaptam 1
It has not been possible, owing to the brevity of
the extracts given, to identify this work with any of
those described in the catalogues.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 195).
Size : gf X 5^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 45 (really 40) + ii blank.
Date : perhaps the middle of the 19th century.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : ff. 1-3, 26, 27 are missing ; ff. 28, 29 show
lacunae ; ff. 40-45 are pierced by a hole.
1496 — MS. Sansk. d. 137
Nrsimha’s Kftlanirnayadipik&vivarana, A.D. 1580.
Contents : the Kalanirnayadipikftvivarapa of Nr-
simha, son of Ramacandra, being a commentary on
his father’s abstract in 300 verses of Madhava’s Ka-
lanirnaya. It begins, on f. i v : SrtganeSaya namali l
Srilakpmnrsimhdbhydm namah 1 Srtvi(h(halam SrutiSirah-
prathitaprabhdvam bhavardramanasasaro (not
legible) Sriramacandragurum ekam anekasdstraparina -
kovidadhurinam aham namami ll It ends, on f. 98 ; iti
vivaranam etat dipikaya yat kftam anuffatavakyam
nydye vinyasagarbham 1 svamatisadrSam etad darSitd-
nekabhavam svjanajanamanas tad vik$ya vailakfyam
etu Hill
Lacunae are marked on ff. 33 v , 37 v , 82 v , 84 v , 95,
95 y > 9 6 > 97 v -
The text is bounded on either side by two double red
lines.
For Ramacandra’s date and family, see Bhandarkar,
Report , 1883, 1884, pp. 58-60. Cf. Eggeling, India
Office catal . 9 p. 529, which has five additional verses at
the end; Mitra, Notices , I, 75, VII, 53, Bikaner catal . ,
p. 401 ; Aufrecht, Flor. catal. y p. 38, Leipzig catal. y
p. 149 ; Hr$ike 4 a, Sansk. Coll, catal.y II, 47.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 198).
Size: 10^x5 in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 98 + ii blank.
o o
Digitized by
282 $66. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— SACRED LAW (ACARA) (1496-1499)
Date: f. 98 v : samvat 1652 (-a.d. 1596) samaye
caitraSudi 5 (?) ravau l
Scribe: Kastvdsivifhfhalabrdhmanena likhitam \ Per-
haps a descendant of the author, cf. Bhandarkar, p. 60.
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries: nearly all the leaves have some letters
rubbed and illegible, especially ff. i v , 98 v .
1497 -ms. Sansk. 0 . 8
R&ghava’s Nirnayoddh&ra, A.D. 1822.
Contents: the N irnay oddhara, by Raghava. The
name of the author is given as Raghunatha on the
title-page : wSriraghundthakrtanirnayoddharaprarambhab
II Sri ll The MS. begins, on f. 1 v : Sriganesdmbdsadguru-
bhyonamabw ll tithinirnayaprarambhab ll ll smrtyartha-
saram Hemadrim Madhavam nirnayamrtam ll viksya
Nirnayasimdhum ca smrtidarpanam adarat mil nirna-
yodanvatah saram muktotdhdram karonty aham ll Raghavo
vidusam prityai Nirnayoddharanamakam ll 2 ll tatra
tithir dvedha ll Suddha viddha ca ll tatra suddha sam-
purnatvan nirnaya 9 narha ll tithyamtarayuta viddha ll
vedhas tu say am prat as trimuhurtatmakab II kaiScit
dvimuhurto ’py uktah ll &c. It ends, on f. 26 : kotayo
brahmahatyanam agamy agamakot ay ab 1 1 tat sarvam
naSam ayati Vipnor naivedyabhaksanat ll 5 11 Visnupa -
dodakam pitva kotijanmd \ ghanasanam ll tasmachata-
gunam pdpam bhumau bimdunipatanat ll 6 II cha ll After
the colophon there follows a table showing the times for
festivals connected with the Avataras. F. 2 6 V , which
is written in vernacular, begins : da&avatarajayamtyab ll
II janate avataracarapahilertunddijale krtlm ll &c.
A lithographed Tithinirnaya , by Kaghava, appeared
at Bombay in 1864. See also Mitra, Bikaner cat al . ,
p. 428 (no. 917). Tithinirnaya (Aufrecht, Catalogus
Catalogorum , p. 231) seems to be only another title
of the Niroayoddhara. As the author uses the
Nirnayasindhu he must have lived after a.d. 1612 at
least.
Bought in 1886 through Dr. G. Thibaut of Benares.
Size : 1 2f X 6 A in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 26 + ii blank.
Date: f. 26: Sake 1744 ( = a.d. 1822) citrabhanuna-
masamvatsare aSvina ’ dhikakr§nacaturdasiravivdsare . . .
likhitam idam pustakam I
Scribe : f. 26 : GovinidabhattdtmajanageSabhat(ald(a -
karopanamna likhitam idam pustakam sv art ham paro-
pakarartham ca I SrlSakambharyarpanam astu I Sri-
nrsilnhasarasvatigurvarpanam astu I
Character : Devanagari.
1498 ( 1 , 2)— MS. Sansk. f. 16
Trim£acchloki and Da£a6loki 9 18th cent.?
Contents : two treatises on aSauca, impurity.
1. The Trim^acchloki, in thirty sragdhara stanzas,
begins, on f. i y : Sriganesdya namab\ fanmdsabhyantareju
8 vapuru$anihite garbhamatre vina$te mdta tanmdsa -
samkhya saptadinamaSucih snanaSuddhab sapimdab I &c.
It ends, on f. 8 : iti Trimsacchlokt sampurna I The
work has been described by Weber, Catal ., I, 321.
There are many glosses and corrections in a later hand,
e. g. in sapimgab the g is marked as incorrect (for <f),
and the word is glossed sapta purufdb I This work
repeats the substance of Yajnavalkya, III, 1—29, and
is said to be borrowed from the Mitaksara, Aufrecht,
Flor. catal., p. 40. See also Eggeling, India Office
catal., p. 566 ; Aufrecht, Leipzig catal., p. 151.
2 . The Da£a£loki, in ten £ardulavikr!dita stanzas,
begins, on f. 8 : mdtur garbhavipatsv agham tridivasam
masatrayato yatha I mdsdham trisu sutakavadhir atah
snanam pituh sarvada l jndtinam patanadijatamarane
pitror daSdham sadd 1 namnah prak tad apaiti sutaka-
vasat bhratur dasaham param ll 1 11 It ends, on £ io v :
iti DaSaSlokt samaptah 1 There are many glosses and
corrections of the very inaccurate text.
Cf. Eggeling, p. 565. Aufrecht, Leipzig catal., p. 151,
attributes it to Vijnane 4 vara on the authority of the
commentator Hari.
Throughout the text the words are divided by vertical
strokes.
The text is bounded on either side by two black lines.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 201).
Size: 4^ X S\ in. The MS. is written like an
English book.
Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 10 + xxvii blank.
Date : about a.d. 1800.
Scribe : f. io v s likhitam Vrijanalhena Subham aSau -
capustakam l
Character: Devanagari.
1499 — MS. Sansk. d. 141
Vagdanaprayoga, 10th cent.?
Contents : the V agd&napray oga, a brief account of
the ceremonial of promising a girl in marriage. It
begins, on f. i v : SriganeSaya namah l atha kanyddd -
namgabhutavagdanaprayoga ucyate I yathdcdram I viva -
hanaksatrayute sudine kanyad&nddhikdrina pitradind
samahuto varapitradisuhrdbhih saha kanyagrham gatvd
svasane upaviset I tatah kanyapitradib kanyayd vagdd-
Digitized by boogie
§ 66. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— SACRED LAW (ACARA) (1499-1503) 283
nartham many aj and jfidm grhitva masane prahmukha
upaviset I varapita tu taddaksinata udanmukhah svdsane
upaviset I &c. The work is doubtless quite modem. It
ends with the mantras for the gavadidana on f. 5 V , thus :
Indram grhtna tvam sarvopaskarasamyutam I tava vipra -
prasadena mamas tv abhimatam phalam l grhasya II io 11
dramdrddi II
The text is bounded on either side by three red lines.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 212).
Size : 1 if x 5f in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 3 + xxi blank.
Date : about the middle of the 19th century.
Character: Devanagari.
1500 — MS. Sansk. c. 181 (R)
Fragment on Dharma, Kany&d&na, 18th cent. P
Contents: four leaves of some treatise on dharma.
The extant portion is concerned with the rites of
marriage, especially the Kanyadana.
Bought in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoemle.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : 13^ x 2f X if in.
Size of leaf : 13 X 1 f in.
Material: Palm-leaves, held together by a string
passing through a central hole.
No. of leaves ; 4 ; the foliation is lost.
Date : perhaps early 18th century, but may be con-
siderably older.
Character: Bengali.
1501— MS. Sansk. c. 77
K&tyayani S'&nti, A. D. 1816.
Contents : the Katyayanl S'anti, a brief manual of
domestic ritual, of modem date. It begins : srlramdya
namah 1 ddau Oanapatim vande vighnandsam vinayakam 1
ffnni ca devijanamm grahasthayanam arabhet ll Then
follows, on f. 1, the grahasthayanam , in 11 sections,
ending : iti grahasthayanam . Then the svastivacanam,
7 sections. F. i v contains the saiikalpah , 3 sections ;
the Ganesapuja , 2 sections ; the pahcaumkarah , 4 sec-
tions. F. 2 the rak$avidhanam, 2 sections; the ma-
trpujd , 1 section; the rtvijam varanam 9 12 sections.
F. 2 V the asirvaiahy 3 sections ; the kalasapuja , 5 sec-
tions 5 the vastvpujd, 3 sections. F. 3 the gogini- or
yogird’pvjd 9 9 sections. F. 3 V the kuiamjhika , 4 sections ;
the navagrahapujdy 9 sections ; the sruvapujanam , 2 sec-
tions ; the ghrtahutayab 9 1 section. F. 4 contains the
visarjanam, 6 sections, and the work ends : iti Katya -
yam S' antifr I
Lithographed edition, Lahore, 1881. Cf. Hrfikesa,
Sansk. Coll, catal.y II, 294. It is quite modem and
of little interest. Its prose is intermixed with iSlokas.
There are numerous corrections in red pigment.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 197).
Size: i2j x6f in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : v + 4 + xxvii blank.
Date : sam° 1872 (“A. d. 1816) i
Character: Devanagari.
1502 — MS. Sansk. e. 69
M&dhava’s S'&nti, A.D. 1820.
Contents : the S'&nti of Madhava, a brief treatise
on dharma. It begins, on f. i v : srlganesaya namah I
yam arcamti divanisam suragand dhyayamti yam
yogino I vyaktavyaktagirah stuvamti satatam yam
Kesavadayah 1 yam jhatva munayo vrajanti paramam
sthanam Ramasevitam 1 tarn vidvajjanavamditam bha -
gavatlbhaktyd Samisdm bhaje Hill inrupandrayanana -
radadibhih I krtam vicitram bahuiastravistaram I vilokya
samyak iubhadam ca kantikam I vyadhat tarn asadita
Madhavo budhah It 2 II Then follows the anukramapika,
in ten verses, to f. 2 V . Then the various duties
of household life are discussed in short sections in
verse or prose. The work ends, on f. 31 v : iti Srima -
dhavoktam Madhavi Samti sampurnam parisamaptam 1
F. 32 is blank. The MS. is fairly correct and well
written.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 210).
Size : 9^ x 5f in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv 4* 3 2 + ii blank.
Date : f. 32 v : sam 1876 ( — a. d. 1820) kdrttikakrpnd
10 budhavdsare likhitam idam pustakam I
Scribe : f. 32 v : Kahnrrama svapafhanartham I
Character : Devanagari.
1503 — MS. Sansk. d. 59 .
Tad&g&dyudy&panavidhi (P), A.D. 1785, 1786.
Contents : a treatise on rites connected with the
building and consecration of houses, wells, and tanks.
On f. iv the title is given as Tad&gotsargah. It begins :
snganesaya namah II sribhavanyai namah I krigurubhyo
namah I athatah sampraviksdmi sarpksepam srnu tatvatah
sutalam vitalamS caiva nitalam talam eva ca 1 mdhdtalam
taldrpkam ca saptamam ca rasatalam I &c. F. 4 : iti
vastupujanam vidhih II athatah salakarmocyate II punyahe
saldkarma ll &c. F. 6 V : iti saldkarma ll Hi srimaha -
bharate I F. 9 V 2 iti vastupujanavidhih samaptah ll
F. 10: at ha vapisthambham 11. F. io v : atha ta^agadi -
002
Digitized by
284 § 66. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— SACRED LAW (ACARA) (1508-1506)
prati$(hocyate I F. 16, 1. 2 : iti yupapithapujanavidhih ll
From f. 1 6, 1. 6, to f. ij y , 1. 6«Matsya Purana, LYIII,
27—56 (ed. by Jivananda Vidyasagara, Calcutta, 1876).
The work ends : jalasayi jagadyomh priy at am matakeif)
naval \ ll ll iti krlmatsyapurane Tadagadyudyapanavidhih
mmdptab ll Verse 1 is identical with verse 1 of a Vastu-
santi in Aufrecht, Leipzig catal. 9 p. 224, no. 685.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 34).
Size : 10 j x 4- in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv 4- 1 7 + xi blank.
Bate: samvat 1842 sake 1707 (-»a. d. 1785) pra -
varttamane uttar dyanag ate srisurye phdlgunamdse asite -
tarapakse atfamyam bhaumavasare \
Scribe : Daya Samkara, son of Ra° Naranajya.
Character: Devanagari, from f. 15 very small and
sometimes difficult to read.
Ornamentation on f. I7 V .
1504-MS. Sansk. d. 142
V&stutentipaddhati, A.D. 1867.
Contents : the V ftstuAantipaddhati, a work on the
ceremonies necessary on first entering a new house.
It begins, on f. i v : srlganesaya namah I at ha Vastu-
Sdnti likhyate I grhanirmanoktaprakdrena grham nir-
maya I jyotihkdstrokte subhe mvhurte prave&asamayat
prak sapatniko yajamana kratanPyahkriyah | It ends,
on f. 1 2 : iti krivastusamtipaddhatib samaptah I Then
come the date and three verses ending: udyayane
taddgaydm sdlike vastukarmani l drdme$u tathdnyatra
namdisrdddham na karayet II srir astu kalydnam astu \
There is a diagram on f. 3. The text is bounded
on either side by two broad red lines.
This work may be identical, as Aufrecht suggests,
Catalogus Catalogorum 9 p. 56 8 b , with the Vastuprave^a-
paddhati catalogued by Weber, Catal, 9 I, 318, as it
treats of grhaprave^asamaya, f. 11. It is identical
with the yrork in Mitra, Notices 9 II, 283 (Saunakokta),
but different from the treatise by Ramakr$na in Hr§ikesa,
Sansk . Coll. catal. 9 II, 268 ; Bendall, Brit. Mus. catal. 9
p. 82, and from all those in Aufrecht, Leipzig catal. 9
pp. 223-225. .
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 213).
Size : 1 1 x 6^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : v + 1 2 + iii blank.
Bate: f. 12: samvat 1923 idke 1789 (—a.d. 1867)
jyetfasudi 13 sanivasare \
Scribe : f. 12 : likhitam bhafamulajiabhayasamkarene -
dam pustakam l
Character: Devanagari.
1506 — MS. Sansk. d. 186
Abhy udayika£r&ddhapaddhati, A. D. 1788.
Contents : the Abhyudayika£r&ddhapaddhati, a
manual of the rites of a certain £raddha ceremony.
It begins, on f. i v : ifigariesdya namah \ athdbhyuda-
yikasraddhaprayogah tatra prat ham am tanniyaiapurva -
krtyo mdtrpujavidhib I tatah prdtahkale krtasndnah
nityakriyab kvdme phalake va sthapitaraksikasaptada -
iataye Ganapatisahita§odasamdtf 1 i mrttikdmaylkriyam
ca tadabhlve tarn api rakfikayam eva pujayet I mdtaras
ca Sauri Padma Sad Medha Savitri Vijayd Jayd
Bevasena Svadha Svaha Mataro lokamdtarab t Hrsti
Pus(is tatha Tu$tis tathdtmadevata \ It ends, on f. 9 V :
iti bhyudayikasraddhapaddhatifr sampurnd I
The MS. is fairly accurate. The work is quite
modem. Cf. Peterson, Ulwar catal. 9 no. 382.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 194).
Size : iOj x 7 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : v + 9 + iii blank.
Bate : f. 9 V : viyamdveddsfacandre ’bde sake sarasva -
saptabhub ( = a.d. 1783) | vaisdkhasya site pakse trayo-
dakydm budhe kubhe ll
Scribe : Ramakr$na. A later hand has added
Cuhdmisrapafhandrtham I
Character: Devanagari.
1506— MS. Sansk. o. 82
Bamapras&da’s Batn&kara, A. D. 1849.
Contents: the Ratnfikara of Ramaprasada, a work
on sraddhas, of quite modern date. It begins, on
f. i v 2 sriganeiaya namah 1 atha makarasthaguruvidhih 11
It gives an account of the performance of the various
modern sraddha ceremonies, quoting especially the
Puranas. It ends, on f. 46 v : iti trirdmaprasadami-
srakpte Batnakare krdddharatndm 1 cha 1 Srtr astu 1 Then
follows the date. F. 47 Y : srih suddhiratne l khatvdyam
mantarikse va naro mrtyum updgatah 1 prayaicittam
tadd kuryad dasakrcchrani mdnavah n 1 n asaktas trini
dhenun va dadyat tanmuktihetave I vdsuvarnapalam
datvd gdyatrim ayutam japet ll 2 ll tatraxva paryyufita-
ddhe gdlavab 1 iave paryyufite ddhe mpto nirdyam
dpnuydt l tacchudhyartham japed vipro gdyatrim lakfa -
sammitdm 11311
The work is often little more than a series of
extracts from the Smrtis. F. 46 is blank. Corrections
in yellow pigment occur on ff. 2, 2 V , 3 V , 4, 6 V , 16.
Headings in a different hand occur on ff. 2, 4, 6 V , 19^,
27 v > 4<5 t .
Digitized by LjOOQie
$66. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— SACRED LAW (ACARA) (1506-1510) 285
The Sraddha Ratnakara is only a part of the Ratna-
kara by Rama: Another part, the Dana Ratnakara, is
known (Aufrecht, Catalogue Catalogorum> pp. 249 b , 789 13 ).
It was written by request of Anupasimha, Eggeling,
India Office catal. , p.545; Mitra, Bikaner catal. , p.374.
The author is at any rate not earlier than the 17th
century, since he quotes the Nirpayasindhu (a. d. 16 ii)
and the Muhurtacintamanifika (a. d. 1601).
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 21 1).
Size : 13! X 8| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : v + 47 + iii blank.
Date: f. 4 6 V : samvat 1905 ( = a. d. 1849) miti era -
vanavadin 0 ramvdsardnvitaydm \
Character : Devanagari.
1507 — MS. Sansk. e. 68
Pitrsamhitft, A.D. 1826 .
Contents : the Pitrsamhita, a manual of prayers used
in ancestor worship. It is a very short work, con-
taining only fifty-one stanzas. It begins, on f. i v : kri-
ganekaya namab \ om i agnaye kavyayavahandya svaha \
somaya pitrmate svaha l apahantd asura rak$dr(ham° si
vedi§adab II i II yye rupam pprattimumneamdna asurah
santah svadhaya caranti\ para pur o nipuro ye bhavamnty
Agni§ (am tokant pranuddnty asmat II 2 II As may be
seen from these specimens the MS. is of the worst
possible description, though not very badly written.
It ends, on f. io v : iti Pitfsamhittayam sampurnam I
The first two verses are written in red ink.
Cf. perhaps Weber, Catal.y II, 1145; Peterson,
Report , 1886-1892, p. 3.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 204).
Size : 9x4^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 10 + ii blank.
Date : f. io v : samvat 1883 saka 1748 (=■ a.d. 1826)
var?e mitti srdvanasukla ekadasi ravi \
Character: Devanagari.
1508 — M8. Sansk. d. 144
S'r&ddhapaddhati, A.D. 1716.
Contents ; the S'r&ddhapaddhati, a short work on
sraddhas. It begins, on f. i v : sriganeSaya namafy l
om acamanam pranayamah I yavan grhitvd daiveksanah
kriyatam tathaprapto tu bhavan praptasma akrodhanaifr
Saucaparaify satatam brahmacaribhir bhavitavyam bha-
vadbhis ca may a ca I It ends, on f. 8 v : Sraddhapaddhati
sapurnam Jantharirdmena lesamya \ subham 1
This work is not identical with the Sraddhapaddhati
given in the Bodl. catal, p. 383®-, nor with that in
Eggeling, India Office catal.y p. 559, nor with those in
Aufrecht, Leipzig catal. , pp. 191—193.
The text is bounded on either side by two red lines.
A late hand has scrawled some lines on ff. 1, 8 V .
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 216).
Size : 9 7X5! in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 8 + ix blank.
Date : f. 8 V : samvat 1771 (»a, d. 1715) vaisdse
sukle 9 some \
Scribe : Harlrama. On f. 1 : di° Harlrama m pothx \
is written, so that perhaps he was merely the owmer,
but cf. f. 8 V .
Character : Devanagari.
1509—MS. Sansk. e. 70
S'r&ddhaprayoga, A.D. 1841.
Contents : the S'raddhaprayoga, a short manual
of the mode of performing Sraddhas, in prose. It
begins, on f. i v : kriganesdya namab I at ha pdtrakai -
koddi^takraddhaprayogab l tatra purvadine kataniyamab
kraddhadine prattavastrayugena katasnanab pamcaga-
vyopalepanajvaladamgdrabhramanagauramrtikdchddanaib
sraddhabhumisamskdram krtvd vastradina vetfayitvd
tilan agre sar$apam cdvakirya pitrdsanasthandd vama -
bhdge sraddadeyavastuny asadya krtasnanadir ma -
dhyahne sucib hikladvivdsah padan prakqalydcamya
kraddhadesam dgachet I It ends quite abruptly on
f. io v with the date but no colophon. The MS. is
fairly well written, but very inaccurate.
Apparently different from all those described in the
catalogues, including Aufrecht, Leipzig catal.y pp. 191 sq.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 217).
Size : 9x5^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 10 + ix blank.
Date : f. io v : sam 1897 d^a 4 hakr^rm 14 ravivdsare \
Sci'ibe : f. io v : lippikrtam phalerama wrahmanab
apa pathandrtham (?) I May be phubhe 0 .
Character : Devanagari.
1510 — MS. Sansk. d. 146
Rudradhara’s S'raddhaviveka, 10th cent. P
Contents: the S'raddhaviveka of Rudradhara, a
work on Sraddha rites. The MS. is incomplete: it
begins, on f. i v : kriganekaya namab I prasidatu sa
no Haris iridakavairistmantininavinavidhavajanavratavi-
Digitized by
286 § 66 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— SACRED LAW (ACARA) (1510-1514)
dhdnadik$dguruh I yadiyapadapaiikajasmaranamtasarvai -
nasah punarbhavagatagatam jahati vltamohd budhafr ll i li
ciramtandnekanibandhasiddhah susampradaydniigatah
sphufdrthah I natva Karim Rudradharena samyag
vitanyate Sraddhaviveka e$ah ll 2 II It ends on f. 53 v
in the middle of a paragraph, thus : om adyamukagotra -
pitar Amukasarman preta adyasrdddhe e§a hasto 9 rghas
te mayd diya I
Small lacunae are marked on ff. 35 v , 37 v .
Cf. Mitra, Bikaner catal. , p. 472 ; Eggeling, India
Office catal., p. 563. Edited at Bombay in 1881. The
author is earlier than Vacaspati and Raghunandana,
Bhandarkar, Report , 1883, 1884, p. 48, L e. before
a. d. 1500. ___
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 218).
Size : 1 1 f- x 6 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 53 + i blank.
Date : perhaps the beginning of the 19th century.
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : the end is missing.
1511 — MS. Sansk. o. 180 (R)
Fragment on Dharma, Pitftarpapa, 10th cent.?
Contents: five leaves of some dharma work. The
part extant is on the Pitrtarpana. Carelessly written
and inaccurate.
Bought in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoemle.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : 1 2 j X 2 j X 1^ in.
Size of leaf: 1 X i| in.
Material: Palm-leaves, held together by a string
passing through a central hole.
No. of leaves : 5.
Date : possibly 1 6th century.
Character: Bengali, with some Nepalese charac-
teristics.
1512 — MS. Sansk. d. 140
Pr&ya6cittanirnaya, 10th cent.?
Contents: the Pr&yalrittanirnaya, being a portion
of a work on penances. It begins, on f. i v : om namab
S'ivaya l atha Praya&cittanirnayab 1 tatra Karltab l
prayatatvad vopacilam aSubhan naSayatiti prayascittam 1
asydrthah vdsabda evakararthah vd sydd vikalpopa-
mayor evdrthe ca samuccaye iti Visvadarsanat payatvad
yathavidhyanusthanat I upacittam samcitam aiubham
eva ndiayati na tu phaldmtaram janayati yat karma
tat prayascittam asubham pdpam 1 It ends abruptly
on f. 19, thus: yadi tatra vipatti sydt pada eko vidhi -
yate l tathd pddas cdpraptake deyo vatsasvaminy I
Apparently this is the work of Gopalanyayapanca-
nana, described by Mitra, Notices , II, 349, being
a summary of Raghunandana’s digest, for which cf.
the Bodl. catal., p. 289. In any case the work is
quite modern since it quotes the Vi£vakosa.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 208).
Size : 1 of- x 5J in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 19 + ii blank.
Date : quite modern, 19th century.
Character : Devanagari.
1513 — MS. Sansk. o. 83
S&ragraha, 18th oent.P
Contents : a portion of the S&ragr&hakarmavipaka,
a work on penances. The MS. consists of two distinct
parts, ff. i v -8o v , and ff. 1-17, possibly however by the
same hand. F. 1 begins : om namab sriganesaya 1
F. 3 V : vidvajjanavinodaya hitaya bhavindm bhuvi l
Sdragraham idam ndmnd sdmndyam ids tram uddadhe II
F. 1 7 v : vipdkalak?anaprasamgena strindm athdcaravi -
Se$am vaksydmab I F. 21 v : iti jhanamandaloktam stri-
dharmanu§(hdnam I atha jndnamandalat puru$akarma-
vipdkab I F. 24 v : iti prayascittaprasamsa l This sec-
tion ends, on f. 57 v : iti srisaragrahakarmmdvipdke
prayaScitto vikarah l F. 68 v : iti srlmadviracite Sara -
grdhakarmmavipake ehikakarmmaprdya&cittaniy cha 1 The
first part ends in the middle of a sentence on f. 8o v .
The second part begins abruptly on f. 1 : atha
Padmapurdne l It treats of rogahara. F. 1 : iti k$a-
yarogaharapadmaddnam I It also ends in the middle
of a sentence on f. ij Y , thus: tatab Suklambaradharo
kubhramalydnulepanab I a I
This work, by a son of Kahnadadeva, is known
from other sources, see Aufrecht, Gatalogus Catalogorum,
II, p. i7o b . See Eggeling, India Office catal., p.573,
for date, a. d. 1384, and Aufrecht, Leipzig catal., p. 17 1.
There are small corrections perhaps in a later hand
on ff. 4, 5, 5 V , io v . A lacuna of a few letters is
marked on f. 8o*. ■
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 222).
Size : 12^ X in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 80 + 1 7 + i blank.
Date : probably about the middle of the 18th century.
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : some letters lost on ff. 2, 2 V , I2 V .
1514 — ms. Sansk. c. 79
Bhattojidiksita’s Tristhallsetu, A.D. 1676.
Contents : the Tristhallsetu of BhattojidIk?ita, being
a work on pilgrimages. It begins, on f. i v : sriganesaya
Digitized by LjOOQie
§ 66. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— SACRED LAW (ACARA) (1514-1517) 287
namab srigurubhyo namab I sadhdranas tirthavidhib
prathamam samyag ucyateh prathamam samyag ucyateb
Pray agaditr ay avid hib paicdd ity atra samgrahab \\ The
sadharapatirthavidhi ends on f. 13. Then follows the
Prayagaprakarana from f. 13 to f. I4 V ; the Kaslpra-
karapa on f. 14* and f. 15; the Gayaprakarana op f. 15
and f. I5 V . It ends : iti kridharmasdstrasarvasvdkhye
nibandhe tlrthavi§ayakakartavyavyddhikdrah \\ iti &ri -
madvdkyapramdnajnakrilak$rmdharasurib$unundBha{to-
jidik§itena racitas Tristhalisetub ll
Bhattoji is probably of the 17th century, Bhandarkar,
Report, 1883, 1884, p. 51.
The contents show that Aufrecht, Catalogus Catalo -
gorum y p. 240** (cf. p. 27c a ), is right in saying that the
work is merely a samgraha of Narayana Bhatta’s
Tristhalisetu. Cf. Burnell, Tanjore catal ., p. i37 a ;
Weber, Catal., 1 , 345; Mitra, Bikaner catal., p. 485.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 202).
Size : 1 x 6f in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : v + 15 + iii blank.
Date: samvat 1 732 dsvina sukla 3 ravau ( — a . d . 1676).
Character: Devanagari.
1515 — MS. Sansk. d. 188
Gokuladeva’s TirthakalpalatS, A.D. 1748.
Contents : the Tirthakalpalatfi, of Gokuladeva, the
Gayavidhi portion, being a manual of rules concerning
pilgrimage to the famous tlrtha at Bodhi Gaya. It
begins, on f. i v : srivakratumdaya (?) namab I krigopa-
lakrpndya namah 1 krirenukadevyai namah \ Yadunatha -
padambojadhydnasamsaktamanasam I sarvaSastraviva-
ktaram krimantam pitaram numah ll at ha Gayasraddham l
It ends, on f. 1 6 : iti snsakalabhumandalamandandya -
mdnavidvadvarydAnamtadevdtmajagokuladevakrtatirtha -
kalpalatayam Gayavidhifr samaptah 1 Corrected to
°varydnamta° by a late hand.
The text from f. 7 onwards is bounded on both
sides by two or more red lines. The MS. is only
moderately accurate. The work appears to be modern.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 200).
Size : 1 if X 5^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv+ 16 (f. 13 is missing) +ii blank.
Date: f. 16: samvat srira 1802 («a. d. 1746)1
The other hand must be of about the same period.
Scribe : the writing of ff. 1—6 is so different from
that of ff. 7 to the end, that probably the MS. is the
work of two scribes.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : t 13 is missing.
1516 — MS. Sansk. d. 147
Samkgiptar&mayanap&thaprayoga, 19th cent. P
Contents : the Samksiptaram&yanapathaprayoga,
a brief manual of rules for the religious ceremony of
reading the Ramayana. It begins, on f. i v : srlganesdya
namah 1 Sitaramacandrabhyam namab I atha Samksipta -
ramayanapathaprayogab I Rdmayanaparayanam ca prd-
tarahnikabhagavatpujdnantaram bhuktva rdtrau va
kuryat I tatra kramab I purvam Vi§nob pujanam tato
Vdlimkaye nama iti V dlrmkipujanam I Ramayanaya narna
iti Ramayana pujanam ca vidhaya Hanumate dsanam
datva gamdhapufpaksatddibhih sampujya tata etdn
chlokan pathet » kujantam Rama Rameti madhuram
madhurdksaram l aruhya kavitasakhdm vande Valmiki -
kokilamwiw Valmika munisimhasya kavitavanacarinab I
srnvan Ramakathanadam ko na ydti param gatim ll 2 ll
yah pivan satatam Rdmacaritdmrtasdgaram I atrptas
tarn munim vande pracetasam akalma^am 113 II Details
are given of the various modes of treating the different
books : f. 3 : iti valakandavidhih I f. 3 V : tty dr any a -
kandavidhih I f. 4 : iti sundarakandavidhib I f. 5 V : iti
yuddhakandavidhih I It ends, on f. 5 V : iti Samk$ipta-
rdmayanapathaprayogah I
Yellow pigment is used for corrections. Apparently
quite modern. Very neatly written.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 220).
Size: iofx5fin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 5 + ix blank.
Date: early part or middle of the 19th century.
Character: Devanagari.
1517 — MS. Sansk. d. 148
Vidh&naparijata, 19th cent. P
Contents : the Dhaniftii&maranaianti section of the
Vidhanaparij&ta, a textbook of law. It begins, on
f. 1 : srlganesdya namab I atha Dham#thdmaranasantih 1
tatra mulavakyani I putranam gotrindm tasya samtapo
hy apapam jayate I It ends, on f. 6 V : iti Vidhdnaparijd -
te pahcakatripadahharininaksatramaranasantividhcmam
samdptam 1 subham astu l irlramah saranam mameti
paramo mantrab I
On f. 1 a lacuna is marked.
Possibly this work may be a section of the great
Vidhanaparijata of Ananta Bha((a, a.d. 1625, for
which see Eggeling, India Office catal., pp. 435 sq. ;
Hr§ike£a, Sansk. Coll . catal., II, no.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 214).
Size: 9^X5 in. Material: Paper.
Digitized by LjOoq le
288 $67. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE —WORSHIP OF DEITIES (1517-1521)
No. of leaves : iv + 6 + xxvi blank.
Dale: the middle of the 19th century.
Character: Devanagari.
67. WORSHIP OF DEITIES
1518 — MS. Sansk. o. 78
Krsn&r&dhan&samkfepapaddhati, 10th oent. P
Contents: the Ki^naradhanasamk^epapaddhati, a
modern manual of Krsna worship. It begins, on f. i v :
srlrddhdkr§naya namah 1 ratre pascimayamasya muhurtto
yas trtiyakab l sa brahma iti vijneyo vihitah sampra -
bodhane ll brahme muhurtte cotthaya murddhni kngurum
smareta I Anamdam anamdakaram prasannam jnanasva-
rupam nyabhavayuktam 1 yoglmdram idyam bhavaroga -
vaidyam I srlmadgurum nityam aham bhajdmi ll 2 II
tatab Kr$nam smaret \ prata smarami I &c. It consists
of a series of verses for various occasions. It ends,
on f. 9 V : iti srikr§ndrddhanasa mk?epapaddhatih sa -
m dpt am l
F. 9 is blank. There are corrections in yellow
pigment. Somewhat inaccurate.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 199).
Size : 13^ x 7j in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : v + 9 + iii blank.
Date : early part of the 19th century.
Character : Devanagari.
1519 — MS. Sansk. d. 225
Budravidhana, A. D. 1764,
Contents : the Budravidhana, a manual of Siva
worship, purporting to be according to Sankhayana’s
school. It begins, on f. i v : snganesaya namab I om
atha S'ahkhdyaruidkhoktam Budravidhanam likhyaie l
acamanam 1 pr army amah 1 om hrdm atatvaya svaha l om
hrim vidy atatvaya namab I iti S'i$tdmndyanusr$tam
Budravidhanam I Camdana Garu (added by later hand)
Karpura Kasturl Kumkumani ca l sugamdhidravyamity
vktam amnato yaksakardamab Hill vr$am camiam
vr§am caiva somasutram punar vr$am \ camdam ca
somasutram ca punas camdam punar vrsam 11 1 11 Budro
Ghorab Pasupati Virupo visvarupakab I It ends, on
f. 34 v : Tryambakas ca Kaparddi ca S'ulapanis tu
Bhairavab I lianas ca Maheidno Budra ekadasa smrtab ll
ity ekddaiarudranamani I
Very inaccurate. The work consists of verses for
use on various occasions. The text is bounded on
either side by two black or two red lines. There are
perhaps traces of three hands, namely, one on ff. 7 V ,
32 v , one on ff. 33, 34, and the main hand.
Different from the work in Aufrecht, Flor. catal. 9
p. 52 ; and in Hr$ike£a, Sansk. Coll, catal ., I, 243.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 361).
Size : 9j X 4^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 34 + vii blank.
Date: f. 34 v : samvat 1820 ( — a. d. 1764) sravana -
kr?na 5 mamde 1
Scribe : f. 34^ : likhitam idam Davemathuranathena i
Character: Devanagari.
1520 — MS. Sansk. <L 146
Sagrahavm&yakafenti, 17th oent.P
Contents : the Sagrahavin&yakatenti, a work claim-
ing to follow the Sama-veda, and describing the mode
of appeasing the grahas and vinayakas. Its contents
are practically all astrological. It begins, on f. 1 : Agnih
saptim iti suktenagnipadarahitenagnyuttaranam kuryyat 1
Agnih saptim iti suktasya Vajambharo 9 gnis triffvp i
om 1 Agnih I &c. II It ends, on f. 9 V : Samaveddnusari
Sagrahavinayakasantih samdpta I dyus ca vidya ca
tatha sukham ca dharmarthalabho bahuputrata ca 1
satruk$ayam rdjasupujitam tu$(a grahab sarvam etad
dadatu ll subham bhavatu I
A later hand has rewritten part of f. 1, and has
made additions there and on ff. i v , 3 V , 7. The Vedic
passage quoted (Rg-veda X, 80, 10) has the accents
marked in black ink. The text from f. i v is bounded
on either side by two black lines.
Cf. perhaps Weber, Catal. 9 I, 310, no. 1020, f. 14 V .
The work in Aufrecht, Leipzig catal., p. 202, is different
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 219).
Size: 107X5I in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 9 + ix blank.
Date : possibly about the middle of the 1 7th cent
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : there is a small hole on f. 9,
1521 — MS. Sansk. e. 67
27 avagrahamakha, 19th cent. P
Contents: the N avagrahamakha, a short treatise in
mingled prose and verse on worship of the nine grahas.
It is not identical with the work described by Weber,
Catal., I, 348. It begins, on f. 1 : snganesaya nmah l
Digitized by t^ooQie
$68. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— HISTORY (1521-1524)
289
irividho navagrahamakhah I abhyudayikam ahnam |
vinayakapujanam \ pascat mamgalakalasasthdpanavidhir
negate \ ddau grhe gomayo \ pariliptaye svastikam kurydt \
sumahurtte sulagnake I tato yajamanab susndtah sva-
edmtab \ &c. It ends on f. i6 v without a colophon.
It is very badly and carelessly written. The text is
bounded on either side by two black lines. Yellow
pigment is freely used for corrections.
Mitra, Bikaner catal. , p. 426, and Aufrecht, Leipzig
catal., pp. 203, 204, relate to different works.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 203).
Former owner ; f. i6 v : sriramgathamg (?) aji nxpothi.
Size : 9x5! in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 16 + ii blank.
Bate : the first half of the 19th century.
Character: Devanagari.
1522 — MS. Sansk. d. 148
Sarvadevapratisthakramavidhi, A.D. 1767.
Contents : the Sarvadevapratisthakramavidhi, a
brief manual of devotion, concerning the mode of
worshipping idols. It begins, on f. 1 : om I kriganekaya
namab I atha samksepasddhdranasarvadevapratitfhdkra -
mavidhih lipteb I tatra prathamam yathadevam sarvato
bhadradimamdalamracand I grahapi(havdstupl(hayogiiu-
pitharacana cah n It ends, on f. 6 V : iti Sarvadeva-
prati§thakarmahvidhib samdptdb I
See Bendall, Brit. Mus. catal., p. 80. The Sarvadeva-
pratistha in Aufrecht, Leipzig catal., p. 235, is different.
The text is bounded on either side by two black
lines. The MS. is very carelessly written, and is full
of bad blunders.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 221).
Size : 1 o~ x 5! in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 6 + ix blank.
Bate : f. 6 V : mitt asadhasudi pancami budhavasareh \
samvat 1824 sasake 1689 pravarttamane (■» a.d. 1767) l
Scribe : f. 6 y : Upturn fhakaramanorathardmafy Sur-
gramalafyanavantimadhyefy I
Character: Devanagari.
1523 — MS. Sansk. o. 80 (B)
Treatise on Domestic Bites, 17th cent.?
Contents : a manual of domestic rites. There remain
only ff. 51, 52, 56, 57, 59, 60, 62-65 intact, and eighteen
torn leaves. It is inaccurately written. There are
BODL. SANS. CATAL. IL
two main sections, f. 52 : atha vaisvadevabali karmma \
f. 59 v : atha devapuja \
Bought in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoemle.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : 14^ X X in.
Size of leaf: 14 X ij in.
Material: Palm-leaves, held together by a string
passing through a central hole.
No. of leaves : 28.
Bate: probably 17th century.
Character : Bengali.
68. HISTORY
1524 (1-3)— MS. Sansk. d. 90
Bana’s Hargacarita, &c., 17th cent.?
Contents :
1 . The Harsacarita, in eight ucchvasas, by Bapa
Bhatta (ff. 4-2 io v ). The beginning and end are missing.
F. 4 begins : ttilagnamrndlasutram iva dhavalayajhopa-
vltinim 1 &c. (■ p. 25 in the edition published at the
Vidyavilasa Press, samvat 1936, = a, d. 1 880). End of
ucchvasa I, f. 25 : iti mahdkavicakracu 4 dmaniirlbdna -
bhaffakrtau Har§acarite mahakavye Vatsydyanavamsa-
varnanam ndma prathama ucchvasab II II kriganekaya
namab II om om navnab kamaladalavipulanayanabhiga-
mdya II Ucchvasa 2 ends on f. 5<d v ; 3, on f. 76 ; 4, on
f. 102 ; 5, on f. I3i v ; 6, on f. 159 ; 7, on f. 185. The
text breaks off in the middle of ucchvasa 8 with the
words : kramena ca samapohrmdnamdmsalardgaroci§nu
rumamsufrumlmbandhasahajacuddmanir iva vrkodara-
karapu(otpd(itab pratyagra (=p. 529 in the above
edition). From f. 145 there is a mistake in the
original foliation (149 following 144), but nothing is
missing. The work was translated by Cowell and
Thomas, with a preface, London, 1897. Bapa lived
about a.d. 600.
2 . F. 211 contains the Pankoddharan&staka, in
eight verses, by a poet whose name begins with
Raja, followed by four other verses by the same poet.
Verse 1 : om sarnsdrapdrakantaraparibhramanakhedi -
tarn l vr§dhkapaiike mahati rdmagnam ratnam uddhara 11 1 11
Line 10: iti kriraja (three or four aksaras missing)
v ivacitam Pahkoddharanatfakam l F. 21 i v , 1 . 2 : krtir
iyam tasyaiva II The rest of f. 21 i v (11 lines), written
by a different hand, contains a fragment, beginning :
udandtakaram &c. F. 2I2 V contains a list of titles of
works.
pp
Digitized by
Google
290 § 69 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— ASTRONOMY AND MATHEMATICS
3. Ff. 213-227 contain fragments taken out of the
original binding. Most of these seem to belong to
some astronomical work dealing with calculations of
dates. The fragments, ff. 216, 219, 221, 222, 224, 225,
227, belong to one and the same work.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 123).
Size: 10^x7 in.
Binding : parts of the original cloth cover bound as
ff. 229—231.
Material : Paper (partly of the colour of birch bark).
No. of leaves : ii + 227 + iv blank. Ff. 1-3 in the
original foliation are missing.
Date : the MS. seems to have been written towards
the end of the 17th century, probably after a.d. i 666,
since in the fragments taken out of the cover the fol-
lowing dates occur, viz. on f. 221, and again on f. 224 v :
om samvat 42 sakab 1588 ( = a. d. 1666), and on f. 223 :
om samvat 1760 sake 1525 ( = a.d. 1603) caitramase
*sitapak§e &c.
Character : Sarada (except f. 214, which is Hindu-
stani, and ff. 215, 220, 223 v , which are Devanagari).
Ornamentation : drawing on f. 90.
Injuries : seriously damaged, ff. 13, 14, 84, 97, 118,
21 1, 213-227 ; slightly damaged, ff 4-9, 18, 75, 100,
180, 1 92- 1 94, 207, 208.
1525— MS. Sansk. ©. 57
Ballala’B Bhojaprabandha, 19th cent.?
Contents : the Bhojaprabandha, by Ballala. It begins :
sriganesdya namah srimato Dharadhisvarasya rajno
Bhojasya prabamdho likhyate yatha ddau Dharayam
nagary am Simdhulasamjiio raja ciram prajah pdlitavan \
&c. It ends : vaktrdrnbhoruhabhdratinavanavd prajna -
vaye st hay ini deva&ri Bhoja te bhujam caranam yormat
ka ca digmamifalam ity alocya nigham amgam abhitah
saubhagyalaksmopateh kirttikopavati ca bhojajaladheb
pramte$u vambhrammpate II 1 11 raja tasmai kalak$am
lak$am pratyaksaram dattavan sfir astu iti brlballala -
pamditaviracito Srtbhojasya prabamdhah samapto 9 yam
sa purnab srtb srtb> See the BodL catal.y p. 1 50.
Ff. 1—24 are much corrected.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 118).
Size : 8f x 5J in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 92 + ii blank.
Date : apparently quite modern, perhaps a.d, 1850.
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries: ff. 26-62 and ff 78-91 are slightly damaged
by insects, but the text is intact.
69. ASTRONOMY AND MATHEMATICS
1526— MS. Sansk. d. 214
Suryasiddhanta, A.D. 1794.
Contents : the Suryasiddh&nta, a treatise on astro-
nomy. It is described in the Bodl. catal . 9 p. 326. In
this MS. there are fourteen chapters, containing 69, 69,
52, 26, 17, 24, 24, 21, 16, 15, 13, 88, 25, 27 verses re-
spectively, and ending in order on ff. 4 V * 7 y > 9 v >
i2 v , I3 V , 15, I5 V , 16, 17, 21, 22, 23. Chapter 14 is
wrongly numbered 13.
The MS. is very clearly and well written. On f. 6
is a diagram.
Cf. Thibaut, Astronomie , pp. 31-39. Translated by
Burgess (and Whitney), J.A.O.S. y VI, and by Bapu
Deva, Bibl. Ind. y i860. Edited by F. Hall, Calcutta,
1859. On its relation to the Pancasiddhantika see
Thibaut’s edit., pref. ; Dlk?it, Ind. Ant. y XIX ;
M. P. Kharegat, Joum. As. Soc. Bombay , 1896.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 338).
Size : io-| x 6j in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 23 + xiii blank.
Date : f. 23 : samvat 1850 ( = a.d. 1794) paufakrpna
2 gurau \
Scribe: f. 23: lipikrtam IndraprastheMotirdmaiamda-
sarasvatena brahmanena \ Cf. MS. Sansk. d. 197 (1505).
Character: Devanagari.
1527— MS. Sansk. d. 201
S'at&nanda’s Bhasvatxkarana, 18th cent.?
Contents: the Bhfisvatikarana of Satananda, an
astronomical work, written a.d. 1099. The date is
given in verse 1, f. i v : kriganesaya namab I srigurubhyo
namah \ natvd Murdres caranaravimdam krimdn Sat a-
namda iti prasiddhab \ tarn Bhdsvatim si$yahitdrtham
aha sake vihlne sasipak§akhaikaih \\ 1021 \\ 1 11
In this MS. the work is divided into eight very
brief sections, consisting of 9, 7, 16, 14, 9, 5, 4, 5 stanzas
respectively, and ending in order at ff. 2, 2 V , 4 V , 5 V , 6 V ,
h 7 Y > 7 Y -
See Eggeling, India Office catal. y p. 1035 ; Aufrecht,
Camb. catal. y pp. 48—50 ; Mitra, Bikaner catal. y p. 291,
NoticeSy II, 189.
The text is bounded on either side by two red lines.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 31 1).
Size : 1 if x 4f in. Material : Paper.
Digitized by LjOoq ie
$69. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— ASTRONOMY AND MATHEMATICS 291
No. of leaves : iii + 7 + xxxix blank.
Bate : probably the early part of the 18th century.
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : the margins are torn and some of the text
is lost on ff. 2, 5 ; there are holes in ff. 1, 2, 3.
1528— MS. Sansk. 0 . Ill
Bhasvatitippana, A. D. 1817.
Contents: the Bhasvatitippana, a commentary on
the Bhasvati of Satananda. It begins, on f. 2 :
om SriganeSaya namah l om 1 pranamya cadau Oana -
nayakam ca 1 Rudratmajam vighnam vinasanam ca 1
samksepitam lokahittaya vah$ye l dhruvahito Bha-
svatlnama sutram II tatradau sakavidyopasamanartham
istadevatanamaskdrapurvakam sambamdhadhikam aha I
om natva &c. I om udaharanam I asydnvayah srimdn
S'atanamda iti prasiddhal} I tam Bhasvatim aha kim
krtvd Murares caranaravimdam natva I kimartham
Sipyahitartham kasmin sati sake sasipakfe khaikair 1021
vihine Sakanrpalahita abdaganah sastrabdapimdo bhavati I
Vikramadityarajyasya pamcatrimsottaraSatam 135 pa-
tayitva bhavec chakafy caitraSuklad iti kramat II om
udaharanam samvat 1641 pamcatrimsatSatena hlno jdtah
Sdkah 1506 iasipak§akhaikair e 1021 bhir kino jdtah
sastrabdapimdo 485 bhavati l om sako navadrimdukr&anu
3179 yuktali kalir bhave 9 bdaganas tu vrttab I uddhara -
nam l §dkah 1506 navadrlmdukrsdnubhir ahcito jato
gatakalib 4685 I yasmin maye (for samaye) S alivahana-
sakasya pravrttir jato tasmin samaye navadrimdukrsanu -
parimito 3279 gatikali pravoktdndm gatakalib 4685 1 &c.
Hence the commentary may very probably have been
written in a. d. 1584. It ends, on f. i8 v : iti Bhasva-
tiyafipanam sampurnam I
The actual text is sometimes written in red ink.
There are diagrams on ff. 5 V , 6 V , 9, 12, I2 V . F. 1 con-
tains an unconnected fragment on the recto ; the verso
is blank. The text is also given entire, and each
comment is preceded by the word udaharana. Possibly
this is the work attributed to Satananda himself by
Aufrecht, Camb. catal. , p. 49.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 313).
Memorandum on original wrapper (f. ii), ‘ A 87/
Size : J2jX 6| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 1 8 + xxxvii blank. In the original
f. 1 is not numbered, the rest are numbered 1 to 17.
Bate : f. i8 v : samvat 1874 Sake 1739 ( = a.d. 1817)
pausaSuklapancamyam ravivasare I
Character : Devanagari.
1529— MS. Sansk. o. 110
B&makr?na’s Bhasvaticakrara^myud&harana,
19th cent.P
Contents : the Bh&svaticakrara4myud&harana of
Ramakr§na, being a commentary on Satananda’s
Bhasvatlkarana, a treatise on astronomy. The work
is in nine short sections. It begins, on f. 2 : Sri -
samdari vijayate Rama I om daivajnaramakrfnena
Sundaripadasevina I Cakrarasmir balavide kriyate samsa -
yachide II Srimdn Satanamda iti prasiddhah tam Bhasva -
tim aha kim krtva MurareS caranaravimdam natva
kim artham Sisyahitartham kasmin sati Sake Sasipakfa -
khaikaib vihine sati I 1021 (“A.d. 1099) I sakab Sa -
livahanasya Sastrabdapirndo bhavati I sakah 1727 sasi-
pak§akhaikaih vihine sati sastrabdapimdo evam amkah
706 l &akab 1727 navadrimdukrSdnundyukto jato gati -
kalih 4906 yasmin samaye gatikali b 4906 yugabde
vedabdhikhagni 3044 rahite vikramasarpvatsara ayam
amkal \ 1832 vanagnisasamka 135 hanah Sakasya kalah
eva 1727 athanamtaram Mihiracaryopadesat aham yat
kimcit samksepena vaksye tat Suryasiddhamtena samam
tulyam syat 1 atha samvatsarasya pdlakdnayanam aha 1
From this the commentary appears to have been written
in a.d. 1805. It borrows a great deal from the com-
mentary in MS. Sansk. c. 1 1 1 (1528) in which, as here,
the text used shows many variations from the text of
MS. Sansk. d. 201 (1527). It ends, on f. ii v : iti Bha -
svaticakraraSmiudaharane parilekhadhikaro navamal} I
samdpto 9 yam Bhasvatiuddharanam samaptam I
F. i v contains a diagram. From f. 7 onwards the
paper is tinged with red. On ff. 4 V , 5, 8, there are
small diagrams. A lacuna is marked on f. ii v .
For the Bhasvati see Eggeling, India Office catal.,
р. 1035. __
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 312).
Size: I3jx6jin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves ; iii + 1 1 + xxxi blank. In the original the
first leaf is not numbered, the rest are numbered 1 to 10.
No. of columns : on ff. 3, 4, 5, 8, 9, 9 y , 10, 11, the
text is enclosed by lines of red or black, and other
parts of the text are written at the sides, thus making
three columns.
Bate : the early part of the 19th century.
Scribe : probably by the same hand as MS. Sansk*
с. iii [ 1528 ] (a.d. 1817).
Character : Devanagari.
1530— MS. Sansk. d. 200
Bhaskara’s Karanakutuhala, A.D. 1710.
Contents : the Earanakutuhala of Bhaskara, an
astronomical handbook. The work is described in the
p p 2
Digitized by
292 § 69. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— ASTRONOMY AND MATHEMATICS
Bodl. catal.y p. 327. In this MS. the ten chapters
composing the work have 17, 21, 16, 23, 9, 13, 4, 6,
13, 4 stanzas respectively, and end on ff. 3, 4, 7, 9, 10,
12, I2 V , 13, 14, i4 v . The work was written in a.d. 1183,
see references in Duff, Chronol . , p. 139.
There are diagrams on ff. 2, 3 V . F. 5 V is of different
paper and in a different hand from that of the MS.
proper, and has evidently been supplied from another
copy to fill up a gap. It does not quite fit in. The
text is bounded on either side by two red lines.
See Eggeling, India Office catal.y p. 1039 ; Aufrecht,
Camb. catal.y p. 55; Mitra, Bikaner catal.y p.310;
Weber, Catal.y I, 236.
On f. 1 some extracts have been written, including
the Nlradarkka, six verses. The date sain 1787 pau§a -
vadi 30 some is mentioned.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 309).
Size : 1 1 7 x 5 j in. Material ; Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 14 + xxvii blank.
Date: f. I4 V : samvat 17 66 ( = a. d. 1710) var$e
pav$avadi 6 ravau I
Scribe : f. I4 V : lisitam Harikr$na svapathanartham I
Harikrsnaichdramaharibhdnugurundm namah \
Character i Devanagari.
1531 — MS. Sansk. c. 103
S'ripatibhatta’B Jyotisaratnamala, 19 th cent.?
Contents : the Jyotisaratnamala of Snpatibhatta,
a work on the elements of astronomy and astrology,
see the Bodl. catal.y p. 331. In this MS. ff. i v ~3 v
contain prakarana I, in 23 stanzas ; ff. 3 V ~5 V contain
prak. II, 18 stanzas; ff. 5 v -8 contain prak. Ill, 14
stanzas ; ff. 8, 9 contain prak. IV, 9 stanzas ; ff. 9, 10
contain prak. V, 12 stanzas; ff. io-i9 v contain prak.
VI, 86 stanzas; ff. i9 v -20 v contain prak. VII, 11
stanzas; ff. 20 v -23 contain prak. VIII, 18 stanzas;
ff. 23-25 contain prak. IX, 17 stanzas ; ff. 25-28 contain
prak. X, 27 stanzas; ff. 28-29 v contain prak. XI, 13
stanzas; ff. 29 v — 33 v contain prak. XII, 51 stanzas;
ff. 33 v “36 contain prak. XIII, 24 stanzas; ff. 36, 36 v
contain prak. XIV, 8 stanzas ; ff. 36^43 contain prak.
XV, 73 stanzas ; ff. 43—46 contain prak. XVI, 37
stanzas ; ff. 46—48 contain prak. XVII, 29 stanzas ;
ff. 48, 49 contain prak. XVIII, 11 stanzas, graba-
prakarana; ff. 49, 49 v contain prak. XIX, 8 stanzas,
vastraprakarapa ; ff. 49 v — 51 contain prak. XX, 15
stanzas, surapratistaprakarana.
Snpati is quoted by Raghunandana (16th cent.)
and Kamalakara (Aufrecht, Gatalogus Catalogorumy
p. 213®). A MS. of Mahadeva’s commentary gives
a.d. 1263 as the date of its composition, Bhandarkar,
Report y 1882, 1883, p. 216. Srlpati is of the 10th cent,
according to Sudhahara’s GanakatarahgirUy p. 29.
The MS. is corrected in yellow pigment. There
are astrological figures on ff. 2 V , 3, 6, 6 V , 8, 8 V , 10, io v ,
15 ^ 1 5 Y y *7> 18, 20, 2i v , 23 v , 24, 37 v , 38, 41, 43V, 44 v ,
49. On f. i v in a later hand there are a few words
of commentary on stanza 1. The text is marked off
on either side by two black lines. The work purports
to be a section of the Ratnakosa, Eggeling, India
Office catal.y p. 1027.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 290).
Size: T4-|x6^in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : v + 51 + iii blank.
Date: probably about a.d. 1800.
Character: Devanagari.
1532— MS. Sansk. d. 23
S'ripati’B Jyotisaratnamala, A.D. 1044.
Contents : the Jyotisaratnamala of Snpati, as in
MSS. Sansk. c. 103 ( 1531 ), d. 191 ( 1533 ). It begins on
f. i v , and chapters 1-14 end on ff-3 v , 6, 8 V , 9 V , io v , 19,
20, 21 v , 23^, 26 v , 27 v , 3i v , 34 v > 4*- Chapter 15 is
omitted, probably by simple carelessness, since chapter
16 is properly numbered. Chapters 16—20 end on
ff. 45, 47 v , 48 v , 49 v , 5 o v respectively.
The text is very far from accurate, and lacunae are
marked on ff. 30, 44 v , 49 v , and occur elsewhere though
not marked. The text is bounded on either side by
two double red lines. Many passages are deleted with
a dark-coloured pigment. There are corrections and
additions in a later hand. On f. 1 are a few words in
Persian describing the book.
Former owner : on f. 1 occur these words, 6 The
meaning of the booke or its contents in persian/ signed
J. Ken. The MS. is described in the Bodl. catal.y
p. 332b, under its old shelfmark, Walker 214. It was
presented to the Library in 1666.
Former shelfmarks : (1) Arch. D. 64 (2862). (2)
Walker 214.
Size: io|-X5|in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 50 + ii blank.
Date : f. 5o v : asmi nrpativikramdrkkasamayatitah
samvat sare 1700 ( = a.d. 1644) samaye bhadrahikla-
dasyam ravlvdsare \
Character : Devanagari.
Digitized by LjOOQie
$69. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— ASTRONOMY AND MATHEMATICS 293
1533 — MS. Sansk. d. 191
8 'ripati’s Jyotif&ratnamala, A. D. 1611.
Contents: the Jyotifaratnamala of Snpati, as in
MS. Sansk. c. 103 (1531). In this MS. the twenty-one
chapters composing the work end on ff. 3 V , 6, 9, 10, J2,
2i v , 23, 25, 26 v , 30, 31, 36, 38, 39V, 47, 51V 55 v 56V,
57 y > 59 , 59 v -
There are diagrams on ff. I2 V , J7 V , 18, 19, 21?, 23 v ,
25 v , 40 v , 44 v , 48, 49, 54, 54 v . The leaves of the MS.
have been pasted upon thicker leaves, on which are
written in a later hand notes and portions of the MS.
which are illegible in the text proper. F. 37 is all
by a late hand. The text is bounded on either side
by three black lines. F. I3 V is blank. F. ib, containing
V, 12—14, VI, 1—5, belongs to another MS. and has been
reversed in binding. Its contents are preserved in the
MS. proper, on ff. 1 2 sq.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 289).
Size : to|- X 6|- in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : v + 59 (really 60, as f. 1 is double) + iii
blank.
Bate: f. 59 v : samvat 1667 ( = a.d. 1611) v ar$e
caitrasudi 2 sukradine I
Scribe ; f. 59 v : Ratnamalara le§i V ahodubhadacaki
atmajahpatanarthih I
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries: the left-hand corners of every page are
more or less damaged.
1534— MS. Sansk. c. 10
S'ripati’B JyotisaratnamalS, 18th cent.?
Contents : the Jy otisaratnam&la, or RatnamalS, by
Srlpati Bhatta, in twenty chapters. It begins: om
svasti prajdbhyah om namo Sarikabhavatyai sreyase om
at ha sriratnamald likhyate om prabhavaviratimadhyajna-
navamdhya nitamtam viditaparamatatva yatra te yogino
3 pi tarn aham iha nimittam vikvajanmdtyaydnam anumi -
tarn abhivamde bhagrahai kdlam isam ll 1 II F. 42 v : Hi
S' rlpatibhattaviracitaydm Jyoli§aratnamdldyam vastra -
prakaranam ekonavimsatamam II 19 II It ends : alak§ano
’py arthaparicyuto \ py asabhasu bhumram ganako vird -
jate II 14 11 iti Srtpatibhattaviracitaydm Jyoti§aratnama-
layam sampurnam samdptam ll Bdmdya namah Rama
Rama Rama. Ff. 45 v , 46 contain a table of contents
{at ha Jyoti$aratnamdldydh suclpatram).
Ff. 1— 38 are much corrected.
Lithographed editions of the work, together with
a commentary, were published at Benares in 1878
{samvat 1934) and 1885 {samvat 1941).
Bought in 1886 through Dr. G. Thibaut of Benares.
Size: 12^x5! in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 46 + i blank.
Date : probably the end of the 18th century^
Character : Kaimiri Nagari.
1535 — MS. Sansk. d. 203
Cakradhara’s Tantraointamani, with the Commentary
of Rama, 19th cent. P
Contents: the Yantracintamani of Cakradhara, a
work on yantras, with Rama’s commentary. It begins,
on f. i v : sriganesdya namah l natva Ganapatim Rdmo
Madhusudananandanah l Yantracintamanes tikam kurce
3 ham sopapattikam ll 1 ll The text proper begins, on f. 2 :
srikr$ndya namah l natva Bhavanim pramathadhinatham
ravim guror amghryaravimdayugmam I yamtram prava-
kpye ganitanapek$am yathasrubodhafy samayddikdndmWiW
The work is divided into three sections, containing re-
spectively 7, 12, 7 stanzas of text proper, and ending in
order at ff. 7, 15, 21. The last is numbered 4 by an
oversight. It ends, on f. 21 : iti sridaivajnamadhusu-
danatmajardmabJiattadaivajnaviracitdydm Y antracintd-
manitikdyam praklrnadhyayas caturthafy ll 4 ll See
Eggeling, India Office catal. , p. 1032. On f. 21 Cakra-
dhara calls himself Vamana’s son. dsld Amgrardja-
vamditapadah srlvdmano visruto jyoiihsdstramahdrna-
vdmrtakarah satsuktiraldkarah \ tatsunuh k§itipdla-
maulivilasadralam grahajno 9 granih cakre Cakradharah
krti savidatim sadyamtracintdmanim 11 7 ll The com-
mentary reads savivrttim which it explains thus :
safikam cakre kftavan I atr deary ena keva slokavyakhyd -
narupa (tkd krtasti iti savivrttim ity uktam I padavyd-
khyanarupaiva tlkagramtha krtd I atomaya viddm prityai
krteyam sopapattika ll The MS. is carelessly written
and very inaccurate. The commentary is written in very
bad Sanskrit. Cf. Bendall, Brit. Mus. catal., p. 192.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 320).
Size : 1 ij x 5y in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 21 +xxv blank.
Date : quite modern, the middle of the 19th century.
Character: Devanagari.
1536— MS. Sansk. d. 205
Vifrvanatha’s Ramavinodadipika, A. D. 1810.
Contents: the Ramavinodadipik& of Visvanatha,
being a commentary on the Ramavinodakarana of
Ramacandra, a. d. 1614 (Aufrecht, Catalogue Catalo-
gorum , p. 5 1 9 a ). It begins, on f. i v 2 mganesaya
namafy I svarakirandrunacaranathacaranadvamdvaviraha-
pariharanah i sarasijaedrukarand jayamti tindraugha -
samharanafy ll 1 ll Harim pranamyalasabalavodhikd
Digitized by
294
$70. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— CALENDARS (1536-1538)
mtenetavistarato 9 rthato 9 dhikd I tamobharachaditavastu -
hhasika I vi dfuyate Ramavinodadfpikd II 2 II atha saka -
lasdhiiiromaner Jallaladindkabarasaheh sdkam pravartta-
yitum sakaldmdtydgraiuh Rdmadasamahipatir ganita -
gramthacikir$ayd Ramabhattam ajnaptavan l tena ca
vihitan mafigalailokdn prasaslislokdmS ca sugamatvat
vistarabhayac cavyakhydyaiva ganitodaharanam dra-
bhyate II suryabhupeti l dvdda&ddhika§odasasakasamm%te
1612 Vikramddityasake sakalasdhisiromaner Akabvara-
sahe rdjyapraptih | sakapravrtik ca I tadwpakakavarqdn
dnayati dvabhydm l vanarameti I atrasarvatroddharanam
eva vyakhya I vikramasdkah 1657 vdnardmavidhu 135
hxno jaiah bdlivahanasakah 1522 ayaSailasailamanubhi
1477 hlno jatah I Akawarasaheh sdkah 45 9 yam 45 (?)
akfaramair 35 hinah Rdmavinodagramthabdah 10 ta-
tradau camdrabudhayanam I abda iti I gramthdbddh 10 l
This looks as if Rama’s work had been written in
a. d. 1591. The spasto ’dhikara^ ends on f. 13; the
tripraina, on f. 16; the suryagrahapa, on f. 24; the
parilekha, on f. 25 ; the udayasta, on f. 26 v ; the gra-
hayuddha, on f. 29 ; the grahanak§atrayuti, on f. 3 <d v ;
the srngonnati, on f. 31 ; the whole ends, on f. 34 v :
iti irtramavinodadipikayam Visvandthakrmisrakrtdyam
patadhikarab I samapto 9 yam Ramavinodadipikd I
There are diagrams on ff. 5, 6, 8, 15, 29.
For Rama’s date see Bhandarkar, Report > 1883,
1884, p. 84 ; Eggeling, India Office catal , p. 1044.
VMvanatha says, on f. 34 v , that he lived at Kampilya
and wrote the work for his pupils : Srivisvanathamisrena
Kdmpilyapuravasind I krta Ramavinodasya Dipika
fyyanodandt \\ He lived about a. d. 1612— 1632, ac-
cording to MS. Sansk. d. 189 ( 1572 ), cf. Aufrecht,
Catalogue Catalogorum , p. 584, if his identification is
correct, as it seems to be.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 325).
Size : 1 1| X 5| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 34 + ix blank.
Bate : f. 34 v : samvat 1867 sake 1732 (=a.d. 1810)
mitt phdlgunasudi 12 budhavasare I
Scribe : f. 34V : a§tavamsasdrasvata&amdajndtiyena
Chamgardmamisrena svapathanartham vy alekhi guru -
krpayd I
Character: Devanagari.
1537 — MS. Sansk. o. 100
Turiyayantra, 19th cent. P
Contents : the Turiyayantra, a short treatise on the
construction of the quadrant. It begins, on f. i a verso :
om srlgurave namab I om atha Turiyayamtram racand -
purvakam dinadidyotakam negate \ kemdram parikalpa -
vrttatrayam bhramamyam I tatra vfttapalau vydsadva -
yabhyam samam vibhagacatustayam karyam l vydsdrdha -
bhydm sahaikam turiyam sthapyam l tad eva turiya-
yamtram l tatraikd vydsdrdharekhd purvapard 9 para
paicimottard l rekhagre kemdravrtti sakte bhavatab I
vydsdrdhayob §a§tivibkdgah karydh I yd purvd para
saiva k$itijarekha l &c. On f. ih is a figure to illustrate
the text, headed : om srlganesdya namah 1 atha agrdsa-
rinyam upari agra adho agram taram 1 &c. The work
is unfinished, ending abruptly on f. 7 thus : asya vargah
441 1 12 asya vargab 144 sodhite 9 vasi$(a 187 l apadam
kimein nyunam saptadasa ll
The MS. is very incorrect and is carelessly written.
Another MS. seems to be mentioned by Deviprasada,
Oudh . MSS., 1879, p. 14.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 295).
Size: 12J- x 6| in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : v + 7 (really 8, as f. 1 is repeated) +
xliii blank.
Bate : the beginning of the 19th century.
Scribe : probably by the same hand as MSS. Sansk.
c. 110 ( 1529 ), hi ( 1528 ).
Character : Devanagari.
70. CALENDARS
1538 ( 1 — 5 ) — MS. Wilson 622
Calendars, A.D. 1816 , 1817 , 1818 , 1819 , 1821 .
Contents : five Calendars of the Hindu year.
1 . A Calendar for a. d. 1815. There is a diagram
on f. 3. On ff. 3 V -4 V follows an astrological piece in
Sanskrit, beginning : srlganesdya namah ll 1 ll acimtyd -
vyaktarupaya nirgundya mahatmane 1 samastajagada-
dharamurtaye brahmane namab Hill On f. 4 V follows
the sarvaghatacakra. Then the calendar proper for
samvat 1872 sake 1737 («a.d. 1815) begins on f. 5 V
and ends on f. i6 y . It begins the year with the
bright half of Caitra, ending of course with the
kr^napaksa of the same month. In the notes on
the calendar some words are in vernacular, mainly
Hindi, but most are in Sanskrit of some kind.
2 . A Calendar for a. d. 1817. On f. 17 there are
the words : jiva jlva dram putra dram jtva j punah
punab I On f. 19 is a diagram. The introduction
occupies ff. I9 v -2i v , beginning : srlganesdya namab II 1 ll
Vinayakam pranamyadau devim vdgdevatdm gurum 1
samvatsare phalam vaksye lokanam hitakamayd 111 11
tithivdram ca naksatram yogakaranam eva cab I pained-
Digitized by LjOOQie
§70. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— CALENDARS (1538-1540)
295
gasya phalam srutva Gamgdsthanam phalam labhet M2 II
Thence very much as in 1. On f. 2i v is the
sarvaghatacakra ; on ff. 22— 34 v the calendar arranged
precisely as in 1, for samvat 1874 sake 1739 ( = a.d.
1817).
3 . A Calendar for a.d. 1818. Diagram on fl 37 ;
introduction, much as in 2, on ff. 37 v “39 v ; sarva-
ghatacakra on f. 39^; calendar for samvat 1875 sake
1740 (=* a.d. 1818), as in 1, on ff. 40-51^.
4 . A Calendar for a.d. 1819. There is no diagram,
and the beginning of the introduction is missing. The
rest begins on f. 53, and ends on f. 54 v . The calendar
for samvat 1876 sake 1741, arranged as in 1, occupies
ff -55 — 66 v . The sarvaghatacakra is on f. 54 v .
5 . A Calendar for a. d. 1821. Diagram on f. 67 ;
introduction, as in 2, on ff. 67 v -69 v ; sarvaghatacakra
on f. 69 v ; calendar for samvat 1878 sake 1743 (=a.d.
1821), arranged as in 1, occupies ff. 70-8 i v .
These five calendars are probably all by one hand.
The Sanskrit is very carelessly written and inaccurate.
The text is written partly in red ink, partly in black.
On f. 1 some words have been written, which look like
an exercise in Sanskrit grammar.
For similar calendars see Bendall, Brit. Mus. catal.>
pp. 198, 199 ; Keith, Ind. Inst, catal ., p. 58.
Size : 6| x ioj in. The book is arranged in European
style.
Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii 4 82 (ff. 1, 2 are blank) -f iii blank.
Bate : each was doubtless written for its own year,
i. e. a.d. 1815, 1817, 1818, 1819, 1821.
Character : Devanagari, for both Sanskrit and
vernacular.
1539 (1-3)— MS. Sansk. 0 . 40
Three Calendars, A. D. 1842, 1843, and P.
Contents :
1. Ff. 3— to v , i6 v , a Calendar for the year samvat
1898-1899, or ia&e 1763-1764 ( = a.d. 1842). Diagrams
onff.i, i6 v . F.i v begins: snganeSaya namah 1 vinayakam
pranamyadau devim vagdevatam guru samvatsaraphalam
vakfye I lokanam hitakdmyaya II 1 II tithivdram ca nakfa-
tram yogam karnam eva ca pamcaha sya phalam Srutva
Oamgdsndnaphalam labhet II 2 II Ff. 5— io v contain
twenty-four tables and diagrams, one for each fortnight,
beginning with caitrasukla samvat 1898 sake 1763,
and ending with caitrakrpna samvat 1899 1764.
2 . F. 17, a Calendar in one large sheet. The year
is not given. It begins: SrtganeSdya namah \ atha
sadapadacakram I prathamacarana tatra . nakfalra .
nama . evam carana . misritam . rasi . navacarana . kai
ekarasi . tasya vicarab yotifasdstre Varahamihira I The
rest consists of tables and diagrams.
3 . F. 18, a Calendar in one large sheet. The year
is not given. It begins : atha . varfamadhye dvadasa-
mdsaphala • maharfva avr$(iutpatajvdldddhd agni usa-
maja. Tables and diagrams.
? Bought
Former shelf marks : MSS. Bodl. Sansk. 40 a, 40 e,
and 40 f.
Size: I3fx8fin.
Material : Paper, ff. 3—16 water-marked ‘ Lumsden,
1839/
No. of leaves: 24 (ff. 11-15 and 19-24 blank).
Bate: the first calendar was written for the year
1842-1843 (see above). The second calendar seems
to be a good deal older, the third not quite so old as
the second, but older than the first.
Character: Devanagari.
1540 ( 1 - 6 )— MS. Sansk. c. 40 *
Five Calendars and a Charm, A.D. 1780 - 1842 .
Contents :
1 . Ff. 3-18, a Calendar for the year samvat 1894,
or Sake 1759 ( = a. d. 1837), in Sanskrit and vernacular.
From ff. 6-i7 v , tables and diagrams for the twenty-four
fortnights, beginning with savata 1894 sake 1759 caitra-
iukla , and ending with savata 1894 Sake 1759 caitrakrpna .
Sake 1758 on ff. 7, 12, 12 V , and savata 1893 on f. 12 by
mistake.
2 . Ff. 19-36, a Calendar for the year samvat 1898,
or sake 1762-1763 ( = a.d. 1841), in Sanskrit and
vernacular. Marginal notes and corrections in the
introduction (ff. 19^-21). From ff. 22— 34 v , tables and
diagrams for the twenty-six fortnights, beginning with
samvata 1898 sake 1762 caitYasuklah. , and ending with
samvata 1898 sake 1763 caitrakrf^ab* F. 27 v : ab
asvinakrsTiah ; f. 28 : adhikab aSvinasuklab Sarvdna 8
Subharatob ) f. a8 v : amkajva 210 aSvinakr$nab ; f. 29 :
sudha aSvinaSuklab ramamjan 9 roja 30. On ff 30*
and 33 v sake 1762 by mistake.
3 . Ff. 37— 5 3> a Calendar for the year samvat 1893,
Sake 1758 ( = A. d. 1836), in Sanskrit and vernacular.
From ff. 40-5 2 V , tables and diagrams for the twenty-six
fortnights, beginning with savata 189 $Sake 1758 avaraild
4 caitrasukla , and ending with samvata 1893 Sake 1758
avaraila 4 caitrakrsndb . A$a(fha occurs twice, viz. :
f. 42 v : juna 6 appatha krsnab > f* 43 • a appafhasukla
Digitized by
296 $71. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— NATURAL ASTROLOGY (1540-1542)
Syilau pali 3 vakil 12; f . 43 y : jaulai 7 dppa(hakrmah ;
and f. 44 : acikah dppafhasukla iyirani 4 hajarajimirah.
F. 45 samvata 1894 by mistake.
4. F. 54, one leaf, with pictures on the verso.
It begins : patraprapujyathava parSvenecchati tasya
Satrur avalolakfih sthira veSmani . 100 100 I trikonam
iatah pajvakonam myuktam tato yaur mat am konar
yuktam mumndraify tatorghagyutam ca§tapatram vidhe -
yam idam yyogirucakram uktam . rigvena 101. On
f. 54 v there are eight figures (of gods or devils ?) with
syllables written upon them. It ends : 1 dinesatmajafy
somasute drinagagurur bhumiputrau yada iksanaiva
(nai is doubtful) . tadd vamdhuvairam svadehe vranam
ca tadante sukham sva — saumyddildbhah earn 1 890 miti
vai 9. The whole seems to be a charm, perhaps
a fragment only.
5. Ff. 55-70, a Calendar for the year samvat 183 7,
or S'ake 1702 ( = a. d. 1781). It begins: om svasii
siddhi SriganeSaya namah 1 Sribhavamsamkarau jayatu
om namah S'ivaya ll namo gurave I srir astu . om namo
brahmane ll acimtyavyarupdya nirgunaya gunatmane I
samastajagadddharamurttaye brahmane namah mil ...
at ha srisuryasiddhamtamatena samastajagadotpattisthi -
pralayakaranasya brahmanah param dyur var^akatam
100 I &c. Ff. 57-68 v contain tables and diagrams for
the twenty-four fortnights, beginning with samvat 1838
caitrakukla Sake 1703, and ending with samvat 1838
sake 1703 caittravadi .
6. Ff. 71— 84 v , a Calendar for the year samvat
1837, or Sake 1702 ( = a.d. 1780-1781). It begins:
SriganeSaya namah 11 acimtyavyaklarupdya nirgunaya
gunatmane I samasta 0 & c. . . . atha Subhasamvatsare
Srimannrpativikramddityarajye’tite satgvat II 1837 II Sake
Salivahanasya ll 1702 II tatra Srlsuryasiddhamtamate
makaramdokte savarniko WganavalH bhrguvaradi 0 1 1
adhikamasa ll 1800 ll &c. F. 72 y : Wrogavaliw Ff. 73-83 v
contain tables and diagrams for the twenty-two fort-
nights, beginning with samvat 1837 Sake 1702 caitra -
Sitkla , and ending with phalgunakr§na. The tables
for phdlgunasukla and caitrakrpna are wanting, as only
a small fragment is left of f. 84.
? Bought
Former shelf mark : MSS. Bodl. Sansk. 40 b, 40 c,
40 d, 40 o, 40 h, 40 J.
Size : 13! x 7 j in. Material : Paper.
No . of leaves ; 86.
Bate : see above.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : f. 37 y (two last lines) is damaged, and of
£ 84 only a small piece is left.
71. NATURAL ASTROLOGY
1541- ms. Sansk. d. 184
Udayaprabhasuri’s Arambhasiddhi, 17th cent.?
Contents : the Arambhasiddhi of Udayaprabhasuri,
an astrological work, written apparently about a. d. 1230
under the patronage of Vastupala, the minister of
Vlra Dhavala of Gurjara. The work has been described
by Weber, Catal . 9 II, 306 ; Bendall, Brit . Mus. cataL ,
pp. 201, 202. In this MS. it begins on f. i y with
the following verse (cf. MS. Sansk. d. 183 [1642]):
om namah I sakalarambhasiddhinirvighnavedhase arhd -
nam arhate saksad upalambhaya Sambhave ll 1 ll Then
daivajnadipakdlikam vyavaharacarydm Arambhasiddhim
Udayaprabhadeva etam Sdsti kramena tithi 1 &c.
Vimar^a I, containing 79 verses, ends on f. 5 ; II,
containing 72 verses, on f. 9 y ; III, containing 82
verses, on f. 13 ; IV, containing 88 verses, on f. 17 ;
V, containing 80 verses, on f. 2o y . The whole ends,
on f. 20 y : ity Arambhasiddhau Sriudayaprabhasuri -
viracitdyam lagnaparikfd pamcamo vimarSah \
The text is bounded on either side by two double
red lines, and in the centre of each page is an ornamental
blank space with letters.
See Aufrecht, Flor. catal. , pp. 88, 89, for the names
of the chapters. —
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 279).
Size: io|X4jin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : v + 20 + xxxix blank.
Date: perhapsabout a.d. 1650. Cf. MS. Sansk. <L 185
(1648).
Character: Devanagari, Jaina style.
1542— MS. Sansk. d. 183
Arambhasiddhi, 18th cent. P
Contents: the Arambhasiddhi, short version, an
astrological treatise. It begins, on f. i y : arham 1 om
namah l sakalarambhasiddhinirvighnavadhase l arhandm
arhate saksad upalambhaya Sambhave ll 1 ll It ends, on
f. 3 y : ity Arambhasiddhilaghu 1 There are 130 verses.
The text is bounded on either side by three red
lines. There are diagrams on ff. 1, 2.
The work is clearly from its contents a summary of the
work of Udayaprabhasuri (MS. Sansk. d. 184 [1641]).
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 278).
Former owner: f. 3 y : samdyamajnanaj ipa(hanartha m
li$i l
Size : 1 1 X 5I in. Material : Paper,
No. of leaves : v + 3 + 1 blank.
Date: probably a. d. 1700-1750.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
Digitized by LjOOQie
#71. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— NATURAL ASTROLOGY (1543-1545) 29 T
1543 — MS. Sansk. d. 185
Padmaprabhasuri’s Grahabh&vaprak&ia, A. D. 1608.
Contents: the Grahabhavaprak&£a or Bhuvanadi-
paka of Padmaprabhasuri, a compendious astrological
work on planetary influences. It begins, on f. i v :
om namah l S'aradayi namah l Sdrasvatam namaskftya
maham sarvatamopaham grahabhavaprakaSena jixdnam
unmilyate mayd it i II The work consists of 229 slokas,
and ends, on f. n v : iti prak§epaslokai garplitasribhu -
vanadipikakhyam jyotihsdstram sampurnam iti sreyah 1
There are many comments written above the text
and at the side in a later hand. The words in the
text are usually separated thus : l navati \ There are
thirty-nine sections.
Ff. 6 and 8 are blank. The text is bounded on
either side by three red lines. The headings are
regularly written in red ink.
See Mitra, Notices , II, 249; Aufrecht, FI or. catal . ,
pp. 104, 105 (204 and 180 vv. only); Eggeling, India
Office catal.y p. 1080. The work was written before
a.d. 1587, since Nllakanfha quotes it, Eggeling, p. 1088.
Bought in 1887 from Dr* Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 280).
Former owner : f. 1 1 : bhatfarakaprabhusakalabhattd-
rakapuramdarabhattdrakasriSrtvijayardjasuriSvaracara-
nasevakaganisridhanavijayapathanartham (?) I
Size: io|x5|in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : v + 1 1 + xliii blank.
Date: £ us samvat 1724 ( = a.d. 1668) var§e
po$asudi 5 gurau l
Scribe : f. 1 1 : lipikrtam ganyanavijayena Sriahamma -
dapure \
Character ; Devanagari, Jaina style.
1544— MS. Sansk. e. 73
Padmaprabhasuri’s Grahabhavaprak&fia, with
a Commentary, 19th cent.P
Contents: the Grahabh&vaprakaia of Padmaprabha-
suri (see MS. Sansk. d. x 85 [ 1643 ]), with a commentary
by an unknown author. It begins, on f. i v : Sriganesaya
namah l Sdrasvatam namaskrtya mahah sarvatamopaham 1
GrahabhavaprakaSena jhdnam unmilyate mayd 11 1 11
Sarasvatyab sambamdhi Sdrasvatam tac ca tan mahas
ca tarn namaskrtya mayd jnanam unmilyate prakatlkri-
yate I katham bhutam mahas tejah sarvasyapi tamaso
9 mdhakarasydpaham apahdrakam vinasakam kenehonmi -
lyate ity aha graheti grahah suryddayo bhava me$d -
dirasayas tesdm prakaiena prakafukaranena l The
BODL. SANS. CATAL. II.
commentary is prolix and dull. There are 165 verses,
text and commentary, and the whole ends, on £7 i v :
iti sribhavanadipakaSdstrasydvacurih sam subham astu
Sri kalyanam astu Srir astu \
Yellow pigment is freely used for corrections. A
lacuna is marked on f. 8.
The commentary is identical with that described in
Aufrecht’s Flor. catal.y p. 105 ; Mitra, Notices y II, 169,
249, attributes it to Daivajna Sfiromani.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 281).
Size: 8|- X 4^- in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves: v + 71+iii blank. F. 51 is repeated.
Date: probably the earlier half of the 19th century.
Character: Devanagari.
1545— MS. Sansk. d. 187
Nar&yana’s Camatkaracintamani, with the Com-
mentary of Dharme&vara, A.D. 1841.
Contents: the Camatk6racintftmani of Narayana,
treating of astrology, with the commentary called
Anvayarthadipika by Dharmesvara. The commentary
begins, on f. i v : SriganeSaya namah I Ganesam Bha-
skaram Ramacandram Bhavamm pranamyatho fikam
suramyam cicimatkaracimtamaiier daivavedipramodaya
Dharmesvarah sambraviti 11 1 11 Then follows a sort of
introduction ending, on f. 4 V : tatrddyairave tanvadi -
bhavaphalani katliayali I Then follows on f. i v to the
end, the text and commentary, arranged in nine sets
of twelve verses, ending at ff. 8 V , I4 V , 21, 27 v , 33 v ,
40 v , 47, 52 v , 58 respectively. The whole concludes :
iti sricamatkdracimtdmanau Anvayarthadipikdydm gra-
habhavaphalah dhyayaih samaptah I For the author’s
family see his Jatakapaddhati, Stein, KaSmir catal.y
p. 340.
The text is bounded on either side by two black
lines. The text proper is coloured red.
For the text see Aufrecht, Flor. catal.y pp. 89, 90,
Leipzig catal.y p. 337 ; for text and commentary, Mitra,
Noticesy VIII, 127. Both edited at Delhi in 1872.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 283).
Size : 9^ x 4j in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : v + 62 + iii blank.
Date: £58: sam 1897 ( — a.d. 1841) margaSirakr 0
9 9 *° 1
Scribe : £ 58 : fhakaragandpati I See MSS. Sansk,
e. 75, 82 ( 1564 , 1540 ).
Character : Devanagari.
Qq
Digitized by
298 § 71 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— NATURAL ASTROLOGY (1546-1548)
1546 — MS. Sansk e. 82
NHakantha’s Var^aphala, A. D. 1834.
Contents : the Varfaphala of Nilakaptha, a treatise
on astrology. It begins, on f. i : sriganesaya namab I
atha phalatamtra lipyate l svasvabhitd?am na hi laghum
Isa nirvighnam isanamukhat svrodhab l vina prasadam
kila yasya naumt I ta(fu 4 hirdjam matilabhaheto II i II
The MS. is defective, four pages being lost after
f. 12. It ends, on f. 40 v : Hi srimaddaivajndnamta -
sutadaivajnamlakam(haviracite Var§aphale var?aviveke
mdsaphaladhyayah I samaptab I Then follow the date
and the usual verses by the scribe, yadrsam &c.
The MS. is very carelessly written. The text is
bounded on either side by two black lines.
The work is mentioned by Bhandarkar, Report ,
1883, 1884, p. 85, but his MS. was too defective to
furnish details of the authors family. From this
MS. (f. 4 <d v ) it appears that he was son of Ananta,
author of a Jatakapaddhati, grandson of Cintamapi,
and composed this treatise in a. d. 1587 : iakam
namdabhravanemdu 1509 mita dsvanamasake I sukle
9 stamydm amum grama Nilafhokudho 9 . karot II 4 II Cf.
MS. Sansk. c. 1 16 ( 1502 ).
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 328).
Size: 8^x4^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iri + 41 + i blank. In the original
foliation the numbers run 1-12, 17—45.
Bate: f. 41: samvat 1890 (=a.d. 1834) miti bha-
drapadamase subhe krsnapakse 7 budhavdsare l
Scribe : f. 41 : libitum fhdkaraganapati \ See MS.
Sansk. d. 187 ( 1645 ).
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries: ff. 13—16 are missing, and the work is
probably unfinished.
1547 — MS. Sansk. d. 210
Ka&natha’s S'lghrabodha, A. D. 1757.
Contents : the S'lghrabodha of Kaslnatha, a work
on omens, in eight sections. It begins, on f. i v : om
svasti I om sriganesaya namah I om Sarasvatlrupaya
gurave namab I om lambodaram paramasumdaram eka-
damtam raktobaram trinayanam paramam pavitram 1
udyaddivdkarakarojvalakamtakdmtam visvesvaram saka -
lavighnaharam namdmi ll om bhasayamtam jagad bhdsd
natvd bhdsvamtam avyayam 1 kriyate Kasinathena
S'lghrabodhaya samgrahab 11 Chapter 1 ends on f . 1 9 ;
chapter 4 on f. 6 j y . The whole ends, on f. 1 24 v : iti
srikdslnathakrtau vrddhasighrabodhe J aydramavirarnci-
tayam grahabhabhavanaprakaranam aftamam samdptam 1
F. 46 v is blank.
There are small lacunae marked on ff. 38 v , 57 v .
There are diagrams on ff. 2, 3, 3 V , 4, 5, 8 V , 12, 13,
i 3 v > J 7 > * 9 > 2 3 > 2 4 > 2 4 y > 26, 27, 2 9 v, 34, 36^ 38, 40,
48V, 49 v 50, 55 v 6 4 v 65, 66, 66v, 71, 73V, 1 18, 118V,
II9, I20 v .
Cf. Weber, Catal. y I, 266 ; Aufrecht, Flor. catal .,
p. 1 1 2, Leipzig catal., p. 323 ; Eggeling, India Office
catal., p. 1071. Printed often in India, e.g. at Delhi in
1886. As the writer cites the Ratnamala and Muhur-
tacintamapi he lived after a.d. 1601 (Aufrecht, l.c.).
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 333).
Memorandum on original wrapper (f. ii), ‘ K 20/ i. e.
Kasmlr.
Size: 9jX5^in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 124 + i blank. In the original
foliation ff. 2-78 correspond to the present ff. 2-77, as
f. 2 is left unmarked in the new reckoning. After f. 78
the original foliation is confused, the numbers running
78, 80 to 88, then five more with uncertain numbers,
then 89 to 1 1 9.
Bate : f. 124: samvat 18 \ 13 l 4 tithau likhyatam
adityavdreX Probably this is samvat 1813 ( = a.d. 1757),
but it may be read samvat 18 1 13 14 tithau \ and taken
as a Kasmir date, i.e. a. d. (17)43.
Character: ff. i~42 v are in Devanagari, with very
slight Kasmiri traces, the rest in Ka£miri Nagari.
Injuries : half of f. 2 is missing.
1548— MS. Sansk. e. 77
K&iin&tha’B Frainapradipa, 18th cent. P
Contents : the Pra^napradipa of Kaslnatha, a work
in fourteen chapters on the main topics of astrology.
It begins, on f. i v : sriganesaya namab I atha Praina-
pradipo likhyate I timirambunidhau magnam karair
uddhrtya yo jagat I pranayaty aturam prityd tasrnai
sarvatmane namab M 1 II mihire 9 stasamdyate tamasamdhe
dharatale I prasnagehe Pradipo 9 yam Kasindthakrto
babhau II 2 II uccarucadikam bhavam Satrumitragrhd-
dikam l vicarydmsam jatakam ca prasnam bruyad vica -
k$anah ll 3 II The various prasnas treat of the fol-
lowing subjects in order, putrapraSna, jayajataka 0 ,
rogi°, paracakragama 0 , gamagama 0 , vrksa°, rogimarana-
jivana°, nauka 0 , kanyalabha 0 , na§talabha°, labhalabha 0 ,
cauravicara 0 , lagnabhijnana 0 , janmapatri 0 . These four-
teen chapters contain respectively 37, 9, 20, 10, 23, 5,
11, 10, 16, 20, 12, 6, 7, 8 verses, ending in order on
ff. 2 V , 3? 3 y > 5 > 5 V > 6 y 6 V , J 9 8, 8 V , 9, g, Then
follows: atha strijdtakam I of which there are five
verses. Then comes : samdptam I
Digitized by LjOOQie
#71. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— NATURAL ASTROLOGY (1548-1551) 299
The text is bounded on either side by two red lines.
The MS. is very well written.
Cf. Mitra, Bikaner catal., p. 326 ; Aufrecht, Ffor.
catal., p. ioi, Leipzig catal ., p. 322. Anterior to, and
used by, Nilakantha, Eggeling, India Office catal.,
p. 1088. The name is spelt correctly as is done in
his Sighrabodha. Aufrecht, Leipzig catal., p. 320,
ascribes to him also a Muhurtamuktavali.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 303).
Size: 8^x5- in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 9*+ li blank.
Date : probably about the last quarter of the 18th
century.
Character : Devanagari.
1549 — MS. Sansk. d. 186
Dev&c&rya’s Cande£varapra£navidy&, 18th cent.?
Contents : the Cande£varapra£navidya of Devacarya,
a very elaborate work on astrology. The MS. is
incomplete, but extends to chap. 40. 6. It begins, on
f. i v : Srtganesaya namah \ srilak?minrsimho jayati I
bimrebaro jayati I namas te paramdrthaikarupdya
paramatmane I svechdvabhdsitasefabhedubhinndya Sam -
bhave 11 ill candral lagndt krtam purvaih prasnasastram
samakulam I drstva nirakulam vakpye Devacdryah k$iteh
patih 11 2 II The work is written in fairly short
chapters. The thirty-nine which are complete end
on ff. 3 V , 5, 6 V , 8, 9, 9 V , 13, 13* 18, 20, 31, 32*, 33,
33 v > 3 8v > 39. 39 v . 4° T , 4>. 43. 4 iT . 4 lV . 42. 43 v . 44 T .
45^, 46V 47 v , 48, 48V, 50, 52^, 53, 53V, 57, 58, 59, 61,
63 v . The whole ends, on f. 63 v (chap. 40. 6) : khago
vahnir nnaras ceti kumbho prokta yatha kramdt l mine
narah stri l Ff. 36, 37, 38 are only partially filled.
The text is bounded on either side by two double
black lines.
This work is apparently identical with the Pra^na-
vidya of CandeSvara, in Aufrecht, Flor. catal., p. 102,
where verse 2 reads : veihacdryamate sthitah. The
author is quoted by Nilakantha, a.d. 1587, Eggeling,
India Office catal., p. 1087.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hiiltzsch (MS. 282).
* Former owner : f. 1 : rdjatkularaghupatyatmajardva -
ladnandatdmasyedam pustakam \ See MS. Sansk. d.
166 (1288).
Size: iofx4|-in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : v + 63 + iii blank.
Date: possibly about the middle of the 18th century.
Character: Devanagan.
Injuries : an unknown number of pages missing.
1550 — MS. Sansk. d. 196
Cint&mani’s Prainatantra, 19th cent.?
Contents : the Pra 6 natantra of Cintamani, a work
on divination. The MS. is incomplete and only
contains parts of tantra 1. It begins abruptly, on
f. 1 : asya sakalavarndh I raktasvetamsya tu lahanam
khamdam raktatydmdhramordsdpradis{d hdritasdmamld -
rikham caiva yajam s vet am pit am catavedakhilam
sydt Ji 1 11 It ends abruptly, on f. 36 v : samidada-
lekhalakojadakhilam yamadisihi cana sradaddkhile I
The text is bounded on either side by two black
lines. It is very carelessly written in degraded Sanskrit,
usually in slokas, and gives all soils of spells for
obtaining prosperity, destroying foes, &c.
The author was used by Nilakantha in his Pra6na-
prakarana, Eggeling, India Office catal., p. 1087. Was
he his grandfather, ibid., p. 1084 ?
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 302).
Size : X 5^ in. Material : Paper. .
No. of leaves: ii + 36 (numbered 10-45 the
original foliation) + xxix blank.
Date : the middle of the 1 9th century.
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : ff. I5 V , 16, i6 v , 17,1 7 V , 18 have been torn
at the corner and mended so that several letters are lost.
1551 — MS. Sansk. c. 104
Nilakantha ’8 Jyotifyakaumudi, A.D. 1820.
Contents: the Prainaprakarana of the Jyotifya-
kaumudi of Nilakantha, a code of rules for the
guidance of soothsayers and fortune-tellers, being
a supplement to his Tajika, Eggeling, India Office
catal., p. 1087. He composed the T&jika in a.d. 1587,
ibid., p. 1084. The colophon, on f. 26, is: iti krini-
lakan(haviracitajyoti$yakaumudydm prasnaprakaranam
sampurnam samaptam I
The headings of each special topic are written in red
ink. No other part of the work seems to be known.
Printed in the Benares edition, 1865, as Pra6natantra.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 292).
Size : 13 X 6\ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 26 + xix blank.
Date: samvat 1882 («a.d. 1826) srdvanasukla -
pancamyam budhavdsare sampurnam t
Character: Devanagari.
Q q 2
Digitized by
300 #71. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— NATURAL ASTROLOGY (1552-1556)
1552 — MS. Sansk. d. 192
HUaka^tha’s Jyotisyakaumudi, A. D. 1812.
Contents : the Jyotisyakaumudi of NU&kantha, see
MS. Sansk. c. 104 ( 1551 ). As in the former case the
MS. contains only the pra£naprakarana and deals with
bhava. There are some differences of text. Inaccurate
and carelessly written.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 291).
Size : iijX 6j-in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : v + 22 + xv blank.
Date: f. 22 t : sam 1869 sake 1734 (—a.d. 1812)
margamdiprattapadyam l Sukre sam 4888 I
Scribe: by the same hand as MS. Sansk. d. 2 1 2 ( 1570 ).
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries ; two letters lost on f. i v .
1553 — MS. Sansk. f. 17
Govinda’s Prainas&ra, A. D. 1853.
Contents : the PraSnas&ra of Govinda, a brief
treatise on astrology. It begins, on f. 3 V : inganeiaya
namah I srlgurusrUamkarakhyacaranakamalebhyo namafr I
at ha Prasnasdra likhyate I srlmedhanatham pranipatya
murddhnd trisalakhamddmkitahasiayugmam I Qamgd-
dharam murdhni padadhamrakhyam prasnesu sdram
racayami yog am II 1 M nidyair (?) mahotsahagfhe pra -
siddhah srlvifnudaivajna satam vari$(ah l sastrapravtnah
kamaladildsaih yuktah sadd devigirau nivdsah 11 2 II The
author dwelt, he goes on to tell us, in Mahara^ra,
where there is one very well known Deogarh. It
ends, on f. 15* : iti srivipiudaivajhdtm ajagovimdaviracite
PraSnasarandma grantham samdptam l There are only
94 verses in all ; the MS. is not very accurately written.
The text is bounded on either side by two black
lines. On ff. 1 and i6 v there are some astrological
verses not apparently directly connected with the
text. There are also other notes on the text, in the
same hand as these. Yellow pigment is used for
corrections.
Probably his father was the author in a. d. 1608
of the Suryapak§a£arana karana, Eggeling, India Office
cataLy p. 1046.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 305).
Size : 6j X 3^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 16 (originally foliated 1— 13, ff. i, 2,
1 6 not being numbered) + xxxiv blank.
Date : f. i5 v : iubhaiamvatsare 1910 id 1775 ( — a.d.
1853) 1
Character : Devanagari.
1554 — MS. Sansk. d. 196
N&r&yanadfisasiddha’s Prainavai^nava, 19th cent.?
Contents: the Prainavaifnava of Narayanadasa-
siddha, a work on divination. It is fully described in
the Bodl . catal.y pp. 333 sq. In this MS. its fifteen
chapters contain respectively 43, 54, 42, 33, 34, 66, 49,
53* 6 3> 4°> 5 8 > 7 5> 3 2 > 57 stanzas, and end respec-
tively on ff. 6 V , 13, 18, 22, 26, 34V, 40V, 47, 55, 60, 67,
7o v , 80, 84^, 91. There are some differences of
reading, but not enough to constitute a distinct re-
cension. Comp. MS. Sansk. d. 208 ( 1555 ).
Yellow pigment is used for corrections.
Cf. Mitra, Notices , II, 189, Bikaner catal., p. 327;
Weber, Catal.y I, 264.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 304).
Size : 10 X 5-^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 9 1 + i blank.
Date: the middle of the 19th century.
Character: Devanagari.
1555 — MS. Sansk. d. 208
Nfir&yagadfisasiddha’s Prainavaifnava, A. D. 1743.
Contents: the VaiBnavafestra or Prainavaisnava
of Narayanadasasiddha, already described under MS.
Sansk. d. 196 ( 1554 ). In this MS. the fifteen chapters
have respectively 43, 53, 42, 35> 34> 6 5> 49>5b 6 4> 4b 59>
24, 74, 58, 6 stanzas, thus not differing materially except
in chapters 14 and * 5 - They end respectively on
ff. 5 V , 10, 13V, i6^, i9 T , 26, 31, 36 v , 43, 47 v , 53*, 56,
63b 7 * y > 73 -
The text is bounded on either side by two black
or red lines. The differences of reading make it im-
probable that MS. Sansk. d. 196 ( 1554 ) is a copy of
this MS. Very inaccurately written.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 331).
Size : 1 ij x 6 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 73 + i blank.
Date: f. 73 s satnvat 1799 ( — a. d. 1743 ) samasi
jyetfavadi troyodasyam 13 bhrgau vdsare I
Smbe : f. 73 ; Argalapuramadhye lifatam Ghavile-
rdmah 1 *
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : a few letters are lost on ff. 3 , 3 V , 4 , 4 V ,
1566 — MS, Sansk. e. 76
Trik&lajfi&n&kgaraoint&magi, A.D. 1848.
Contents : the Svar&dinirnaya section of the Trika-
lajflto&kgaraoint&magi, a treatise on astrology, attri-
Digitized by LjOOQie
1 71. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— NATURAL ASTROLOGY (1556-1558) 801
buted to the deity Siva. It begins, on f. i v : sriganesaya
namah I pranamya Saraddm devlm lambodaraganddhi -
pam l kaldkautukahetujnam trikalajnam Mahesvaram mil
Amdhakasya vadhdrthaya Tripur asy a mpatanei l&varena
krtam gramtham srnu yatnena Pdrvati it 2 ll kim kuryur
jyotifah sarve ekafr prasno yada bhavet I sidhyamti sarva-
kdrydni satyam uktam vardnane ll 3 ll There are in all
177 verses in the work. The name of the treatise is
given on f. 21 v at verse 157 : iti S' ivaviracitayam
Trikalajndndkmracimtdmanau lokyatrahavyavdhamu -
hurttaprakaranam 1 The name of the section is given
at the end, on f. 24 v : iti snsnkaraviracitdyam ward -
dinirnayadhikarah 1 i.e. sriSamkara (Hultzsch). After
f. I7 V is inserted a leaf, of which the verso is blank,
and the recto contains an unconnected fragment.
The text is bounded on either side by two double
red lines. The colophons are partly in red and partly
in black. On ff. 2 V , J y are diagrams.
Aufrecht, Catalog us Catalogorum , p. 237, attributes
the work to Siva Daivajna, but the extracts above show
that the deity is meant.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 296).
Size: 7f x 3! in. Material : Paper,
No. of leaves : v + 24 + xxx v blank.
Bate: f. 24 v : samvat 1905 iakah 1770 ( — a.d. 1848)
srdvanasuklapratipaddyam camdravasare \ iubham bhuyat 1
Character : Devanagari.
1557 — MS. Sansk. o. 112
Ganapati’s Muhurtaganapati, A. D. 1841.
Contents : the Muhurtaganapati of Ganapati Ravala,
a work on astronomy, composed according to the
preface, stanza 8, in a.d. 1685. It begins, on f. 2 V :
sriganeidya namah \ srimatyai kalpavatyeva Haimayatya
niratyayah l Jajantydlingitah kalpadrumah satphaladah
Sivah 11 It ends, on f. u8 v : iti &rimaddaivajndrdva1a-
agnihotricdturmdsyaya jtsamdsaditapurufdrtha daivajna -
hariSamkarasunuganapatikfte Muhurttaganapatau gran -
thalamkaraprakaranam dvavimsam samaptam i
The sectional headings are usually written in red
ink. There are diagrams on ff. 13, 14, i4 v , 15, 19, 20,
21, 2i v , 22, 36 v , 37 v , 39, 5 3 V > 5 8 > 59 > 59 v > 6lV >
7i Y > 73> 74. 75. 7^. 77. 79. 80, 8o v , 82, 82^, 88,
89, 90, 91, 92, 92 v , 93 v , 95 v , 101 v , io8 v , 11 i v , ii2 v .
Ff. 27, 52, 52 v are partially covered with yellow
pigment, ff. 62, 64, 66, 68, 70, 72, 74, 76, 77, 78, 80,
82, 84, 86, 88, 90, 92, 94, 96, 98, 100, 102, 104, 106,
108, no, 1 13, 1 16, 1 18 are completely so. F. 36^ is
coloured at the top with grey pigment. There is an
addition in a later hand on f. 73 v .
The text is bounded on either side by two double
red lines.
Cf. Peterson, Report , 1883, 1884, p. 10; Aufrecht,
Catalogue Catalogorum , p. 462 b ; Mitra, Notices , III,
314; Eggeling, India Office catal ., p. 1075; Aufrecht,
Flor. catal., p. 105, Leipzig catal., pp. 325, 326. The
work was written for Prince Lak§mlrama, brother of
the yuvaraja Uttamarama, son of the king of Gauda
Man ohara. Edited at Lucknow in 1875, and elsewhere.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 314).
Former owner: f. 1 1 9 : pustaka Kalikaprasadagaudaki
Ajodhyaprasadagaudamisravamse ydta tasya putrah I
Sthdnalaksndpuryyam tasya madhye Dugahumvdm ndma
pratifthitam tatra vasab i This may be, and probably is,
also the scribe. Cf. MSS. Sansk. f. 19, 20 (1409, 1475).
Size : 13^ X 6 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii-f- 1 19 + i blank. In the original
foliation f. 1 is not numbered and f. 1 10 is repeated, thus
making only 1 1 7 ff.
Bate: f. 119: samvat 1897 ( — a.d. 1841) tattra
karttike masi kuklapakfe tithau navamyam bhaumavasare I
Character : Devanagari.
1558 — MS. Sansk. d. 202
Ganapati 7 s Muhurtaganapati, A.D. 1794.
Contents : the Muhurtaganapati of Ganapati, already
described under MS. Sansk. c. 112 (1557). This MS.
divides the work into twenty-two chapters, having re-
spectively 35, 52, 25, 88, 6, 31, 39, 85, 11, 42, 250, 44,
6 3, 130, 310, 8, 43, 413, 29, 14, 417, 32 stanzas. The
chapters end in order on ff. 4, 6, 7, 11, i2 v , I4 V , i8 v ,
i 9 > 3 ° y > 3 5 > 37 v > 4 ° v > 44 5 8v > 59 > 6l > 7 6v > 8iV j «2 t , 83,
98, IOO.
There are diagrams on ff. i v , 2, 9 V , io v , 11, 15, i6 v ,
28V, 30, 31V, 3 6 v , 38, 38V, 47^, 49, 52 v , 54*, 55, 6i v ,
62, 62^, 64^ 6 5 y , 68, 68 v , 69, 78, 78V, 79, 79 v 8ov,
82, 91, 94 v , 95 -
On f. 50 there is a lacuna of two lines. The text is
bounded on either side by two red lines, F. 76 is
blank. The chapters are very inaccurately numbered.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS, 314),
Size: iijX5j in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 100 + i blank.
Bate : f. 100: samvat 1851 sake 1716 ( — a.d. 1794)
tatra var$e foavanakr$nadvitiydydm candravdsare \
Scribe : Chamgdmisra (sic), of the Cauhndvdladeva-
kitanavamsa, Hisdrly avast, in the centre of Indraprastha
for his own use. Cf. perhaps MS. Sansk. d. 205 ( 1536 ).
Character: Devan&gari.
Digitized by LjOOQie
302 $71. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— NATURAL ASTROLOGY (1559-1561)
1559 — MS. Sansk. e. 78
L&lamani’s Muhurtadarpana, A.D. 1787.
Contents : the Muhurtadarpana of Lalamani, a
treatise on the muhurta section of astrology. It
begins so abruptly in this MS. that something seems to
have been lost. F. i : om atha pumsavanam Saunakab l
vyakte garbhe trtiye ca mdse pumvanam bhavet l garbho
vyaktas trtiye ca caturthe mast kdrayet II Rajamdrt -
tamddn naksatrasuddhih i This is doubtless Bhoja’s
treatise (circa 1025 A « D 0 which is frequently quoted in
astrological works (Aufrecht, Catalogue Catalogorum,
p. 502 a ). It is again quoted on f. 8 : a Daivaj navallabha
seems to be cited on f. 8 V ; Snpati on f. 24, Vasantaraja
on f. 24, the Muhurtacintamani on f. 2i v , the Daiva-
jnamanohara on f. iy Y 9 and various others of less
note. There are thirteen sections ; the work ends, on
f. 34 : iti srijyotircirldlamaniviracitte Muhurttadarpane
misrakhyaprakaranam trayodasamam sampurnam subham
astu l
The MS. is written on paper of a red tinge. It is
only moderately accurate. F. 27 is missing, though
f. 28 is repeated, and th$ end of chapter 11 and
beginning of chapter 12 are wanting. F. 29 v is coloured
yellow. Lacunae are marked on ff. 27 v , 34 v . After
the colophon on f. 34 there are some disconnected
verses on astrology. On f. 28 is a diagram. Yellow
pigment is freely employed for corrections.
See Mitra, Bikaner catal ., p. 316, which proves that
the beginning is imperfect. As the Muhurtacintamani
is cited the author wrote after a.d. 1601, Aufrecht,
Leipzig catal , p. 327.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 316).
Size : 9^- X 6f in. Matei*ial : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 34 + i blank. (F. 27 is missing,
f. 28 is repeated.)
Late: f. 34: samvat 1843 ( — a.d. 1787) var$e
pausamdse §uklapak$e saptamyam budhe I
Character: Devanagari. Cf. MS. Sansk. d. 194(1608).
Injuries : f. 27 is missing.
1560 — MS. Sansk. e. 79
Harin&rftyana’s Muhurtamafljari, 18th cent.P
Contents: the Muhurtamafijari of Harinarayana,
a treatise on the muhurta section of astrology. The
MS. is fragmentary. It begins, on f. i v 2 mganeiaya
namab 1 pranamya Somam isvaram gurum ca tatprasd -
datab l Muhurttamamjari may a viracyate satam krte ll 1 II
The first section ends, on f. 122 iti Sriharinardyana-
viracttdyam Muhurttamamjaryydm prathamas stavakah 1
Then follows etatkarapa, in thirty-one stanzas, to f. I5 V ;
then babadispastikarana, to f. i6 v ; then sudhadisa-
dhana, to f. I9 V 5 then the muhurta, to f. I9 V ; then
the ekaghati to the end. The MS. ends in the middle
of a sentence on the ekagha(iphala, on f. 21.
There are diagrams on ff. 2 V , 3, 4, 4 V , 5, 5 V , 6, 6 V ,
7 V , 8, 8 V , 9, 9 V , 10, io v , 11, 13, 16, and a coloured
ornament on f. i v . The text is bounded on either
side by a broad red line over two double black lines.
There are numerous glosses and additions by a later
hand.
The author appears to use saka 1513 (=a.d. 1591)
as an epoch year, and therefore in all probability lived
after that date.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 317).
Size : 8x5^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 21 + xxv blank. In the original
foliation f. 7 is repeated.
Date : probably about the middle of the 18th century.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : the work is unfinished.
1561 — MS. Sansk. e. 80
Muhurtftvali, with a Commentary, 10th cent.P
Contents: the Muhurtavali, a brief and worthless
work on astrology, with a commentary. Both text
and commentary are anonymous. It begins, on f. 1 :
sfiganeidya namah I a Muhurttavali likhyateb I mdghd -
dau pamcamasasidhavalagate iukrasaumyemdujiveh vare
purndjaydsyab tithivraqaharibhe vrkchike kumbhalagne 1
dhdtd pusyottaratrimrga aditikare vasavetre pusasvinyo
*nirk$es tridasagurusubhe sthdpanam vd pratista ll 1 ll
iti devatdsthapanamuhurttab (ika 1 The work is very
carelessly written and is full of bad blunders, being
often practically not Sanskrit. It consists of thirty-
nine sections, of about the same length as the first,
with a brief commentary to each. It ends, on f. io v :
karyamuhurttab tapasi sahasi marge ma I The work is
unfinished.
On each page there is an illustrative diagram. The
text is bounded on either side by two lines in the same
dark red ink as the writing. The work seems not to
be known elsewhere.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 318).
Size : 8£ x 5! in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 10 + xxv blank.
Date : possibly about the beginning of the 19th cent
Character: Devanagari.
Digitized by LjOOQie
§72. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— HOROSCOPES (1562-1565) 303
1562— MS. Sansk. c. 116
NHakantha’s Samjfiatantra and Varfiat antra,
19th oent.P
Contents : the Samjfiatantra and Var$atantra of
Nllakaptha Daivajna, a work on astrology. It is divided
into nine sections, thus : ff. i v -6 contain chap. I in 62
verses ; ff. 6-1 5 contain chap. II, 77 verses ; ff. 15— 19 V
contain chap. Ill, 65 verses; ff. I9 V -27 V contain
chap. IY, 100 verses ; ff. 27 v -28 contain chap. Y,
14 verses ; ff. 28— 34 v contain chap. VI, 102 verses ;
ff. 34 v ~36 contain chap. VII, 36 verses; ff. 36-~42 v
contain chap. VIII, 100 verses; ff. 42 v -43 con-
tain chap. IX, 10 verses. These two make up his
Tajika ; they bear the alternative names of Samjna-
viveka and Samaviveka. He used Mohammadan
sources, and wrote this book in a.d. 1587, Aufrecht,
Leipzig cat at. , p. 352. It begins, on f. i v : sriganesaya
namah \ pranamya hekham atho divakaram I guror
Anantasya tathd padambojam \ srinilakantho vivanakti
suktibhis l tat tajikam surimanahprasddakrt \ It ends,
on f. 43 : iti sridaivajhdnantasutadaivajhab'lmlakantha-
viracitam Varsatantram samaptam I
There are corrections by a later hand on ff. 3, 13.
There are diagrams on ff. 3 V , 4 V , 5, 7, 8, 8 V , 10, io v ,
11, n v , 12 V . The text is bounded on either side by
two double red lines. In the first verse the words are
separated by lines, as I tathd I.
Cf. Eggeling, India Office catai pp. 1084 sq. Often
published in India. Hultzsch, Z.D.M.G. , XL, 22, by
an oversight calls it the Var§atantra only.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 327).
Size : 14 X 5| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves: iii + 43 + i blank. In the original
foliation there are only 42 ff., f. 22 being repeated.
Date : probably about the middle of the 19th cent.
Character: Devanagari.
1563 — MS. Sansk. c. 105
Tajikapadmako£a, A.D. 1888.
Contents : the T&jikapadmako£a, a work on astronomy,
written under Arab influence. It begins, on f. i v :
srlganesaya namah \ Ganesam Harim padmayonim ca
natva Haram Bharatim khecaran suryapurwan \ vilokya-
khilam Tajikam Padmakosam pravak^ye phalam varqa-
lagne grahandm \ It ends, on f. 1 1 : iti ketubhava -
phalam l iti Tajikapadmakosa samaptam l
The text is marked off by two double lines of red
and black ink on either side.
According to Peterson, Report , 1882, 1883, p. 115,
the author's name seems to have been Govardhana,
son of Rama. Cf. MS. Sansk. e. 75 ( 1504 ) ; Aufrecht,
Leipzig catai., p. 345, Flor. catai., p. 100 ; Mitra,
Notices^ VII, 206, Bikaner catai., p. 323.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 293).
Former owner: f. n v : Kalikaprasadagaurasyeyam
pustakipattrani l See MS. Sansk. c. 112 ( 1557 ).
Size : 13! x 5! in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : v + 1 1 + xxxix blank.
Date: f. 112 samvat 1894 ( = a.d. 1838) magha-
sukla 9 l
Character : Devanagari.
1564 : — MS. Sansk. e. 75
T3jikapadmako£a, A. D. 1841.
Contents : the Tajikapadmakosa, as in MS. Sansk.
c. 105 (1668). The text in this MS. has a fairly close
relation to that of the preceding MS. In this MS. the
colophon, on f. i8 v , is: iti Tajake Padmakose keta-
phalam 1 srikamtolakandmni sobhanagune jnato dvijo
dharmmiko Ramo Rama iti vasaro ganagano dai I
The text is rather carelessly written. It is bounded
on either hand by two black lines.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 294).
Size : 9 x 4f in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : v + 18 + xxvii blank.
Date : f. i8 v : bhadrapadasukla 6 budhavdsare samvat
1:897 ( = A.D. 1841) I
Scribe : f. i8 v : lifita thd° ganapl dtm° 1 i.e. Ganapati.
See MS. Sansk. d. 187 ( 1545 ).
Character: Devanagari.
72. HOROSCOPES
1565 — MS. Sansk. d. 197
V arahamihira’s Brh&jj&taka, A. D. 1790.
Contents : the Brhajjataka of Varahamihira, a treatise
on nativities. The work is described in the Bodl.
catai., p. 328b. j n this MS. it consists of twenty-five
chapters, containing 19, 21, 8, 22, 26, 13, 14, 23, 8, 4,
20, 19, 9, 5, 4, 14, 33, 9, 1 1, 10, 6, 17, 16, 15, 36 verses
respectively, and ending on ff. 3 V , 6 V , 8, 13*, 19V, 21,
*3> *7 Y > *9> 2 9 y > 3 %y > 34 v > 3 6 > 37> 37 v > 3 8v > 4* v , 43 v >
Digitized by LjOoq ie
304
§ 72 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— HOROSCOPES (1565-1568)
44 t > 4 5 > 45 t > 47 > 48 v , 49 T > 54 v - Chaps. 17-23 are
incorrectly numbered 18-24. Chap. 26, consisting of
6 verses, gives the contents, ends on f - 55 v -
The text is bounded on either side by two double
red lines from f. 1 to f. 19 ; by two black lines on ff. 20,
21. On f. 50 there is some writing by a later hand.
There are many marginalia in the same hand as the
main text.
On Varahamihira see Thibaut, Astronomies pp. 56 sq.
Dik?it places him about a.d. 505, which date Biihler
seems inclined to accept. The ordinary chronology is
505-587, Pavu/it , XIV, 13. Edited at Bombay in 1875.
A translation was published at Madras in 1885. Cf.
Eggeling, India Office cataL, p. 1093.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 306).
Size : io\ x 4^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 56 + i blank.
Bate : f. 55 v : rasavedastimdumite Vikramarkasya
vatsare (=a.d. 1790) l jye§te suklabhuvidhau II The
year is corrected from gaja°.
Scribe : f. 55 v : Mottrdmo 9 likhad(V) idam \ likhitam
cendraprasthe vai B^hajjdtakasamjnakam l pafhitam
S'ivadattad vai jagatam upakarakam ll 2 II Cf. MS.
Sansk. d. 214 ( 1526 ).
Character: Devanagarl.
1566 — MS. Sansk. d. 108
Varfihamihira’8 Brhajjataka, A.D. 1838.
Contents : the Brhajjataka of Varahamihira, as in
MS. Sansk. d. 197 ( 1565 ). In this MS. the twenty-six
chapters, including the table of contents, have 19, 20,
8, 22, 26, 12, 14, 23, 8, 4, 20, 19, 9, 5, 4, 47, 9, 11,
10, 6, 17, 17, 15, 17, 36, 10 stanzas respectively, and
end on ff. 3^, 5* 6*, 8*, io*, nv I3 , ^v, Ijr , I? v
19, 2i v , 23, 23 v , 24, 29, 30, 3i v , 32 v , 33, 35, 37, 39,
40 v , 43 v , 44 v . There are some differences of reading.
There are diagrams on ff. i9 v , 20, 20 v . The colophon
has been inked over.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 307).
Size : 9| x 5| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 44 + i blank.
Date : f. 44 v : samvat 1 894 ( — a. d. 1838) pausavadi
5 vara etavara I
Scribe: f.44 v : rafivdlakalikasadasyd li$itam pustaka
Vrhajatakakipustakam 1 Both date and name have been
written over another notice which is deleted. The
first word may be Rom§i°. On the original wrapper
the date is given as sam 1886.
Character ; Devanagarl.
1567 — MS. Sansk. d. 199
Var&hamihir&’8 Brhajj&taka, with the Commentary
of Bhattotp&la, 18th cent. P
Contents: the Brhajj&taka of Varahamihira, adhyayas
1—5, with the commentary of Bhaftotpala, a.d. 966.
The work is described in the Bodl. catal. , p. 329. In
this MS. the five chapters given contain 19, 21, 8, 22,
26 stanzas respectively, and end on ff. 20 v , 38 v , 447,
59 v , 77 * The MS. is very clearly written.
F. 44 v is half blank. The text is in the centre,
commentary at top and bottom.
Cf. Eggeling, India Office catal., p. 1094 ; Aufrecht,
Leipzig catal.y pp. 305, 306. Edited at Bombay in
1874-
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 308).
Size: 11^x5- in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 77 + i blank.
Date : probably about the middle of the 18th cent.
Character : Devanagarl.
Injuries : ff. 1-4 are torn and some letters are lost.
1568 — MS. Sansk. d. 206
Var&hamihira’s Laghujataka, with the Commentary
of Bhattotpala, A.D. 1815.
Contents : the Laghuj&taka of Varahamihira, a w ork
on nativities, with the commentary of Bhattotpala
(circa a. d. 966). It begins, on f. i v : sriganeiaya namah 1
prarwpatya mahadevabhavanam gurum ca iokesam 1
Bha(otpala laghutardm Jdtakapkdydm karoti S'i&ya-
hitdm ll 1 ll The work is here divided into thirteen
sections, which end on ff. 5 V , 9, 11, 13, I4 V , i5 v , i7 v ,
20, 25, 27, 28, 29, 31. The whole ends, on f. 31 :
iti Bhattotpalaviracitayam jyotisalaghujdtakaftkaydm
nastajatakddhydya trayodasah samaptah 1
A lacuna of three letters is marked on f. g y . The
text is bounded on either side by two red lines.
On this w ork see Weber, Catal., 1 , 256, 257 ; Thibaut,
Astronomie, p. 69. Printed at Bombay in 1883 (text and
commentary). In the Leipzig MS., Aufrecht, Leipzig
catal., p. 306, no. 993, there are sixteen chapters.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 326).
Size: 9j x 5y in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 3 1 + i blank.
Date: f. 31 ; samvat 1871 ( = a. d. 1815) karttika -
krsndtrtiydyam camdravasare l
Scribe: f. 31 : lisitam Gamgaddsamaiddsakekuce 1
Character: Devanagan.
Digitized by boogie
805
$ 72. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— HOROSCOPES (1569-1572)
1560— MS. Sansk. d. 211
Prthuyalas* SatpaSc&£ik&, with a Commentary,
19th cent. P
Contents : the Satpailc&iika of Prthuyaias, son of
Varahamihira, a short astrological treatise with a com-
mentary. It begins, on f. i : pranipatya ravim
murdhna Varahamihiratmajena sadyasd (corr. to Prthu -
yasd, but this also marked wrong) I prasne krtdrthaga -
hand parartham udisya Prthuyasasa \\ 1 II There are
sixty-one verses, and the work ends, on f. 6 : iti
Satpaficasikdtika sampurnam i
The text is bounded on either side by three red lines.
Cf. Weber, Catal. , I, 257 ; Eggeling, India Office
catal., p. 1058 ; Aufrecht, Leipzig catal. , p. 308. The
comment on verse 1 is : ekalagnana dvadasa bhava
tanu 1 dhanu 2 sahaja 3 suhrta 4 suta 5 ripu 6 jaya 7
mrtyu 8 dharma 9 karma jo ayur 11 vyaya 12 I
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 334).
Size: ioj X 4^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 6 + xxxvii blank.
Bate: perhaps about the beginning of the 19th
century.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
1570 — MS. Sansk. d. 212
Prthuyaias’ SatpaficaiikA, with a Commentary,
19th cent.?
Contents : the Satpailc&iika of Prthuyaias, with
a commentary as in MS. Sansk. d. 211 (1569), save
that the commentary is by a different hand, and is more
diffuse. The comment on verse 1 is : om Varahamihi -
ratmajena Prathuyakasa iti namna \ prasne praknavisaye
krta raciteyam vidyam l katliam bhuta artho abhidheyam
gahanam gudham yasyafr sa tatha 11 1 ll It ends, on
f. 1 6 V : iti $atpaficdsikdvacurisampurnam iti sri?atpaiica-
skd flkdsahitam sampurnam samaptam subham om kalya-
nam l om atha netracakra likhyate I Then follows
a netracakra and a description, ending on f. 1 7.
The MS. is written throughout in dark red ink, the
text proper being distinguished by a slight red colouring.
There are diagrams on ff. 16, i6 v , 17.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 335).
Size: iijX6|-in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 1 7 + xxxiii blank.
Date : probably about a.d. 1820, as it is by the
same hand as MS. Sansk. d. 192 (1552).
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : f. 14 is slightly tom.
BODL. SAKS. CATAL. 1L
1571 — MS. Sansk. d. 213
Prthuyasas’ Satpaffca^ika, with the Commentary
of Bhattotpala, 19th cent. P
Contents: the Satpafica^ikS of Prthuyasas, with
the commentary of Bhattotpala (circ. a. d. 9 66). The
work ends, on f. : iti sribhaltotpalaviracitayam
Satpancasikavrttau mi&rikddhydyah samdptah | samdpto
’yam $atpancdsikdfr I
The text is bounded on either side by three black
lines. In the centre of each page there is the usual
Jaina diagram.
Cf. Eggeling, India Office catal., p. 1059k. Litho-
graphed at Bombay in 1875.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 336).
Size : io- x 4- in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 9 + xxxvii blank.
Date : perhaps about the beginning of the 19th cent.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
1572 — MS. Sansk. d. 189
Ke6ava’fl Jfitakapaddhati, with the Commentary
of Viivanatha, A. D. 1848.
Contents : the Jatakapaddhati of KeSava, a treatise
on nativities, with the commentary of Viivanatha, son
of Divakara. The work is described in the Bodl. catal.,
p. 337k. j n this MS. there are six sections, ending at
ff. 3, 3 V , 1 3 V , 1 8, 28V, 41 respectively. The whole ends, on
f. 4 J v : iti kridivakaradaivajndtmajavikvandthadaivajna-
viracitakesavadaivajnaviracitapaddhatyudaharane antar
dasadhyayodaharane samaptam |
There are diagrams on ff. 2, 3> 3 V > 4, 4 t > 5 v > 6, 6 V ,
7 > 7 t j 8 > 9 > i° v > 11 > h v j 13, i4 v » 1 5 > 1 5 v > l6v >
17 V , 18, 19, ao, 22, 2 3, 24, 25, 25 b , 27, 27 y , 3o v , 3I V ,
33 > 33 v > 34 , 34 v > 35 , 35 v . 37 , 37 v -
The text is bounded on either side by two red lines.
Keiava lived about a.d. 1500 at Nandgamv near
Bombay, see Bhandarkar, Beport , 1882, 1883, p. 29;
Sudhakara, Gandkataraiigim , p. 53. According to
Bhandarkar, Viivanatha wrote this commentary in
a.d. 1 586 (ibid., p. 31), but see Eggeling, India Office
catal., p. 1102, who gives a.d. 1618 as the date, which
is confirmed by f. 41 of this MS. ; though the date
gaganavedasaremdu is given in figures as 1440 by
a slip. Bhandarkaris date rests only on the fact that
1586 is the epoch year. See too Aufrecht, Leipzig
catal., pp. 3 1 1, 312. Cf. Weber, Catal., I, 260, 261 ;
Aufrecht, Cambr. catal., p. 71 ; Mitra, Notices, Nil, 207.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 285).
r r
Digitized by
306
$72. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— HOROSCOPES (1572-1574)
Size : 1 1 j x 6 in. Material : Paper. j
No. of leaves : v + 41 (25 is repeated) + xxxix blank.
Date: f. 4i v : samvat 1905 sake 1770 («a. d. 1848)
vaisakhasya kf$ne pak$e trayodakyam candravasare 1
idam pustakam liseta revatyam nak§atre ca vikurnbha -
yoge II 1 11
Character: Devanagari.
1573 — MS. Sansk. d. 188
Div&kara’s Jamnapaddhatiprak&ia, A.D. 1651.
Contents: the JanmapaddhatiprakSia of Divakara,
a work on nativities. It begins, on f. i v : Srisurya -
ganesasarasvatibhyo namah 1 knmachivdkhyam ganita
jhacakractufamanim sajjanavrmdavamdyam 1 vidur vido
yam dhifanena tulyam tarn naumi nityam dhiqanapti -
he to III II srikeiavaknpatisumdarddipranitatamtrdd adhi -
gatya saram 1 prakdkyate svjnadivdkarena padydmkubhir
Jatakamargapadyam ll 2 II It ends, on f. i2 v , probably
in a later hand : iti Janmapaddhatiprakdsab I
It is hardly accurate to call it (as Aufirecht, Catalogue
Catalogorum y p. 204 a ) a commentary on Snpati’s
Jatakapaddhati. It is really an abstract of the Jataka-
paddhatis of Srlpati and Kesava. For a commentary
by the author see Eggeling, India Office catal.y p. 1 103,
who gives a. d. 1584 as his date.
The text is bounded on either side by two double
red lines. There are diagrams on ff. 3, 3 V , 4, 5 V , 6, 7,
7 V , 8, 8 V , 9 y . On f. 1 there are some unconnected
sentences. ____
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 284).
Size: 9jX4^in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : v + 1 2 + xliii blank.
Date: f. I2 V : samvat 1707 ( = a.d. 1651)1
Character : Devanagari.
1574 — MS. Sansk. c. 102
Gane£a Daivajna’s J&takalamk&ra, with the Com-
mentary of HaribhanuAukla, A.D. 1844.
Contents: the Jatak&lamk&ra of Ganesa Daivajna,
son of Gopala, a work on nativities (Judicial Astrology),
with a commentary by Haribhanusukla. The com-
mentary begins, on f. i v : knganesaya namah 1 vasvarna-
brahmavidyaparicayacaturam srisukam Vyasaputram
natv deary am munindm Haripadakamale premavikrdma-
bhajam l si$te$am svetfadevam krutisamadhigatam Ma-
dhavam bhdvayitvd bhdvair ubdhavyate 9 sau pravarama-
timuner Jatakdlamkrtisrib l The work is divided into
seven adhyayas with separate titles. Ff. i v — 5 contain
adhyaya I, samjna, 1 1 stanzas, and commentary ;
ff. 5-17 contain adhyaya II, bhava, 38 stanzas, and
comm. ; ff. 17-25 contain adhyaya III, yoga, 34
stanzas, and comm.; ff. 25, 26 contain adhyaya IY,
visayakanyayoga, 4 stanzas, and comm. ; ff. 26—31
contain adhyaya Y, ayurdaya, 13 stanzas, and comm. ;
ff. 31—33 contain adhyaya VI, vyatyayabhava, 9 stanzas,
and comm. ; ff. 33~34 v contain adhyaya VII, kavivam-
sanuvarnana, 6 stanzas, and comm. The whole ends,
on f. 34 y : iti krigopdldtmajagane&adaivajhagumphite
Jatakdlamkare kavivamsdnuvarnanam saptamo 9 dhyayah I
The words in the text, but not in the commentary,
are divided thus : 1 ganeso I On either side of the
text are two double lines in red ink. Corrections are
made with yellow pigment. Over the words of the text
the numbers to which their letters correspond are
frequently inserted. F. 9 V is partly covered with
grey pigment The title of the commentary is the
Jatakalamkrtitlka. It is not identical with the Jata-
kalamkara, but is an exposition of it, see Milra,
Notices , VII, 205, no. 2446. Ibid., p. 204, he gives
the author’s date as a.d. 1613 ( — saka 1535). The
same date is given in this MS. on f. 33 v : svasti
krtnrpavikramdrkasamaye purarnakvabhuyonmite 1670
(-■a.d. 1614) srimadbrahmapure I as a comment on
the text. The colophon of the commentary is on
f. 34 : iti srimacchuklopatdmakaharibhdnubhdvitd Jdta-
kdlamkdrapkdlamkdrasrisamdkhya purnamita I caitre
mast site pak§e dasamyam vudhavasare l pamca$a$ti -
dhrtirvar$e samdptim iyam dgatd II The date thus
given is presumably samvat 1865, whence it appears that
the work was written in a.d. 1809. Mitra’s error in
ascribing the work to Daivajna was doubtless due to
the fragmentary condition of his MS. The beginning
of the text proper is on f. i v : sdnamdam pranipatya
siddhisadanam lamvodaram Bhdratlm 1 suryddigraha-
maiufalam nijagurum bhaktyd hrdabje sthitam I yesdm
amghrisaroruhasmaranato ndnavidhah siddhayah l
siddhim yamti laghu prayamti vilayam pratyuhasaila-
vrajab ll 1 ll At the top of f. i v appears another verse,
numbered 2: sadbhdvdkalitampaddrthalalitam yogdrnga -
lilamcitam I srimadbhdgavatam sukdsyagalitam yac
chridharasvdmind I suvyaktam kriyate Ganesakrtina
gdthokti tajjdtakamX vrttasragdharaya may a munimatam
jyotirvidam jivanam ll 2 ll The commentary merely
says : asya spa$fdrthab I Verse 3, called 2, follows on
f. 2 V ; yat purvam paramam sukdsyagalitam sajjatakam
phakkika I rupam gudhataman tad eva visadam kurve
Ganeso ’smy aham l Daivajnas sutardm yasah sukkama-
tim srihar^adam sragdhara- I vrttais earn nfnam subhdya
nayadam krim acchivanvj nayd ll 2 II Both text and
commentary were printed at Lucknow in 1879. Cf.
Aufrecht, Flor. catal ., p. 96, Leipzig catal.y p. 312, who
i however wrongly ascribes the commentary to Ganesa.
Digitized by boogie
307
$ 72. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— HOROSCOPES (1574-1576)
An account of the author’s family is given on ff. 33,
33 v : abhud avammarrufale ganakamamdalakhamdaldh 1
srutismrtiviharabhur vibudhamam(falimam4anam 1 pra-
canufagurmgurjarddhipasabhdprabhdtaprabha l kavtmdra-
kulabhu$anam jagati Kahnaji daivamt II 1 II Bharadva-
jakule vabhuva paramam tasydtmajanam trayam 1 jya-
yams te$v abhavat gvahaj nati laka h srisuryasurih mdhih 1
sriman sarvakalanidhis tadanujo Gopalanamabhavac I
chrimaddaivavidam vara# tadanvjah sriramakrmo y bha-
I 8 • 1
vat II 2 II Sake marganardmaidyakadhardtulye nabhasye
tathd mdse Brahmapure sujatakam idam cakre Ganesah
mdhih chamdo 3 la7nkftikdvyand(akdbhijnah Stvadhyd-
pakas tatra srtsivavinmude ganitabhur Gopalasunuh sva -
yarn 1 1 3 11 ye pa(hi$yanto daivajnas te#dm ay us sukham
sivam l bhaydt kairavakumddbhd sukirttih sarvato diiam
11 4 II hfdyaih padyair gumphite surito§e 3 lamkarakhye
jdtake mamjule *smin \ vamsddhyayah sriganesena vary air
vedaih Slokais samyuto 3 yam praiutah 11511 Tapitirasthite
Karivradhrdkhye ndiake pure I vasatd tatra dvipena
ndmndhvd ganakena ca it 6 II The writer of the com-
mentary gives certain particulars as to himself on f. 34 :
srimacchuklakule mahojvalayasahsuktikrte iitale hy dsit
Krsnadayadharapramuditah Krmo jaydd yah krti I tatpu-
trena vibhavitatirucira Sajjdtakdlamkrtih knrekhd hari-
bhdvand matimatd modaya bhuydc dram ll 1 II yogo
ramayuto 3 rddhito bhavati bhamdyunam dvibhaktam
tithir mdsah sydt triyutarddhitd bhavati vai vdro
vibhundkrtab I pak$o mahato yatir munigunai 37 r e$a
hat a jaliyuk 22 sakah sarvayutir yadd dhrtisati 1800
vyomdgni 30 hind tada 11 rmdhumathanapabdbjalamva-
bhajdm gurunam caranaSaranamd 1 tau vedaveddmtdndm
dvijavaraharibhanot gramtham etam lilekhyam sag ana -
kaganavaijjyo vudhyate yo 3 dha sakab II 3 II sambhavyate
hi sarvatra vidhind sarveSvaram Harim pramadadimatah
prajnaih iodhyam ced anyathd yatah 11 4 11 This must
mean that Haribhanu composed the commentary.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 287).
Size: 14^ X 5|- in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : v + 34 (really 35, as f. 8 is repeated)
+ li blank.
No. of columns : the text is arranged in three rows,
the text proper being in the middle, the commentary
at the top and bottom.
Bate : samvat 1 900 ( — a. d. i 844) dsvinapratipaddyam I
Character : Devanagan.
1575 — MS. Sansk. d. 190
Dhundhirfija’s J&tak&bharana, A. D. 1718.
Contents : the J fttak&bhar ana of Dhun<Jhiraja, a
work on nativities. It is described by Weber, Catal .,
I, 259. In this MS. there is a verse before those
cited by him, f. i v 2 srisarasvatyai namah 1 fan dam sadd
hrdayaravinde I pddaravimdam varadasya vamde 1
mamdo 3 pi yasya smaranena sadyo 1 girvdnavamdyopa -
mat dm sameti w 1 11 udaradhimamdarabhudarena l pra-
mathya hordgammimdhurdjnah \ iridhumdhirajah kurute
kilarya \ maryasaparyam amaloktiratnaib II 2 ll jnana-
rajagurupadapamkajam 1 mdnase khalu vicintya bhakti -
tab l Jdtakdbharananama jatakam l jdtakajnasukhadam
vidhiyate 11 3 11 The work is divided by headings in
red ink and by the arrangement of the lines in 120
short sections. It ends, on f. 1362 iti iridevajna -
dhurndharajaviradtafarijatakabhararie srtjatakddhydyab
sampurnam 1
The text is bounded on either side by two red lines,
covered with yellow pigment, and the outer margin is
also marked by a red line. On ff. 1 and I36 v there
are vignettes as ornaments. The headings throughout
are in red ink.
See Eggeling, India Office catal., p. 1098 ; Aufrecht,
Flor. catal., p. 94, Leipzig catal., pp. 315, 316 ; Mitra,
Bikaner catal., p. 299. Printed at Lucknow in 1879,
at Bombay in 1862 and 1890.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 286).
Size : 9! x 4^ in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : v + 136 + iii blank.
Bate: f. 1362 samvat 1774 ( — a.d. 1718) varse
margasirsamdse kr$napak§e a$(amydm tithau ravivasare I
farisrutimamdanapure 1
Character : Devanagan, of a markedly Jaina
style.
Injuries : some letters at the foot of the following
pages are rubbed: ff. jo y , 8i v , 98 v , 99, ioi v , io 3 v ,
I04 v -I07, II3 V , II4 V , Il6, IIJ y , H9 V , I20 v , I2I V , I22 v ,
i23 v , i24 v , 128V, 129, i29 v , 130, 133V, 134V, 135, 135V
136.
1576 — MS. Sansk. e. 74
Jyotih8&rajfttaka, A.D. 1840.
Contents : the Jyotihs&raj&taka, a brief treatise on
astrology. It begins, on f. i v : fardganeidya namah i
atha Jyotisarajdtako likhyate I suryo bhaumas tathd
rahub ianimurttau yadd sthitab I samtapo raktapidd ca
saumyaib sarvanirogita Hill krurdb sarve d harms thane
dhanahdnib prajayate I anyaih saumyaib iubham sarvai
rddhivrddhir dhanddikam ll 2 II pdpais trtiyagaih sarvair
vdmdhavai rahito bhavet I saumyais tu bhatrsampurnam
kirttiyukto dhanapriyam 11 3 ll The work contains 100
verses, and ends, on f. n T : iti fanjyotisarajatikam
r r 2
Digitized by LjOOQie
808 § 73. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE-PROGNOSTICATION (1576-1578)
samapto *ya kubham astu mamgalam daddtu I It is
carelessly written.
The text is bounded on either side by two black
lines. Yellow pigment is used for corrections.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 288).
Size : 8 j X 5 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : v + 1 2 + xxxix blank.
Bate : f. n v : samvat 1897 e 1762 ( = a. d. 1840)
kravanamdse ( kr)sruipak$e budhavasare 14 l
Character: Devanagari.
1577 — MS. Sansk. e. 22 (R)
Nativity of a European boy, A. D. 1898.
Contents : the nativity of a European boy, son of
Mr. Smith, born in a. d. 1 898. It begins : sriganekaya
namah l adityadigrahas sarve naksatrani ca rakayah \
ayus kurwantu te nityam yasyaisa janmapatrika II 1 II
22 agasta Sana 1898 isavl ghamfa 3 minata 50 dine
atha samvat 1955 kake 1820 ( — a.d. 1898) bhadrakukla -
pahcamicandre ghatyadi 2420 citrdghatyadi 25 I 4 tad
upari svati kuklayogaghatyddi 52 I 44 I simharkagatdm-
kdh 6 dinamanam 32 I 6 ratrimdnain 27 I 54 krimanmart-
tandamandalarddhodayadistam 25 I 38 tdtkdliko y rkah
4 I 6 I 32 I 5 lanam (?) 8 I 23 I 54 I 6 dhanurlanodaye
nrpavamsakrlism'itasdhevajlkasya prathamah putro jatas
tasya svati prathamacarane janma 1 &c. The headings
of the cakras and sections are : tdtkdlikagrahah I
candrakundali I tanvadibhavab 1 calitabhdvacakram 1 atha
phalani I kikucakram narakdram , prefixed to a coloured
drawing of a boy in European dress l mukhastharka-
rksdidiphalam | atha bhavaphalam bhavasthagrahaphalan
ca l vimkottariyadaka l atha dakaphalam \ rdhudakdyam
antardasa l athantardasdphalam I gurudakaydm antar -
darn l antardasdphalam I ^a nidus dy dm antardasa \
antardasaphalam l budhadasayam antardasa 1 atha
yoginxdakd i phalam I A coloured drawing heads the
whole. Appended is an abstract of the horoscope
in English.
The text is bounded on either side by two double
red lines. A few corrections have been made with
red ink.
Given on Feb. 23, 1901, by Mrs. Clair Smith.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : 9^ x 2^ X 2^ in.
Size of roll : 13 feet long by 8| in. broad.
Material : Paper.
Bate: probably August, a.d. 1898.
Character : Devanagari.
73. PROGNOSTICATION BY
VARIOUS MEANS
1578 — MS. Sansk. c. 107
Narapati’s Svarodaya, A.D. 1817.
Contents : the Svarodaya of Narapati, a description
of prognostics to be derived from the peculiar arrange-
ments of the letters of the alphabet in a number of
circles, these letters being placed in a mystical relation
to planets, arteries, &c., Aufrecht, Cambridge catal.,
p. 69. Composed at Anahilapattana in a.d. 1176,
according to Bhandarkar, Beport 9 1882, 1883, p. 35;
Eggeling, India Office catal. , pp. 1110 sq., who
corrects Weber, Catal ., II, 313 sq. ; Aufrecht, Leipzig
catal., p. 362. This MS. begins, on f. i v : om m-
ganekaya namah 1 om nakfatre aste rujavarne > hani
sokasvares tatha rdsau vighnasthitau bhitli (or bhitti,
both being written and neither corrected) paincds te
maranam dhruvam 11 The sections end as follows:
f. 2 V : iti sarvatobhadram l f. 3 2 Hi Narapatijayacaryd -
svarodaye satapadacakram I ibid. 2 iti amsacakrah l
f. 5 : savnhasanacakram 1 f. 5 V : iti kwrma l f. 6 V 2 iti
dvadasanadicakram I f. 8 V 2 iti guhakdlanalacakrah \
f. 92 iti saktsuryakdlanam (?) | f. n v : rasatumbara-
cakram 1 £142 iti bhucaracakram I f. i4 v : iti surya-
phani 1 f. 1 5 V : iti Brahmayamale khalacakram I f. 162
iti gajacakrah \ f. 1 7 v : capacakra \ ibid. 2 sanicakram l
f. 18 : sevacakram \ f. i8 v : iti bhatacakram Svarodaye I
£192 iti Svarodaye kanicakram I £ I9 V : sthanabalam \
ibid. : bhavacakram l £ 20 2 iti kdladam§tracakram 1
£ 20 v : iti Svarodaye viramcicakram l £ 21 : iti sapta -
kaldkdcakram \ ibid. 2 iti camdracakram \ f. 2i v : iti
caturthamatrkdcakram l ibid. : Hi bhaskaracakram \
ibid. 2 Hi dvitiyacakram l £222 iti trtiyamdtrkdcakram \
£ 22 v : iti dmtiyamdtracakram 1 f. 24 v : iti ahibalaca-
kram \ f. 25 : iti Idmgulacakram I £ 25 v 2 Hi knngonati-
cakram 1 £262 iti Svarodaye samtsaracakram 1 The
MS. is evidently a portion of Book III.
There are diagrams in red ink on ff. 3, 3 V , 4, 5^,
< 5 y , 8 V , 9, 9 V , 10, 11, u y , 1 2 V , 13, i3 v , 16, i6 v , 17, 17V,
18, l8 v , 19, I9 V , 20, 20 t , 21, 2I y , 22 v , 23 y , 24 v , 26,
26 v , 28, 28 v , 29* F. 12 is blank. The MS. is very
inaccurate.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 297).
Size : 1 2^- X 6-| in. Material : Paper, somewhat
porous.
No. of leaves : iii + 26 (in the original foliation 29) +
xvii blank.
Digitized by LjOOQie
§ 78 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE
Date : f. %6 : samvat 1873 (■» a.d. 1817) jy^staiukla-
trtiyasyam gurau \
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries: fF. 14, 15, 25 of the original foliation are
lost, and the work is unfinished.
1579 — MS. Sansk. c. 108
Narapati’s Svarodaya, 18th cent.P
Contents : Narapati’s Svarodaya, as in the preceding
MS. It is incomplete, beginning on f. i v with the
vivaha diagrams, and ending abruptly on f. 25 v in the
middle of a sentence. The last diagram discussed is
on f. 25 : Rahupak$ajivasampurnam cakram \
There are diagrams in black ink on fF. i v , 2 V , 3, 3 V ,
4, 4 V , 5, 5 V , 6, 6 V , 7, 7 V , 8, 10, io v , 11, 12, 13, 17, 19,
22, 22 v , 23, 23 v . Yellow pigment is used for cor-
rections. Small lacunae are marked on fF. 15, 24, 25 v .
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 298).
Size : 12-j x 7|* in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 25 + xvii blank.
Date: probably about the end of the 18th century.
Character : Devanagari.
1580 — MS. Sansk. b. 4
Praj&patidasa’s Paficasvaranirnaya, A.D. 1800.
Contents: the Paficasvaranirnaya, a commentary
by Prajapatidasa on his Pahcasvara, a work on astro-
logy. It begins, on f. i v : sriganesaya namah \ om namah
sribhadrikalibhadradayai namah l isfadevan namaskrtya
Gopalam kuladaivatam \ snprajdpatidasena kryate
granthasamgrahah 11 It ends, on f. 9 V : iti Paiicasvara-
nirnaye mrtyumjnano nama saptamo 9 dhydyafr \ samdptai
cayam granthah I lekhyakdndm pathakanam subham l
The work consists of about 1 80 61 okas. This MS. shows
no division into adhyayas, but must have been copied
from a MS. divided into seven. It is written in the same
hand throughout, and there are corrections on fF. 4, 5 V ,
7 V , 9. There are from ten to twelve lines on a page,
but f. 5 has only seven, and there seems to be a lacuna
in the text. The contents relate merely to divination.
The work itself is called (verse 4) Pancasvard. See
Aufrecht, Flor. catal ., p. 100, Leipzig catal ., p. 344 for
the chapters; Peterson, Vlwar catal., Extr. 51 2-5 14;
Mitra, Notices , IY, 76.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 299).
Former shelfmark : MS. Sansk. b. 39.
Size: 157 X6| in. Material: Paper.
-PROGNOSTICATION (1578-1581) 809
No. of leaves: iii + 9 + xxxvi blank.
Date: sam 1856 ( = a . d . 1800) 1
Character : Devanagari.
1581 — MS. Sansk. d. 207
VasantarSja’s V asantarSj aSakuna, 18th cent.P
Contents : the S'&kuna of Vasantaraja, a work on
omens; it was written at the request of Candradeva
of Mithila. It is quoted by Mallinatha (see Bodl.
catal, p. 113k). It is fully described by Weber, Catal,
I, 267, 268. This MS. contains chaps. I to XII,
II, 11 ; XIY, 48 to XIX, 3, 1. Part I, chap. I, 20
verses, ends on f. 3 V ; II, 13 verses, on f. 4; III, 31
verses, on f. 5 V ; IV, 72 verses, on f. 8 V ; V, 16 verses,
on f. 9 ; VI, 49 verses, in 4 sections, containing 8, 18,
9, 14 verses respectively, ends on f. io v . Chap. VII
has 21 sections, containing 33, 16, 15, 15, 25, 26, 72,
12, 8, 26, 23, 20, 11, 15, 9, 22, 10, 7, 7, 28, 22 verses
respectively, and ends on part II, f. n v . Chap. VIII
has 3 sections, containing 39, 14, 47 verses respectively,
and ends on f. i5 v . Chap. IX, 5 verses, ends on f. i6 v ;
X, 26 verses, on f. I7 V ; XI, 11 verses, on f. 18; XII,
199 verses, has 11 sections, containing 22, 31, 13, 3,
43, 23, 12, 14, 6, 11, 11 verses respectively, and ends
on f. 28 v . Some leaves are here lost. Part III, f. 1,
begins with chap. XIV, 48, which ends there. Chap.
XV, 13 verses, ends on f. i v ; XVI, 15 verses, on f. 2 ;
XVII, 31 verses, on f. 3 ; XVIII has 11 sections,
containing 15, 14, 14, 15, 8, 30, 46, 8, 13, 51, 7 verses
respectively, and ends on f. 16. Chap. XIX is only
partly preserved : two sections have 10 and 9 verses
respectively, and the MS. ends with XIX, 3, 1, on f. I7 V .
There are diagrams on part I, f. I2 V , part III, f. 2.
There are small lacunae on part I, fF. 9 V , i6 v , part II,
f. 5. The text is probably all by the same hand, though
it is foliated as three separate parts. F. 1 is blank.
Cf. Eggeling, India Office catal, p. 1109; Mitra,
Notices , II, 8, Bikaner catal, p. 347 ; Hultzsch,
Prolegomena zu des V. S'akuna nebst Textproben, 1879,
who (p. 29) distinguishes him from the Pali grammarian
Kumaragiri Vasantaraja, with which view Peschel,
Prakrit Grammar, p. 43, agrees. Edited with a com-
mentary, Bombay, 1883.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 329).
Size : 9 j x in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 21 + 28 + 17 + i blank.
Date ; possibly about the end of the 18th century.
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : all chap. XIII, and nearly all XIV, XIX
and XX are missing.
Digitized by
810 #73. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE
1582 — MS. Sansk. o. 114
Yoginida£fivicSra, A.D. 1842.
Contents : the Yoginidafifivic&ra, a short treatise on
astrology. It begins, on f. i v : inganesaya namah |
atha Yoginldasavicarah I abhur Mamgala i Pimgala 2
Dhdnyakd ca 3 I tathd Bhramari 4 Bhadraka 5 colkikd
ca 6 l tathd Siddhika 7 Shmkafd$(au 8 Sivas tu I sivai
yah puro yoginlr uktavami ca ll 1 II dasanama atho
* mtadasdnam sadaiva \prapujdm vise fad viruddharcanam
ca I prakurvan narafy sarvasiddhim prayati I ripunam
jay am Icirtim arogyam ayah ll 2 II This is identical with
the work described in Aufrecht's Flor . catal. , pp. 129,
109, but not with that described in Mitra’s Notices , II,
257. It ends, on f. io v : iti Yogirujatakasamaptam 1
Then follow eight verses I ity a$(au yoginindm mantrdh 1
There are diagrams on ff. 2, 2 V , 3 V , 4, 5, 5 V , 6 V , 7 V ,
8 V . The text is bounded on either side by two double
red lines. The MS. is untidy and not very accurate.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 321).
Size: 137X5 J in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 1 + xxxv blank.
Bate : f. n: samvat 1898 ( = a.d. 1842) afddhakrfna
10 candre 1
Character: Devanagari.
1583 — MS. Sansk. c. 117
Samudrika, A.D. 1855-1858.
Contents : the Sfimudrika, a work on portents. It
existed in some form in the time of Mallinatha, who cites
it in his commentary on the Meghaduta. It begins,
on f. i v : iriganesaya namah 1 ddidevam pranamyadau
saTTajham sarvadarianam 1 Samudrikam pravaksyami
laksanam purusastriyoh 11 The purusalak§ana, consisting
of about 150 Slokas in 23 short sections, ends on f. io y .
The strilaksana ends on f. 17^ and consists of 95 verses
in 20 sections. It ends, on f. 17 : iti Samudnkam
sdstram sampurnam l
See Mitra, Bikaner catal . , p. 3325 Aufrecht, Flor.
catal.y p. 1 1 8, Leipzig catal., p. 367. Many editions
with very varying texts have appeared in India.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 337).
Size: 14^x67 in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 1 7 + xxi blank.
Bate: f. 17: caitramdse site pakfe sastam guruva-
sare \ lisitam Kdladdsena samudrapustakam may a 11
samvat 1913 ( — a.d. 1857) sake 1777 («a.d. 1855)1
Scribe: Kaladasa.
Character: Devanagari.
-PROGNOSTICATION ( 1582 - 1585 )
1584 — MS. Sansk. d. 215
Svapnadhyfiya, A.D* 1845.
Contents: the Svapnadhyaya, a brief treatise on
dreams. It is described in the Bodl. catal., p. 346 b ;
Weber, Catal., I, 269. This MS. contains a somewhat
longer text, having fifty-eight verses. It begins, on
f. i v : sriganesaya namah I atha Svapnadhyayo likhyate 1
Svapnadhydyam pravaksyami yathoktam gurubhasitam 1
tenaiva j hay ate sarva mftyuloke subhdktbham u 1 II diva
svapnd na sidhyanti ye ca purvabhicintitdh I v yadfunam
saha sokena te prasne ha taya sahd 11 2 ll It ends, on
f. 4 V : iti srlguruvicdritasvapnadhydyah sampurnam l
Cf. Eggeling, India Office catal., p. 1125 (30 and 41
verses); Mitra, Notices , III, 79; Aufrecht, Leipzig
catal., p. 368. That in Mitra, Bikaner catal., p. 341,
seems to differ much. Printed at Poona in 1 878, 1 880.
The text is bounded on either side by two red lines.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 339).
Size: 107x6m. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 4 + xlviii blank.
Bate: f. 4 V ; sam 1901 ( = a.d. 1845) mdghakrsna
3 ravivare 1
Character: Devanagari.
1585 ( 1 - 3 )— MS. Sansk. d. 182
Adhy&tmika8utra, Yaftilaksana, Angavidyft,
17th cent.P
Contents : the Adhyatmikasutra, Yastilakfana, and
Angavidyfi., three astrological works, called on the
original wrapper, f. iv, Svarasdmudrikddislokah.
1 . The Adhyatmikasutra begins, on f. 1 : nalva
vhram pravaksyami dehambam jhanam uttamam 1 deha -
madhyasthita nadyo bahurupyah savistarah II 1 II jiidta -
vyas td budhair nityam trikdlajhanahetave l tdsdm
madhye varas tisro vamadaksinamadhyagah ll 2 11 tatrd -
8 dm atmika vdmd daksind ravisambhava I vdmd ptyusa -
sambhutd jagaddpydyane sthita ll 3 ll After seventy-seven
verses it ends, on f. 3 : ity AdhyatnAkdsutram samdptam 1
cha 1
2 . The Yaftilaksana begins, on f. 3 : ekaparva subha
yastih dviparva kalahavaha I triparva labhasampanna
catuhparva mrtipradd ll 1 II pamcaparvd bhayahard
fatparva tamkakarinl l arogyaya saptaparvdsfaparvd
Srivindsim ll 2 ll It has five verses, and ends : iti
Yas(ilaksanam samdptam I
3 . The Angavidyfi begins, on f. 3: Amgavidydm
pravaksyami Ndradena svayam k^tdm 1 a mg a darsana m d -
trcnajhayate ca subhasubham Hill prcchamanah sprsec
Digitized by LjOOQie
$73. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE-
chirsam mahdlabham vinirdiset \ hiranyadhanadhakhyam
ca prapyate natra samsayah u 2 II It has thirteen verses,
and ends, on f. 3 V : iti Amgavidyd samdpta i cha I subham
astu cha i cha I cha l cha I
The text is bounded on either side by three red
lines, and in the centre of each page is the usual Jaina
figure. There are several marginal glosses.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 277).
Size : 1 1 X 5 j in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : v + 3 + li blank.
Bate : probably about a. d. 1700.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
1586 — MS. Sansk. o. 109
Bh&vaphala, 19th cent.P
Contents : the Bh&vaphala, a treatise on the signs
of the Zodiac in their astrological bearing. The MS.
is incomplete : it begins abruptly, on f. 1 : om tabhe
ca khalo yadd vitanayam hi subhah sutamalitam 1
vyayapatti ripubhettividusitam ca krpanam ripupak§a -
vinasanam II 3 II vyayapattih smarabhekapafasrayam yadi
khalo vivadhukam asatpriyam 1 vyayapattir nidhane
dhanasamyutam yadi khalah sodarim niyasddhakam 114 11
vyayapattir navame sukrteksakam yadi khalah khala-
tndrgadanak§ayam 1 vyayapattir dasame 9 nyavadhuratam
sucitanum dhanaputravirajitam II 5 II vyayapattir bha-
vabhe cirajivitam bahudhanopathikadikrtasrayam 1 vya-
yapattir vyayabhe dhanasamyutam tadapasum krpanam
bahulakhyayam II 6 11 iti bhavesadhyayal} I The loss of
verses 1, 2 prevents comparison with the MS. described
in Aufrecht’s Flor. catal . 9 p. 108. It ends, on f. 2 J Y :
iti Rahuh I Then follow four verses.
Ff. 10-12 are on red paper ; fF. 13-27 are on paper
of a light red colour. Lacunae are marked on ff. 7 V ,
8, io v , 12^, i3 v , 14, * 5 y * 5 V > * 3 > * 7 V - The MS.
is very inaccurate and badly written. The work is
different from that described in Aufrecht’s Leipzig
catal. , p. 340.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 310).
Size: 13x6^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 27 + xxxi blank.
Bate : quite modern, middle of the 19th century.
Scribe : probably the same as that of MS. Sansk.
d. 19a ( 1662 ).
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : some leaves must have been missing at the
beginning and end of the MS. of which this is a copy.
PROGNOSTICATION (1585-1588) 811
1587 — MS. Sansk. f. 18
C&krapani’s Vij ay akalpalat&, 19th cent.P
Contents : the Vijayakalpalat& ■ of Cakrapani, a
treatise on astrology. The work appears to be un-
finished. It begins abruptly, an introduction probably
being lost, on f. 4 : om sri om atha dinacaryydm aha l om
janmarasau janmalagne dinacaryagattam phalam I It
ends abruptly on f. 20 with verse 33 of a section. The
name of the work is given on f. 17 s srlcakrapdnigana -
kena suttena tasya k§ombhujam Vijayakalpalattd jay ay a
su (deleted) samapta (?) nivasatd khila mamgaldyd
devyah pure sujanadhdmani ttdtkdlikacamdrddhydyah \
Then khydtakftdpatfanakhyo I A good deal of it is in
verse and several verses from other works are cited
and explained.
The MS. is very carelessly written. A lacuna is
marked on f. 4. Ff. 1-3, ia v and half f. 5 V are blank.
There are diagrams on ff. 6 V , 7, 7 V , 9, 9 V , 13, i3 v , 17.
His grandfather was Vasudeva, Balalasamj nanagare,
and his father Kamaraja ganaka, see f. 17 : Batatas am-
j nanagare sujanalaye bhuvipramganir vimalaka&yapadam -
sajanmanihse$apam 4 itanamaskrtapddapadmah khydtim
gato nijagunair bhuvi Vasudevah ll 30 II tasyatmajo
jayati jatakavevivrmclacuddmanir gajamukhdmghryara-
vimdabhumgah irikamardjaganakah ksitipdlavdrnchd -
vispatfakalakusalah svaravid dhaviffab ll 31 II The work
is old, as its author is cited by NarapatPs commentator,
Mahadeva (a.d. 1520), Aufrecht, Leipzig catal., p. 363.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 330).
Size : 5y x 9 in. The MS. is arranged in English
book form.
Material : Paper.
No. of leaves: ii4*2o + xxixblank. Originally foliated
as 1— 17, ff. 1-3 being blank and unnumbered.
Bate : quite modern in appearance, about the middle
of the 19th century. Cf. MS. Sansk. d. 194 ( 1693 ).
Character: Devanagari.
1588 — MS. Sansk. c. 116
S'ripati’s Bamalas&ra, 19th cent.P
Contents: the Bamalas&ra of Srlpati, a treatise on
divination by means of dice, a method borrowed from
the Arabs and Persians. In this MS. the first chapter
is wanting. It begins abruptly, on f. i v : om atha
sriprschakasminrne putrotpattir bhavifyati I Chapter
II, mu§t&diguptavastupra£na, ends on f. 2 Y . Chapter
III, abhi§tapra£nanirupana, in 86 stanzas, ends on f. 5.
Chapter IY, in 91 stanzas, ends thus on f. 8 V : iti sri -
Digitized by
312 $73. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE
gokulavdstavyalak§minrsimhdtmajabha{(ampatikrte Ra -
malasare prasnasare prasnavise$akathanam ndma ca-
turtham prakaranam l Snpati’s date is the ioth cent. ;
see Sudhakara, Gdnaka ta rail gini, p. 29.
Yellow pigment is used for corrections. F. 8 V has
a diagram.
See Mitra, Notices , IV, 77 ; Eggeling, India Office
catal., p. 1123 ; Aufrecht, Leipzig catal . , pp. 361, 362.
Bovght in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 324).
Size : 1 2 § x 7j in. Material : Paper.
No . of leaves : iii + 8 + xli blank.
Bate: perhaps about the beginning of the 19th cent.
Character: Devanagari.
Injuries : all chap. I and part of chap. II are missing.
1580 — MS. Sansk. d. 204
S'rlpati’s Ramalasara, A. D. 1766.
Contents : the Bamalas&ra of Srlpati, a treatise on
divination by means of dice, see MS. Sansk. c. 1 15 ( 1688 ).
In this MS. it is divided into four sections, containing
55, 36, 78, 72 stanzas respectively, which end in order
at ff. 7, io v , 17, 22. By an accident in chap. Ill the
lines from 64 onwards are wrongly numbered thus :
56, 58* 59? 60, 61, 62, 63, 64, &c., and the chapter has
apparently 71, but really 78 stanzas. Just before the
colophon on f. 22 we read: yathamati may a prokto
gurusik$anusdratah l Ramlasarah Sripatina Srlgokula-
nivasina It
There are diagrams on ff. 6, 6 V , 9, i4 v , i5 v , 1 6.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 323).
Size: X 4y in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 22 + xxiv blank.
Bate : f. 22: samvat 1822 (=a.d. 17 66) magha -
krsna dvddasyam budhadine I
Scribe: f. 22: lifitam Harasahayena atmapat ha-
nd rt ham 1
Character: Devanagari.
1590 — MS. Sansk. e. 81
Rama’s Ramalapaddliati, A. D. 1736.
Contents : the Ramatapaddhati of Rama, a treatise
on divination by means of dice. It begins, on f. 1 :
sriganesaya namab I Srimahalak$mai namah | vamde
tatpadapamkajam Ganapater yad viksya raktdmvujam \
gamdasthabhramaravali madhudhiya bhdti spriamti
muhub I mamjiradhvanidamtacittajamaho proddlya kimcld
padan l mamjulapratiSabditam vididhati sattamdave
-PROGNOSTICATION (1588-1591)
kalikam lull param varam tadgagandd viyuktam 1 na
visvasegho divi cendrayuktab I omhkdram adyam vijihdya
bhumau I kamseti padyam tararago sivam vah 11 2 ll /curve
Ramalasastrasya vaicitryam samanoharam 1 Rdmo daiva -
vidam prityai puroktam Yavanair yatha 113 11 Here the
art is clearly stated to be foreign, Arabian, or Persian.
The work contains 111 verses. It ends, on f. 9 V :
iti Ramakrtti Ramalapaddhatib samapta l The MS. is
carelessly and badly written.
The text is bounded by two black lines.
This is not the Rama who wrote the Muhurta-
cintamapi at Benares, in a.d. 1600, Bhandarkar, Report ,
1882, 1883, p. 31. The work is clearly identical
with that described in Aufrechtfs Flor. catal . , p. 109.
Verse 108= verse 107 in Aufrecht. Both are abridg-
ments of the Ramalasastra described in Eggeling’s India
Office catal . , pp. 1124 sq. After verse 109 this MS.
adds one verse describing the author’s lineage which
corrects the verse in Eggeling, p. 1125, thus: Bhdja-
dvajakuldvatamsaganakasrisaramarudrahvayas 1 tatputro
gakagrarfib prthuyasah sriramandmahvayah 11 latsunur
mailman mahamdvidhividam kretfas tu Krsnabhidhah I
pulras tasya babhuva sadgunaganair yuktas tu Rama -
bhidhab ll 1 10 ll The descent is
Ramarudra
I
Rama
I
Kr§na
r
Rama, the author of this work.
Verse 111 is as in Eggeling. See also Aufrecht,
Leipzig catal. y pp. 360, 361, where the first of the line
is Ramakrspa, the second is Krsna, and the third and last
Rama, but Aufrecht observes that a pada has been lost.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 322).
Size: 8^X5jin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 9 4* xxix blank.
Bate : f. 9 V : sake rdmak$anrpa&ca maddhase mdse
kr$ayoh \ §nr astu l • • . (illegible) pasuklapak§e mdgh
(illegible) -yam amdavdsare samvat 1792
(■=* a. d. 1736) adya notrasalamadhye li° l
Character: Devanagari.
1591 — MS. Sansk. c. 113
Meghamala, A.D. 1838.
Contents : the Meghamala, a brief treatise in twenty-
four chapters on astrology, especially in relation to
clouds, meteors, &c. Adhyaya I is on ff. i v *~3 v ; II, on
Digitized by boogie
§ 73. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— PROGNOSTICATION (1591-1594) 313
ff. 3 v -8 ; III, on ff. 8, 9 ; IY, on ff. 9, 10 ; V, on f. 10 ;
VI, on ff. 10-13 ; VII, on ff. 13, 13V ; VIII, on ff. 13 V —
15; IX, on ff 15, 15 V ; X, on ff I5 v -i7 v ; XI, onffi7 v ,
18 ; XII, on ff. 18, l8 y ; XIII, on ff i8 y -i 9 ▼ ; XIV, on
ff. i9 v -ao y ; XV, on ff 20 v , 21 ; XVI, on f. 21 ; XVII,
on ff 21-25 ; XVIII, on ff 25-26 v ; XIX, on ff 26 v ,
27 ; XX, on ff 27, 28 ; XXI, on ff 28, 29 ; XXII, on
ff. 29, 30 ; XXIII, on ff. 30, 30 v ; XXIV, on ff 30 v -
3i v . The work ends, on f. 31 v : iti hriraudrrmegha -
mdlayam Gargasafnhitdydm garbhasamyoga Ihvara •
pdrvatisamvd.de ndma caturvimho 9 dhydyah 1 See
Eggeling* India Office catal. , pp. 1127, 1128 (from
Prof. Macdonell). Different from Weber, Catal., II,
1187; Mitra, Bikaner catal., p. 603, Notices, X, 315; '
Aufrecht, Flor. catal., p. 115 ; an edition of a Megha-
mala from the Rudrayamala, Benares, 1878, may be
identical, Aufrecht, Leipzig catal., p. 395.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 319).
Size : 1 2y x 6| in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 31 + xxvii blank.
Bate : f. 31*2 1894 (*= a.d. 1838) 1
Character : Devanagari.
1592 — MS. Sansk. d. 193
Pavanavijaya Svara^astra, A. D. 1829.
Contents: the Pavanavijaya Svara^astra, a treatise
on divination, nativities, &c. It consists of 356 slokas,
in the form of a conversation between Devi and
Sfiva. It begins, on f. 1 : hriganesaya namali I srtdevy
ovaca I om devadeva mahddeva krpam krtva mamopari l
sarvasiddhikaram jhanam kathayasva mama prabho n 1 II
katham brahmdmdam utpannam katham va ] arivarttate I
katham viliyate deva vada brahmamdanirnayab ll 2 11
Ihvarovaca 1 tattvam brahmamdam utpannam, tattvena I
parivarttate I tattve pralayata devi tattvd brahmamda-
nirnayah II 3 II It ends, on f. io v : iti snsivaumdma-
hesvarasamvade Pavanavijayo ndma surasastrenoktim
prathamakalpam samaptam 1
The Pavanavijaya of the Bodl. catal., p. 107b, is not
identical with any part of this work, but Mitra, Notices,
I, 277, is identical. There are three copies in the
Indian Institute Library, Keith, Ind. Inst, catal., pp. 45,
46. See also Aufrecht, Leipzig catal., pp. 463, 464.
The headings and colophon are in red ink.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 301).
Size : 1 X 6 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 10 + xliii blank.
BODL. BAMS. CATAL. If.
Bate: f. io v : karttike pamcamye krsne candravdre
mrgesira 1885 ( = a.d. 1829) I
Scribe : f. io v : li?yam Vihanddsa Yakapurimadh ye 1
Character : Devanagari.
1593 — MS. Sansk. d. 194
Pallivicara and PalIi£aratayoh S'finti, A. D. 1839.
Contents: the Pallivicara and the Pallilarafayoh
S'finti, being two parts of the same work, treating of
the omens given by the falling of a house lizard, and
the averting of ill therefrom. The work begins, on
f. i v 2 krtganesaya namali I at ha Pallivicara likhyate 1
athatah sampravakfyami st nu Saunaka uttama 1 paly ah
prapatanam caiva saratasya tathaiva ca 111 II This part
contains forty-seven Slokas, and ends, on f. 3 V : iti Pallb
vicarafi samaptah \ inganesaya namah I atha Paltisara -
fay oh S'antir likhyate I gavyam pamcavidham prasya
kuryad djyavalokanam 1 haste vapy athava haste yad
ik§ed atmanah hubham 11 1 ll It contains seven Slokas,
and ends, on f. 4: iti Pallisaratayoh S'dntifr, ndma
samaptah l
The text is bounded on either side by two red lines.
The work does not appear to be identical with either
the Pallividhana or the Pallivicara mentioned by Weber,
Catal., I, 269; Aufrecht, Flor. catal., p. ji 8. The
original wrapper (f. ii) ascribes it to S^aunaka, no doubt
relying on verse 1 supra. Similar are Aufrecht, Leipzig
catal., pp. 36 6, 367 (37 and 40 verses).
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 300).
Size : 9! x 5 f in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 4 + lxv blank.
Bate: f. 4: samvat 1895 ( — a.d. 1839) kartlikamdse
huklapakqe tithau $a$(yam budhavdsare I
Scribe : f. 4 : pustaka Kalikaprasadagavdaki |
Doubtless owner as well. See MS. Sansk. e. 105 ( 1668 ).
Character : Devanagari.
1594 — MS. Sansk. b. 37
Astronomical fragment, 19th cent. P
Contents: this MS. consists of three parts; the
first two are of considerable extent, containing Bengali
| works, the third is a very small fragment of some
astronomical or astrological Sanskrit work. It begins,
on f. 1 : hri hrt Hari l Then it appears to give a list
of days and times. It breaks off abruptly on f. 6.
| There are six or seven lines on a page. The pages
1 are really double, but the insides are now written
v s s
Digitized by
314 $73. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE
upon. The two Bengali works are not apparently by
the same hand as the Sanskrit part, and possibly not
both by one hand. F. i v is blank.
Mode 8 f date of acquisition unknown: referenced
about 1873.
Former shelfmark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 37.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : 1 7«| x 5-! in.
Size of MS . : 10 X 3^ in.
Material : Paper, of very bad quality.
No. of leaves : the Sanskrit fragment has 6.
Date { does not appear to be very old: probably
about the beginning of the 19th century.
Character : Bengali, very illegible.
1595 — MS. Sansk. d. 21 (R)
Astrological fragment, 14th cent. P
Contents : three leaves of some astrological work :
the only colophons are : Bhaladhikarasiddhiprayogah \
and Sarvayagasiddhify l carelessly written.
Bought in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoernle.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : 12 x 2f x if in.
Size of leaf : 1 1 X if in.
Material: Palm-leaves, held together by a string
passing through a central hole.
No. of leaves : 3, unnumbered.
Date : possibly 14th century.
Character: Nepalese.
1596 (1-3)— MS. Walker 108
S'akuna, 17th cent.?
Contents: besides four other pieces, for which see
the Bodl. catal., p. 399k, this volume contains a Gujarati
work on the omens to be derived from the movements
and cries of various animals. It consists of a translation
of three Sanskrit works, of which the verses are quoted
in their original form before those of the translation.
1 . Selections from the Jayacaryft of Narapati
(composed in a. d. 1176 at Anahilapattana). See
Bhandarkar, Report , 1882, 1883, pp. 35, 220. He was
the son of Amradeva, of Dhara, and wrote during the
reign of Ajayapala, the Caulukya prince of Gujarat
(a.d. 1 1 74-1 1 77). Cf. Aufrecht, Cambridge catal.,
p. 68; Eggeling, India Office catal., pp. mosq. ;
Weber, Catal., II, 313, 314, who wrongly equates paksa-
gnibhanuvatsare with 1350, instead of 1232 (bhanu =
aditya=i2, Biihler, Palaeographie , p. 8j). The selec-
tions begin, on f. 122: ksetrah balipadam vrk§am
mamdalam srutidaivatam l adesakam ca jalpanti satvi-
-PROGNOSTICATION (1594-1596)
dham sukanam bud hah 11 1 n They end, on f. 136 : iti Sri -
narapatijayacaryayam sivarutaprakaranam samdptam 1
2 . Nine chapters of the S'akunasaroddhara of
Manikyasuri. The work begins, on f. 136 : updsmahe
pari jotitambhayaravigraham yad udyotata bharavigra-
ham yad udyotajagat krtsnam pratyaksam iva vlk§ate II 1 11
The first chapter contains fifty- two verses, and ends,
on f. I39 v : ity deary asrimdnikyasuriviracate S'akuna -
saroddhare dikprakaranam samdptam \ The gramma -
nimittaprakaranam dvitiyam ends on f. 149V ; the ttitta-
raprakaranam trtiyam, on f. 150 ; the durgraprakaranam
caturtham, on f. 1 52 v ; the pallighardlikaksutaprakara -
nam pamcamam, on f. 156 ; the naharaprakaranam
^astam, on f. 157** ; the ratreyaprakaranam saptamam,
on f. I59 v ; the harirwprakaranam a$tamam, on f. i6o v ;
the bhasaprakaranam , on f. i 62 v . According to the
MS. mentioned by Mitra, Bikaner catal., p. 331, the
work should contain two more chapters, the eleventh
bearing the title sarvasamgrahaprakarana.
3 . The Balavabodha, in eleven sections, being
a summary of the eighteenth chapter of the S'&kuna
or S'akunarnava of Yasantaraja, which treats of the
omens derived from the movements of dogs, their
barking, &c. Section 1, the adhivasana, ends on
f. 163^ ; 2, not named, on f. 165 ; 3, vivaha, on f. 1 66 Y ;
4, desalabhadi, on f. 168 ; 5, la§thi, on f. 169 ; 6,
yuddha, on f. 172; 7, & ubha£ubhaj nana, on f. i76 v ;
8, labha, on f. 177; 9, jlvitamarane, on f. I78 v ; 10,
vatra, on f. i 83 v . Section 11 ends, on f. 184: iti
srivasamtardjaSakune svamnacestite bhojanaprakarane
ekadasamam samdptam l Then comes a list of the
names of the various chapters, which is somewhat
corrupt: sanadhivasanam purvam vrtteh sodasahhih
smftam lull dvitiya rdjalabhakhyam tryadhikair dasabhis
tatha II 2 II This gives a name for the second chapter.
The colophon is : iti irivasantardjasvdnace§tdbdldbodha
samaptah l cha l According to Weber, Catal., I, 268,
this chapter has eleven sections in the Vasantaraja3a-
kuna, but according to Eggeling, India Office catal.,
p. 1109, it has twelve.
In all these three parts the MS. is most inaccurate,
the Sanskrit usually being reduced to nonsense. The
text is bounded on either side by two double black
lines. In the centre of each page is the usual Jaina
diagram, whence it may safely be inferred that the
scribe was a Jaina.
Size: 1 if X in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 184 + ii blank. This part has 63
leaves. The other four have 105 (really 106, as ff. 1, 2
replace f. 1) + 7 + 1 + 7 (really 5, as ff. 1, 2 are missing).
Date : probably the earlier part of the 17th cent.
Character : Devanagari, Jaina style.
Digitized by LjOOQie
§§ 74 , 75 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE-
74. TECHNICAL SCIENCE .
1597— MS. Sansk. d. 228
Sutradhara Mandana’s Hajavallabha, 19th cent.?
Contents : the Hajavallabha of Sutradhara Mandana,
a manual of architecture. It begins, on f. i v : sn-
ganesdya namah l Harih I irimahaganapataye namah \
irisarasvatyai namah I srtviivakarmmane namah I anan -
dam vo Ganeiarkavi^nugaurimahesvardh devdh kuryuh
biyam saukhyam arogyam ca grhe sadd mil devam
namdmi girijatmqjam ekadamtam simduracarcitavapuh-
mvimlamumdam ndgena mamditatanum yutasiddhi -
buddhim sevyam suroraganaraih sakalarthasiddhyai II 2 ll
The work is divided into fourteen chapters. Chap. I,
the misrakalak$aQa, containing 41 stanzas, ends on
f. 7 ; II, the vastupuja, 38 stanzas, on f. 12; III,
ayadi, 26 stanzas, on f. 1 6; IV, nagara, 21 stanzas, on
f. I9 V ; V, yantra, &c., 16 stanzas, on f. 2i v ; VI,
rajagrha, 38 stanzas, on f. 27 ; VII, eka£ala, &c., 30+16
stanzas, on f. 35 ; VIII, 6ayanasimhasana, &c., 18
stanzas, on f. 38 ; IX, rajagrhadi, 39 stanzas, on f. 43V ;
X, ganita, &c., 24 stanzas, on f. 46 v ; XI, divaSuddhi,
32 stanzas, on f. 51 ; XII, £akuna, 34 stanzas, on
f. 55 v ; XIII, jyoti?a, 31 stanzas, on f. 59 v ; XIV,
45 stanzas, ends, on f. 66 : iti srisutradharamam^ana-
radtdyain vdstusdstre Rdjavallabhe sakunalakmnam
ndma caturdasamam prakaranam II 14 II srir astu I On
f. 66 v there are some verses by the scribe. Ff. 67, 67 v
are blank, and a list of contents is given on ff. 68-72''.
There are many corrections in a quite recent hand
in the MS. which is itself quite modem.
See Eggeling, India Office catal ., p. 1134; and
Bhandarkar, Report , 1882, 1883, p. 37, for the possible
date, under Kumbhakarna of Mevad, a.d. 1419—1469.
Edited, with Gujarati translation, Baroda, 1891.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 367).
Memorandum on original wrapper'(f. iii),‘ Benares, no. 1 .*
Size : 1 1 j x 5 in. Material ; Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 72 + ii blank.
Date: probably not earlier than the middle of the
19th century.
Character: Devanagari.
1598-MS. Sansk. e. 88
Kundavic&ra, 19th cent. P
Contents: the Ku^cjavicara, being a portion of
a Tattvasara, possibly identical with that cited in
Saktanandatarangityl, see the Bodl. catal., p. 104®. The
MEDICINE— SYSTEMS (1597-1599) 315
MS. has no preface, but begins abruptly on f. i v :
tarkaprabhrtyakhilasastravido y pi vijndrekhdtmamula
ganitanavavodhatai ca svalpdmtardtmahrdanitfaphalasya
bhitya bhrdmtya bhramamty alivad a'ra ca suksmarityd
kumddvabodhanavidhau pannirmitdni sthulaprakarajani -
tany asubhdni buddhva tena jyakaganikavasanayd pra-
samgad dikkum4asadhanavidhau pravaddmi suksmam
caturbhvjam vrttam apy arddhacamdram trikonakam
yonisamahvayam ca I The contents are mere rubbish.
It ends, on f. y Y : iti Tattvasare Kum^avicdrah subham 1
It treats of the construction of altars, &c.
The text is carefully written, but there are some
errors. There is a diagram on f. 7.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 366).
Size : 8|-x6jin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iv + 7 + xlvi blank.
Date : probably about a. d. 1850.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : probably some leaves at the beginning
and end are wanting.
75. MEDICINE— SYSTEMS
1599— MS. Sansk. d. 210
Vagbhata’s Astfingahrdayasamhita, 18th cent.?
Contents : the A ftangahrday asamhita of Vagbhata
(sometimes Prakritized into Bahata), a comprehensive
treatise on medicine. It is described fully in the
Bodl. catal. , pp. 303 sq. The MS. is imperfect at the
end, the last six chapters of the Uttaratantra being
lost. The (30) chapters of Book I end on ff. 4 V , 6 V ,
9, iov, 14, 22, 25^, 27 v , 29, 31, 32 v , 36, 37V 39 , 4 ,v,
43V, 45, 47 51, 52 v , 53 v , 55 > 5 6Y y 57 y > 59 > 6lY > 6 3 Y y
6 5 V , 69, 71. The (6) chapters of Book II end on
ff. 75 > 7 %> 83, 86, 9i v , 94 v . The (16) chapters of
Book III end on ff. 95 v , 99 v , 101, io 2 v , 105, io6 v ,
109, iio v , 112, 114, n6 v , n8 v , i2i v , 124, 126V 129.
The (22) chapters of Book IV and (6) chapters of
Book V end on ff 137, 139, 147* H9 Y > * 53 * ? 5 6 > i62 >
169, 174, 178, 181, 183, 185, 191, 196^,199, 201,
202 v , 207 v , 209, 2I3 V , 217, 219, 221, 22 3 V , 227, 229 v ,
230 v . The (34) chapters of Book VI end on ff. 233,
236V 241V 2 4 3 v , 246, 248V, 250V 25 1 v , 253 v , 254
2 57 y > 2 59 > 26 3 y > 26 5 , * 66 > 26 9 > 2 7 ° y > 2 73 > 2 74 y > * 75 v >
278 v , 283V 285, 287^ 290^, 293, 295, 29 7 v , 299, 300^,
302, 303 v , 306, 307 v , the last chapter being incomplete*
Part of chapter 1 of Book I is also trussing. Lacunae
s s 2
Digitized by
316 § 75 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— MEDICINE— SYSTEMS ( 1599 - 1601 )
are frequently marked* especially from f. 256 onward, J
and after f. 290 the text is fragmentary. A diagram *
is inserted on f. 257.
Vagbhafa probably lived before the 8th century.
He is quoted in Ksirasvamin’s Amarakosodgha(ana
(11th century), Aufrecht, Z.D.M.O. , XXVIII, 107,
and Huth puts him at latest in the 8th century,
Z.D.M.O ., XLIX, 280. Cordier, on the other hand,
assigns him to the times of Bhoja, see Jolly, Medecin ,
1 >P- 8, 9.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 340).
Memorandum on original wrapper (f. ii), 6 K 28/ i. e.
Kasmir.
Size: iojX 7-I- in.
Material: Paper. The leaves are arranged as in
English books.
No. of leaves : iii + 307 (really 306, for ft*. 1-3 are
missing, and ff. 89 and 257 are repeated) + i blank.
Date: perhaps about a. d. 1700.
Character: Sarada.
1600 (1-3)— MS. Sansk. b. 35
Vagbhata’s Aftangahrdaya (IV- VI), &c., 17th cent.P
Contents :
1 . Ff. i— ix contain some fragments dealing with
medicine.
2 . Ff. 1 -1 74 v , the Astangahrdayasamhita, by
Bahama, the son of Samghagupta, including the Cikitsita,
Kalpa, and Uttara sthanas. The last sthana is in-
complete, breaking off at the beginning of adhyaya 40.
It begins : om athdto jvaracikitsitam vydkhydsyamah 1
iti ha smdhur Atreyadayo mahar^ayah \ amdsayastho
hatvdgnim sdmo margdn pidhdya yat I vidadhati jvaram
dopants tasrndt kurvita lamghanam l &c. F. 9 : cikitsite
prathamo 9 dhyayah II F. 27 v : iti cikitsitam pamcamo
9 dhyaya II F. 59 v : iti cikitsite ekadako 9 dhyayah 11
F. 79 : iti cikitsiio asfddaso 9 dhyayah H The Cikitsita-
sthana ends, on f. 91 v : iti cikitsite dvavimko 9 dhyayah II
ll iti vaidyapatisamghagvptasya sunor Bdhafasya krtdv
Asfdmggahrdayasamhitdydm caturt hast ham cikitsitam
sthanam samdptam ll 11 anu$fup dr a mddasdm slokakatani
dvdvimsddhyayah 11 11 srlrdmdrppanam astu I krtkrtsrt I &c.
The Kalpasthana ends, on f. 105 : iti kalpe ?a$(ho
9 dhyayah U it iti vaidyapatini Samghagvptamsya sunor
Bdhafasya krtav Asfdmggahrdayasamhitaydm kalpa -
sthanam samdptam ll ll krikrikn ll F. 122: ity uttare
saptamo 9 dhyayah ll F. I43 v : ity uttare sodako 9 dhya -
yah II F. i 64 v : ity uttare parnccatrimso 9 dhyaya ll
F. i 67 v : ity uttare $aftrim$o 9 dhyayah H F. I74 v : ity
uttare ekonacatvarimso 9 dhyayah ll 11 athdto vajikarana -
dhydyam vyakhydsyamah ll iti har$ayah 11 vajikaranam
#
anvichet satatam vi§ayl puman 1 • • . vaji vdtibalo ytna
yddapratihatomgandh 1 bhavaty atipriya 1 Here the
MS. breaks off, and f. 175 is missing.
The author’s usual name is Vagbhata, son of
Simhagupta. For this peculiar spelling (Prakritic)
compare Bahada as the name of the author of the
Alamkara, Weber, Catal . 9 II, 1208 ; Bendall, Journey ,
p. 61.
3 . Ff. 176-219 contain the Baaanighantnx, and other
medical treatises, chiefly, it seems, in Telugu. F. 179
is missing. F. 176, marg.: jvarasya padhydlu ; f. i76 v ,
marg. : raktapittasya pathydlu ; f. 1 77, marg. : charddike
patthyalu ; f. 178, marg. : gulmasy a pathydlu \ f. I78 v ,
marg. : damtarogasya pathydlu. Ff. 180— I92 v treat of
various kinds of oils, e.g., f. 181 : kesapradhike camdda -
ndditailam 11 f. i86 v : aragvadhaditailam ll f. I9i v :
kirorogacikitsamamahanagardditailam 11 f. I92 v , marg.:
kuddhabaladitailam ; f. 196 : rasanighamtfu samaptah 11
f. 197, marg. : rasavaisepikam 1 rasasuddhi ll f. 200,
marg. : vparasdlu ; f. 205, marg. : avighnam astu subham
astu dravyavaisefikam ll
Mode 8 f date of acquisition unknown : referenced
about 1873.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : 1 7^ x 7^ X 2^ in.
Size of MS. : 1 7 X if in.
Material : Palm- leaves, held together by two boards,
with a string going through one hole, and a wooden pin
through the other.
No. of leaves: x + 219 (really 217, as ff. 175, 179
are lost) ; 5 to 7 lines on a page.
Date : apparently early, probably 17th century.
Character : Telugu.
Injuries : parts of ff. 1, 49, 67, 184 are broken off,
ff. i, iv, 19, 50, 56-61, 64, 85-88, hi, 177, 186, 189-
19 1, 211, 216-219 are slightly damaged, and ff. 44-60,
152—158, 165, 166, 172-185 are wormed.
1601—MS. Sansk. c. 119
S'arngadhara’s Samhita, A.D. 1651.
Contents: the Samhita of Sarngadhara, a com-
prehensive treatise on medicine. It is described in
the Bodl. catal.y p. 315. Adhyaya I, in 59 verses,
ends on f. 4 ; II, 35 verses, on f. 5 ; III, 26 verses,
on f. 6 V ; IV, 24 verses, on f. ; V, 10 verses, on
f. 10; VI, 28 verses, on f. n v ; VII, 203 verses, on
f. I9 V ; VIII, 40 verses, on f. 2 1 v ; IX, 157 verses,
on f. 29 ; X, 12 verses, on f. 29 v ; XI, 8 verses, on
f. 30; XII, 12 verses, on f. 3 i v ; XIII, 141 verses,
on f. 38 ; XIV, 99 verses, on f. 42 v ; XV, 48 verses, on
f. 44 v ; XVI, 90 verses, on f. 48 ; XVII, 90 verses,
Digitized by LjOOQie
$76. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— MEDICINE— MISCELLANEOUS (1601-1608) 817
on f. 52 v ; XVIII, 96 verses, on f. 55 v ; XIX, 96
verses, on f. 60 ; XX, 278 verses, on f. 72 ; XXI,
33 verses, on f. ; XXII, 34 verses, on f. 75 ;
XXIII, 32 verses, on f. j6 Y ; XXIV, 46 verses, on
f. 78 v ; XXV, 79 verses, on f. 82; XXVI, 16 verses,
on f. 82 v ; XXVII, 61 verses, on f. 85; XXVIII, 28
verses, on f. 865 XXIX, 21 verses, on f. 87 ; XXX,
145 verses, on f. 93; XXXI, 43 verses, on f. 95 ;
XXXII, 109 verses, on f. 100. The MS. is on the
whole carefully written.
See Weber, Catal., I, 281. Frequently edited, e.g.,
with Marathi commentary, Poona,i877,and by Jlvanram,
Bombay, 1891. Sarngadhara is not the author of the
Paddhati (a.d. 1363, according to Aufrecht, Z.D.M.Q. ,
XXVII, 1 sq.), but, as he quotes Vrnda (10th cent.)
and as Vopadeva (a.d. c. 1275) commented on him, he
probably belongs to about 1200, Jolly, Medecin , p. 4.
Grierson, Ind. Ant., XXIII, 260, prefers the 15th cent.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 348).
Memorandum on original wrapper (f. ii), ‘ Benares,
no. 13/ Note on f. ioo v : ‘ Benares, 31 Dec. 84.
4 Rupees/
Size: 1 in- Maternal: Paper.
No. of leaves ; ii + 100 + i blank.
Date : f.ioo: Vikramabhidhanarendravatsare samyute
munikhasailabhumibhih l samhita lhagavatatmanaly krte
samvyalekhi suddhi bhddramdnmathe II («a.d. 1651).
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : on nearly every page many of the letters
are so blurred as to be illegible. There is a hole in f. 24.
76. MEDICINE— MISCELLANEOUS
1602 — MS. Sansk. d. 220
Vopadeva’s S'ata£loki, A.D. 1644.
Contents: the S'atailokI of Vopadeva, a treatise on
medicine. It is described in the Bodl. catal. , p. 3i8 ft .
In this MS. it is divided into six sub-sections, curna,
gutika, avaleha, ghrta, taila, kvatha, containing 17, 16,
16, 16, 20, 26 verses respectively, and ending in order
on ff. 5, 8^, 11, 14, I7 V , 21.
The MS. contains many notes and glosses by a later
hand, both in the margin, and above the text. The
text is bounded on either side by three red lines.
See Eggeling, India Office catal., p. 969 ; Bhandarkar,
Bombay catal., pp. 126, 127. Vopadeva was son of
Ke£ava, and pupil of Dhane£a, patronized by Hemadri,
circa a.d. 1260, Bhandarkar, Report, 1882, 1883, p. 36;
Weber, Catal., II, 324; Jolly, Medecin, p. 4. Edited,
Bombay, 1889. __
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 347).
Size: i2X6|-in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 21 + xxi blank.
Date: f. 2i v : samvat 1700 (« a.d. 1644) var$e miti
mahavadi 7 kukravare \
Scribe: f. 21 v ; Dravyapuranagare kricandrapraina-
caiksyalaye li° pam°-teja svasi?yamanoharddipd(handya \
Character : Devanagari, very slight traces of Jaina
style.
1603— MS ‘ Sansk. d. 218
S'aiinatha’s Rasamafijari, 18th cent. P
Contents: the Rasamafijari of Salinatha, son of
Vaidyanatha, a treatise on quack medicines. It begins,
on f. i v 2 kriganesaya namah i yadgarrufamamdalagalan-
maduvarivimdupdndlasdtinibhrtd lalitalimdld I sadgumji -
tena vinihamti navendranilapramkam sa vo Ganapatili
Sivam dtanotu 11 1 ll imdivari bhavati yaccaranaravimda-
dvamdve Puramdarapurassaradaivatandm 1 yaccdrutam-
kalayatdmsukin(ako(ih srisarada bhavatu sa bhavayara -
da vah II 2 II srivaidyanathatanayah sanayah sumlah Srl-
kalinatha iti vikrutandmadheyah 1 tendvalokya vidhivad
vividhdn prabamdhan arabhyate sukrtind Rasamamja-
riyam\\$ II Section 1, the rasa£odhana, w r ith 31 verse®,
ends on f. 3. Section 2, the rnsamaranajaranadi, with
66 (61+5) verses, ends on f. 6 Y . Section 3, the
ma^odhanamarana, with 92 verses, ends on f. 12.
Section 4, the dhatu£odhanam arana, with 69 verses,
ends on f. ij Y . Then follow 479 verses to f. 44 v ,
where the numbering ceases, but the text is continuous
to f. 48 v . Then a break occurs; then from ff. 49-50
the text is resumed, with an index arranged in
columns, three on ff. 49, 49 v , four on f. 50. F. 19 is
out of place and seems to belong here. Most of the
contents deal merely with prognostication. Lacunae are
marked on ff. 20* 22, 24, 24*, 25^ 30, 35, 35*, 37^, 43V.
The text is bounded on either side by two or four
black lines.
Cf. Eggeling, India Office catal., p. 9 66 (part of
adhyayas 8, 9, 10) ; Mitre, Notices, VII, 225. The
work is probably late, as it seems not to be cited even
in the BhSvapraka£a (a.d. c. i 550), Jolly, Medecin, p. 3.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 243).
Size: 9jX6|-in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 50 + i blank.
Date : probably about the middle of the 18th cent.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries : the work is incomplete and confused
towards the end.
Digitized by
818 § 77. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— MATERIA MEDICA (1604-1606)
1604 — MS. Sansk. d. 221
Sajj ana’s Sukt&mrtapunaruktopadam6ada6ana,
A.D. 1585.
Contents: the Sukt&mrtapunaruktopadamsadalana
of Sajjana, a very brief treatise on medicine. It con-
sists of only forty-five verses. It begins on f. i T
with two verses of introduction, which are corrupt:
svasti I kndhanamtaraye namah | arudhe tvayi devam
dmgajapatim saumdiracudamane \ kdsakumjaramamdali
mama puro ’thd sammukhxnd bhavet I tat paryaptam
anena kosavidhind bharaklamam kurwata varam varam
itlva cimtanaparo netre ’pi dhatte kart ll l li iti cddhiya -
nena tena gxhitaprasddaparamparah karinam \ kosaro -
panam akaravam ll 2 11 ye§am gajottamdmgani valani na
mahibhujam I uttamamgavihindni tani tenant ranamgane ll
cha I kaddcit I Then follow, on ff. 2 V , 2, nine preliminary
verses, ending : anye tv evam dhu I Then ff. 2 V , 3,
3 V , 4, in order, contain the remaining forty-five verses,
ending : iti Vaidyavidydvildsdparamanamabhdjorasdndm
kuddhasamsarggabhedena trimstivyamjanopadesabhajah 1
Sajjanabhi$aj a h prasutasuktdmrtapunaruktopadamsada -
ianam pratyavasdnam samavacara ll
The text is bounded on either side by three red lines.
The headings and colophon are written in red ink.
The specimens given will show the inaccuracy of the
MS. The title on the wrapper (f.ii) is Vaidyavidyavilasa.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugcn Hultzsch (MS. 350).
Size : jo^ X 6 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 4 + xxxvii blank.
Date: f. 4 V : samvat 1641 («=a.d. 1585) var$e ma-
ghamdse kr$napak#e navamydm tithau guruvasare I This
must be the date of the original. The copy is probably
of the 1 8th century.
Scribe : f. 4 V s idam pustaka lisdyatam pamditasri-
kesolikanakambhramgarajamca karamrasatavari (sic) 1
Character : DevanagarT, with Jaina characteristics.
1605 — MS. Sansk. c. 118
Langhanapathyanirnaya, 18th cent.?
Contents: the Langhanapathyanirnaya, a brief
treatise on medicine. It begins, on f. i v : sriganesaya
namah I om knparamdtmane namah I atha Lahghana -
pathyanirnayagran tha li§yateh 1 srtsarvajnam namaskrtyd
trayatapanivaraka i caturgatiprahartta ca sdrvausau$ya -
praddya ll &c. I may a grantham viracyate I The work
is written in £lokas, of which the chief part, the
langhanaprakarana, which ends on f. 19, contains 216
according to the MS. (really 215). The remaining
116 stanzas are mainly taken up with the pathya-
prakarana. The work ends, on f. 27 v : iti srilaiighana -
pathyanirnayagrantha sampurnah \ The author quotes
Susruta, Harita, Caraka, Yangasena, Cakradatta,
Bheda, Vagbhata, Su§ena, and the following books :
Kalajnana Vaidyavinoda, K§emakutuhala, Garudlsam-
hita, Cikitsamrtasagara, Cikitsaratnabhusapa, J vara-
timirabhaskara (a.d. 1623), Bhavaprakaia, Bhi§akcitra-
cittotsava, Madhavavidhana, Yaidyasamjivana, Vaidya-
sarvasva, Siddhantasiromani, besides Yrddha Vrnda,
the Anandamala and the Hitopade^a.
There is a mistake in the numbering of the verses
on ff. 15 sq. Verses 157, 1 58 are followed by 160, 161,
162, J58, 159, 160, 161, 162, 163, 168, 170. A lacuna
is marked on f. 22 v . The MS. is very carelessly
written and is full of bad mistakes. The text is
bounded on either side by two red lines.
Cf. the work of Ka&natha, a.d. 1736, Peterson,
Ulicar catal ., no. 1675. For the subject-matter see
Jolly, Medecin , p. 36.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 345).
Size : I2j X 6f in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 27 + i blank.
Date : the middle of the 19th century.
Character : DevanagarT.
Injuries : some letters lost on the edge of f. 27.
77. MATERIA MEDICA
1606— MS. Sansk. d. 217
Yoga6ata, A.D. 1664.
Contents : the Yogaiata, a medical work on drugs.
It is described in the Bodl. catal. y p. 316b, j n this
MS. there are considerable varieties of reading. The
work consists of 255 verses. It begins, on f. i v :
sridhanvamtariye namah I jvarabhibhute$adahddanam
tamram 1 vipakvado§ek$atalam dhanddibhih 1 yad bhesa -
jam vaidyavarah prayojayed asamsayam haty acirena
rogdn ll 1 II Then follows verse 2 as in the Bodl. catal.
It ends, on f. io v : iti Yogasatam smdptam \
The text is bounded on either side by two black lines.
Cf. Eggeling, India Office catal.y p. 983; Weber,
Catal.y I, 296 ; Burnell, Tanjore catal.y p. 67 ; Aufrecht,
Leipzig catal.y p. 382 ; Bendall, Sanskrity $c. y Books in
British Museum , p. 494. A Yogasata with Dhanva-
pala’s commentary is attributed to Nagarjuna in a MS.
of a.d. 1415, Jolly, Medecin , p. 125.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 342).
Digitized by kjOOQie
§78. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE
Size : io| x in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + io + xxx blank.
Date: f. io v : samvat 1720 (=a.d. 1664) varar$e
caitravada 10 some li$ito ’ yam gramthah l
Character : Devanagari.
1607 — MS. Sansk. d. 219
Hamacandra Guha’s Hasendracint&mani, 19th cent. P
Contents: the Basendracintamani of Hamacandra
Guha, a treatise on metallic substances as medicines.
It is described in the Bodl. catal. , p. 32 In this MS.
the last chapter is called on f. 33 the astamo ’dhyayah,
but this i9 wrong, the eighth being on f. 27.
The text is bounded by two lines in red. It is
written in red ink, part of which has become very
dark in colour.
See Bhandarkar, Bombay catal., p. 124; Eggeling,
India Office catal., p. 984; Mitra, Notices, IV, 39.
Printed at Calcutta in 1878. It is later than the
Rasarnava (a.d. 1300 at latest) which it quotes, Jolly,
Medecin, p. 3, and before the 16th cent.; see Bendall,
Brit . Mas. catal., p. 212.
Bought in 1887 from Dr. Eugen Hultzsch (MS. 344).
Size : 1 1 X in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 33 (really 32, for f. 1 is lost) + i
blank.
Date : probably about the beginning of the 19th cent.
Character: Devanagari.
78. SCIENCE OF LOVE
1608 — MS. Sansk. c. 11
Vatsyayana’s Kamasutra, A.D. 1875 P
Contends : the Kamasutra, by Vatsyayana, in seven
adhikaranas, a revised copy, corrected by Mr. F. F.
Arbuthnot, who writes (f. vi) : —
‘The accompanying Manuscript is corrected by me
after comparing four different copies of the work.
I had the assistance of the Commentary called “ Jaya-
mangla” for correcting the portion from I to V
Chapter, but I found great difficulty in correcting the
remaining portion ; because with the exception of one
copy thereof which was tolerably correct, all the other
copies I had were far too incorrect ; however, I took
that portion as correct in which the majority of the
copies had agreed.
-SCIENCE OF LOVE (1606-1609) 819
The English translation of the same was made from
the accompanying revised copy/
It begins: atha Vatsyayaniyam Kamasutram upo -
dghatah dharmmdrthakamebhyo namah iastreprakrtatvdt
tatsamavdyabodhakebhyas cacaryebhyas tatsambandhat
Prajapatir hi prajah srstva tasam sthitinibandhanam
trivarggasya sasanam adhyayanam satasahasrenagre
provaca l &c. Adhikarana 1 ends on f. 1 1 ; 2, on
f- 3 1 "> 3> on £ 41 ; 4> on f-4 7 i 5 > on 61 ’> 6 > on f - 74 5
7, on f. 80, thus: raksan dharmmdrthakdmams trin I
pasyan lokasya varttanam \ asya sastrasya tatvajho
bhavaty eva jitendriyah. M 7 ll tad etat kuSalo vidvan
dharmmarthdv api yojayan I natirdgdtmakalj. kdmi
prayunjdnah prasiddhyati \\ 8 ll ity aupanisadike saptame
’dhikarane dvitiyo 9 dhyayah. ll samaptam saptamam
adhikaranam ll samaptam cedam Vatsyayaniyam Kama -
sutram \ For the commentary used by Mr. Arbuthnot,
see Mitra, Notices, VI, 1 66 sq.
This copy differs frequently from Pandit Durga-
prasada’s edition of the work (Bombay, 1891).
Presented by Mr. F. F. Arbuthnot in 1891. See
his letter dated March 8, 1884, and Professor F. Max
Muller’s letter dated July 16, 1891, which are prefixed
to the volume.
Size : 13^ X 9 in. Style of European books.
Material: English paper.
No. of leaves : vi + 80 + i blank. The writing is on
the recto only.
Date: the paper has the water-mark ‘T. H. Saunders,
1875 -*
Character: Devanagari.
1609 — MS. Sansk. c. 12
V&tsy&yana’s Kamasutra, 19th cent.P
Contents: the K&masutra, by Vatsyayana, in seven
adhikaranas, described by Mr. F. F. Arbuthnot as the
‘ Benares copy/ It begins : sriganesaya namah 11
jayati Yadunam patir jagali ll dharmarthakdmebhyo
namah l Sastre prakftatvat II tatsamayavabodhakebhyas
cacaryebhyas tatsambandhat I &c. Adhikarana 1 ends
on f. 1 1 ; 2, on f. 27 v ; 3, on f. 37 ; 4, on f. 42 ; 5,
on f. 54 v ; 6 , on f. 66 v ; 7, on f. 72, thus : raksan
dharmarthakdmams trin pasyan lokasya varttanam \
asya iastrapya tatvajho bhavaty eva jitemdriyah I tad
etat kusalo vidvan dharmarthav api yojayet ndtira-
gatmakah karru prayumjdnah prasiddhyati ll ity aupa -
ni$adike saptame ’dhikarane dvitiyo ’dhyayah I nastara-
gapratyanayanam 1 vrddhavidhayah I citrds ca yogdh I
ity adi sattrimsah 1 samaptam cedam Vatsyayaniyam
Kamasutram samaptam 11 subham astu ll
Digitized by
320 $79. NON -VEDIC LITERATURE— TRANSLATIONS OF THE A VEST A
There are some marginal corrections by a different
(Mr. ArbuthnoPs V) hand, and a long marginal note
on ff. 2i v , 22 .
Oldenberg has shown that the translation was
apparently made from the Gujarati version of Bhagvanlal
Das ( Z.D.M.Q. , LVI, 126-1128), but see Schmidt,
Beitrdge z. indischen Erotik , I, 19 sq.
Presented , together with MS. Sansk. c. 1 1 ( 1008 ), by
Mr. F. F. Arbuthnot in 189T.
Size: I2|x5jin. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 72 + i blank".
Date : quite modern, probably copied for Mr. Arbuth-
not a short time before 1883 (when the translation of
the Kamasutra was published).
Character : Devanagari.
1610 — MS. Sansk. c. 44
Kalyanamalla’s Anahgarahga, 18 th cent. P
Contents : the Anahgarahga, in ten sthala?, by
Kalyanamalla. It begins : kriganesaya namah tl atxla-
Utavildsam visvacetonivasam samarakrtavilasam kamba-
rakhyapi-anasamU ratinayananikamam samtatam cabhira -
mam prasabhavijitavamam sarmadam nanmi KamamW 1 11
Lodlvamsdvatamso . . . °pradurbhutdsu simdhufv amita-
varayasolxlaya plavitasvab II satputrah khydtakirteraha 0
. . . smladakhanah k$i tipa ti makuiair ... II 2 II ... 1 krx-
man mahdkav ivi temka lavidagdh a h Kalyanamalla iti
bhupamunir yasasvi II 3 il The dotted passages agree
w ith the text as printed at Bombay in 1842 ( Anamga -
ramgasarvasamgraha mulagramtha , with a Marathi
commentary . . . Sake 1764). F. 3 : iti krikalyanamalla -
viracite Anamgaramge padminyadijativarnanam ndma
prathamasthalam 11 The tenth sthala is incomplete, the
last sloka being: adhomukhi mast akadobkucasy air bhuvam
gat a kramati yatra narx 11 kariva bharta ratilolacittas tad
ibhasarnjnam karanam pradisfam II 29 II (Edition, p. 1 89.)
See the Bodl. calal ., p. 218; Aufrecht, Leipzig
catal.j p. 274 ; Eggeling, India Office catal ., pp. 360 sq.
There is an English translation, Cosmopoli, 1885. For
his date (15th cent.) see Bendall, Brit. Mus. catal ., p. 2 1 7.
? Bought. In the library in April, 1884, an ^ noted
as part of € Burnell Collection/ Dr. Arthur Coke
Burnell died 12 Oct. 1883.
Former shelfmark : MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 44.
Size : 1 2^ x 6 in. Material : Paper.
No. of leaves : ii + 27 + ii blank.
Date : about the middle of the 18th century.
Character : Devanagari.
Injuries: ff. 4—18 are damaged by insects, but
without much injury to the text.
79. TRANSLATIONS OF THE AVESTA
1611-MS. Zend e. 1
Neryosahgh’s Translation of the Tasna, 15th cent.?
Contents : the Translation of the Tasna by Neryo-
sahgh. This work was edited by Dr. Friedrich
Spiegel, Leipzig, 1861. It is a version of a Pahlavi
version of the Yasna. The Gatha portion, i.e. Yasna
XXVIII-XXXIV, XLIII-L, LI, LIII, was edited,
along with the original text, a Pahlavi translation,
and a Persian text, by L. H. Mills, 1892-1894, who
in the Preface, p. iv, briefly describes this MS. The
MS. is in a very much mutilated state. It contains only
the Zend and the Sanskrit. As usual the Sanskrit as
well as the Zend reads from bottom to top. It is
usually denoted by J 3 : so Mills and Geldner, A vest a?
I, iv. It ends with LIY, 1, on f. 26o A . Ff. 261-263
contain a part of the missing text in a later hand.
Former owner: the MS. was received in 1890,
having been sent by Destoor Jamaspji Minocheherji
Jamasp Asana, Hon. D.C.L., Oxon., to Dr. L. II. Mills,
who asked him to present this as well as other MSS.
to the Bodleian Library.
Kept as Arch F. e. 3.
Size : 8| x 5! in. The MS. is arranged like a Euro-
pean book.
Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : iii + 263 + xv blank. The bound MS.
only contains 138 of these leaves, the rest being under
glass.
Date : Dr. Mills, l. c ., says that it was c written
soon after the death of Neryosangh, whose important
labours date from about 500 to 600 years ago/
Scribe : there is a Pahlavi colophon on f. 26o v by
! a later hand, and ff. 261-263 are supplied by yet
another hand.
Character : the Sanskrit is in Devanagari.
Injuries : very many of the leaves have suffered
from abrasion, and are very difficult to decipher. In
several cases the edges are gone. Most of the leaves
under glass are in very poor condition indeed. Yasna
II, 3-8 is missing both in Avesta and Sanskrit, three
pages being left blank.
1612— MS. Or. Polygl. c. 2
Neryosahgh’s Translation of the Tasna, about
A.D. 1825-1828.
Contents: the Translation of Tasna I, 1-19 (*=I,
1-7 Geldner) by Neryosangh, accompanied by the
Avesta text, Pahlavi translation, and a version in
Digitized by LjOOQie
§ 79 . NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— TRANSL. OF THE AVESTA (1612-1614) 821
Gujarati. The translation is preceded by the usual
introduction (f. i v ) where his name appears as Nirio-
samghena Bhavalasutena, The MS. contains a good
deal more than Spiegel prints, but is most carelessly
written and full of inaccuracies. There are several
notes on the margins ; that on f. i Y is : Idum Eejisni
Zundapostukum maya Nireeosunghen Dhuwul sooten
Puhluweezandat Sanskrit bhashayam cocitaritum (?)
G. E. Eejisnee Zund postuk Nireeosungh Dhuwulutsut
noo beto Puhluwee thuke with Sanskrit banee kuree
vobareeoo chhe. Ff. v, vi contain a c translation into
Zund by a Dustoor of Surat of the specimen of the old
persian language given by Sir Wm. Jones. See p. 306
Vol. Ill of his Works 8 Y0 ed/ This is conjectured by
Dr. West to have formed part of an intended essay on
the authenticity of the Avesta. The Sanskrit and
Gujarati are written upside down, and begin as a rule
from the foot of the page.
Presented by Mrs. Max Muller in 1901. It belonged
originally to Mr. John Romer, to whom it was given
(or for whom it was written) by a Dastur of Surat.
(See letters from Mrs. Max Muller and Dr. E. W. West
prefixed to the volume.)
Size: 13^x9^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 8 + ii blank.
Bate: probably about 1825-1829 as the Gujarati is
from FramjI’s translation (Dr. West).
Character: Devanagari for the Sanskrit and Gujarati.
1613—MS. Zend d. 1
Neryosahgh’s Translation of the Khorda Avesta,
14th or 15th cent.P
Contents : a photographic copy of the MS. belong-
ing to Destoor Jamaspji Minocheheiji Jam asp Asana,
usually known as J 9. It contains the Khorda Avesta
with the Sanskrit Translation of Neryosahgh, cf. MS.
Zend c. 2 ( 1614 ), The first two leaves are missing,
but some quite modern leaves have been prefixed with
a separate pagination, I— XXIV «=ff. 1-13 of the MS.
as bound. These leaves contain the usual introduction,
an alphabet, text and translation of the Nlrang-i KustI,
Srosh Baj, Hoshbam, then begins f. 3 of the old MS.
containing the Khurshed Nyaish, Mah Yasht, Atash
Nyaish, Mihir Nyaish, Aban Nyaish (for these two there
is no Sanskrit), Hormezd Yasht (only part of the
Sanskrit), Nlrangs, Patits, a marriage formula in
San sk lit, Srosh Yasht, Nlrang-i bol dadan, Dahman
Afringan, Aslrvad Afringan, Aslrvad-i Fravardiyan,
Gahanbar Afringan Afr. 3. 3-13, Nlrangi sihana. For
all this see Geldner, Avesta , I, iv, v.
The MS. is very far from accurate. The photograph
BODL. SAMS. CATAL. XL
hardly shows the differences of ink. In the original
the Avesta and Pazand are written in red ink, the
Sanskrit in black.
Former shelfmark : MS. Zend e. 2.
The leaves of the MS. as photographed are pasted
into a book.
Size of book : 12 j X 8^ in. In English style.
Size of leaves as photographed : 3y x i|* in.
It must be noted that as the result of the method of
photographing, f. 1 of the book contains ff. i v , 2 of the
original: f. i v of the book contains ff. 2 V , 3 of
the original, and so on.
Material: Paper.
No* of leaves : in the book there are i + 67 + i blank.
In the original, 24+107 (really 104, see below).
Bate : according to the Aslrvada, w ritten after samvat
1400: samvatsare$u calurdaSasatesu amukadavarse \
Destoor Jamaspji in a letter quoted by Geldner, /. c.,
says it is customary even in printed texts merely to give
the century. Samvat 1400 is properly *= a. d. 1344, so
that the MS. was written before 1444 ; in any case it
must be very close to the date of Neryosangh himself.
Cf. H 2 (Geldner, p. iii), which is dated a.d. 1415.
Character : the Sanskrit is in Devanagari.
Injuries : ff. 1, 2 of the old MS. are wanting, and
also a leaf after f. 103. A lacuna occurs on f. xiv.
1614-ms. Zend c. 2
Neryosangh’ s Translation of the Khorda Avesta,
18th cent. P
Contents : the Translation of the Khorda Avesta
by Neryosangh, being a translation of a Pahlavi
rendering of the Zend, made probably about the 14th
century by a Parsi, with a very defective knowledge
of Sanskrit. The MS. contains, besides the usual
introduction by Neryosangh, the Nlrang-i KustI, Srosh
Baj, Hoshbam, Khurshed Nyaish, Mah Nyaish, Aban
Nyaish, Atash Nyaish, Nam stayishni, Patits, Afringan-i
Dahman, Afringan Arda-Fravash, all of which are
enumerated by a modern hand in red ink on a slip of
paper inserted after f. i. This MS. is not included in
Geldneris list, Avesta, I, ii — xiii. It is, indeed, merely
a modern, carelessly written copy, much inferior even to
MS. Zend d. 1 ( 1618 ), which itself is not very accurate.
The MS. contains not merely the Zend and Sanskrit,
but also the Pahlavi, and a Persian version. As usual,
to suit the Avesta, the Sanskrit reads from the bottom
upwards. —
Size : I2fx8£in,
European book*
The MS. is arranged like a
t t
Digitized by
322
$80. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— PICTURE BOOK (1614-1617)
Material : Paper, apparently European.
No. of leaves ; i + 120 + i blank.
Bate : very doubtful, perhaps 1 8th century, but very
likely still more modern.
Character : the Sanskrit is in Devanagari.
80. PICTURE BOOK
1615 — MS. Ouseley 414
Pictures with Descriptions, 18th cent.P
Contents : pictures of natural objects, the earth, the
sun, trees (two), bird, cat, men (two, the latter matta),
girl, man, two women, Kr$na, Garucja, Rama, GangadevI,
a headless woman, and Jagannatha, each described in
very bad Sanskrit on the verso.
Former shelf mark : MS. Ouseley 715.
Kept in an ornamental cardboard case in a wooden
box.
Size of case : 5^ X 2 j in. The case is open at the
top only.
Size of leaf: 4^ X 2-g- in.
Material: written on thin strips of some very
strong kind of leaf.
No. of leaves : 17.
Bate : perhaps the end of the 18th or beginning of
the 19th century.
Character: Bengali.
81. FRAGMENTS
1616— MS. Sansk. b. 6 (B)
Fragments, 12th to 14th cent.P
Contents ; a miscellaneous collection of fragments of ’
various MSS. In most cases only a single leaf remains,
usually in very bad preservation.
(1) F. 2 contains the title : Vajasaneyini Vivah&di-
paddhatib \
(2) F. 3 contains a fragment of a Pindikrama,
ascribed to Aryanagarjuna.
(3) F. 4, a fragment of a Futrapaddhati.
( 4 ) F. 5, a fragment on the VaiAvadeva rites.
(5) F. 6, probably ritual.
(6) Ff. 7, 8, in the original foliation 3 and 8, a dia-
logue between KftQa and Laksmu
(7) Ff. 9, 10, fragment of a Buddhist stotra.
(8) F. 11, fragment of a stotra beginning: namo
huddhdya I nirastasarwavarano bhajalanise$asamkhyd -
tavikalpavayo I svdkasapano vadito vibhati svala (lost)
purnnacandrab I
(9) Ff. 12, 13, belonged to Syama£armman.
(10) F. 14, astronomical fragment, beginning: dditya •
jatikfiti \ and containing the Navagrahanam pujavidhify.
Numbered 2.
(11) F. 15, fragment of an Avad&na.
(12) F. 16 begins: om namah snkr^ndya \ tad evdgnis
tad Adityas tad Vayus tad va Candramab \ It contains
ten £lokas.
(13) F. 17 contains the end of the dvatrimso * dhyayah
of some Tantra.
( 14 ) Ff. 18, 19 , Tantric prayers ; numbered ff. 3, 4.
(15) F. 20, fragment on Vivfcha.
(16) F. 21, Tantric fragment.
(17) F. 22, Tantric fragment.
(18) Ff. 23-26, mantras for domestic rites.
(19) F. 27, scraps, e.g. hiranyavarnndb Sucayah
pavakah , &c.
(20) Ff. 28-30, seem to be by one hand; apparently
calculations of dates for various rites, called on f. 30
Suryapujft.
(21) Of the remaining leaves ff. 33-35, 36, 37, 44-
47 are by four different hands ; the rest are by various
hands. Altogether some twenty MSS. are represented.
Of these f. 5o v bears the date nasam 487 (-» a.d. 1367) 1
f. 5i v , nasam 439 ( — a. d. 1319) maghavadi \ f. 54, nasam
482 ( — a.d. 1362). F. 38 is in Ku^ila wiring of about
the 1 2th cent.
Bought in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoemle.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : 16^ x 2j x in.
Size of leaf: about 147 X 17 in. for the most part.
Material : Palm-leaves, held together by a string
passing through a central hole.
No. of leaves : 59.
Bate : see above for the dates given. The other
pieces vary from the 12th to the 14th century.
Character : Nepalese and Bengali.
1617— MS. Sansk. a. 18 (B)
Fragments, 12 th- 14 th cent. P
Contents : five odd leaves from three or four different
MSS. The only colophon is : iti muni (three letters ,
lost) -sutrdd dhftab S'antibodhab \
Bought in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoemle.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box: 22^ X 2^ X 17 in.
Size of leaf: about 2 ij x i£ in.
Digitized by LjOoq ie
'#81. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— FRAGMENTS (1617-1620)
823
Material : Palm-leaves, held together by a string
passing through two holes at the sides.
No. of leaves : 5.
Date: one leaf — Ku{ila — is probably 12th century.
The rest not later than the 14th.
Character: one Ku^ila, four Nepalese.
1618 — MS. Sansk. b. 86
Fragments, 17th cent. P
Contents: merely a small fragment of some work,
which cannot be identified, with a commentary or
translation in Sinhalese. Tt was thus described by
R. C. Childers, on June 14, 1868, and the text is so
much mutilated that a more precise description is not
possible.
Presented , perhaps, like MS. Sansk. d. 32 (R) [1467],
by Dr. Mill?
Former shelf mark: MS. Bodl. Sanscr. 36.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box : 17 x 3 in.
Size of MS. : i6| x 2f in.
Material: Palm-leaves, held together by two boards,
and a string going through two holes in the MS.
No. of leaves : 4, and two boards.
Date : apparently old ; may be 1 7th cent, or earlier.
Character: Sifihalese.
1619 — MS. Sansk. d. 12 (R)
Fragment, 16th cent. P
Contents: four leaves, numbered 3, 5, 15, and 16
of a work, probably Buddhist, containing rules of
conduct. Verses J9-28, 41-50, 138-149, 177-179,
and 185-187 alone remain. Many of the verses
are well known from other sources, and present
interesting deviations from the usual text. F. 3 :
strinam dvigunam aharah buddhis traso caturgunah \
fadgwiam vyavasayanafy kdmab catfagunam bhavet II 23 11
see Bohtlingk, Indische Spriiche 2 , no. 7204. F. 3 :
bhojyam bhojanabaktib ca ratibaktib ca varastriyo I
vibhavo ddnabaktib ca nalpasya tapasas phalatn li 23 II
(see Bohtlingk, no. 4640). F. 3 V : agnihotraphalam
vedd bilavrttiphalam brutam 1 ratiputraphalam narl
dattabhuktaphalam dhanam 11 25 II (see Bohtlingk, no. 7 1)
parok$e karyahantaro pratyakqe priyavddino I varjjayet
tddrbam mitram visakumbham payomukham 11 27 II (see
Bohtlingk, no. 3979). F. 5 : durjjano priyavddi ca
naiva vibvasakaranam 1 madhu sravati jihvagre hrdaye
hdlahalam ( krakha added by a later hand) ll 42 II (see
Bohtlingk, no. 2852) mukhapadmadaldkaram vdkyam
candanasitalam (the letters are only half visible) hfdaya
karliisamyuktam trividham dhurtalaksanam 11 43 n (see
Bohtlingk, no. 4882). F. 5 V : sadhusammanamatrena
bhavanti dehavikraya l upakdrabatendpi durjjanam ka
kena gfhyati ll 47 ll (see Bohtlingk, no. 6991) jirnnam
annum prabamsanti (or prabasyanti) bharyydh ca
gatayauvana I rane pratyagatam bur a sasyam . ca grham
agatam (the second half in a later hand) 11 50 1 1 (see
Bohtlingk, no. 2424) kulinasya vi$am panam majlrnnam
bhojanam vifam \ &c. F. 13 : do$o 9 py asti guno ’py
asti nirdokha naiva jnayate \ sukumarasya padmasya
nalo bhavati karkkabah ll T40 M yo yatra sata ydnti kte
caiva puna puna I sa tata lag hut a ydnti yadi Sakrasamo
bhavet II141II (see Bohtlingk, nos. 2988 and 5638).
F. I3 V : namanti phalino vrk$d namamti vivuddhajana 1
suskakd#(han ca murkhan ca namanti ca bhajanti
ca 1114611 varam eka gum putra na ca murkhasatair
api l eka candras tamo hanti na ca tdrabatair api 11 147 11
mrdund vajradd hanti mfduna hanti darunam 1 namdhya
mrdund kincit tasmdt tikpnacarau mrdu ll 14811 pahca
yatra vidyante kurydt tatra bamgatim I loknjatrabhaya
lajya H150II (see Bohtlingk, nos. 3365, 5971,
4962, 3862). The MS. is extremely inaccurate and is
very badly written by a scribe ignorant of Sanskrit.
Bought in 1900 from Dr. A. F. R. Hoernle.
Kept in a cloth box. Size of box: io|x a\x in.
Size of leaf: icf X 2 in.
Material: Palm-leaves, held together by a string
passing through a central hole.
No. of leaves : 4. Only half of the last leaf remains.
Date: end of the 14th or beginning of the 15th
century.
Character : Nepalese. The number 4 is made very
like a 3. The s and b are confused and n and n.
1620 (1—5) — MS. Sansk. c. 183
Miscellaneous fragments, 10th cent.?
Contents : various Sanskrit fragments.
1. Ff. 1—5, a letter from H. H. Wilson to Professor
Max Muller, dated March 28, 1859, asking him to
verify a passage cited by Radhakanta from the Nara-
yanlya Upani§ad justifying the practice of satl. The
passage begins : Ague vratanam vratapatir asi patya-
nvgamavratam carifydmi tac chakeyam tan me radhya -
tarn ll he Agne karmmasakfin yatafr tvam vratanam
prajapatyakhilavratandm vratapatir asi \ &c. Then the
verse : iha tvd Agne namasa vidheya suvargasya lokasya
sametyai I jusdno adya havifd jatavedo vibdti tvd satvato
nay a ma patyur Agne 11 he Agne iha asmin karmmani 1 &c.
T t 2
Digitized by
Google
324
$82. NON-VEDIC LITERATURE— PRAYER BOOK (1620, 1621)
2 . Ff. 6- 9, a letter in Sanskrit from Acarya Valla-
bhajl Nandasarman, son of Acarya Haridanta Nanda-
£arman, written to Professor Max Muller in 1893 from
Rajkot, Kathiawar, asking for a copy of the second
edition of his Rg-veda. It begins, on f. 6 : bribo jayati 1
sripancakayuktandm bhaffopadhim dharayatam vividha -
vidydvxbdradandm vidvanmannfaHmanufanandm Sarma -
nyadebotpannanam Igldnufadebasthitijufam Mokfamu-
laramahodaydnam karakamalayor idam vijiiaptipatram
Acdryopakhyaharidantanamdabarmasunok A cdryopa -
khyaval/abhajlnamdabarmanah Jirnadurganivasino 9 pi
Rdjyadurgastfdtimatab samullasatutaram 1 sam vbha -
yatra aparam ca I sampratam sabhayyam Rgvedapusta -
kam dvitiyaya 9 vrtydmkitam asii tatrabhavadbhih bha -
v adbhir ity agatam nah brutipatham 1 &c. It ends,
on f. 8: samvat 1949 ( — a.d. 1893) vaibakhabukla 5
bhrgau sane 1893 (?) aprelatd 21 Bajyadurge 1 asmy
aham dataparibramaklamaparihdrapurvakakfamd labha -
bo bha van | svahasto mama Acaryopdkhyaharidanta -
namdabannasunor Valla bhajinamdabarmanab I He states
on f. 8 : anukramanikam pranayitum icchdmi I
3 . Ff. 10, 11, a letter from A. Ranganathacarya,
Sanskrit Pandit at the High School of the Raja of
Vehkatagiri, Nellore, Madras Presidency, to Professor
Max Muller, enclosing a poem of thanks for the gift of
a copy of the second edition of his Rg-veda, dated
May 18, 1893. The poem begins, on f. 10: yat
satyam sarvabhute§v anumukham akhilam vyapya
vi&vatma bhati \ prayab prayafi prajabhir yad iha
1 Has? t am stuyate japyale ca \ yan nityam sarvavede?v
adhigatamahir na prapyate sarvavarnaifr \ tat tat tvam
pdlayed ity adhikam adhigunam prdrthayamy e$a
vidvan II 1 II It ends, on f. io v : sodhavyam atrabhavata
yan me vrthoktir dlikhita I tad api prita tasmat pitrvan
tnahyam dayasva modasva II 1611
4 . F. 14, three verses celebrating S'iva, Brahma, and
Vi§nu. F. 14: vamde tain nilakamtham sirasi sura -
sarid yasya nityam vahamti \ Sobham yad naladese
nirasati ca iasi sasvad asabhavarttl I nagam ghamtam
trisulam damarukasahitam nandirajam ca vibhrat 1
bhutim maldkapalam dharati ca sadd bmabanavasi Sfivo
yak ll 1 II baste basvan mumnam ganamathasupathe
vedam avarttayaty — 1 Vipnor ndbhisamudbhavo bhava-
mukhai devaib stuto nityaba - l yo hamsam nijavdhanam
prakurute yatsamgam aste sma gl~ I haste vedam
akhamditam dharati yas tarn purvajam naumy aham ll 2 ll
samtakdram bhujagasayanam padmanabham surebam
visvadharam gaganasadrbam meghavarnam sure — l
Lakpmikamtam kamalanayanamyogibhir dhydnagamyam 1
vamde Vi^num bhavabhayaharam sarvalokaikandtham\\$\\
The edge of the leaf is worn away and several letters
are illegible.
5. Ff. 15, 16 : the Gfiy&tri verse with a translation
and some remarks in English on its sacredness and
mystery. F. 17 contains some remarks on Arabic
conjunctions by the same hand. The translation here
given of the Gavatri ( tat Savitur varenyam bhargo
devasya dhimahi dhiyo yo nak pracodaydt om ) is ‘ Him,
the creator his light contemplate (inwardly) (He is)
the preparer (of the benefits or result of prayer) He
(wisdoms)
I senses
)
is god or light He applys or turns your
to employment/
[Ff. 12, 13 contain respectively an astronomical
fragment in Bengali and a fragment in Panjabi.]
Former owner : 1-8 belonged to Prof. Max Muller.
Size: 14^X9^ in. Material: Paper.
No. of leaves : i + 1 7 + i blank.
Bate : for 1-8 see above. The rest must be early
19th century.
Scribe : for 1-3 see above.
Character : Devanagarl.
82. PRAYER BOOK
1621 — MS. Or. Polygl. f. 1
Prayers, A.D. 1861-1863.
Contents: ( Psalms and Prayers for every day in
the month/ written in different languages, each in
its own character, by the Rev. S. C. Malan, in the
years 1851-1853 (see pp. 7, 583). The Sanskrit begins,
on f. 469 : 107 saptabatataman gitam 1 parebvaram pra -
bamseta yatah sa mahgalapradah I tadiyanugrahasydpi
jayate nityasamsthitih ll F. 475 : 1 28 gitam I prakaroti
manupyo yah sadhvasam paramebvarat I tatpathasya ca
pantho yo bhavet sa dhanya ucyate ll This section
ends on f. 476, but there are some more verses on
ff. 477^482. -
Presented by the Rev. S. C. Malan in 1859.
Size : 7 X 5f in.
Material : Paper, bound as a European book, with
clasps and flaps.
No. of leaves : 587 (really 588, as f. 206 is double).
Bate: a. d. 185 1-1853, see f.583, note by S.C. Malan.
Scribe : S. C. Malan.
Character : the Sanskrit in Devanagarl.
Digitized by LjOOQie
INDEX
[Authors and their Relatives.
Scribes and their Relatives and Patrons*
Former Owners.
Works.
Historical Names.
Places.]
Akabbara (i.e. Akbar, a.d. 1556-1605),
1398, 235, 1401; Akavvara, 1536,
294 ; Akkabara, 1109.
Akabbarapurabhamdara, 1345.
Akfam&Iika TJpanisad, 1006 (17).
Akgi TJpanisad, 1006 (18).
Akfobhya Dharani, 1449 (5).
Agnistomapaddhati, 1050*
Agniftomahautra, 1056.
Agni svamin, DAtyayanasutrabhA-
§ya, 1025, 1026.
AngavidyA, 1585 (3).
Angraraja, 1535.
+Acyuta4rama (a. d. 1801), 1009, 76,
1010 .
Ajayapala (a. d. ii 74-1 177), Caulukya
of Gujarat, 1696 (1).
Ajitadevacarya, 1409,
Ajnanabodhini, by S'wikaracdrya ,
1286.
Aftcalagaccha, 1137, 1344.
AnahiUapatt&na, 1578; Anahillapatana,
1385, 227 ; see also Ahillanapattana.
Atitanagatapratyutpanna Dharani,
1449 (25).
Atrismrti, 1094 (4).
Atharva-veda Samhitfi, 937, 938.
Atharvaiikha TJpanisad, 1007 (7).
Atharvaliras TJpanisad, 1007 (6).
AdvaitArka TJpanisad, 1006 (16).
AdhyAtma TJpanisad, 1006 (15).
Adhyatmaramayana, 1175-1177.
AdhyAtmikasutra, 1585 (1).
Anangaranga, by KalyAnamalla,
1610.
Ananta, father of Nilakantha (a.d.
1587), 1546, 1562.
tAnantaka (a. d. 1566), son of Go} ala,
918 (2).
Anantakirtideva, successor of Asvasena-
deva, 1398, 235.
tAnantakrsna (a.d. 1659), 1027.
Anantadeva, see Anandadeva.
Anantadeva, father of Gokuladeva,
1515.
Anantanarayana, grandfather of Vara-
darfija, 1032.
tAnantabhatta Remana (a.d. 1773,
1774), 1016, 80.
Anantavratajmstaha , 1067.
Anamrayogin, 1455, 265.
Anargharaghava, by Murari, 1245,
1247 (11).
Anavagraha, SAma-veda, paiisisja,
865 (9).
Anukramani, Sama-veda, 855 (1).
Anuttaraupapatikavivarana, by
Abhayadevasuri, 1338 (3).
Anuruddha, S'ataka, 1457.
Anuvakannkramani, by S'aunaka,
892 (1).
AnuvakAnukramanlvrtti, by Sad-
guru&isya, 892 (1).
AnuvyAkhyAnyAyavivarana, by
Anandatirtha, 1290 (1).
AnekArthasamgraha, by Hemacan-
dra, 1111 (1 j,
Commentary on, 1111 (1).
Ant&krtadalAvivarana, 1338 (2).
Annapurna, mother of VAsudeva
DIksifca* 1053.
Annaprfiiana, Sama-veda, paiisista,
867 (18).
Annambhafia , TarJcasamgraha, 1323.
AnnApurna TJpanisad, 1006 (19).
Anvayarthadipika, by Dharmesva-
ra, 1545.
Aparadhasimdarastotra, by S'anka-
rAcArya, 1260.
AparimitA Dharani, 1449 (74), 261.
Aparimitayu Mahayanasutra, 1449
(74), 261.
Ap&marj anastotra, from Karmavi-
paka, 1174.
App&dlksita, Kuvalayananda, 1161.
Abhayamkari Dharani, 1449 (31),
260.
Abhayadevasuri —
SamavAy anga vrtti , 1335.
Bhagavativrtti, 1336.
TJ p Asakadaiavi varana, 1S38 (1).
Antakr tadai avivarana, 1338 (2).
Anuttaraupapatikavivarana,
1338 (3).
Pralnavyakaranavivarana, 1338
(4).
VipAkavivarana, 1338 (5).
tAbhaya£ankara (a. d. 1867), 1504.
Abhay asu r i va mSa, 1380.
Abhij£LAna$akuntala, by Kalidasa,
1162 (1), 1244, 1247 (5).
Abhi&hAnaeintamani, by Hema-
candra, 1107, 1109 (1).
Commentary on, by Hemacan-
dra, 1108.
AbhidhAvrttamAtrkA, by Mukula-
bhatfa, 1167 (2)] 1164.
Abhinava NArayanendra Sarasvati,
Aitareyabha§yatIkA, 977.
Amadavada, 900, 1081, 107 ; see
Ahmad&vada.
Amara, EkAkgaranamamAlA, 1110
( 0 -
NamalihgAnuiAsana, 1096 (4),
1099, U00.
A maraJcosodghafana, Vagbhaja cited
in, 1599, 316.
Amaracandajl, father of scribe (a.d,
1797), 1172, 149.
Amaruiataka, 1259.
Index Verborum to, 1221 (3).
Amare4vara, son of tDhaneSvara (a.d.
1761, 1762), 866, 899, 947, 43,
1082.
tAmisundara (a. d. 1586), 1154, 139.
Amrtacandra , 1370.
Amrtacandrasuri, Puru$arthasid-
dhyupAya, 1379.
AmrtanAda TJpanisad, 1006 (10).
Amrtabindu TJpanisad, 1007 (19).
Amrtananda, NaipaUyadevataka-
lyAnapaflcavimiatikA, 1446 (2),
257-
AmrtAbha DhAranI, 1449 (7).
Amrtaharana, Sama-veda, parisista,
855(h).*
Amoghapa£a Dharani, 1449 (1).
Amoghasiddhi DhArani, 1449 (8).
tAmbaiftma Dhanesvara (a.d. 1771),
909.
Ayodhyanatha, father of tKalikadasa
(a. D. 1823), 1469, 271, 1475.
Axiftanemicarita, by Vijayagani,
1401.
Arunacalasthala, 881.
Argalapura, 903, 1555.
ArgalAstotra, 1473 (2), 1474 (2).
Thick type ■» Sanskrit authors, or works, in the Bodleian. Italics = other authors or works. + = a scribe. * * an owner.
Order of alphabet a, a, i, I, u, S, r, r, J : e, ai, 0, au : k, k-h, g, g-h, ft: c, c-h, j, j-h, n: t, t-h, <j, <J-h, n: t, t-h, d, d-h, n : p, p-h, b, b-h, m :
y, r, 1, v: 6, s, s, h : j (h), • m (rii).
References are made thus:— 1446 (2), 257 = MS. 1446 (in this vol.), section 2 (in the MS.), p. 257 (in this vol.)«
Digitized by LjOoq le
326
INDEX
Arthadipika, by Ratnaiekharagani,
1366.
Alaka, K&vyaprak&ia, 1168, 1150,
1006 ( 3 ).
Alamkfira, fragment on, 1274 (3).
Alamkararatnakara, l>y S'obh&ka-
re'ivaramitra, 1162 (2).
Aland dravimar tint, by J ayaratha, 1157
(>)•
A lanikarasarvasva, by Rdjanaka Ruyya-
ka, 1157(i ).
Alamk&rodaharana, by Jayadratha,
1167 (1).
Alapaflcana Dharani, 1440 (80), 261.
Alastha , 1306.
Avagrahaiaka, Sama-veda, pari^ista,
856 (6).
Avadhuta TJpanisad, 1006 (20).
Avanti, 1522.
Avalokiteivara Dh&rani, 1440 (10).
Avimuktivfiranasl, 060, 54, 1023, 1077.
Aiaga, S'&ntipurana, 1405 (2), 1406
( 0 -
Aivaghosa Avad&na, 1440 (97), 261.
Asvasenadeva, of Puskaragana, 1308,
235-
A^takapurvaka S'raddha, 867 (1).
A$tadakini Dh&rani, 1440 (70), 261.
Astamivratavidhana, 1446 (1).
Astasahasrika Prajn&p&ramit&,
1426-1420.
Ast&ngahrdayasamhitA, by Vfigbha-
ta, 1500, 1600. ‘
Astadhy&yi, by Pfinini, 1118.
Asj&vakra, 1303.
Commentary on, by Viiveivara,
1303.
Astrological Fragment, 1505.
Astronomical Fragment, 1504.
tAhanakunda (a. d. 1095?), 1428,
Ahammadapura, 1543.
Ahammandyavada, 1407.
Ahillanapattana, 1206, 192; see Ana-
hillapattana.
Ahmadanagara, 1416.
Ahmadav&da, 1136, 132 ; see Amad&vada.
Akdiabhairavakalpa , 1480.
Akhy&tav&datika, 1310.
Akhy &ta v adart ha, by Raghun&tha
S'iromani, 1317.
Commentary on, by Raghudeva,
1318.
Agamaiastravivarana, by S'ankara-
carya, 1004.
Angirasa Kalpa, Fratyangir&saha-
s ran am an from, 1475.
Acaratilaka, by Gangadhara, 1402.
Ac&rangavrtti, by S'ilSnkac&rya,
1334.
Ac&radaria, by S'ridatta, 1493 (1).
Atma TJpanisad, 1007 (28).
Atmabodha TJpanisad, 1006 (9).
Atm&nuiasana, by Gunabhadra,
1375.
tAtm&ramn, 1076.
*Atmarameivara, 061, 067.
Atharvana TJpanisad, fragment of,
001 (3), 66.
Atharvanarahasya, by Dhiragovin-
daiarman, 1050.
Adinathacaityalaya, 1300, 236.
Adipur&na, by Jinasena, 1380.
Adh&nakarikft, or Avasathy&dh&-
navidhi, 857 (19), 855, 8.
Adh&navidhi, Sama-veda, parisiffa,
865 (7), 867 (20), 4.
Anandatirtha, or Anandagiri, or
Anandajfiana —
Xi&v&syopanisadbh&fyatippana,
1010 (1).
liavasyopanisadbhasya, 1013(3).
Ait&reyopanisadbha?yatIk&,
077, 1010 (4).
Kenesitav&kyabhasyatippana,
086,1010 (2).
Gaudapadabhasyatikg, 1005.
Chandogyabhasyatika, 080.
Taittiriyopani^adbhasyatippa-
na, 1010 (5).
Prapaficamithyatv&numana-
khandana, 1201.
Pra&napan i sad bhasya , 1013 (2).
Brahmamtrahhdsya , 1270.
Brahmasu tr&nuvy akhy any &ya-
vivarana, 1200 (1).
Bhagavadgitabh&sya, 1200 (2).
Mahaitareyopanimdbhasya , 1011 (3).
Mandukyopanisadbh&fyatippa-
na, ioO0 (1).
Mundakopanisadbhfisyatippa-
na, ioio (4).
Sastraprakaiik§, 007.
Anandadeva, Krsnabhakticandri-
kavidhana, 1207 (12), 175.
Anandadeva, fkther of Vallabhadeva,
1236.
Anandapala, of Kabul, pupil of TJgra-
bhuti, 1133.
Anandapura, 804, 23, 806, 030.
Anandamdla, cited in Langhanapa-
thyanirnaya, 1605.
Anandameru, teacher of Padmameru,
1403, 239.
Anandayuta, gave MS. to Lalitasagaia,
1344.
Anandaraja, minister of Sarabkatulaja
of Cola, 1053.
Anandalahari, by S'ahkar&c&rya,
1261.
Commentary on, by Gaurik&nta,
1261.
Anandavimala, of Tap&gaccha, 1401.
An&ndatamudra, teacher of tMahimS-
samudra (a. d. 1500), 1412.
Anandasttgara, pation (a.d. 1602), 1360
. (4). 2‘5-
Auandaharsagani, pupil of Sahajaklrti,
1383, 226.
Anandatman, teacher of S'ankarft-
nanda, 1008 (2).
Apadeva, father of Anandadeva, 1247
(12), 175.
Apastambadlpikd, cited in M&hagni-
sarvasva, 1053.
Apastamba S'rauta Sutra, Mantra-
praina, 865 (2).
Apastambiya Samskaraprayoga,
1065.
Aptamlmdmsd, - by S amanlabh ad ra,
1378, 224.
Abhyudayikairfiddhapaddhati,
1606.
Amradeva, father of Narapati (a. d.
1176), 1606 (1).
Aranyaka, Sama-veda, 808 (3), 890
(3), 003 (2), 004 (1), 005 (3), 008,
000, 012 (2), 014 (2).
Arambhasiddhi, by TJdayaprabha-
suri, 1541, 1542.
Aruni TJpanisad, 1007 (25).
Arcika Samhita, 015.
Aryavasudh&rft Dharani, see Va-
sundhara Dharani.
Aryasaptaiati, by Govardhan&c&r-
ya, 1265.
Arseya Brahmana, 861 (5), 961 (3).
AvaSyakavrtti , by Uaribhadra , 1350.
A vaiy akavacurni , by JfLanasag&ra,
1360,
Avasathyadhana S&ma-veda, pari-
sista, 865 (8), 867 (19).
Airama TJpanisad, 1007 (52).
Ahalayana, followed in Baudhayana-
dariapurnamasaprayoga, 869 (3).
Aivalayanagrhyakarika, by Kuma-
rila, 1022.
Aivalayana Grhya Sutra, 868 (4),
860 (4), 1018 (1), 1010-1021.
Aivalayana S'r&ddhapaddhati,
1060.
Aivalayana S'rauta Sutra, 1015-
1017, 1018 (2).
Aival&yanasutravrtti, by N&rayana,
1017.
Ahnika, 1495.
JglSndadesa, 1620 (2), 324.
Icharama, 1530, 292.
Indices to —
Karmavipaka, 1217 (4).
Ramayana, 1218.
Vratarka, 1219 (9).
Thick type = Sanskrit authors, or works, in the Bodleian. Italics = other authors or works, t = a scribe. * = an owner.
Order of alphabet:— a, a, i,I,u,u, r, f,J: e, ai, 0, au: k, k-kh, g, g-h, n: c, ch, j, j-h, n: t,t*h, d,<jUh,n: t,t-h, d, d-h, n: p,p*h, b, b-h,m:
y, r, 1, v: s, s, h: : (h), * ip (in).
References are made thus:— 1446 (2), 257 = MS. 1446 (in this vol.), section 2 (in the MS.), p. 257 (in this vol.).
Digitized by CjOoq le
INDEX
327
Indices to —
Harivamla, 1217 (7).
Adi Pur&na, 1220 (4).
Kalik& Purana, 1220 (12).
Ganela Purana, 1219 (5, 6).
Naradiya Purana, 1220 (14).
Padma Purana, 1217 (5, 8).
Brahma Purana, 1220 (2).
Brahmavaivarta Purana, 1220
(5-8).
Brahm&nda Pur&na, 1219 (7, 8).
Bhavisyottara Purana, 1217 (6),
163.
M&rkandeya Pur&na, 1219 (2).
Varaha Purana, 1220 (9).
Vamana Pur&na, 1217 (3).
Vasisthalinga Pur&na, 1220 (3).
V&yu Pur&na, 1220 (11).
Vienu Pur&na, 1220 (10).
Siva Purana, 1219 (3, 4).
Skanda Pur&na, 1220 (13).
Indices Verborum to —
Amaru&ataka, 1221 (3).
Kir&t&rjuniya, 1221 (7).
Gitagovinda, 1221 (4).
Durg&m&hatmya, 1221 (5).
Bhagavadgita, 1221 (2).
Manusamhita, 1221 (8).
Mitak$ar&, 1221 (9).
S'i£up&lavadha, 1221 (6).
Hitopadeia, 1221 (1).
*IndrajI (a.d. 1731), 1041.
Indradatta, Siddh&ntakaumudigu-
dhaphakkik&prak&6a, 1123.
Indiaprastha, 1626, 1668, 1666. -
JndrabhuU , 1466.
16& Upanigad, 1010 (1), 1012 (1, 4).
Commentary on, by S'ankaia-
carya, 1010 (1).
Super-commentary on, by Anan-
datirtha, 1010 (1).
Commentary on, by B&ghaven-
dra, 992 (2), 1012 (4).
Itey&syopanisadarthasamgraha, by
B&ghayendra, 992 (2), 1012 (4).
Ukthal&stra, 868 (1 («)).
TJgratara Dh&rani, 1449 (68), 261.
Ugrabhuti, S'igyahitanyftsa, 1133.
Ugrasenapur, 1319.
Udd&maramah&tantras&roddh&ra,
i462.
Uttamar&ma, Yuvaraja of Gauda Mano-
hara, 1667.
U ttarar&macarita, by Bhayabhuti,
1097 (3).
Uttar &dhyayanakath&, 1846.
Uttar&dhyayanalaghuyrtti, by De-
yendragani, 1347.
Uttar&dhyayan&yaouri, 1348, 1349.
Ihiek type = Sanskrit authors, or works,
Order of alphabet:— a, a, i, I, u, u, r, r, J : e,
7, r, 1, v: 4,|, s, h: l (b), * ip (ih).
Be&rences are made thus:— 1446 (2), 257
Utpal&ranyam&h&tmya,fromSkanda
Pur&na, 1191.
U tsarjanopakaranaprayoga, 1073.
Utsarjanop&karmaprayoga, 1061.
Udayacanda, son of KamalanemnajT,
1389, 230.
Udayacandra, 1140 (1).
tUdayanandin Sflri, 1246, 174.
U day an&c&ry a, Kiranavali, 1830.
Udayaprabhasuri, Arambhasiddhi,
1641, 1642.
Udayasimha , Pindatniuddhtprakarand -
vacurni , 1369.
Udayahar§agani, teacher of Upaparva-
tagani (a.d. 1569), 1347.
Udekarana, father of fNedalala (a.d.
1750), 905 (3).
Uddandapura, 1431, 252.
tUddhava (a. d. 1636), of Benares, 967,
52.
Upake£agaccha, 1184, 131, 1412.
Upacara, S&ma-yeda, pari&^ta, 867
(7)-
U jmde&amdld, by Dharmadam, com-
mentary on, 1407.
Upadelamala , by llemacandra, para-
phrase of, 1418.
Upadelam&l&yrtti, by Siddhas&dhu,
1407.
Upadelas&hasri, by S'ankar&c&rya,
1280.
Commentary on, by R&matirtha,
1281.
Upaparvatagani, patron of tUpavanl-
dasa (a.d. 1569), 1347.
Upasargaharastotra, 1387 (1).
Up&karmotsarjanaprayoga, 1073.
Upayivi, father of fTrilocana (a. d.
1640), 1077 (3).
tUpavanldasa (a. d. 1569), 1347.
Up&sakadai&yiyarana, by Abhaya-
devasuri, 1338 (1).
Umanandandlha , pupil of Bh&sui&-
nandan&tha, 1466.
Um&sah&c&rya, M&tahgistotra,
1478.
Uvafca, Pr&til&khyabh&sya, or P&r-
fadayy&khy&, 894, 23, 896.
Mantrabh&gya, 930.
Ugnisacakravartti. Dh&rani, 1449
(I30), 262.
Ufnigavijaya Dh&rani, 1422 (2 ),1424,
1447 (3), 258, 1449 (35), 260, 1462
(*)•
Uhag&na, 910, 911.
Uharahasya,or Uhyag&na, 913 ( 1 ), 30.
Uhyagana, 912 (1), 913 (1), 914.
$ktantrayy&kara^a, S&ma-yeda,
parisi^a, 866, 12.
Bgyidh&na, 896.
Bg-yeda, Padapfitha, 879-883.
Bg-yeda, Samhitkp&tha, 870-878,
with SSyana’s Ved&rthaprak&6a,
884-889.
Bg-yedapr&tbS&khya, by S'aunaka,
893 (1), 894.
Commentary on, by Uyata, 894,
896.
Btusamh&ra, by K&lidasa, 1131 (3). .
Kgabhad&sa, pupil of tBakhatarama
(a. d. 1823), 1899, 236.
Bsabhapahcaiatikk, by Dhanapala,
1381 (2).
Ekajat& Dh&rani, 1449 (23, 40).
tEkadanta (a.d. 1834), 1087.
Ekallavira Candam&h&rogana Tan-
tra, 1463.
Ekakgara Upanisad, 1006 (29).
Ekaksarako^a, lil4.
1. Ek&ksaran&m am&la, by Amara,
lllO(i).
2. Ek&ksaranamamala, by Vararuci,
1113, ill4, 1132 (2).
Ekakgaranighantu, see 2. Ek&ksara-
namam&E
Ek&ksari Namam&l&, 1113, 1132 (2).
EkadaianytsutrarthadJidraka , by Jina-
sundara, 1416.
Aikajat& Dh&rani, 1449 (23).
Aitareya Ar any aka, commentary on, by
SaidcarcLcarya, , 1011 (3).
Aitareya Upanigad, 1010 (5).
Commentary on, by S'ankara-
c&rya, 977, 1010 (5), 1014 (1).
Super-commentary on, by N&ra-
yanendra Sarasyati, 977.
Super-commentary on, by Anan-
datirtha, 1010 (5).
Commentary on, by B&ghayen-
dra* 1012 (6).
Aitareya Br&hmana, 866 (2), 939-
941.
Commentary on, by S&yana, 942,
943.
Oghaniryukti^commentary on, 1366.
Odapura, 1169, 147.
fOd&gopala (a.d. 1632), 968, 967.
Onkozi Palm-leaf MS., 1423 (3).
fOhu&mQlajit (a. d. 1791), 1129*
Audg&tras&rasamgraha, by Budra-
skanda, 869 (1), 1030.
Aupayasathika,S&ma-yeda,parisi?t&,
867 (13).
Kakkasuri, 1412.
Katha Upanifad, 987 (1), 1006 (34),
1007 (35, 36), 1012 (6).
in the Bodleian. Italics = other authors or works, t *= a scribe. * = an owner,
ai, o, au: k, k-h, g, g-h, n: c, c-h, j, j-h, &: frh, <}, d-h, n: t, t-h, d, d h, n: p, p*b, b, b-h, m :
= MS. 1446 (in this vol), section 2 (in the MS.), p. 257 (in this voL).
Digitized by
Google
328
INDEX
Katha Upanisad —
Commentary on, by S'ankara-
carya, 1009 ( 2 ), 1014 ( 1 ).
Super-commentary on, by Gopa-
layogin, 1009 ( 2 ).
Super-commentary on, by Vyasa-
tartha, 1012 ( 5 ).
Kathavalli Upanisad, see Kafha
Upanisad.
Kanei% 1806*
Jtanthadi, 1806.
Ka^thadruti Upanisad, 1007 ( 26 ).
Kathambhuti, 1265.
Kanakaprabha, pupil of Devendrasuii,
1140 ( 1 ).
Kanakaranga, brother of Nemadiranga-
gani, 1888, 226 .
Kanakavijaya, successor to Vijayadeva-
suri, 1401.
Kanyad&na, fragment, 1500.
Kapali, 1806.
Kapilasmrti, 1488.
Kapi&a Avadana, 1449 ( 140 ), 262 .
KamalanemnajI, first sou of Vularslda-
saji, 1889, 230 .
Karan&de, wife of KalyAna, 1400, 237 .
Karavfra Dh&rani, 1449 ( 89 ), 261 .
Karunananda, son of Jagadananda,
1426, 249 .
Karka, Katyayanasutrabhasya,
1042.
Karnakundalapuri, 1274 ( 2 ), 184 .
Karnamrtaetotra, by Lil&Suka, 1269.
Karpuraprakara, by Han, 1414.
tKarbalakara (a.d. 1794 - 1806 ), 893,
894(3).
Karmagrantha, by Devendrasuri,
commentary on, 1857.
Karmagranthaprathamavicara
(Hindi), 1860 ( 6 ).
Karmagranthasatkavacuri, 1357.
Karmaprakrti , 1368 ( 3 ).
Karmapradipa, 866 ( 1 ), 1036 ( 3 ).
Commentary on, by S'ivarama,
1037.
Karmavip&kavacuri, 1867.
Karmastava, commentary on, by
Govindagani, 1368 ( 2 ).
Karmastavavacuri, 1367.
Kalisamtarana Upanisad, 1006 ( 33 ).
Kalpadxumakalika, by Lak^ml valla-
bha, 1341.
Kalpasutravivarana, by Vinaya-
candra, 1889.
Kalpaautr avacuri, by Jinaprabha-
muni, 1840.
Halpanupadasutra, Sama-veda, 866
(3)-
K alp an tarvacy a, 1342, 1848.
tKaly&na (a. d. 1803 ), son of Devadatta,
966, 51 .
Kalyana, second son of Naksu,1400, 237 .
Kalyanakirti, teacher of fBrahmalala-
jl?nu (a.d. 1646 ), 1106.
Kaly an ap aficavimsatikA, by Amrt&-
nanda, 1446 ( 2 ), 257 .
Kalyanamandirastotra, by Siddha-
sena Divakara, 1387 ( 7 ).
Kaly&namalla Anangaranga, 1610.
Kaly&nayika, accentuator, 964.
Kallaja, father of Mukulabhatja, 1167
( 2 ) , 1164.
Kalhana, father of tBama (a.d, 1387 ),
108*5.
Kavindra, patron, 906 ( 2 ).
KaSyapavam^a, 1193.
Kasuhani, 1898, 235 .
fKahna (a. d. 1578 ), 1178.
tKahnirama (a.d. 1820 ), 1502.
Kahlu, wife of Mu^a, 1870.
Kamhanua, father of tSavaji (a.d. 1612),
1046.
KakacandUvara , 1806.
*Kandadararamabhatta, 868 ( 4 ), 11 .
Katantra, by S'arvavarman, 1180,
1131 ( 1 , 2 ), 1132 ( 1 ).
Commentary on, by Durgasimha,
1131 ( 1 ), 1132 ( 1 ).
Katiyasutravrtti, by YfijfLikadeva,
864 ( 4 ), 1043, 1044 ( 2 ).
Katyayana , grammarian, 1119.
Katyayana, S'raddhakalpa, 859 ( 2 ^
1066.
Sarvanukramani, 892 ( 1 ).
Sarv&nukramapi to Vfijasaneyi
Samhita, 935.
Sndnasutra y 862 ( 3 ), 868 ( 3 ).
pari&ftas attributed to, 861.
Katyayana S'rauta Sutra, 1041.
1 . Katyayanasutrapaddhati, 1044
(*)•
2 . K&ty&yanasutrapaddhati, by
Yajiiikadeva, 863 ( 2 ).
K&tyftyanasutrabhagya, by Karka,
1042.
K&ty&yani S'anti, 1501.
Kantimala, by Vbpnupuri, 1882.
Kdpalika , 1306.
Kama raja, father of Cakrap&ni, 1587.
Kamasutra, by Vatsyayana, 1162
(3) 1 1608, 1609.
Kampilya, home of Vidvanatha, 1536,
294 .
K&randavyuha, 1480 ( 1 ), 1431.
Karivradhrakhyapura, 1574, 307 .
Karn&tl (or c di), 1485, 277 .
Kalacakra Dharani, 1449 ( 49 ), 260 .
Kfilacakranivardha Dh&rani, 1449
( 120 ), 262 .
fK&ladasa (a.d. 1857 ), 1683.
Kalanirnayadipikftvivarana, by Nr-
simha, 1496.
Kalasankarginimata, 1464.
Kalagnirudra Upanisad, 1007 ( 47 ).
tKalikadasa (a. d. 1823 ), son of Ayo-
dhyanatha, 1469, 271 .
*KalikaprasMa (a. d. 1839 ), 1563,
1566 (P), 1593, probably identical
with *Kalikad&sa, 1566.
Kalidasa —
AbhijiLanaSakuntala, 1162 (i),
1244, 1247 (5).
Btusamhara, 1131 ( 3 ).
Kum&rasambhava, 1232, 1233.
Meghaduta, 1249-1255.
Baghuvamsa, 1230, 1231.
Vikramorrali, 1247 ( 9 ), 175 .
S'rutabodha, 1152.
Kavyaprak&£a, by Mammata and
Alaka, 1095 ( 3 ), 1158, 1159.
K&vyaprak&dasanketa, by Bajana
Buoaka, 1095 ( 3 ).
Kfiii, 860 ( 2 ), 6 , 868 ( 1 ), 11 , 870,
936, 944, 1009, 76 , 1016, 80 , 1077,
1082, 1176, 1496, 281 .
Kaiikhanda, from Skanda Purana,
1192, 1193.
Ka£lkhandatik&, by Bamananda,
1193.
Ka&natha, Pra£napradipa, 1548.
Sighrabodha, 1547.
Kalinatha, Xianghanapathyanirna-
ya, 1605.
Kalinatha B&paya, father of fVaijanatha
(a.d. 1794), 876, 11.
tKa£liama (a.d. 172 7 ), 907, 28 .
Kasth&samgha, 1370, 1398, 235 .
KaiinajT, grandfather of Ganefia Daiva-
jfia (a.d. 1613 ), of Bharadvajakula,
1674, 307 .
Kahnadadeva, 1513.
A'igenzi Palm-leaf MS., 1420.
Kiranavali, by Udayanacarya, 1330.
Kir&t&rjuniya, by Bharavi, 1234 ( 1 ).
Commentary on, by Jonaraja,
1234 ( 1 ).
Index Verborum to, 1221 ( 7 ).
*Kikamahadeva, 995.
Klkahasfi, father of Capakika, 1344.
Klrtisimhadeva, patron of Bhanuji-
diksita, 1103.
Kilastotra, 1473 ( 3 ), 272 , 1474 ( 3 ).
Kundavioara, from Tattvamra, 1598.
Kundinaka Upanisad, 1006 ( 36 ).
Kundakundacarya, Paficastikaya-
prabhrta, 1370.
KundakundAcaryanvaya, 1105, 1399,
236 , 1400, 237 .
Kumaragiri, 1344.
Kumaragiri VasarUaraja, Pali gram-
marian, 1581.
Kumarasambhava, by Kalidasa,
1232, 1233.
Thick type = Sanskrit authors, or works, in the Bodleian. Italics = other authors or works. t»a scribe. * = an owner.
Order of alphabet:— a, a, i, 1 , u, u, r» ?> !•* e, ai, 0 , au: k, k-h, g, g-h, n: c, c-h, j, j-h, h: t, t*h, d, <J-k, n: t, t-h, d, d-h, n : p, p-h, b, b-h, m;
y,r,l,v: 4,?,s,h:
References are made thus: — 1446 ( 2 ), 257 = MS. 1446 (in this vol.), section 2 (in the MS.), p. 257 (in this vol.).
Digitized by LjOoq ie
INDEX
329
Kum&rilasvfimin, Aival&yanagr-
hyak&rik§, 1022.
Kumbhakarna (a. d. 1419-1469), of
Mevad, 1597.
Kuruksetra, 1174.
Kuladatta, Kriyapafijika, 1454.
Kuladharmapaddhati, by Tryamba-
ka, 1470.
Kul&ntapithamahatmya, from Brah-
manda Purana, 1178.
KvXluka , cited in Atharvanarahasya,
1059.
Kuvalayanda, by Appadikgita, 1161.
Burma Parana, Gangamahatmya
from, 1225 (6).
Krt yacintamani , 1038 .
Krsna, a sre§tin, 1344.
Krsna, father of *Gopfila, 1020.
Krsna, father of Prabhuji (a.d. 1659),
954, 48.
Krsna, father of +Balakrsna(A.D. 1756),
938.
Krsna, father of Hama, 1590.
fKr§na, pupil of Ramacandra, 1167,
146.
Kr?na, father of Haribhanu£ukla
(a.d. 1809), 1674 , 307.
1. Krsna Upanifad, 1006 (35), 1008
G-'
2 . Krsna Upanisad, 1008 (0> 75-
tKrsnacanda (a.d. 1730), son of Meta-
ramacandra, 1081, 107.
*Kr?najT, 900.
*KrsnajT&uta, 918*
Krsnaththa, teacher of Ramatirtha,
1281.
JKrsnatlrtha (a.d. 1320), commentator
on Vedantasara, 1293.
Kr^nadasa, Vimalanathapurana,
*1406 (1).
Kr$nabhakticandrikavidhana, by
Anandadeva, 1247 (12), 175.
Kriuabhatta, patron of tDak§inamurti
(a.d. 1655), 881.
Krgnami&racarya, Prabodhacan-
drodaya, 1247 (1).
Krsngradhan&samkfepapaddhati,
1618.
Ketugrahaianti Dharani, 1449 (1 27),
262.
Kedara, Vrttaratnakara, 1153.
Kena Upanisad, 987 (2), 1007 (37),
1010 (2), 1012 (2).
Commentary on, by S'ankaiii-
carya, 986, 1010 (2), 1011 (1).
Super-commentary on, by Anan-
datirtha, 986, 1010 (2).
Commentary on, by Raghaven-
dra, 992 (1).
Kenesitav&kyabhasyatippana, by
Anandatirtha, 986.
Kenjiu Kasawara, Notes onDharma-
satpgraha, 1438 (2).
Notes on Mahavastu, 1438 (1).
Ke^ava, father of Vopadeva (a. d. 1 2 60),
1602.
Ke6ava(A.D. 1500), Jatakapaddhati,
1572; used by Divakara(A.D. 1584),
1573.
Ke£avami£ra, Tarkabhasa, 1307.
+Ke£avar&ma (a.d. 1786), i263.
Ke^avarama, friend of *Gane6anatha,
1023.
Ktiavasmmin , Ba udh dyanxyajpa d clli ati,
1063; cited in Mahggnisarvasva,
1053.
tKesoli ( a . d . 1585), 1604 .
Kaiyata, Bh&syapradipa, 1119.
Kairiuwttei Palm-leaf MS., 1419.
Kaivalya Upanisad, 1002, 1007 (50).
Commentary on, by S'ankara-
nanda, 1002.
Kaivalyendra SarasvatT, teacher of Jfia-
nendra SarasvatT, 977, 1010 (3).
KOkid. Palm-leaf MS., 1421.
Koranfhlka , 1306.
Kau&ika Sutra, 974.
Kau£ikanvaya, 1030.
Kau$itaki Brahmana, 861 (6), 862
(1), 944-946.
Kausllaki Brahmana Upanisad, 976,
60, 1006 (i>
Kratusamkhya, 868 (1 (/)).
Kratusamgraha, S&ma-veda, pari-
d?ta, 867 (2).
Kramasamdarbha, see Bh&gavata-
samdarbha.
KriyapaiSjika, by Kuladatta, 1454.
Kriyasthanakavicara, glosses on,
1860 (7).
K§amakamala, 1383, 226.
Ksam&kaly&na, Jivavicaraprakara-
navrtti, 1372 (1).
Ksamameru, MS. written for, 1134,
Ksirasvamin, Amarako£odgh&tana,
1101 .
Ksurik& Upanisad, 1007 (4).
Ksetrasam asa, by Jinabhadra and
Malayagiri, 1365.
Kpemaklrti, of Kharataragaccha, 1383,
226.
K^emakirtideva, successor to Ananta-
klrtideva, 1398, 235.
Ksemakutiihala , cited in Langhana*
pathyanirnaya, 1605.
Ksemendra, Darpadalana, 1237.
Ksaudrasutra, Sama-veda, 865 (5).
Khnnda, 1306.
Khandanakhandakh&dya, see Nya-
yakhandanakhandakhadya.
Khandapra£asti, 1240.
Kharataragaccha, 1383, 226.
Khorda Avesta, translation of, 1613,
1614.
Gaganakfiepavajrayogini Dharani,
1449 (1 14), 262.
*Gangadhabhafta, son of Gopalabhntfa,
1020 .
Gangadhara, Acaratilaka, 1492.
Gangamahatmya, from —
Mahabharata, S'antiparvan, 1225
(1); Aranyakaparvan, 1225 (2).
Burma Parana, 1225 (6).
Brahma Purana, 1225 (3).
Matsya Purana 1225 (5).
Visnu Purana, 1225 (4).
Skanda Purana, 1225 (7).
Gang drama, 1326.
Gangalahari, by Jagannatha, 1267,
1268.
Commentary on, by Dalapati, 1268.
Gajendramoksana, 1226 (1).
tGanapataji (a.d. 1752), son of Dave
Yasanajl, 971.
Ganapati (a.d. 1841), thakara, 1545,
1546, 1564.
Ganapati Upanisad, 1006 (30).
Ganapati Ravala, Muhurtagana-
pati, 1667, 1668.
Ganapatihrdaya Dharani, 1449 (34),
260.
fGani Uttamacandra (a.d. 1655), pupil
of Vidyacandra Gani, 1276.
Ganijltavijayaka, wrote first exemplar
of Aristanemicarita, 1401.
Gane^ajl, brother of tGanapataji (a.d.
1752), 971.
Gane&a Daivajfia (a. d. i 6 i 3), JatakS-
lamkara, 1574.
*Gane$anatha, 946, 42, 1023.
Gane£asoda£a Dharani, 1449 (119),
262.
Gatasagarasuri, of Aficalagaccha, 1344.
iGadadhara (a.d, 1651), son of Rava-
lapai amananda, 912 (1).
Gadddhara, father of S'uklambara, 1193.
Gadadhara —
Vidhisvarupav&dartha, 1314.
Vieayat&vic&ra, 1313.
V yutpattiv&da, 1316.
Sam&nyanirukti, 1094 (1).
Gandavyuha Dharani, 1449 (103),
261.
GandharvI, mother of R&mananda,
1193.
Gamodha, 898, 25, 899, 907, 1082.
Gambhlraraya, father of Bhaskararft*
ya, 1465.
Gayamahatmya, from V&yu Purana,
1187.
Thick type = Sanskrit authors, or works, in the Bodleian. Italics = other authors or works, t = a scribe. * ■= an owne&
Order of alphabet a, a, i, i, u, u, r, r, J: e, ai, 0, au: k, k-h, g, g-h, h: c, c-h, j, j-h, n: t-h, d, d-h| n: t, t-h, d, d-h, n: p, p-h, b, b*h, m;
y, r, 1, v : &, s, s, h : : (h), * ip (rii).*
References are made thus;— 1446 (2), 257 =* MS. 1446 (in this vol.), section 2 (in the MS.), p. 257 (in this vol.),
BOOL. SAKS. CATAL. II. U U
Digitized by
Google
330
INDEX
Garuda Purana, 1108.
Garga Rsi, Karmavipaka, com-
mentary on, by Faramananda,
1868 (i).
Gargasanihitd, Meghamala from, 1691,
313.
Garbha Upanisad, 1007 (8).
Gathadvaya Dharani, 1449 (27).
Gathas, 1371.
tGanyanavijaya (a. d. 1668), 1643.
Gayatri, 1020 (5).
Garuda Upanisad, 1007 (46).
Garudlsainhita, cited in Langhana-
pathyanirnaya, 1006.
Girapura, 996.
Gitakandika, S&ma-veda, pari&sta,
866 (13).
Gitagovinda, by Jayadeva, 1204.
Commentary on, by Narayana
Vyasa, 1204.
Index Verborum to, 1221 (3).
Gunakirti, son of Sahasrakirti, 1870.
Gunacandra, teacher of Gunakara,
1380.
Gunabhadra, AtmanuSasana, 1376.
Adipurana, 1389.
Gunavisnu, Chandogyamantrabha-
sya, 1034, 1036.
Gunasagai a, pupil of Gatasagarasuri, of
Ancalagaccha, 1344.
Gunasthanak ramarohanaprakara-
na, by RatnaSekhara, 1377.
Gunakara, Bhaktamarastaravrtti,
1380.
Gurupatt&vali, 1400 (3), 241.
Gurjaramandala, 1290, 192.
Gurjaradhipa, 1674, 307.
Guhyasvarimantra Dh&rani, 1449
(92), 261.
Guhyottara Dharani, 1449 ( 1 10), 262.
Grhyasamgraha, by Gobhilaputra,
860 (3)!
Gokula, 1247 (3), 1494, 281, 1688,
312, 1689.
Gokuladeva, Tirthakalpalata, 1616.
Godacull, 1300.
Gopatha Brahmana, 974, 976.
Gopala, father of tAnantaka (a.d. 1566),
918 (2).
Gopala, father of Gane£a Dalvajfia
(a.d. 1613), 1674, 307.
*Gopala, son of Ki snu, 1020.
tGopala (a. d. 1553), son of Narayana,
910, 29.
*Gopalakrsna, 808 (2), 11.
Gopaladeva, Laghubhu$anak&nti,
1128.
Gopalanyayapaflcanana, Fraya-
6cittanirnaya, 1612.
Gopalapurvatapaniya Upanisad,
1008 ( 2 ).
Gopalabhata pathaka, MS. written for
(a.d. 1835), 921, 33.
tGopalabhatta (a.d. 1836), 1494, 281.
Gopalabhatta, father of *Garigadha-
bhatta, 1020.
Gopaiabhatta, Bhagavadbhaktivi-
lasa, 1333.
Gopalayogin, Kathavallibhasya-
vivarana, 1009 (2).
Gopalottaratapanlya Upanisad,
1000 (3), 1008 (1), 75.
Gopicandana Upanisad, 1001, 1008
( 0 . 75 -
*GopInatha, 866, 2.
Gopinatha, Snanadipika, 802 (3).
Gobkila , Fufpa Sutra, attributed to,
866 (3).
Gobhila Grhya PariStsfa, 868 (1).
Gobhila Grhya Sutra, 800 (3), 1033,
1038 (1, 2).
Commentary on, by tfarayana,
1083.
Gobhilagrhyasiitrakdri kartJtabodhirii,
1038/
Gobhilaputra, Grhyasamgraha,
860 (3).
Goraksa , 1300.
Govardhana, 898 (1), 25.
*Govardhana, 1027.
tGovardhaua (a.d. 1296), son of Bha-
vanl&ahkara, 1290, 192.
Govardhana, or Govinda, patron of
tViivaiupa (a.d. 1454), 882 (1).
Govardhana, father of tHarihara (A. D.
1653), 860 (2), 5.
Govardhana, Tajikapadmakofa,
1668, 1604.
Govardhan&carya, Ary&saptalatx,
1206.
G-ov&hadl, 1248.
Govinda, teacher of S'ahkar&carya,
977, 981, 1014 (4).
Govinda, Pradnasara, 1663.
Govindagani,Earmastavav)rtti,1868
(*)•
Govinda Jyotisavid, father of Cinta-
mani Daivajfia, 1166.
Goviudabhatta, father of +Nage6abhafta
Latakara, 1497.
*Govindarama, 881.
*Govindarama, 1024, 83.
tGovindarama, 1037 (1).
tGovindarama (a.d. 1839), 963.
tGovindarama (a. d. 1742), of Bama-
pura, 1009, 10 1.
Govindarama, Fura6caranavidhi,
1493 (2).
Gk>6rhgaparvatasvayambhucaitya -
bhattarakoddela, by Jayacandra,
1430 (2), 251.
Gaudajfiatiya, 969, 54.
Gaudap&da, Karikas on Mandukya
Upanisad, 1007 (12-15), 1009 (1).
Gaudapadabhasyatika, by Ananda-
tirtha, 1006.
Gauda Manohara, 1667.
Gautamaprccha, commentary on,
by Mativardhana, 1369, 1300 (1).
Gauri, mother of Mahadeva, 1040.
Gaurikanta Sarvabhauma, Ananda-
laharitika, 1201.
*Gaurisankara, 1076, 103.
tGyanara (a.d. 1744), 1369.
Grahabhavaprakasa, by Fadmapra-
bhasuri, 1643, 1644.
Commentary on, 1644.
Grahamatrka Dharani, 1449 (38),
260.
Graham&trkahrdaya Dharani, 1449
(77), 261'.
Gramageyagana, 900, 907.
Ghatakarparakavya, 1248.
tGhasirSma, of Kasmir, 1178.
Gherandasamhita, 1306.
+Cakuna(?) (a.d. 1707), son of Yyasa-
tanujakhya, 890, 24.
Cakradatta, cited in Langhanapa-
thyanirnaya, 1806.
Cakradhara, Yantracintamani, 1636.
Cakrapani, Vijayakalpalata, 1687.
Cakrasamvara Dharani, 1449 (79),
261.
Cande£varapra£navidya, by Deva-
carya, 1649.
Camtamtrani , 1300.
tCandakara (?) (a.d. 1741), 800 (1),
6 .
Candrakirti, teacher of Harsakirti,
1139, 133.
Candrakirti, Madhyamakavrtti,
1440.
Candrakirti, Sarasvatadipika, 1130,
1137.
Candrakirtideva, of Sarasvatigaccha,
1400, 237.
Candragaccha, 1380, 1386, see Candra
kula.
Candradeva, of Mithila, patron of
Vasantaraja, 1681.
Candradvada&a Dharani, 1449 ( 10 1 ),
261.
Candrapra£nacaityalaya, 1002.
Candramah&rofana Dharani, 1449
(90), 261.
Candrayasogani, patron of fVi^vauatha
(a. d. 1479), 1381.
Candral&ksml, wife of JagadSnanda,
1420, 249.
Candrasuri, Samgrahani, 1307.
*Candresvara, 902.
Thick type = Sanskrit authors, or works, in the Bodleian. Italics = other authors or works, t = a scribe. * = an owner.
Order of alphabet: — a, a, i, I, u, u, r, r, J: e, ai, 0, au: k, k-h, g, g-h, h: c, c-h, j, j-h, n: t, t-h, d, d-h, n: t, t-h, d, d-h, n : p, p-h, b, b-h, m:
y, r, 1, v : s, s, h : : (h), • m (iii).
References are made thus:— 1448 (2), 257 = MS. 1446 (in this vol.), section 2 (in the MS.), p. 257 (in this vol.).
Digitized by
Google
INDEX
331
Camatkaracintamani, by N arayana,
1545.
Commentary on, 1546.
Campa, 895.
Caranavyuha, 1048.
Carqcik& Dharani, 1449 ( 138 ), 262 .
Carpail , , 1806.
Calendars, 1588-1540.
Canakya, Rajaniti&stra, 127L
Canada, 1426, 249 .
Caudal iT, or CfindambT, patron, 1870.
Candra kula, 1372 ( 1 ), gaccha, 1140 ( 1 ),
pee Candragaccha.
Capaklka, father of Anandayuta, 1844.
tCampa (a. d. 1589 ), son of Vlpasavlra,
1384, 204 .
Cika, 1455.
Cikit8dmrta8agara> cited in Langhana-
pathyanirnaya, 1605.
Cikitsdratnahhusana , cited in Lahgha-
napathyanirnaya, 1605.
Citi Upanifad, 1006 ( 13 ).
Cittasamtosatrimiika, by N&gadeva,
1270.’
Citravim£ati Avadana,1449 ( 96 ), 261 .
Citrasenapadmavaticaritra, by Ra-
javallabha, 1416.
Cidanandad aJaMokt, by Sankaracdrya ,
commentary on, by Madhusuda-
nasarasvati, 1288.
Cintamani, Pra£natantra, 1550 ;
perhaps grandfather of Rilakantha,
1646.
Cintamani Daivajfla, Sudha, 1155.
Cintainanicaityalaya, 1400, 237 .
Ciramjlvl SoinajI, patron of tVinaya-
soma, 1251.
Ciramlalacanda, son of Prthlraja, 1400,
237 -
Culikft Upanisad, 1007 ( 5 ).
Cuhamisra, patron of tRamakrsna (a.d.
1783 ), 1506.
Caityavandana, 1387 ( 12 ).
tCornell (a.d. 1827 ), 1197.
Co$acandajT, teacher of Nanigadasaji,
1103.
Caundappacarya, Prayogaratna-
mala, 1039.
Cauhanavam^a, 1408, 239 .
Cauhnay&ladevakitanavamsa, 1558.
iChangamisra (a.d. 1794 ), 1558.
tChahgar&mamisra (a.d. 181 o), Astavam-
sasarasyatasandaj&fttlya, 1536, 294 .
tChajja (a.d. 1669 ), 1121.
Chandasikavivarana, by Madhava,
917.
Chandas Sutra, 1077 (i), 1078 ( 3 ),
1079 ( 3 ).
Chandomuktavali, by S'ambhura-
ma, 1156.
*Chamana, 959.
Chal&ksara, 868 ( 5 ), 11 .
tChavTlerama (a.d. 1743 ^, 1555.
Chdrgalaksana, 868 (1 ( 6 )).
CMndogya Upanifad, 978, 979,
988-985.
Commentary on, by S'ahkara-
cfirya, 979, 981, 1011 ( 2 ).
Super-commentary on, by Anan-
datirtha, 980, 982.
Super-super-commentary on, by
Vede£abhiksu, 983.
Commentary on, by Rity&nanda-
Irama, 984, 985.
Ch&ndogyabh&fya, by S'ahkar&c&r-
ya, 979, 981, 1011 ( 2 ).
CMndogyabh&§yatik&, by Ananda-
tirtha, 980, 982.
Ch&ndogyamantr abh&sya, by Guna-
visnu, 1084, 1085.
Chinese-Sanskrit Vocabulary, 1117.
tJ. C. Roy (a. d. 1827 ), 1196, 1198,
159 -
Jakfastaka Dharani, 1449 ( 91 ), 261 .
Jagadananda, son of Vajracarya, 1426,
249 .
tJagadl^a (a.d. 1589 ), 961.
Jagadi 6 a, TarkSmrta, 1829.
S'abda 6 aktiprakaiik&, 1315.
Jagannatha, Gangalahari, 1265,
1268.
Bh&minivil&sa, 1266.
JagannathaSrama, teacher of Nrsimha-
$rama (circa a.d. 1550 ), 1281.
tJagarftma (a.d. 1701 ), pupil of Mano-
harajT, 1360 ( 1 ), 215 .
Jadubharata, Pralnavali, 1298.
tJan&rdana Gargya (1) (a. d. 1529 ), 866
267 .
tJanardanasrama (a.d. 1636 ), pupil of
Ramabhadrasrama, 1280, 187 .
Janmapatri, 1097 ( 1 ).
Janma])addhatiy by Keiava, 1673; by
Sripati, ibid.
Janmapaddhatipraka&a, by Divft-
kara, 1578.
Jambalajalendra Dharani, 1449
(22).
Jambuguru, Jinasataka, 1385, 1386.
Jayacandra, Go^fhgaparvatasva-
y ambhucaityabhatfarakodde&a ,
1430 ( 2 ).
Jayacandra, Stotra, 1387 ( 14 ).
Jayacarya, by Rarapati, 1596 ( 1 ).
Jayatirtha, teacher of Vyasatlrtha,
1012 ( 5 ).
Prapaficamithy&tv&num&na-
khandanavivarana, 1291.
Jayatirtha —
PraSnopanifadbh&syavyakhya,
1013 ( 2 ).
Yajfiiyamantravyakhyanaviva-
rana, 1013 ( 3 ).
Jayadeva, Gitagovinda, 1264.
Jayadratha, Alamkarod&harana,
1157 ( 1 ).
Jayantasy&min, Svarafxkuia, 893
(*)•
Jayapura, 1405.
Jayaratna, teacher Qf tLesa Rbhimayi-
jaya (a.d. 1604 ), 1107.
J ciyaratha, Alarrdcdravimar&im, 1157 ( 1 ).
Jayarama, younger brother of tHari-
natha (a.d. 1644 ), 1485, 277 .
JayaFoma, recipient of a MS., 1407.
Jaydditya , identical (?) with Jayauta-
8 vamin, 893 ( 2 ).
Jayendra , Nyayamdhd, 983.
Jallaladlnakabara, 1536, 294 .
J ahamglrajalaladlfcalama (Jahftnglr, A. d.
1605 - 1627 ), son of Akabbara, 1398,
235 -
+Jagesvara4anghajI (a.d. 1695 ), 1041.
Janguli Dharani, 1449 ( 133 ), 262 .
J&takapaddhati, by Ke 6 ava, 1572.
Commentary on, by Vi£vanatha,
1672.
J&tak&bharana, by Dhui^dhiraja,
1676.
J & tak&lamk&ra, by Gane£a Daivajfla
(a.d. 1613 ), 1674.
Commentary on, by Haribh&nu-
iukla (a. d. 1809 ), 1574.
J&tismara Dh&rani, 1449 ( 12 , 17 , 18 ).
Janakln&tha Bhaft&c&ryacud&ma-
ni,Hyayasiddhantamafljari,1308.
*JanT, 1042.
J&bala Upanifad, 1006 ( 32 ), 1007
(so-
J&lasamyaramah&tantra, Balahrda-
.ya from, 1477 ( 8 ).
Javalipura, 1154, 139 .
Jinacandrasuri, 1372 ( 1 ).
Jinadharma, 1372 ( 3 ).
Jinaprabhamuni, Kalpasutr&vacu-
ri, 1340.
Jinabhaktisuri, teacher of Jinal&bha-
suri, 1872 ( 1 ).
Jinabhadra, Ksetrasamdsa , 1865.
J innlabhasuri, teacher of Prituagara,
1372 ( 1 ).
J inavallabha, Pirulavi Suddhiprakaraita-
(ikdO), 1369.”
J inavallabhagani, PindaviSuddhtyraka-
rana , 1369.
Jinavijaya, teacher of Rupavijaya, 1135.
Jinasataka, by Jambuguru, 1385,
1386.
Commentary on, 1386.
Thick type = Sanskrit authors, or works, in the Bodleian. Italics = other authors or works, t = a scribe. * = an owner.
Order of alphabet a, a, i, I, u, u, r, r, } : e, ai, 0 , au : k, k-h, g, g-h, 6 : c, c-h, j, j-h, n : t, t’h, (l» d-h, f : t, t-h, d, d-h, n : p, p-h, b, b-h, m :
y, r, 1, v : s, s, h : : (h), * ip (ih).
References are made thus:— 1446 ( 2 ), 257 = MS. 1446 (in this vol.), section 2 (in the MS.), p. 257 (in this vol.).
u u %
Digitized by LjOOQie
332
INDEX
Jinasundara, Dip&likakalpa, 1415.
Jinasena, Adipurana, 1380 ; teacher
of Gunabhadra, 1374.
Jinahar$asuri, teacher of Sumatihamsa,
1300 ( i ).
Jinendrastotra, 1387 (n).
+Jivanarama Jyoti§I (a. d. 1813, 1814),
874, 040.
Jicaranacihnamahatmya, by Hari-
raya, 1388.
Jivaka, Bhagavatasamdarbha, 1182.
*Jlvanarama, 1051.
tJivanarama (a. d. 1760 , 1762 ), son of
Sfivasankara, 048.
Jivavicaraprakarana, by S'antisuri,
1372 (1, 2).
Commentary on, by Ksamaka-
lyana, 1372 (1).
Commentary on, by Bh&vasun-
dara, 1373.
J Ivavijaya, pupil of Y adava (1), 1387, 205 .
Jlvavijaya, MS. written for (a. d. 1583 ),
1302, 232 .
Jegralamejliamah&durga, 1303.
Jainollabhadena (Zainul- Abidin), 1234
(>)•
J aiya^a, father of Kaiyata, 1110.
tJailala (a. d. 1777), 1110, 125 .
Joitarama, patron of fKrsnacanda (a. d.
1730 ), 1081, 107 .
J onar aj a, Kir atarj uniyatikfi,, 1234( 1 ).
S'rikanthacaritatika, 1234 (2).
Jfianadipika, Hariharasamvada,
1304.
Jii&nasamhita, from S'iva Purana,
1180(1-3).
J fianasagara, A va4yaka vacurni,
1360.
Oghaniryuktivrtti, 1850.
Jnanlva^a, father of tHarihara (a. d.
1653 ), 060.
JuSnendra Sarasvati, teacher of Nara-
yanendra Sarasvati, 077, 1010 ( 3 ).
Jyestarama, patron of tGovardhaua
(a.d. 1826), 1200, 192.
Jyotisaratnamala, by S'ripati, 1531-
1634.
Jyotisa Vedanga, 880 ( 2 ), 1077 (1),
1078 ( 2 ), 1070 ( 2 ).
Jyotihsarajataka, 1570.
J varatimirabhaskara, cited in Langha-
napathyanirnaya, 1005.
fTlkamasarman (a. d. 1760 ), 1230.
Todanlsampradaya, 1109, 147 .
Thakuranandarama, patron (?) of tSiva-
datta (a. d. 1747 ), 040, 44 .
Dhundhiraja, Jatakabharana, 1575.
tTajajakfsna (?), 888 , 19 .
Tadagadyudy&panavidhi, 1508.
Thick type = Sanskiit authors, or works,
Order of alphabet:— a, a, i, I, u, u, r» T» 1 : e »
y, r, 1 , v : 6 , §, s, h : : (h), * m (in).
References are made thus 1440 ( 2 ), 257
Tadagotsarga, 1503.
Tattvajii&nasamsiddhi, 1440 (129),
262.
Ta ttvaprakd & ika , by Jayatirtha, com-
mentary on, by Raghavendra,
1270.
Taltvasara , Kundavicara from, 1608.
Tath&gataguhyaka Dh&rani, 1440
( 108 ), 261 .
Tath&gatajfianastutig&tha, 1445.
Tantradipikft, by Raghavendra,
1270.
Tantric Mantras, 1450.
Tapagaccha, 1347, 1380 ( 3 ), 1885, 217 ,
1300, 1401, 1402, 1403, 239 , 1400
( 3 ), 241 , 1414, 1416.
Tapagana, 1350.
Tarkabh&?a, by Ke£avami£ra, 1307.
Tar kavagU vara, 1321.
Tarkasamgrahadipikaprakiiia, by
Nilakantha S'&strin, 1323.
Tark&mrta, by Jagadi£a, 1320.
Taiavakara Upanisad, see Kena
Upanisad.
Talavakararthasamgraha, by Ra-
ghavendra, 002 (1).
Talavakaropanisadbhasyatik&, by
Vyasatirtha, 1012 (5).
Tajika, by Rilakantha, 1502.
Tajikapadmakola, by Govardhana,
1683, 1584.
Tandya Brahmana, 047-040, 051(2).
Commentary on, by Sayana, 040,
060.
Tapltlra, 1574, 307 .
Tarasara Upanisad, 1008 (63).
Tara Ekavim6atistotra, 1440 (55),
260.
Tara Dharani, 1440 (15).
Taraiatanama Dharani, 1440 (53),
260.
Tithinirnaya, name of Nirnayoddha-
ra, 1407.
Tirthakalpalata, by Gokuladeva,
1616.
Tuta, 1105.
Turiyayantra, 1537.
Turiyatitavadhuta Upanisad, 1008
( 65 ).
Teja, 1400, 237 .
tTeja (a.d. 1644 ), 1602.
Tejobindu Upanisad, 1007 (21).
Taittiriya Upanisad, 088, 080, 001
(1), 1000(14), 1007 (44,45), 1010(6).
Commentary on, by S'ankaracar-
ya, 088, 1010 (6), 1014 (3).
Super-commentary on, by Anan-
datirtha, 088, 1010 (6).
Commentary on, by Sayana, 080.
Taittiriya Prati&akhya Sutra, 800
( 4 ).
Taittiriya Samhita, 010.
Tairabhukta, 1332.
Torurivisnii, father of Ramasuri, 1147.
Translation of Ehorda A vesta, by
Neryosangh, 1013, 1014.
Translation of Yasna, by Neryo*
sangh, 1011, 1012.
Translations from Mahabharata,
1203, 1204.
Translations from —
Agni Purana, 1106.
Adi Purana, 1212.
Kalika Purana, 1201.
Kurma Purana, 1213.
Naradiya Purana, 1100.
Padma Purana, 1200, 1214, 1215.
Brhan Naradiya Purana, 1211.
Brahma Purana, 1107.
Brahmavaivarta Purana, 1205,
1210.
Brahm&nda Purana, 1206.
Bhavisya Purana, 1216.
Lihga Purana, *1202.
Varaha Purana, 1200.
Vayu Purana, 1208.
Visnu Purana, 1108.
S'iva Purana, 1207.
Traylsvaramitra, father of S'obhaka*
re&varamitra, 1162 (2).
Trayodaiatmakastuti Dharani,
1440 (63), 260.
Trim6acchioki, 1408 (1).
Trikalajflan&k^aracintamani, 1556.
Tripurasundarikavaca, 1477 (5).
Tripurasundarimalamantra, 1471.
Tripura Upanisad, 1006 (5).
Tripuratapana Upanisad, 1008 (4).
Tribhasyaratna, 867 (2).
Tribhuvade, wife of Teja, 14C0, 237 .
Trimbaka (Tryambaka), friend of tS l-
dasiva Sarvadya (a.d. 1770 ), 880,
16.
tTrilocana (a. d. 1640), son of Upaylva,
1077 (3).
Trivikrama, 850.
tTrivikraina, 1012 ( 3 , 4 , 6 ).
Trivikrama Bhatta, Nalacampu,
1007 (5), 1 17, 1243.
Tri6ikhibr&hmana Upanisad, 1006
( 64 ).
Trisastilaksanamahapuranasamgra-
ha, 1380.
TrisastiSalakapurusacarita, by He*
macandra, 1300-1302.
Tristhalisetu, by Bhattojidiksita,
1614.
♦Tryambaka (a.d. 1795 ), 862 ( 3 ).
Tryambaka, Kuladharmapaddhati,
1470.
*Tryambake 6 vara, 002 , 814.
TrynmbakeSvara, 1000 , 76 , 1010 .
in the Bodleian. Italics = other authors or works, t = a scribe. * = an owner,
ai, 0 , au: k, k-h, g, g-h, n: c, c-h, j, j-h, n: t-h, d, d-h, n: t, t-h, d, d-h, n: p, p-b, b, b-h, m;
= MS. 1446 (in this vol.), section 2 (in the MS.), p. 257 (in this ?ol.).
Digitized by
Google
INDEX
+Thente Jayaramabhatta (a. d. 1738 ),
1079, 106 ; father of fDajibhatrta,
1118.
tThente SiddheSvara (a.d. 1781 ), son
of Jayar&ma, 1079, 106 .
+Dak$inamurti (a.d. 1655 ), 881,
Daksinamurti, Bljakofioddhara,
1472.
Daksinamurti TJpanisad, 1006 ( 26 ).
Dandaka, 986.
Dattatreya TJpanisad, 1006 ( 27 ).
Dadhlcajhati, 1327.
Damayantikatha, by Trivikrama,
1248.
Dayaram, grandson of Sahebram,1092
( 4 ).
tDayalajl (a.d. 1741 ), 1397.
Dayasagara, patron of tPadmasagara
(a. d. 1729 ), 1360 ( 2 ), 215 .
Darpadalana, by Ksemendra, 1237.
Dariana TJpanisad, 1006 ( 7 ).
Darsapurnamasahautraprayoga, 864
(*>
Darsapaumamasyahautraprayoga,
864(2).
Dalapati Rama, Balabodhini on
Gahgalahari, 1268.
Dave Kalyana, patron of tSavajl (a. d.
1612 ), 1046.
*Dave Kesavaji, 971.
Dave DayalajI, bi other of tGanapatajl
(A. D. 1752 ), 971.
Dave Narasimha, father of Dave Kalyana
(a.d. 1612 ), 1046.
Dave Pitambara, grandfather of Dave
Kalyana (a.d. 1612 ), 1046.
*Dave Bhadra, 1046.
+Dave Mathuranatha (a. d. 1764 ), 1619.
*Dave YasanajI, father of tGanapatajl
(a.d. 1752 ), 971.
Da£akrodha Dharani, 1449 ( 94 ),
261 .
Dasadr§tantakatha, 1418.
Da£abhumika Dharani, 1449 ( 109 ),
261 .
Daiavaikalikatika, by S'ritilaka-
carya, 1363.
Da 6 avaikalikatika, by Haribhadra,
1364.
I)a&araikalika8utra } commentaries on,
1363-1366.
Daiavaikalikavacuri, by Haribha-
dra, 1366.
Da&a£loki, 1498 ( 2 ).
Da£avatarakhandapra£asti, 1240.
fDajibhatta (a.d. 1702 ), son of Jaya-
ramabhat^a, 1118.
tDatarama, 1183, 153 .
Danacandrika, by Divakara Kala,
1494.
DSnadivisala, 1383, 226 .
tDamodara (a.d. 1649 ), son of Puru-
sottama, 964, identical with Sadaiiva.
Damodara, father of Ramakrsna
Nahna Bhai, 1029, 1061, 1062. ’
Damodara, son of Sahebram, 1092
( 4 ).
tDamodara (a.d. 1819 ), son of Hari,
1060.
fDamodaraka (a.d. 1642 ), 1180, 152 ,
1234, 170 .
Damodara Mi£ra,Hanumannataka,
1246 ( 1 ), 1247 ( 2 , 14 ), 176 .
Damodarasrama, 1009, 76 , 1010 .
Dillnagara, 1360 ( 1 ), 215 .
Divakara, father of Vi 6 vanatha (a. d.
1618 ), 1672; Janmapaddhatipra-
kaia, 1673.
Divakara Bhatta, Danacandrika,
1494.
Dipalikakalpa, by Jinasundara,
1416.
Durgatiparilodhana Dharani, 1449
( 19 )..
Durgasimha, Maharana, 1085.
Durga, verses in praise of, 1216 ( 2 ).
Durgacarya, Niruktavrtti, 1084-
1087.
Durgatanaya, father of Varadaraja,
1124, 127 .
Durgdmdhatmya , I. Y. to, 1221 ( 5 ).
Durgarama Suri, father of Dalapati
Bama, 1268.
Duve Mana (a.d. 1503 ), patron of
scribe, 882, 17 .
Duve Sada, father of Duve Mana (a. d.
i 5 ° 3 ),. 882 , 17 .
Devaklrti, teacher of Kalyanakirti,1145.
Devagiri, in Mahara§tra, 1668.
DevajI, patron of tUddhava (a.d. 1636 ),
967, 52 ; father of Harihara, brother
of Dyumnakara (probably), ibid., 969,
54 *
Devatakalyanapahcavimsatika, by
Amrtananda, 1446 ( 2 ), 257 .
Devatkdhyaya Brahman a, 861 ( 2 ).
Devadatta, father of tKalyana (a. d.
1805 ), 966, 51 .
Dev a prabh asu ri, Pandavacaritra, 1402.
DevalhadrasuH , Samyraha nivivarana ,
1367.
Devaratnasuri, teacher of Jayaratnasui i,
1107.
Devarama, patron, 946, 42 .
Devasundara, teacher of JfLanasagara,
1360.
Devasena, ancestor of Balu, 1370.
Devacarya, CandeSvaraprainavi-
dya, 1649.
Devi TJpanisad, 1006 ( 28 ).
Devikavaca, 1473 ( 1 ), 1474 ( 1 ).
333
Devim&hatmya, from Markandeya
Purana, 1184, 1186, 1473 ( 4 ).’
Commentary on, byNagojibhatta,
1186.
Devendraklrtideva, successor to Candra-
klrtideva, 1400, 237 .
Devendragani, U ttaradhy ayanala-
ghuvrtti, 1347.
Devendrasuri, of Candra gaccha, 1140
( 0 -
Devendrasuri, Karmagrantha,1367.
Devendra 8 tlri^iddhapan caiikdsutra and
vrtti, 1384.
Daivajnamanohara , 1659.
Daivajna Vallabha , 1669.
Domestic Rites, treatise on, 1067.
Domestic Rites, treatise on, 1628.
Dyd Dvivedciy Nltivnahjarl , 1286.
Dyumnakara, brother of DevajI (a.d.
1636 ), 967, 52 .
Dravyapadartha, 1331.
Dravyapura, 1602.
Drahyayana S'rauta Sutra, 869 ( 1 ),
862 ( 2 ).
Commentary on, by Rudraskan-
da, 1030.
Commentary on, by Dhanvin, 862
(*)•
Drondcarya , Oghanirynktyavac ilri ,
1366.
Dvada 6 asani 6 cara Dharani, 1449
(85), 261.
Dvada&aaurya Dharani, 1449 ( 124 ),
262 .
Dvarakamahatmya, 1171.
Dvirupa, third son of Candahl, 1370.
Dhanamjaya, Kamamala, 1106, 1111
( 2 ), 122 .
tDhanapati (a.d. 1481 ), 1482.
Dhanapala, Rfabhapahcaiatika,
1381 ( 2 ).
*Dhanavijaya, pupil of Jayarajasuri.
1643.
Dhanisthamaranaianti, 1617.
Dhane^a, teacher of Vopadeva (a.d.
1260 ), 1602.
tDhanesvara Purusottama (a.d. 1761 ,
1762 ), 866 , 898 ( 2 ), 25 , 899, 907,
947, 53, 961, 1082.
Dhane£varasuri, S'atrufljayamaha-
tmya, 1393-1396.
Dhanvara Visvanatho, father of tVire-
ivara, 896.
Dharmajijhasa, 861 ( 8 ( 6 )).
Dharmadasa, U 2 >culeSamald, 1407.
Dharmadasa, V idagdhamukh a-
mandana, 1163.
tDharmabhadragani (a.d. 1459 ), 1143.
Dharmabhusana, Byayadipika,
1378.
Thick type = Sanskrit authors, or works, in the Bodleian. Italics = other authors or works, t ■= a scribe. * = an owner.
Order of alphabet : — a, a, i, I, u, u, r, r , J : e, ai, o, au : k, k-h, g, g-h, n : c, c-h, j, j-h, n : t, $-h, d, (J-h, n : t, t-h, d, d-h, n : p, p-h, b, b-h, m :
y, r, 1 , v : s, h : : (h), ' iti (iii).
References are made thus -1446 ( 2 ), 257 = MS. 1446 (in this vol.), section 2 (in the MS.), p. 257 (in this vol.).
Digitized by
334
INDEX
Dharmaraj adik§ita, Vedantapari-
bhaga, 1207.
Dharmasamhit&, from Siva Parana,
1180(4)/
Dharmasamgraha, by Nagarjuna,
1437, 1488 (2).
Bharmasuri, Sinduraprakarafika, 1412 .
Dhai matena, son of Vimalasena, 1370 .
Dharmelvara, Anvayarthadipika,
1545.
Dhatutarangini, by Har$akirti,1130 .
Dhatupatha, by Har^akirti, 1138.
Dhatupatha, Katantra, 1130.
Dhatupatha, Panini, 1126.
Dhatupatha, by Lalakavi, 1150.
Dhara, 1525 .
Dhiragovinda^arman, Atharvana-
rahasya, 1050.
Dhlllavalasakha, of Vlravam$a, 1344 .
Dhumavatikavaca, 1460 (4).
Dhumavatipatala, 1460 (1, 2).
Dhumavatipujapaddhati, 1460.
Dhumavatistotra, 1460 (3).
Dhyanabindu Upanisad, 1007 (20).
Dhvajangrakeyuri Dharani, 1440
( 2 4).
Naftvada,by Raghunatha S'iromani,
1320.
Commentary on, by Raghudeva,
1821.
Nativity of European child, 1677.
tNandakeSvara (a. d. 1743), 861(1-5).
Nandagrama, 1160 , 148.
Nandapadra, 1085 .
tNandarama (a. d. 1751), 1051 .
Nandaramaji, MS. written for him to
recite (a. d. 1722), 1880 , 230.
Nandamnaya, 1400 , 237.
Nandlsutra, commentary on, by Ma-
lay agiri, 1344, 1345.
Nandyadhyayanatika, by Malay a-
giri, 1344, 1345.
Nayasena, of Puskaragana, 1308 , 235.
Narapati (a. d. 1176), Jayacarya,
1506 (1).
Svarodaya, 1678, 1570.
Narendrakirti, successor to Devendra-
klrti, 1400 , 237.
Nalacampu, by Trivikrama Bhatta,
1007 (5), 1 1 7, 1248.
Navakandikabhasya, by Nilasura,
850 (2).’
Navakandikasutra, by Katy&yana,
1066.
Navagrahamakha, 1521.
N avagrahamantraviny&saDharani,
1440 (125), 262.
Navatattva, commentaries on, 1360
(2-4), 1861-1363.
Navadvipa, 1320 .
Naspadra, 065 , 56.
Naksu, son of Teja, 1400 , 237*
Nagadeva , 1306 .
Nagadeva, Cittasamto^atrimMkft,
1270 .
Nagapurlya Tapagaccha, 1136 .
Nagananda, 1247 (13), 175.
N agarjuna, Dharmasamgraha, 1437.
Vajrajaya, 1430.
Yoga&ata ascribed to, 1606.
tNagesabhatta Latakara (a. d. 1822),
son of Govindabhatta, 1407.
N age£abhatta, Laghuiabdenduie-
khara, 1122.
Nagojibhatta, 1185.
Nadabindu Upanisad, 1007 (17).
tNanaka (a. d. 1654), 1156.
Nanigadasa, teacher of tBakhatarama
(a. d. 1823), 1300 , 236, perhaps
identical with the next.
Nanigadasajl, teacher of +Bha§atar&ma
(a.d. 1793), 1103 .
Nandgamv, near Bombay, 1672 .
Namamala, by Dhanamjaya, 1105 ,
1111 (2), 122.
Namalinganuiasana, by Amara-
simha, 1006 (4), 1000, 1100.
Commentary on, by Ksirasvamin,
1101.
Commentary on, by Bhanujidi-
ksita, 1102 - 1104 .
Namasamgatihrdaya Dharani, 1440
(78), 261.
Namasamgiti Dharani, 1440( 30), 260.
Namastakasahasraka, 1477 (9).
Namastottara£ataka, 1440(53), 260.
Naradaparivrajaka Upanisad, 1006
(44)-
tNarayana (a.d. 1815), 055, 50.
Narayana, father of tGopala (a.d. 1553),
010, 29.
Narayana, father of Nrsimha, 1075 .
Narayana, father of tVisrama, 1077 (2).
N ar ay ana, Aivalayanasutravr tti,
1017 . ’
Narayana Upanisad, 1007 (38).
Narayana, Gobhilagrhyasutrabha-
sya, 1033.
N aray ana, Camatkaracintamani,
1546.’
Narayana , Triathaluetu, 1514.
Narayanakantha, father of Rajanaka
Ramakantha, 1205.
tNarayana Golavalkara (a. d. 1837-
1839), son of Mahadeva Gunavalll-
kara, 030, 40.
Narayanadasasiddha, PraSnavais-
nava, 1554.
Naiayanabhatta, 1000, 76, 1010.
Narayanubhatta, father of tLaksmana
Bodasa (a.d. 1835), 1053 , 95.
Nar ay anabhatta, Prayogaratna,
1076.’
Narayana Vyasa, Rasakandali,
1264. ’
Narayanendra Sarasvati, Pra6nopa-
nisadbhasyavivarana, 1010 (3).
Na lamia, 1428 .
Navanitaka, 1000 (2).
Nftsarapura, 1478 .
Nasiketopakhyana, 1220.
Nigamapari6ista, 868 (1 (9)).
Nighantu, 892, 1077 (1, 2), 1078 (4),
1070 (4).
Nighantusamaya, by Dhanamjaya,
1105, 1111(2), 122.
Nityanatha, 1306.
Nityanandairama, Mitaksara, on
Chandogya Upanisad, 084, 085.
Mitaksara on Bphadaranyaka
Upanisad, 1000.
Niyamas, 1441.
Nirahjana , 1306.
Niralamba Upanisad, 1006 (12).
Nirukta, by Yaska, 1070 (5), 1080-
1088.
Niruktavrtti, by Durgacarya, 1084-
1087.
Nirudhapaiubandhaprayoga, 864
( 3 )-’
Ntrn ayamndhu, cited in Danacandn-
ka, 1404, 281 ; in Nimayoddhara,
1407.
Nirnayoddhara, by Raghava, 1497.
Nirvana Upanifad, 1006 (45).
tNilayasundara (a.d. 1598), pupil of
Padmahemam&ni, 1303 .
Nihalacandra, brother of fHarsacandra,
1387 .
Nltimanjari , by By a Dviveda , 1286 .
Nirasarasvati Dharani, 1440 (62),
260.
Nilakantha, Jyotif yakaumudi, 1551,
1562.’ ’
Tajika, 1562.
Varsaphala, 1546.
quotes Grahabhavapraka£a,1543.
Prainapr&dipa, 1548, 299.
Nilakantha, Pratisthamayukha,
1401 .’
Nilakantha, Bhavadipa, 1165.
Nilakantha S'&strin, Tarkasamgra-
hadipikaprakaia, 1328.
Nilarudra Upanisad, 1007 ( 1 6).
Nilasura, N avakandikabhasy a,
850 (2).
Nrsimha (a.d. 1589), commentator on
Ved&ntasara, 1203.
Nrsimha, Kalanirnayadipikaviva-
rana, 1406.
Nrsimha, Prayogaratna, 1075.
Nrsimh ataparii Upanisad, 001 (3), 66.
Thick type = Sanskrit auth6rs, or works, in the Bodleian. Italics = other authors or works, t = a scribe. * = an owner.
Order of alphabet: a, a, i, I, u, u, r, r, \ : e, ai, 0, au: k, k-h, g, g-h, ft: c, c-h, j, j-h, h: (-h, <J, d*h, n: t, t-h, d, d-h, n: p, p-h, b, b-h, m:
y, r, 1, v : 3, s, s, h : : (h), * m (m).’
References are made thus :— -1446 (2), 257 = MS. 1446 (in this vol.), section 2 (in the MS.), p. 257 (in this vol.).
Digitized by boogie
INDEX
KTpsimhapuTTatapanlya Upanisad,
1007 (29-33).
Nrsimhasarasvatl, guru of Nageiubhatte
Latakara (a. d. 1822), 1407.
N rsimhanandanatha, Varivasyara-
hasya, 1465.
Nrsimhairama (circa a. d. 1550), 1281.
N rsimhottar atapaniy a Upanisad,
*1007 (34).
fNedalala (a. d. 1750), son of Udeka-
rana, 906 (3).
Nemadirangagani, 1383, 226.
Nemicanda, 1397.
Neryosangh, Translation of Yasna,
1611, 1612.
Translation of Khorda Avesta,
1613, 1614.
Naigeya^aklia, 865 (1).
Kaigeyan&m rksu arsam and daiva-
tam, 867 (5).
ET aigey arcikanukrama, Sama-veda,
865 (16), 2.
tNaimnasagara (a. d. 1739), 1411.
NaimnasukhajI, third son of Vularslda-
sajT, 1389, 230.
BTaipallyadevatakalyanapahcavim-
lafika, 1446 (2).
Haifadhiyaoarita, by S'riharsa,
1238, 1239.
Commentary on, by Narahari,
1238.
Nonaraja, father of Jonaraja, 1234.
+Nolua(A.D. 1603), son ofVisnu, 9C4( 1).
Nyayakhandanakhandakhadya, by
S'riharsa, 1482.
Nyayadipika, by Dharmabhusana,
1378.
Nyayavivarana, by Anandatirtha,
1290 (1).
Nyayavptrti, 1140 (2), 1141.
Nyayasiddhantamafijari, by Jana-
kinatha Bhattacary acudamani ,
1308.
Commentary on, by S'rikantha-
diksita, 1309.
Paks ahomasamasyavidhana, Sama-
veda, pari&sta, 867 (12).
Pahkoddh ara ndstaka, 1524 (2).
Paflcatantra, by Visnusarman,
1272-1274.
Translation in Marathi, 1272.
Translation in Gujarati, 1273.
Revision for Soma, 1274.
P ahead a£i, by Bharatitirtha and
Vidyaranya, 1292.
Commentary on, by Ramakrsna,
1292.
Paficanirgranthi, avacuri on, 1337,
205.
Paftcabrahma Upanisad, 1006 (47).
Paficaraksa, 1447 (1), 1448, 1449
(43-47)* 260.
PafLcavim£a Brahmana, see Tandya
Brahmana.
Paflcavidhaeutra, Sama-veda, 855
( 2 ).
Pancasiddhdntika , 1526.
Pancamara, by Prajapatidasa , 1580.
PafLoasvaranirnaya, by Prajapati-
dasa, 1580.
PafLcasvastyayana, 918 (1).
Pahcastik&yaprabhrtavyakhyana,
by Brahmadevaji, 1370.
PaficikaranapaficaprakaranI, by
S'ankar&carya, 1282.
Paficikaranaprakriya, by S'ankara-
carya, 1282.
Commentary on, by Sure&vara,
1283.
Pattana, 1387, 228.
Panditakarabhindip&la, by Puru-
sottama, 1296.
Pandyaramesvara, friend of fKalyana
( a . d . 1805), 966, 51.
Pandyasiva, father of tRamaiya (a.d.
1811), 995, 68.
Pataftjali, Vyakarana Mahabhasya,
1119.
Pattananagara, 1137.
Padartha, son of Muna, 1370.
P adarthakaumudl, by Vede£abhi-
k§u, 983.
Padmanandldeva, 1405.
Padma Purana, 1169, 1170, 1172.
Fadmaprabhasuri, Grahabhava-
prakala, 1543, 1544.
Padmaprabhu, Nagpore branch of Taps
family, 1136.
Padmameru, teacher of Padmasundara,
1403, 239.
tPadmasagara (a.d. 1729), 1360 (2),
215.
Padmasundara, Par^yanathakavya,
1403.
Padmahemamani, teacher of tNilaya-
sundara (a.d. 1598), 1393.
fPadmananda, pupil of Srlharsananda-
gani, 1253.
Pandrya Devakara, grandfather of Pan-
drya Vires vara (a.d. 1761), 1055.
PandiyA Ratnesvara, father of Pandrya
Vlresvara (a.d. 1761), 1055.
Pandrya Vlresvara, patron of +Bha$a
Harajlya (a. d. 1761), 1055.
Pabbeka, father of Kedara, 1153.
Parabrahma Upanisad, 1006 (46).
Paramahamsa Upanisad, 1006 (48),
1007 (43)*
Paramatmaprakaia, by Yogindra-
deva, commentary on, 1374.
Paramatmanandastotra, 1387 (15).
335
tParamananda (a. d. 1600, 1603), 1036,
1041.
Paramananda, Karmavipakavacu-
ri, 1368 (1).
Paracintamani, 1459.
Pararahasya T antra, 1459.
Parna6avari Dharani, 1449 (36),
260.
Paryuf ana§tahnikavyakhya (Hin-
di), 1372 (4).
Pallivicara, 1593.
PalliiSaratayoljL S'&nti, 1593.
Favanavijaya, 1592.
Parve/ca, see Pabbeka .
Pa6upati Purana, Vagmatimaha-
tmyapra6ams4 from, 1173.
Pa^amade (a. d. 1637), wife of Pfthlraja,
1400, 237.
PafaladI, 903.
Panini, A§tadhyayi, 1118.
Dhatupatha, 1126.
Paninlyaparibh&§ah, byVyadi, 1127.
Paniniya S ik§a, see S'ik^a.
Pandavacaritra, by Vijayagani,
1402.
Pandavapurana, by S'ubhacandra,
1400.
P&raskaragj*hyapaddhati, by Vasu-
deva, 1069 (1).
Paraskara Gphya Sutra, 866 (1),
860 (7), 1045-1047.
Paraskaragrhyasutrapaddhati,
1071.
Parvana£raddhapaddhati, 1060.
1. Parvanairaddhaprayoga, 1060.
2. Parvana£raddhaprayoga, 1074.
Parsvacandra, teacher of Semaracandro,
1387 (14), 228.
Parivanathak&vya, by Padmasun-
dara, 1403.
ParSvanathacaritra, by Bhavadeva-
suri, 1396.
Par6vanathacaritra, by Sakai akirti ,
1397.
Par6vanathada6abhavacaritra,
1404.
Par£ v anathastuti , 1387 (8).
Parivanathastotra, 1387 (9), 228.
Farsadavyakhya, see Pratiiakhya-
bhasya.
Pavamana, Rg-veda IX, 1-67, 865
( 0 -
Pingala, Chandas,1077 (i), 1078 (a),
1078 (3).
Pinda Upanisad, 1007 (27).
Pindavi&uddhiprakaranavacurni,
1369.
Pitrtarpana, 1511.
Pit^putrasamagamanasutra, 1433.
Pitnnedhikavidhanaprayoga,1064.
Pitrsamhita, 1507.
Thick tyi>e = Sanskrit authors, or works, in the Bodleian. Italics = other authors or works, t = a scribe. * = an owner.
Order of alphabet:— a, a, i, I, u, 5, r, r, J: e, ai, 0, au: k, k-h, g, g-h, n: c, c-h, j, j-h, xi : $, t-h, d, d-h, n: t, t-h, d, d-h, n: p, p-h, b, b-h, m:
y, r, 1, v: i, f, s, h: : (h), * ip (ih).
References are made thus : — 1446 (2), 257 = MS. 1446 (in this vol.), section 2 (in the MS.), p. 257 (in this vol.).
Digitized by LjOOQie
336
INDEX
* Pitambara, 855, 2 .
t Pitambara, 964, 49 .
Pitambara, father of Purusottama,
1296.
Pitambara, father of fRaghunatha
(a. d. 1604 ), 800 ( 2 ), 6 .
Pithastaka Dharani, 1449 ( 66 ), 260 .
Plyusalaharl, see Gangalahari.
Punyacandragani, of Aiicalagaccha,
ii 37.
Punyavivardhana Dharani, 1449
( 83 ), 261 .
Punaradheyaprayoga, 1054.
Puraicaranavidhi, 1466.
Puraicaranavidhi, by Govindara-
ma, 1493 ( 2 ).
Purusarthasiddhyupaya, by Amrta-
candrasuri, 1379.
* Purusottama, 959.
tPurusottama (a. d. 1761 ), 850.
Purusottama, father of Dhane^vara
Purusottama (a.d. 1761 , 1762 ), 899,
907, 947, 43 , 1082.
Purusottama, father of tSadasiva (a. d.
1651 ), 964, 8 .
Purusottama, Panditakarabhindi-
pala, 1296.
Purusottama^rama, teacher of Nitya-
nanda£rama, 984, 985, 1000.
Pu§karagana, 1398, 235 .
Puf padanta, Mahimnahstotra,1262,
1203.
Pu$pa Sutra, 858 ( 3 ), 1027 ( 2 ), 1028.
Pujalada, wife of Puftjaidharma, 1407.
Pujyapada, 1306.
Punjadharma, of the Sahkhabalagotra,
1407.
Puna (?), fifth son of Candahl, 1870.
Purnacandra, Nagpore branch of Tapa
family, 1130.
Purnabhadra, revision of Pahcatan-
tra, 1274 ( 2 ), 184 .
Purnananda, Y ogavasisthasara-
vivarana, 1301.
Pj-thlraja, son of Naksu, 1400, 237 .
Prthuyaias, Satpaficasika, 1589-
1571.
Paingala Upanisad, 1006 ( 11 ).
Prakriy akaumudi, by Bamacandra,
1120 .
Pracandapapdava, by Baja 6 ekhara,
1247 ( 8 ), 175 .
Prajapati, father of Yajfiikadeva, 1044
(*)•
Prajapatidasa, Paflcasvaranirnaya,
1580.
Prajapatismrti, 1094 ( 8 ), 114 .
Prajflaparamita Dharani, 1449
( 102 ), 261 .
PrajfLaparamitahrdaya Dharani,
1449 ( 59 ), 260 .
Prajhaparamitahrdayasutra, 1423
(2) , 1424, 1451, 1452 (1, 4).
Pranata, Sama-veda, parisista, 855
(*5 (<*))•
Pratapapura, 1397, 228 .
Pratikramanamtra , 1351.
Pratijiiapari&sta, 868 (1 (c)).
Pratisthamayukha, by Nllakantha,
1491.
Pratiharabhasya, by Varadaraja,
1032.
Pratyangira Dharani, 1449 ( 29 ).
Pratyangiramantra Dharani, 1449
( 99 ), 261 .
Pratyahgirasahasranaman, 1475.
Pratyaya S'ataka, 1468.
Pradyumna Kamadeva (]), 1431, 252.
Pradyumnadeva, raja (a. d. 1063), 1460,
267.
Prajxzncamithyatvanurndnakhandana,
by Ananclatlrlha , 1291.
PrapafLcamithyatvanumanakhan -
danavivarana, by Jayatirtha,
i291.
Prabodhacandrika, by Ramacan-
dra, 1145, 1146.
Prabodhacandrodaya, by Krsna-
miiracarya, 1247 ( 1 ).
Prabhakara, father of +Visnu (a.d.
1554), 066, 56.
Prabhananda , Vltardgastotravrtli, 1382.
Prabhudeva , 1306.
Prabhuj! Yajnika (a.d. 1659), father of
VidyAdhara, 954, 48.
Prayers, 1021.
Prayogapaddhati, by S lvarama,
1038.
Prayogaratna, by Nrsimha, 1075.
Prayogaratna, by Narayanabhatta,
1070.
Prayogaratnamala, by Caundappa-
carya, 1039.
Pray ogavaij ay anti, by Mahadeva,
1040.
Pravaradhyaya, 808 (1 (d)).
Pravasa, Sama-veda, parisista, 857
(17).
Pra£na Upanisad, 1007 ( 2 ), 1010
(3) ’
Commentary on, by Sankara-
carya, 1010 ( 3 ).
Super-commentary on, by Nara-
yanendra Sarasvati, 1010 (3).
Super-commentary on, by Jaya-
tirtha, 1013 ( 2 ).
Commentary on, by Baghaven-
dra, 1012 ( 4 ).
Pra&natantra, by Cintamani, 1550.
Pralnaprakarana, from Jyotisya-
kaumudi, by Nllakantha, 1551,
1552.
Pra£napradipa, by Ka£lnatha, 1548.
Pra&navaisnava, by N arayanadasa-
siddha, 1554.
Pra&navyakaranavivarana, by A-
bhayadevasuri, 1338 ( 4 ).
PraSnasara, by Govinda, 1553.
Pra&navall, by Jadubharata, 1298.
Prainottararatnamala, see Manira-
tnamala, 1285.
Prasannatara Dharani, 1449 ( 116 ),
262 .
Prahladanapura, 1417.
Prahlada Samhita, 1171.
Pranapratistha, 1468.
Pranagnihotra Upanisad, 1007 ( 1 1 ).
Pratisakhyabhasya, by Uvata, 895.
Prayalcittanirnaya, 1512.
P raya 6 ci ttapr adipika, by Varadi,-
dhl£a Yajvan, 1070 ( 2 ).
tPrltimat, 1330.
Prltisagara, teacher of Ksamakalyana,
1372 ( 1 ).
Praudhamanorama, by Bhattoji
DIksita, 1121.
Prausthapada, Sama-veda, parisista,
857 ‘( 9 ).
tPhalerama (a.d. 1841 ), 1509.
Phulladipa, by Bamakrsna Nahna
Bhai, 1029.
Phulla Sutra, 858 ( 3 ).
fBakhatarama (a.d. 1823), son of Nani-
gadasajl, 1399, 236.
Baghnapura, 906, 28 .
Batukabhairavapujapaddhati,1467.
1 . Bandhasvamitvavrtti, 1357.
2 . Bandhasvamitvavrtti, 1358 ( 3 ).
Balatkaragana, 1105, 1399, 236 , 1400,
2 37-
Balalasamjiianagara, 1587.
Balinarendrakhyanaka, by Hema-
candra, 1408.
Ballala, Bhojaprabandha, 1525.
Bahvrca Upanisad, 1006 ( 21 ).
B ahvrcabrahmanopanisadbhasya,
by S'ankaracarya, 977.
tBalyam (a. d. 1669 ), daughter of Suta-
rasurajl, 945, 42 , 1022.
Sana Bhatta, Harsacarita, 1524
( 0 -
tBalakrsna (a.d. 1756 ), son of Krsna,
938.’
Balakrsna, Dinakarl, 1327.
Balagopalayatisvara, see Gopala-
yogin.
Baladevlpatala, 1477 ( 6 ).
Balabodhini, on Gangalahari, by
Dalapati, 1268.
Balabharata, by Bajaiekhara, 1247
( 8 ).
Thick type = Sanskrit authors, or works, in the Bodleian. Italics = other authors or woiks. t = a Bcribe. * = an owner.
Order of alphabet a, a, i, I, u, u, r> ?» J : ai, 0, au: k, k-h, g, g-h, n: c, c-h, j, j-h, ii: $, (-h, d, d-h, n: t, t-h, d, d-h, n: p, p-h, b, b-h, m;
y, r, 1, v: i s, s, h : : (h), * ip (ill).
References are njade thus: — 1446 (2), 257 = MS. 1446 (in thiB vol.), section 2 (in the MS.), p. 257 (in this voL).
Digitized by
Google
INDEX
887
Bal&ram&yana, by Rajaiekhara,
1097 ( 2 ), 1247 ( 6 ), 175 .
B&lahrdaya, 1477 ( 8 ).
tBalajl, son of Pamta^hopledhudraja (1),
865 ( 1 ), 9 .
Bal&vabodha, of Vasantaraja’s Saku-
narnava, 1596 ( 3 ).
Bslu, husband of C&ndah!, 1870.
Bfilu, fourth son of CandahT, 1370.
Ballambhata, father of tVamanabhata
(a. i). 1835), 921, 33.
Bahata, see Vagbhata, 1600 ( 2 ).
♦Bildar Khin, 1091, 112 .
Bilvamangala, 1095 ( 1 ).
Bijako£oddh&ra, by Daksinamurti,
1472.
Bukka I (a. d. 1354 ), king of Vijayana-
gara, 885, 18 .
Buddhist Sutra, 1434.
•Bunyiu Nanjio, 1419 ( 2 ), 1420 ( 2 ),
* 1421 ( 2 ), 1422 ( 2 , 3 ).
* Burnell (dr. A. C.), 1290, 190 , 1610.
Brhajjataka, by Varahamihira,
1566-1567.
Commentary on, by Bhattotpala,
1567.
Brhajjab&la Upanisad, 1006 ( 25 ).
Brhad&ranyaka Upanisad, 993, 994.
Commentary on, by S'ankara-
c&rya, 995.
Super-commentary on, by Anan-
datirtha, 998.
Super-commentary on, by Sure-
6 varacarya, 996.
Super-super-commentary on, by
Anandatirtha, 997.
Commentary on, by Dviveda-
gahga, 999.
Commentary on, by Nity&nanda-
irama, 1000 .
BrhaddevatA, attributed to S'aunaka,
891.
Bp haddharma Pur&na, Ap&m&rjana-
stotra from, 1174.
Brhadvyasasmrti, 1489.
Brhannarayana Upanisad, see Ma-
hanarayana Upanisad.
Brhaspatismrti, 1094 (10), 114.
* Bower (capt.), 1090, in.
Bower MS., 1090.
Baudhayanadar£apurnam&saprayo-
ga, 869 ( 3 ).
Baudhayanadar^apurnamasapraya-
6 citta, 858 ( 1 ).
Bated hay ana Srauta Sutra , 858 ( 1 ),
869 ( 3 ).
Baudhayanlyapaddhati, by Keiavasva-
min , 1063.
Baudhayamyaprayogasara, 1063.
1 . Brahma Upanisad, 1007 ( 3 ).
2 . Brahma Upanisad, 1007 ( 10 ).
Brahmatvapaddhati, by B&makrsna,
1051.
Brahmadevaji, PaficastikayaprS-
bhrtavyakhyana, 1370.
Brahma Parana, Gahg&m&h&tmya
from, 1225 (3 ■>. Index to, 1220 ( 2 ).
Brahmaprakasa, Madhyamanora-
m&, 1125.
Brahmabindu Upanisad, 1007 ( 18 ).
tBrahmalalajlsnu (a. d. 1646 ), pupil of
Kaly&naklrti, 1105.
Brahmavaivarta Parana, Index to,
1220 ( 5 - 8 ).
Brahmasutranuvyakhyanyayavi -
varana, by Anandatirtha, 1290
( 0 -
Brahm£n$a Parana —
Adhyatmar&mayana from, 1175-
1177.
Kul&ntapithamahfitmya from,
1178.
Lalitasahasranamastotra from,
1179. Index to, 1219 ( 7 , 8 ).
Br&hman&cohamsiprayoga, 868 ( 2 ).
Bhakt&maraatavavrtti, by Gunaka-
ra, 1380.
Bhaktamarastotra, by M&natunga,
1387 ( 5 ).
Bhaga vativrtti, by Abhayadevasuri,
1335.
Bhagavadgita, Index Verborum to,
1221 ( 2 ).
Bhagavadgit&gudharthadipika, by
Madhusudanasarasvati, 1294.
Bhagavadgitabh&sya, by S'ahkara-
carya, 1284.
Bhagavadgitabhasya, by Ananda-
tirtha, 1290 ( 2 ).
Bhagavadbhaktiratn&vali,byVi$nu-
puri, 1332.
Bhagavadbhaktiviiasa, 1333.
Bhata Yisvanfitha, father of tBhata
Harajlya (a. d. 1761 ), 1055.
tBhata Harajlya (a. d. 1761 ), son of
Bhata Visvan&tha, 1055.
Bhatta Kumarilas vamin , see Kuma-
rilasvamin.
Bhatta Nar&yana, Venisamhara,
1247 (7), 175-
Bhattojidiksita, father of Bh&nuji-
diksita, 1103 ; grandfather of Hari-
diksita, 1129.
Tristhalisetu, 1514.
Praudhamanorama, 1121.
Siddhfintakaumudi, 1121.
Bhattotpala, Brhajjatakatika, 1567.
Laghujatakatika, 1568.
Bhanasall gotra, 1334, 204 .
Bhadrakalpa Avadana, 1449 ( 41 ),
260 .
Bhadraearipranidh&naraja, 1449
(39), 260.
Bhayaharastotra, by Manatunga,
1387 ( 3 ).
Bhartrhari, S'rngara^ataka, 1258.
Bhavanfimatha, in Varanasi, 988.
Bhavapraka£a, by Mi£ra, 1092 ( 3 ).
Bhavabhuti, U ttararamacarita,
1097 ( 3 ).
Malatimadhava, 1247 ( 4 ).
Bhavananda, teacher of Jagadi£a,1329.
*BhavlnI Sankara, 1061.
Bhavanisahasranaman, 1476.
Bhavi$yottara Purana, Index to,
1217 ( 6 ), 163 .
Bhavyahubane, 1370.
tBha$atarama (a. d. 1793 ), 1103.
Bhasmajabala Upanisad, 1006 ( 22 ).
Bhftgavata Purana, 1093 ( 2 ), 1180,
1181.
Commentaries on, 1181, 1182.
Bhagavatasamdarbha, by Jivaka,
1182.
Bhanavijaya, MS. written for (a. d.
1604 ), 1107.
Bh&nujidikgita, Vyakhyasudha,
1102-1104.
Bh&nudatta, Basatarahgini, 1160.
Bhamati, by Vacaspatimi£ra, 1278.
Bhaminivilasa, by Jagannatha,
1266.
Bharatitirtha, Paficadaii, 1292.
Bh&radvfijakula, 1590.
Bh&ravi, Kiratarjuniya, 1234 ( 1 ).
Bhaluki , 1306.
Bhavadipa, by HUakantha, 1165.
Bh&v adevasuri, Par&vanathacori-
tra, 1396.
Bhavan& Upanisad, 1006 ( 23 ).
Bh&vaphala, 1586.
Bhavasundara, Jivavicaraprakara-
nadipika, 1373.
Bhavasena, son of Dharmasena, 1370.
Bhavanlsankara, father of tGovardhana
(a. D. 1826), 1296, 192.
BhavarthadipikS, by S'ridhara, 1181.
Bhasapariccheda, by Vi 6 van&tha,
1324.
Bh&syapradipa, by Kaiyata, 1119.
Bh&suranandan&tha, Varivasyara-
hasyaprakaia, 1465.
Bhaskara, Karanakutuhala, 1530.
Bh&skarar&ya, see Bhasurananda-
natha.
Bhasvatikarana, by S'at&nanda,
1527.
Commentaries on, 1527, 1528.
Bhasvaticakrarafimyudaharana,
1627.
Bh&svatitippana, 1528.
Bhiksuka Upanisad, 1006 ( 24 ).
Thick type = Sanskrit authors, or works, in the Bodleian. Italics = other authors or works, t = a scribe. * = an owner.
Order of alphabet a, a, i, I, u, u, r, ?, 1 : e, ai, 0 , au : k, k*h, g, g-h, h : c, c-h, j, j-h, n : t, t-h, 4, 4-h, n : t, t-h, d, d-h, n : p, p-h, b, b-h, m :
y, r, 1 , v : 6, s, s, h : : (h), • rp (m).
Beferenoes are made thus: — 1446 ( 2 ), 257 = MS. 1446 (in this vol.), section 2 (in the MS.), p. 257 (in this vol.).
BODL. SAMS. CATAL. II. XX
Digitized by boogie
338
INDEX
Bhisakcitracittotsava, cited in Langha-
napathyanirnaya, 1605.
Bhimasena, teacher of Motajit, 1417.
Bhlla, MS. written for his sons and
grandsons in a.d. 1511 , 995.
Bhuvanadipika, by Padmaprabha-
suri, 1543, 1544.
Bhuvanasundarasuri, teacher of Batna-
lekharagani, 1366.
Bhutadamvarasamk^ipta DharanI,
1440 (137), 262.
Bhuta£uddhi, 1468.
Bhrkutit&r& DharanI, 1449 (86), 26 1 .
Bheda , cited in Lahghanapathyanir-
naya, 1605.
Bhaikharya DharanI, 1449 (26).
Blioja (a. d. 1010 ), king of Dhara, 1525;
Rajamartaruia, 1559 ; rescues Ha-
numannataka, 1247 ( 2 ).
Bhojaprabandha, by Ballala, 1525.
Bhosfigotra, 1400, 237.
Maksudavanagara, 1389, 230.
Makh aavamin, or Maghasvamin, com-
mentator on Drahyayana S'rauta
Sutra, 859 (1).
Magadha, 1428.
Mankhaka, S'rlkanthacarita, 1234
Mangaladasa, assisted in Vimalan&tha-
purana, 1405 (1).
Mangalapura, 1404.
^Machavanasuta, 902.
Mafljughofa DharanI, 1449 (hi),
262.
Mahju^ripratijna DharanI, 1449 (2).
Maniratnamal&, by S'ankaracarya,
1285.
Mandana, second son of Megha, 1370.
Mandalabrahmana Upanisad, 1003,
1006 (40).
• Mativardhana, GautamaprcchS-
vrtti, 1359, 1860 (1).
Mat ay a Furana , copied in Tadaga-
dyudyapanavidhi, 1503, 284.
Mateya Furana, Gahgamahatmya
from, 1226 (5).
Mat syendra, 1306.
tMathuranatha (a. d. 1789-1791), 1069,
147.
Madanap&rijata, by Madanapala,
1490.
Madanapala, Madanaparijata,1490.
Madhusudana, father of B&ma, 1535.
Madhusudana, Janmapatrl of, 1097
( 0 -
Madhusudanasarasvatl, Bhagavad-
gitagudharthadipika, 1294.
Siddhantabindu, 1288.
Madhyamakavrtti, by Candrakirti,
1440.
Madhyamanoram&, by Brahmapra-
k&£a, 1125.
Madhyasiddhantakaumudi, by Va-
radaraja, 1124, 1125.
Commentary on, by Brahmapra-
ka&a, 1125.
tManas&ramarauachoda (a. d. 1740),
912 (2, 3).
Manudeva, see Gopaladeva.
Manusamhita, see Manava Dharma-
£astra.
Manuamrtidharm&h, 1098 (1).
Maim rsi, teacher of tAmisundara (a. d.
1586), 1164, 139.
tManoratharama (a. d. 1767), 1522.
Manohara, pupil of fTeja (a. d. 1644),
1602.
ManoharajI, teacher of tJagarama (a. d.
1701), 1360 (1), 215.
Mantrapralna, of the Apastamba
Kalpa Sutra, 865 (2).
Mantrabhasya, by Uvata, 930.
Mantramahodadhi , by Mahidhara (a. d.
1589), 931.
Mantrasamhita, 1048.
Mantrika Upani^ad, 1006 (41).
Manthana , 1306.
Manyusukta, 890 (3).
Maphallpura, 1046.
Mammata, Kavyaprakaia, 1095 (3),
1158, il59.
Mayura, Suryaiataka, 1256, 1257.
Martin (col. C.), 994, 67, 1007, 74.
*Malan (rev. S. C.), 1621.
Malayaklrti, son of Malayaklrti (?),
1370.
Malayaklrti, son of Yasahkirti, 1370.
Malayagiri, Ksetrammasa, 1365.
N andy adhy ayanatlka, 1344, 1346 .
Maiaka Srauta Sutra , commentary
on, by Varadaraja, 1031.
Mahamjaga, father of fMahamharidasa
(a.d. 1515), 968, 57.
tMahamranaka (a.d. 1499), 861 (7, 8).
tMahamharidasa (a.d. 1515), son of
Mahamjaga, 968, 57-
Maha Upanisad, 1007 (9).
Mahakalatantra Dh&ranI, 1449 (54),
260.
Mahakalahrdaya Dh&rani, 1449
(100), 261.
Mah&kalastava, 1449 (48), 260.
Mahakalisukta, 1477 (3).
Mah&ka&abhairavakalpa, S'arabhe-
£varakavaca from, 1480.
Mahagnisarvasva, by Vasudeva
DIksita, 1053.
tMah&deva (a. d. 1634?), 933.
Mahadeva, accentuator, 954, 48.
Mahadeva, father of Divakara Kala,
1494, 281.
Mahadeva, Dinakarl, 1326, 1327.
Mahadeva, Prayogavaijayantl,
1040.
Mahadeva Gunavallikara, father of
tNarSyana (a. d. 1837-1839), 939,
40.
Mahadeva Vajapeyayajin, father of
Vasudeva DIksita, 1053.
t Mahan anda (a.d. 1764), antevasin of
Motajit, 1417.
Mahanamnl, Sama-veda, pari&sfca,
866 (15 c), 2, 898 (3), 903 (2), 905
(3). 908, 909, 912 (3), 914 (2).
Mahanarayana Upanisad, 990, 991
(2), 1007 (39, 40).
Mahapratisara, 1447 (1), 1448 (4),
1449 (43), 260.
Mahabala, father of Narayana, 1034.
Mahabharata, UdyogaParvan,1165.
fragments from, 1227 (i, 2).
Commentary on, by HUakantha,
1166.
Mahabharata, by S'ubhacandra,
1400.
Mahabhasya, see Vyakarana Maha-
bhasya.
Mahabhairava DharanI, 1449 (1 1 7),
262.
Mahamantranusarini, 1447 (5), 258.
1448 (5), 1449 (47), 260.
Mahamayavijayavahini DharanI,
1449(2i).
Mahamayurl, 1447 (3), 1448 (2),
1449 (45)? 2 ^o.
Mahamegha DharanI, 1449 (50),
260.
Maharamayana, see Yogav&si$tha.
Maharaja Kaiila (a.d. 1511 ), 995.
Mahalaksmlsukta, 1477 (2).
Mahavakya Upanisad, 1006 (3 7, 38).
Mahividyamantra, 1477 (4).
Maha&itavatl, 1447 (4), 1448 (3),
1449 (46), 260.
M aha&aivatantra, 1480.
Mahasamvara DharanI, 1449 (136),
262.
Mahasarasvatlsukta, 1477 (1).
Mahasahasrapramardini, 1447 (2),
1448 (1), 1449 (44), 260.
Mahimapura, 1389, 230.
tMahimasamudra (a. d. i 500), pupil of
Anandasamudra, 1412.
Mahimnahstotra, by Puspadanta,
1262, 1263.
Commentary on, 1263.
Mahldasa, M&trk&nighantu, 1115.
Mahidhara, see Mahldasa.
Mahidhara, Vedadipa, 931-934.
Y ogavasif thasaravivarana, 1302.
M ahldharavisay a, 1103.
Mahlsasanapura, 1361.
Thiok type Sanskrit authors, or works, in the Bodleian. Italics = other authors or works. + = a scribe. * *= an owner.
Order of alphabet : — a, a, i, I, u, 5, r, r, ] : e, ai, 0, au : k, k-h, g, g-h, n : c, c-h, j, j-h, n : t, t*h, d, d-h, n : t, t-h, d, d-h, n : p, p-h, b, b-h, m :
y, r, 1, y : $, s, 8, h : • (h), • m (rii).
Beferenees are made thus:— 1446 (2), 257 = MS. 1446 (in this vol.), section 2 (in the MS.), p. 257 (in this vol.).
Digitized by
Google
INDEX
*Hahe£var&, son of Some^vara, 954.
MaBe&vara, S'abdabhedaprakasa,
1106.
M&haitareyopanisadbha^yavivara-
na, by Vi£ve6varatlrtha, 1011 (3).
Magha, S'isupalavadha, 1235, 1236.
Magham&h&tmya, from Vayu Pa-
rana, 1188.
Majalapura, 918.
ManakeSvara, 914.
Manikacandaji, second son of Vularslda-
sajl, 1389, 230.
*Manikesvara, son of Vlreivara, 902,
004.
Manikyacandragani, teacher of Saubha-
gyacandragani, 1137.
Manikyasuri, S'akunasaroddhara,
1596 (2).
Mandukya Upanisad, 1007 (12-15),
1012 (3).
with Gau^apada’s karikas, 1007
(12-15), 1009 (1).
Commentary on, by S'ankar&-
c&rya, 1004, 1009 (1), 1014
(4).
Super-commentary on, by Anan-
datirtha, 1005, 1009 (1).
Matangistotra, by Umasah&carya,
1478.
Matrkanighantu, by Mahidasa, 1115.
Mathuranvaya, 1398, 235.
Madhava, father of Gopin&tha, 862
(3).
Madhava , brother of Sayan a, died A. D.
1387, 885, 18; cited in D&nacan-
drika, 1494, 281 ; KcUanirnaya,
1496 ; cited in Nirnayoddhara,
1497.
Madhava, Chandasik&vivarana, 917.
MadhavaramanandasarasvatT, 1014 (4).
Madhavavidhana , cited in Langhana-
pathyanirnaya, 1605.
Madhava, S'&nti, 1502.
Madhavanalakamakandalakathg ,
1097 (4), 1 1 7.
Manatunga —
Bhaktamarastotra, 1387 (5).
Bhayah&rastotra, 1387 (3).
Manava Dharma&astra, 1483-1485.
Index Verborum to, 1221 (8).
M&n&sihghadh&rma, husband of *Sravi-
kadevakl (a.d. 1607), 1407.
Mandhatapura, 896, 24.
Marici Dharani, 1449 (37X260,(132),
262.
Mfirkandeya Purana, 1183.
Devlmahatmya from, 1184, 1185.
Index to, 1219 (2).
Malajfiatlya, 963.
Malatimadhava, by Bhavabhuti,
1247 (4).
Thick type = Sanskrit authors, or works,
Order of alphabet:— a, a, i, 1, u, u, r, r, J : e,
y, r, 1, v : s, s, h : : (h), * m (m).
References are made thus:— 1446 (2), 257
Malavadesa, 1109.
Mit&ksara, on Ch&ndogya Upani^ad,
by N i ty anand&6ram a, 984, 985.
Mitakf&ra, on Brhadaranyaka
Upanisad, by Nityananda£rama,
1000 . ‘
Mit&ksara, by Vij£Lane£vara, 1486,
1487.
Index Verbomm to, 1221 (9).
Mill (dr. W. H.), former owner of MSS.
Mill.
Milra, Bhavaprakaia, 1092 (3).
+Mi£ramanirama, son of Misra^iromani,
father of Misrasivananda (a. d. i 690),
967.
tMisramotlrama (a. d. 1813), 1308.
Mi£ra Mohanadasa, Hanumanna-
takadipika, 1246 (1).
Misra^iromani, patron of Odagopala
(a. d. 1632), 963, father of Misra-
manir&ma, 967.
Misrasivananda (a. d. 1690), son of
MiSramanirama, 967.
Misra Sriparamananda, father of tRa-
ghunatha (a. d. 1649), 1264, 181.
Mihiracarya, 1529.
Mikhail, 903.
♦Mailer (prof. F. Max), 897, 1117,
1419-1424, 1486-1438, 1443, 1461,
1452, 1620, 324.
Mailer (Mrs. Max), 1612, 321.
♦Mukanda, 905 (1).
Mukundajl, patron of tHarihara (a. d.
1653), 959.
Mukulabhatta, Abhidhavrttam atr-
k&, 1167 (2). 1164.
Muktakana, elder brother of Bajanaka
Bamakantha, 1295.
Muktavalivyaptivadadipika, by Sa-
dfiiiva, 1328.
Muktik& Upanisad, 1006 (43).
Mugdhabodha, by Vopadeva, 1144.
Mun&, second son of Candahl, 1370.
Mundaka Upanisad, 1007 (1), 1008
( 2 V 1010 (4).
Commentary on, by S'ankara-
carya, 1010 (4).
Super-commentary on, by Anan-
datirtha, 1010 (4).
Commentary on, by S'ankara-
nanda, 1008 (2).
Mudgala Upanisad, 1006 (42).
tMunirayana (a. d. i 6 i o), pupil of
Saubhagyacandragani, 1137.
tMumuksamota (a. d. 1759), 1362.
♦Murandibhairavabhatta, 941, 41.
Murari, Anargharaghava, 1245, 1247
(i)> «75-
Muhurtaganapati, by Ganapati
Bavala, 1657, 1558.
Muh urtacintama n i, cited in S'lghrabo-
339
dha, 1547; in Muhurtadarpana,
1559.
Muhurtadarpana, by Lalamani,
1569.
Muhurtamafij ari, by Harinarayana,
1660.
Muhurtamuktavati , by Kaiin&tha,
1548, 299.
M oh urt avail, with commentary,
1661.
Mulasahgha, 1105, 1399, 236, 1400,
237-
Mrgafiatakastuti, 1444.
tMrgendrasujanavijaya (a. d. 1705),
pupil of Rupavijaya, 1135.
Mrtyulangala Upanisad, 1008 ( i),75.
Meghaduta,by Kalidasa, 1249-1265.
Commentaries on, 1250-1258.
Meghamala, 1591.
Meghft, eldest son of Candahl, 1370.
Medapa^ba, 956, 51.
Metaramacandra, father of tKr$nacandr&
(a.d. 1730), 1081, 107.
tMetavejanatha (a.d. 1778), 864 (2).
Medinikara, Medini, 1112.
Medini, by Medinikara, 1112.
Mevadajfiatiya, 966, 56.
Mookerjea, N. C., Explanations of
Vedic Hymns, 897.
Moksapada Dharani, 1449 (16).
M oksaprabhrla, 1374, 222.
Mo^ajit, teacher of fMahananda (a. d.
1764), 1417.
Modhajfiatiya, 865, 912, 29, 947, 43,
1036 (1).
Motlcanda, second son of Naimnasukhajl,
1389, 230.
tMotiramasandasarasvata (a.d. 1794),
1626, 1666.
Maitr&yanagphyapaddhati, 1062.
Maitrayaniya Upanisad, 1006 (39).
Maitrayani Samhita, 918 (2).
Maitripuramahavihara, 1426, 249, 1453.
Maitreya Dharani, 1449 (135), 262.
Maunamantravabodha, by Sundara-
6ukla, 866 (1).
Y. Ota, 1419 (1), 1420 (1), 1452.
Yajurvedagrhyasutrapaddhati,
1072.
Yajurvedair&ddha, 1069 (2).
Yajflopavitapaddhati, 1068.
Yatipratikramanavrtti, 1364.
tYadanath (Yadunatha?) (a.d. 1838),
933 .
Yadava, patron of tVifnu (a. d. 1554),
965, 56.
Yadubharata, see Jadabharata.
Yantracintamani, by Cakradhara,
1635.
Commentary on, by Bam a, 1535.
in the Bodleian. Italics = other authors or works, t = a scribe. * = an owner,
ai, o, au: k, k-h, g,g*h, h: c, c-h, j, j-h, n: ^-h, <J, d*h, n : t, t-h, d, d*h, n: p, p-b, b, b-h, m:
= MS. 1446 (in this vol.), section 2 (in the MS.), p. 257 (in this voL).
X X 2
Digitized by
Google
840
INDEX
Yallambhaffa , really Kum&rilasvi-
min, 1022.
Yasahklrti, son of Gunaklrti, 1370.
tYaSavanta (a. d. 1623), 1250, 177.
Yaiodevaswri , Piruiavi&iuMhiprakaranfi-
fika, 1369.
Yastilaksana. 1585 (2).
Yasna, translation of, 1611, 1612.
Yajfiayalkya TJpanisad, 1006 (68).
Yajflavalkya S'ik^A, 1089.
YSjfiavalkyasmpti, 1094 (5), 114.
YSjfiikadeya, K atiyasutra vrtti, 864
(4), 1043, 1044 (2).
Katyayanasutrapaddhati, 863
( 2 )-
Yfijnlyamantravy&khy&navivarana
by Jayatirtha, 1013 (3).
Yidava, teacher of Jlvavijaya, 1837,
205, 1392, 232.
Yidava, teacher of tThente Jayarima
Bhatia (a.d. 1738), 1079, 106.
Y&ska, Nirukta, 1084-1087.
Yupalaksana, 868 (1 (a)).
Yogakundali TJpanisad, 1006 (70).
Yogacudamani TJpanisad, 1006 (69).
Yogatattva TJpanisad, 1007 (23).
tYogaraja (a. d. 1853), 1123.
Yogaraja Upanisad, 1008 (1), 75.
Yogavasistha, Niry&naprakarana,
1300.
Yogavasisthas&ra, 1302.
Commentary on, by Purnananda,
1301.
Commentary on, by Mahidhara,
1302.
Yoga6ata, 1606.
YogasAstra, by Hemacandra, 1376.
Yogafiikha TJpanisad, 1007 (22).
Yog&mbarakalpa Dharani, 1449
(76), 261.
Yogambara Dhirani, 1449 (69), 261.
Y oginidaiavicflra, i682.
Yogindradeva, Param&tmaprak&6a,
1874.
Raiila (a.d. 1511), Mahiraya, 995.
Rakkayamiri Dharani, 1449 (115),
262.
Raghudeva —
Akhy&tav&dadipika, 1818.
NafivadatippanI, 1321.
Vi6istavai£i$tyabodhavicara ,
1312.
Visayatav&da, 1310.
Samagrivada, 1311.
*Raghunatha, 855, 2.
tRaghunitha (a.d. 1618, 1625), 868
(5, 6)-
tRaghunitha (a.d. 1745), 1012 (5).
tRaghunitha (A. D. 1604), son of Pitam-
bara, 860 (2), 6.
tRaghunitha (a.d. 1649), son of Misra
Srlparaminanda, 1264, 181.
tRaghunitha (a.d. 1698), son of Vithala,
866 (2).
TRaghunitha, son of Some£vara, 1309.
Raghunatha , Niraayoddh&ra ascribed
to, 1497.
Raghun&tha S'iromani —
Tattvacintamanididhiti , 1313.
Akhyatay&d&rtha, 1317.
Naflyfida, 1320.
Raghupati, father of tRavala Ananda-
rama (a.d. 1751), 1288, 1549.
BaghuvamAa, by EAlidfisa, 1230,
1281.
*RangathangajT, 1521, 289.
*Ranganitha, 987.
tRanganitha (a.d. 1702), 959.
Ranganathacarya (a. d. 1893), letter
from, 1620 (3), 324.
tRanj Kissow Doss (a.d. 1827), 1199,
1200, 1201, 1205, 1208, 1213, 1219.
Ratanacandra, first son of Naimna-
sukhaji, 1389, 230.
Ratnaeudacafhapahi, 1108 (1).
tRatnadeva (a.d. 1715, 1716), son of
Harihara, 1080.
tRatnamilira (a. d. 1611), 1533.
Ratnafiekhara, Nagpore branch of
Tapa family, 1136.
Gunaathanakram&rohanapraka-
rana, 1377.
Daghuksetrasam&sa, with vrtti,
1365.
Ratnaiekharagani, S'raddhaprati-
kramanasutravptti, 1366.
Ratnasambhava Dh&rani, 1449 (6).
Ratnasundara, 1383, 226.
tRatnasoma (a. d. 1596), 1416.
Ratnakara, by R&mapras&da, 1506.
fRatnikarajl, son of Tire Laksmana,
866 (1), 9.
Ratninanda, son of Jagadinanda, 1426,
249.
BatnAvali, by Harsadeva, 1247 ( IO )>
I 75-
Ratnesvara, grandson of tHarihara
(a. d. 1653), 898 (1), 25.
*Ratne£vara Mi4ra (a.d. 1586), 864(4).
Rannasimha, of Candra gaccha,1140 (1).
Ramalapaddhati, by R&ma, 1590.
Bamalasara, by S'ripati, 1588, 1589.
RayamallajI, teacher * of ManoharajI,
1360 (1), 215.
tRavijl (a. d. 1586), son of Raghunatha,
864 (4).
Rasakandali, by Nar&yana Vyasa,
1264.
Basatarangini, by Bh&nudatta, 1160 .
Rasanighantu, 1600 (3).
Basamafijari, by S'alin&tha, 1603.
Raswrnava, cited in Rasendracintfi-
mani, 1607.
Basendraeintamani,byBamacandra
Guha, 1607.
Rahasya TJpanisad, 1006 (49).
Rahasya, or tJhyag&na, 913, 30.
tRau Acyuta (a.d. 1479), son of R&u
Govinda, 1026, 84.
Rau Govyanda, father of tRau Acyuta
(a. d. 1479), 1026, 84.
Raghava, Nirnayoddhfira, 1497.
*Raghavanandasvamin, 1014.
Raghavendra —
l^ayfisyopanisadarthasamgraha,
992 (2), 1012 (4).
KithaMrthasamgraha, 1012 (6).
Tantradipika, 1279.
Talavakar&rthasamgraha, 992
( 0 -
Mandukyopanisadarthasamgra-
ha, *1012 (3).
R&jacandra, teacher of Jayaeandra,
1387 (14).
R§janitiMstra, by Canakya, 1271.
Rdjamartanda , by Bhoja , 1559.
Rijaratnaprabhu, Nagpore branch of
Tapa family, 1136.
tR&jariga Mahicamcakarupin, 996.
Rajavallabha, Citrasenapadm&vati-
caritra, 1416.
Rajavallabha, by Sutradhara Man-
dana, 1597.
Rajafiekhara, B&lar&m&yana, 1097
(2), 1247 (6), 175.
Balabharata, 1247 (8), 175.
tRajasamudra, 1319.
Rijasimhaji, his vijayarijya, 1359.
Rfij&naka R&makantha, Sarvato-
bhadra, 1296.
Rajanaka Ruyyaka , A lamkdrasarvasva,
1095 (3), 1157 (1).
Rfij&na Bnoaka, Kfiyyaprak&ia-
sanketa, 1096 (3).
tRijana Lasaka (a.d. 1693, 1694),
1247, 176.
Rfijyadurga, 1620 (2), 324.
Ridipar&desikasivasi, 1027.
Rddhdkanta, 1620 (1).
tRidhikrsna (a.d. 1733), 1072, 102.
fRfidhakrfna (a.d. 1750), 1274 (2),
184.
Ridhagovinda, 1315 (2).
tRima (a. d. 1777), 1169, 148.
tR&ma (a.d. 1739), 1187.
Rama, 1383, 226.
R&ma, grandfather of f Anantaka (a. d.
1566), 918 (2).
tRama (a.d. 1387), son of Kalhana,
1086.
Rim a, father of Goyardhana, 1563.
Rama, grandfather of Narayana, 1034.
Thiok type = Sanskrit authors, or works, in the Bodleian. Italics = other authors or works. + = a scribe. * = an owner.
Order of alphabet:— a, a, i, 1, u,u, r, r,J: e,ai, 0, au: k,k-kh, g,g-h, A: c, c-h, j, j-h, n: t,t-h, d»d-h, n: t,t-h, d, d-h,n: p, p-h, b, b-h, m :
y, r, 1, v: 4, f, s, h: : (h), * ip (ih).
References are made thus:— 1446 (2), 257 = MS. 1446 (in this vol.), section 2 (in the MS.), p. 257 (in this vol.).
Digitized by
Google
Rama, son of RAmarudra, grandfather
of Bama, 1590.
Rama , Muhurtacintdmani , 1590.
Rama, Y antracintAmanitika, 1535.
Bama, Ramalapaddhati, 1590.
Rama Upanisad, 1008 (i), 75.
Ramakantha, see RAjAnaka Bama-
kantha, 1295.
R&maklrti, 1105.
tRamakrsna (a. d. 1673), 1014.
+Ramakr?na (a. d. i 783), 1505.
Ramakrsna, uncle of Gane£a Daivajfia
(a. d. 1613), 1674, 307.
tRamakrsna (a.d. 1853), son of Maha-
deva Gunavalllkara, 939, 40.
Ramakrsna, Paflcada^idipika, 1292.
Ramakpsna, Bhasvaticakrara^myu-
daharana, 1529.
R&makrsnakavya, by Surya, 1241.
RAmakrsna Nahna BhA'i, son of
Damodara, 1029.
Phulladipa, 1029.
Brahmatvapaddhati, 1051.
S amudhapaundarikapaddhati ,
1052.*
Ramacandra, 904.
Ramacandra, teacher of tKrsna, 1167,
146.
RAmacandra, father of Rrsimha, 1496.
Ramacandra, MS. written for, 1172,
M9-
Ramacandra, Prakriyakaumudi,
1120 .
Ramacandra, PrabodhacandrikA,
1145.
Ramacandra , Ramavinodakarana , 1536.
Ramacandra Guha, Rasendracinta-
mani, 1607.
*Ramacandracaturbhuja, 902.
Ramatirtha, UpadaSasAhasritikA,
1281.
tRamadatta (a.d. 1678), 903 (2).
Ramadasa, teacher of BrahmaprakA6a,
1126.
RAraadasa, patron of Ramacandra, 1536,
294.
*Ramadeva, son of Vi^vanatha (a. d.
1653), 869 (2), 5, 898 (», 25.
Ramapaladeva, maharajadhiraja, 1428.
Ramapura, 1069, ioi.
Ramapurl, 881.
RAmapurvatApaniya XJpanisad,
1007 (48).
Ramaprasada, RatnAkara, 1506.
tRamabana (a.d. 1648), 1174.
*Ramabhadra, 1061.
Ramabhadra Sarvabhauma, SamA-
savAda, 1322.
Ramabhadra^rama, teacher of tJanAr-
danasrama (a.d. 1636), 1280, 187.
R&marahasya Upanisad, 1006 (50).
Thick type = Sanskrit authors, or works,
Order of alphabet a, a, i, I, u, u, r» 1 : e »
Jt r, 1, v: 4 ?, fl, h: : (h), • ip (ih).
References are made thus : — 1446 (2), 257
INDEX
Ramarudra, great-grandfather of RAma,
1590.
Ramavinodakarana , by Ramacandra ,
1636.
Ramavinodadipika, by Vi£vanatha,
1536.
RamaSarman , Madhyamanorama at-
tributed to, 1125.
•RAma^ukla, 943.
Ramasuri, Linganirnayabhu$ana,
1147.
Ramananda, Ka^ikhandatika, 1193.
RamAnuja sampradfiya, 1264, 18 1.
Ramayana, by Valmiki, 1096 (1),
1166, U67.
Rama^vamedha, from Padma Puri-
na, 1172.
Ramendravana, teacher ofRamananda,
1193.
RAm e4 vara, patron of tViSrama,
1077.
RAmesvarabhatta, grandfather of DivA-
k&rakala, 1494, 281.
Ramesvarabhatta, father ofNArAyana-
bhatta, 1076.
tRfimaiya (a.d. 15 1 1), son of PandyA-
siva, 995, 68.
RAmottaratApaniya Upanisad, 1007
(49)-
Rdyamukufa , 1101.
Ravanabhait, 868(5), n-
tRAvatagora (a. d. 1566), 1403, 239.
tRAvala Anandarama (a.d. 1751), son
of Raghupati, 1288, 1549.
RAvalaparamananda, father of tGada-
dhara (a. d. 1651), 912 (1).
Rahuvyagraha^anti Dharani, 1449
(126).
Budraj&b&Ia Upanisad, 1006 (52).
Rudradhara, S'raddhaviveka, 1510.
RudrapallTyagaccha, 1380.
RudravidhAna, 1519.
Rudraskanda, AudgatrasArasam-
graha, 869 (i), 1030.
Rupa GosvAmin, Vidagdhamadha-
va, 1247 (3).
Rupanagara, 1859.
Rupavijaya, teacher of fMrgendrasuja-
navijaya (a.d. 1705), 1135.
Raikori Palm-leaf MS., 1423 (1).
*Romer (J.), 1612, 321.
tLaksmana Bodasa (a.d. 1835), son of
Narayanabhatta, 1053, 95.
Laksmldhara, father of Bhattojidikf ita,
1614.
Laksminivasa, S'isyahitaifim, 1251,
12*52.
Laksminrsimha, father of S'ripati,
1588, 312.
Lakfminrsimhakavaca, 1479.
841
LaksmTrAma, prince, patron of Gagapati
Ravala (a.d. 1585), 1557.
Laksmivallabha, Ralpadrumaka-
lika, 1341.
Lagadha, Jyotisa, 1077 (1), 1078
(2), 1079(2). *
LaghujAtaka, by Varahamihira,
1668.
Commentary on, by Bhaftotpala,
1568.
LaghunAtha, accentuator, 954, 48.
Laghuparamdtmajyrakdiavyakhyd ,
1374, 222.
Laghubhatt&raka, Laghustotra,
1477 (7).
Laghubhu^anakAnti, by GopAla-
deva, 1128.
Laghulalitavistara, 1406 (2).
Laghuiabdaratna, by Haridiksita,
1129.
LaghuAabdendulekhara, by Hage-
fiabhatta, 1122.
LaghufentipurAna, by Aiaga, 1406
( 0 -
Laghustotra, by Laghubhaftaraka,
1477 (7).
LankAvatAra Dharani, 1449 (106),
261.
Langhanapathyanirnaya, 1605.
LabdhAoArya, Laghustotra attri-
buted to, 1477 (7).
*Lalatasfigara, 1376, 223.
Lalitavistara, 1425.
Lalitavistara Dharani, 1449 (107),
261.
*LalitasAgara, 1344.
LalitAsahasran Amastotra, from
BrahmAnda Pur ana, 1179.
Lavapura, 1123.
LavAlAnvaya, 1400, 237.
LAtyAyana S'rauta Sutra, 858 (2),
1025, 1027 (1).
Commentary on, by AgnisvAmin,
1025, 1026.
LAda KhAn, 1610.
tlilaka (a. d. 1793), 998, 67, 1007,
74-
Lalakavi, DhAtupAtha, 1150.
LAlamani, Muhurtadarpana, 1559.
*LAlajI, 1169, 148.
tLAlA MahatAbarAya (a.d. 1787), 1144,
135,1244, 1483, 276.
Likhitasmrti, 1094 (11), 115.
Linganirnayabhusana, by RAma-
suri, 1147.
Liiiga PurAna Sucaka, 1186.
LingAnu&sanavivaranoddhAra, by
Hemaoandra, 1143.
fLilakantha, son of Vires vara, 1491,
280.
LOAluka, KarnAmrtastotra, 1269.
in the Bodleian. Italics = other authors or works, t = a scribe. * = an owner,
ai, o, au: k, k-h, g, g-h, n: c, oh, j, j-h, n: {, $-h, (J, 4'h, n: t, t-h, d, d-h, n: p, p-h, b, b-h, m:
= MS. 1446 (in this vol.), section 2 (in the MS.), p. 257 (in this vol.).
Digitized by
Google
342
Letters, by Sahebram, 1092 ( 4 ).
by Acarya Vallabhaji Nanda-
£arman, 1621 ( 2 ), 324 .
by Ranganath&carya, 1621 ( 3 ),
324-
Lelakhya, father of Balu, 1870.
*Lewin (S. EL), 994, 67 , 1007, 74 ,
1427.
*Lewis (rev. G), 1167, 146 .
fLe^a Rbhlmavijaya (a. d. 1604 ), pupil
of Jayaratna, 1107.
Loke£vara Dharani, 1449 ( 82 ), 261 .
Lokeivaraiataka, 1449 ( 56 ), 260 .
Lodivarnsa, 1610.
Lolambaraja, Vaidyajlvana, 1092
(0-
Laugaksibhaskara, Purvamlmam-
sarthasamgraha, 1277.
Vam£a Brahmana, 861 ( 3 ).
Vaghelavam^a, 1108.
Vangasena, cited in Langhan apathy a-
nirnaya, 1605.
Vacharaja, 1105.
V aj rakr odhar Sj a Dharani, 1449 ( 8 1 ),
261 .
Vajracarccika Dharani, 1449 ( 138 ),
262 .
Vajracchedikft, 1485, 1436.
Vajrajaya, by tfagaijuna, 1439.
Vajrata, father of Uvata, 894, 23 , 895.
Vajradakinihrdaya Dharani, 1449
( 128 ), 262 .
Vajradaka Dharani, 1449 ( 64 ),
260 .
Vaj rad akin! Dharani, 1449 ( 73 ),
261 .
VajrayoginI Dharani, by Gautama,
1449 ( 71 ), 261 .
VajrayoginI Dharani, by Samvara,
1449 ( 98 ), 261 .
Vajravarahl Dharani, 1449 ( 60 ),
260 .
V ajravidaranahrdayamantra Dha-
rani, 1449 ( 20 ).
Vajravldaranl Dharani, 1449 ( 33 ),
260 .
Vajravlrasanl Dharani, 1449 ( 73 ),
261 .
Vajrairhkhala Dharani, 1449 ( 121 ),
262 .
Vajrasatvakavaca Dharani, 1449
( 65 ), 260 .
Vajrashcika Upanisad, 1006 ( 8 ).
Vajrasena, teacher of Hari, 1414.
Vajrahumkarabhairava Dharani,
1449 ( 134 ), 262 .
Vajracarya, 1453, 264 .
Vanathalagrama, 968, 57 .
Vatsakula, 895.
VatsavamSa, 1070.
Thiok type = Sanskrit authors, or works,
Order of alphabet:— a, a, i, I, u, u, r, r, ] : e,
y, r, 1 , v: s, s, h : : (h), * iji (m).
References are made thus:— 1446 ( 2 ), 257
INDEX
tVadyarthi. Laksmlrama (a. d. 1721 ),
1126.
Varada, father of Appadiksita, 1161.
Varadaraja, Kalpavyakhya, 1031.
P r a tihar abhi sy a, 1032.
Varadaraja, Madhyasiddhantakan-
mudi, 1124, 1125.
Varadadhi&a Tajvan, Prayaicitta-
pradipika, 1070 ( 2 ).
V arar uci, Ekaksaranamamala,
1118, 1114, 1132 ( 2 ).
Vararuci, Phulla Sutra, 858 ( 3 ).
Varasimhaka, son of Megha, 1370.
Varahannapura, 1343, 208 .
Varaha Upanisad, 1006 ( 66 ).
Varaha Purana, Index to, 1220 ( 9 ).
Varahamihira, Brhajjataka, 1586-
1567.
Laghujataka, 1568.
V arivEisy arahaay a, by Brsimhanan-
danatha, 1465.
Commentary on, by Bhasura-
nandanatha, 1465.
Yardapura, 921, 33 .
Vardhayavajra, 1455, 265 .
Varsatantra, by Nllakantha, 1562.
Varsaphala, by Nilakantha, 1546.
Varsapana Dharani, 1449 ( 51 ), 260 .
Vallabha, father of Vitthala, 1296.
Vallabhaji Nanda&arman (a. d. i 893 ),
letter from, 1620 ( 2 ), 324 .
Vallabhadeva, Samdehavisausadhi,
1236.
V asantaraja, Vasantarajasakuna,
1681, 1596 ( 3 ) ; cited in Muhurta-
darpana, 1559.
Vasantarajasakuna, by Vasantaraja,
1681.
Vasundhara Dharani, 1449 ( 32 ,
139 ), 262 , 1450.
V asundharahpday a Dharani, 1449
(75). 261.
Vahodubhadaca, son of fRatnamalara
(a.d. 16 i i), 1533.
fVakanasivadyala (a. d. 1830 ), 1292.
Vakapuri, 1592.
Vaksukta, 890 ( 4 ).
Vagdanaprayoga, 1499.
Vagbhata, Astangahrdayasamhita,
1599, 1600(2).
Vagmatim&hatmyapraSamsa, from
PaSupati Purana, 1173.
tVaghayal (a.d. 1616 ), 1408, 242 .
VacaspatimiSra, Bhamatl, 1278.
Vajasaneyi Samhita, 920-929 ;
Samhitapatha, 920-924, 931; Pa-
dapatha, 925 ; Samhitapatha of
Kanvasakha, 926; Kramapatha, 927;
Jat4pa{;ha, 928, 929.
Vatsyayana, Kamasutra, 1162 ( 3 ),
1608, 1609.
Vadiraja, Saravall, 1148.
*Vade Laksmana (a. d. 1670 ), 879.
Yamana, father of Cakradhara, 1535.
Vamana Purana, Index to, 1217 ( 3 ).
tVamanabhata (a. d. 1835 ), son of
Ballambhata, 921, 33 .
Vamanasukta, 890 ( 2 ).
Yamanacarya, father of Varadaraja,
1031, 1032.
Vayu Purana, Index to, 1220 (n).
Gayamahatmya from, 1187.
Maghamahatmya from, 1188.
Varanasi, 864 ( 4 ), 906 ( 28 ), 933, 938,
945, 42 , 947, 43 , 949, 44> 954, 49 ,
966, 51 , 957, 52 , 963, 1010, 1173,
149 , 1280.
tYarama Brahmana (a. d. 1800 ), 1267.
Yariks., mother of Krsnadasa, 1408
( 0 -
Varuny Upanisad, see Taittirlya
Upanisad.
*Valamukada, 918 ( 2 ).
Valmlki, Ram&yana, 1096 ( 1 ), 1166,
1167, 1264, 1 8 1 . ’
fVavulata (a.d. 1798 ), 872.
Vasavadatta, by Subandhu, 1242.
Vasisthalihga Purana, Index to,
1220 ( 3 ).
Vasudeva, 959.
Vasudeva, gi'andfather of Cakrapani,
1587.
Vasudeva, Paraskaragphyapaddha-
ti, 1069 ( 1 ).
Vasudeva, S'rutabodhaprabodhi ni,
1152.
Vasudeva Upanisad, 1006 ( 67), 1008
(i)» 75-
Vasudeva DIksita, Mahagnisarva-
sva, 1053.
Vastupala, minister of Ylra Dliavala,
1541.
VastupraveSapacUhati, 1504.
Vd8tu4anti f 1503, 284 .
Vastu£antipaddhati, 1504.
Vikramadityacarita, 1276 .
VikramorvaiSl, by Kalidasa, 1247
( 9 ). i75-
Vijayakalpalata, by Cakrapani,
1687.
Vijayaklrti, teacher of S'ubhacandra,
. 1400 -
Vijayaksamasuri (a. d. 1672 - 1729 ),
1406 ( 3 ), 241 .
Vijayagani, Aristanemiearita, 1401.
Pandavacaritra, 1402.
Vijayadayasuri, 1406 ( 3 ), 241 .
Vijayadanasuri, teacher of Hlravijaya-
suri, 1347; successor to Anandavi-
mala, 1401.
Vijayadevasuri (born a.d. 1578 ), 1401,
1406 ( 3 ), 241 .
in the Bodleian. Italics = other authors or works, t = a scribe. * = an owner
ai, o, au: k, k-h, g, g-h, n: c, c-h, j, j-h, n: t, t-h, 4 -h, n: t, t-h, d, d-h, n: p, p*h, b, b-h, m:
= MS. 1446 (in this vol.), section 2 (in the MS.), p. 257 (in this vol.).
Digitized by
Google
INDEX
343
Vijayaprabhasuri (a. d. 1621-1694),
1406 (3), 241.
Vijayaratnasuri (a.d. 1655-1 7 1 7), 1408
.(3). 241-
Vijayaraja, teacher of *Dhanavijaya,
1643.
Vijayarama, father of fSukharama
(a.d. 1730, 1731), 044.
Vijayasimliasuri, teacher of Somapra-
bha, 1409.
Yijaya simhaBuri ( A. D. 1 5 8 8- 1 6 5 7 ), 1406
(3)1 241.
Vijayasenadeva, of Puskaragana, 1898,
235-
Vijayasenasuri (a. d. 1553-1611), 1401,
1402, 1400 (3), 241.
Vijfiane 6 vara, Da 6 a 6 loki, attributed
to, 1498 (2).
Mitaksara, 1488, 1487.
tVitthala (a.d. 1596), 1496, 282.
Vif^hala, teacher of Purufottama,
1296.
Vishnia, father of fRaghunatha (a. d.
1698), 880 (2).
Vitthaladasaji, his rajya, 1400, 237.
Vindanatha , 1306.
Vidagdhamadhava, by Rupa Gosva-
min, 1247 ( 3 ).
Vidagdhamukhamandana, by Dhar-
madasa, 1163.
Vidyacandra Gani, teacher of fGani
Uttamacandra (a. d. 1655), 1270.
Yidyadhara (a. d. i 688), son of Prabhuji,
accentuator, 964, 48.
Vidyaranya, Paficada 6 i, 1292.
Vidyasagara , SiddhapahcaJikasutrava -
curt, 1384.
Vidhanap&rijata, 1617.
V inayacandra, Kalpasutravivara-
na, 1339.
fVinayasoma, 1261.
Viniyogasamgraha, Sama-veda, pa-
risifta, 867 (3).
*Vindhye$varIprasada, 1486.
V ipaka vivarana, by Abhayadeva-
stiri, 1338 ( 5 ).
Vibhuticandra, 1466, 265 .
Vimalanathapurana, by Krsnadasa,
1406 (1).
Yimalasena, eon of Devasena, 1370.
Vildxavajra, 1466.
V ivahakarman, 1071.
Vi^ala, 869 (2), 5.
ViSalanagaravastavya, 892 (1), 808
(1). *5-
Viiif tavaiiiftyabodhavicara, by Ba-
ghudeva, idl 2 .
fViSrama, son of Narayana, 1077 (2).
ViSrama, father of S'ivar&ma, 1037.
VUvakoia , cited in Pr ay aicitt anirn a-
ya, 1612.
fYiivanatha, 996.
f Visvanatha (a.d. 1479), 1381.
Visvanatha, father of S'rlkanthadlk$i-
ta, 1309.
*Yisvanatha, son of fHarihara (a. d.
1653 ), 860 ( 2 ), 5 , 898 ( 1 ), 25 .
Visvanatha (a.d. 1618 ), Jataka-
paddhatyudaharana, 1672.
V iivanatha, Ramavinodadipika,
1536.
Visvanatha Paficanana, Bhasa-
pariccheda, 1324.
Siddhantamuktavali, 1325.
ViSvamata Dharani, 1440 ( 131 ),
262 .
*Visvarama, 007.
fVisvarupa (a.d. 1454), son of Soma-
natha, 862 (1).
VUvaiarman , reputed author of Pra-
bodhacandrika, 1145.
Visvavarta, father of Mankhaka, 1234
(2).
ViSveSvara, Astavakratlka, 1303.
ViSveSvaratirtha, Mahaitareyopa-
nisadbhasyavivarana, 1011 ( 3 ).
Yisvesvarasarasvatl, teacher of Madhu-
sudanasarasvati, 1288.
Visayatavada, by Raghudeva, 1310.
Visayatavicara, by Gadadhara,1313.
Viftutayah, 868 ( 6 ), 11 .
f Visnu (a. d. 1554), son of Prabhakara
of Mevada, 085, 56.
Visnu, father of fNolua (a.d. 1603),
*004 ( 1 ).
Visnu, cited in Mahagnisarvasva,
io53.
Visnucanda, 1172, 149.
Visnudaivajiia, father of Govinda, 1553.
Visnu Purana, Gangamahatmya
from, 1225 (4).
fragments from, 1227 (3).
translation of, 1198.
Index to, 1220 (10).
Visnupurl, Bhagavadbhaktiratna-
vali with K&ntim&la, 1332.
Visnu bhakt ikalpalataprakaia , by Mahl-
dhara (a. d. 1598 ), 931.
*Vi§nubhatta, 996.
Visnubhatta Ramapurlpapadandlkara,
accented a MS., 881.
Visnubhatta, Karbalakara (a. d. 1806),
803.
tVisnubhatta Bapafa, 1004 ( 1 ), 115 .
Visnumitra, son of Devamitra, 894,
805.
Visnurahasya, 1463.
Vi$nuSarman, Paficatantra, 1272-
1274.
Visnusahasranamastotra, 1222.
Commentary on, by S'ankara-
carya, 1222, 1223.
Visnusukta, 890 ( 1 ).
Visnusmrti, 1094 ( 3 ).
fViharidasa (a.d. 1829), 1592.
*Vizianagra, Maharaja of, 1045.
Vijapura, 1270.
VXtaragastotra, by Hemaoandra,
1381 ( 1 ), 1382, 1383.
Commentaries on, 1382, 1383.
Vlra Dhavala, king of Guijara, 1541.
Yirabukka, king of Vijayanagara, 050.
ViravamSajfiatlya, 1344.
fViresvara, son of Dhanvara Visvanatha,
805.
VneSvara, father of Manike£vara, 904.
Viresvara, father of LiLakan$ha, 1491,
280.
VireSvara, son of fHarihara (a.d. 1653 ),
850 (2), 5 , 898 ( 1 ), 25 .
Vular§IdasajI, 1389, 230.
Vrttaratnakara, by Kedara, 1153.
Commentary on, by Somaoandra,
1164.
Commentary on, by Cintamani,
1155.
Vrddha Gopala, cited in Mahagnisar-
vasva, 1053.
Yrddhanagara, 801 (7, 8), 882, 045, 42,
954, 48, 1023, 1020, 84, 1077.
Vrddha S'&tatapasmrti, 1094 ( 7 ),
114.
Vrndavana, 1324.
VrfotsargapariSifta, Sama-veda,
857 (6).
Venkata, patron of Appadlk§ita,
1101 .’
Venkafaiiva, patron, 941, 41.
fVenkkananya Tirumala(]) (a. d. i 747),
1196.
Yenldasa, grandfather of fHarihara
(a.d. 1653), 859 (2), 5.
fVenlr&ma (a.d. 1675), 002 (1).
*VenIrama, 1081, 107.
Venisamhara, by Bhatta H&rayana,
1247 ( 7 ), 175-
Vedadlpa, by Mahidhara, 931-934.
V edavy asasmrti, 1094 ( 9 ), 114 .
Vedavratanam or Mala-vidhi, 861
(8(a)).
Vedantaparibhasa, by Dharmaraja-
diksita, 1297.
Ved&ntasara, by Sadananda, 1293.
V ed&rthaprakaia, by Sayana, 884-
889.
VedarthaprakaSa, on S'atapatha-
br&hmana, by Sayana, 972, 973.
Vede£abhik§u, Padarthakaumudi,
983.
fVaijanatha (a. d. 1794), son of Kail-
n&tha Bapaya, 876, 15.
Vaijala, Prabodhacandrika attri-
buted to, 1146, 1140.
Thick type = Sanskrit authors, or works, in the Bodleian. Italics = other authors or works, f ®a scribe. * = an owner.
Order of alphabet : — a, a, i, I, u, u, r, r, J : e, ai, 0, au : k, k-h, g, g-h, n : c, c-h, j, j-h, n : t, {-h, d, d*h, n: t, t-h, d, d-h, n: p, p-h, b, b-h, m:
y, r, 1, v: i, s, h : : (h), • ip (in).
References are made thus:— 1446 (2), 257 = MS. 1446 (in this vol.), section 2 (in the MS.), p. 257 (in this vol.).
Digitized by
Google
844
INDEX
Vaitdna Sutra, 974.
Vaidyajiyana, by Lolambarfija, 1092
0 )-
Yaidyan&tha, father of S alin&tha,
1604.
*Vaidyan&tha3arman, 1816.
Vaidyasamjivana, cited in Langhana-
pathyanirnaya, 1606.
Vaidyasarvasva , cited in Langhana-
pathyanirnaya, 1606.
Vatyakaranasiddhdntabhusanasd/ra ,
commentary on, by Gopaladeva,
1128.
Vairocana Dh&rani, 1449 (4).
V aisnay adastra, by N arayanadasa-
siddha, 1565.
Vopadeva, Mugdhabodha, 1144.
S'atadloki, 1602.
Vyajavajra, 1455, 265.
Vyakarana Mahabha^ya, by Pa-
tafijali, 1119.
Commentary on, by Kaiyata,U19.
Vy&khyasudha, by Bhfcnujidik§ita,
1102-1104.
Vy§4b Paniniyaparibhasah, 1127.
Vyasa, great grandfather of Narayana,
1034.
Vyasatlrtha, teacher of Vededabhikfu,
988.
Vyasatlrtha, Talavakaropanifad-
bhasyatikk, 1012 (5).
Vyasadasa, other name of Ksemen-
dra, 1237.
tVy&sa Purusottama (a. d. 1600), son
of Yyasa Harinatha, 892 (1).
tVyasabhai Sankara (a. d. 1833), 1177.
Vyasavasudeva, father of fSiva (a. d.
I599)> 070.
Vyasasamhita, 1094 (9), 114, 1489.
Vyasasmrti, 1489.
Vyksa Harinatha, father of + Vyasa
Purusottama (a. d. 1600), 892 (1).
Vyutpattivada, by Gad&dhara,
1316.
tVrajagopaladasa (a.d. 1832), 1324.
VrajasorajI, patron of tYrajagopaladasa
(a. d. 1832), 1324.
Vratabandhapaddhati, 1068.
tVrijanatha, 1498.
*Waas (D.), 1468.
* Walker (sir W.), former owner of MSS.
Walker.
* Weber (rev. F.), 1091, 112.
Weber MS., 1091.
*Wilson (prof. H. H.), former owner of
MSS. Wilson.
* Wilson (J.), 939, 40.
*Sfomvara, 907.
S'akunarnava, by Vasantaraja, 1596
(3).
S'aktinyasa, 1471.
tSahkarajl (a.d. 1681), of Amadavada,
900.
+S>ankarajI (a.d. 1781), son of Sy&ma-
deva, 1083.
Sankarabha^ta, father of Nilakantha,
1491.
Sankararkma, friend of fRadhakrsna
(a.d. 1750), 1274 (2), 184.
Sankara vallabha, patron of tVarama
Brkhmana (a. d. 1800), 1267, 182.
S'ankar&c&rya, (1) Commentaries
on —
ld& Upanisad, 1010 (1).
Aitareya Ar any aka, 1011 (3).
Aitareya Upanisad, 1010 (5),
1014 (1).
Katha Upanisad, 1009 (2), 1014
(2).
Kena Upanisad, 1010 (2), 1011
(0.
Chandogya Upanisad, 979, 981,
1011 (2).
Taittiriya Upanisad, 1010 (6),
1014 (3).
Pradna Upanisad, 1010 (3).
Brhadaranyaka Upanisad, 995.
M&ndukya Upanisad, 1004,1009
(1), i014 (4).
Mundaka Upanisad, 1010 (4).
(2) Aparadhasundarastotra, 1260.
Agamadastravivarana, 1004.
Anandalahari, 1261.
Upadedasahasri, 1280.
CidanandadcJailoki, 1288.
P aft c ikar an a p a fi c a prakar am,
1282.
Bhagavadgitabhasya, 1284.
Maniratnamala, 1285.
Visnusahasranamastotrabha-
fya, 1222, 1223.
S'&rirakantim&msabh&sya, 127 8.
Samnyasagrahanapaddhati,
1287.
Saptasutra, 1286.
Hastamalakatika, 1289.
S ankarananda, Kaivalyopanifad-
dipika, 1002.
Mundakopanifaddipika, 1008
(*)• ’
Sahkarfi£rama, 1009, 76, 1010.
S'ahkhasmrti, 1094 (1 j), 114.
S'anidoarasitaka Dharani, 1449 (28),
probably for S'anaidcarastaka ; see
also Bvadadasanidcara Dharani.
Siandajfiatlya, 1308.
S'ataka, by Anuruddha, 1457.
S'atak&yacuri, 1357.
S'atapatha Brahmana, 863 (1), 953-
971.
Commentaries on, 972, 973.
S'atapathabha§ya, by Harisv&min,
972.
S'at&nanda, Bh&svatikarana, 1527.
S'atrufijayam&hatmya, by Dhane-
dvarasuri, 1393-1396.
S'abdabhedaprak&da, by Mahedvara,
1105.
S'abdadaktiprak&dik&, by Jagadida,
1315.
S'abdanud&sanavrtti, by Hemacan-
dra, 1140 (1).
S'abd&nudasanavy&khya, 1142.
Sambasadhu, Jinadatakavacurni at-
tributed to, 1386.
tSambhubhatta, 941, 41.
tSambhurima (a.d. 1816), 1405.
Sambhurama, friend of tR&dhakrsna
(a. d. 1750), 1274 (2), 184.
S'ambhurama, Chandomuktavali,
1166.
S'arabha Upanisad, 1006 (54).
Sarabhatulaja, king of Cola, 1053.
S'arabhedyarakayaca, 1480.
S'arvavarman, K&tantra, 1131 (1, 2),
1132 (1).
tSavaji (a. d. 1612), son of Kamhauuk,
1046.
S'akatayana, Rktantra vyakarana,
865 (12).
S'akavat&pura, 1400.
S aknnasar oddhara, by M&nikya-
suri, 1696 (2).
Saktanandataranginl , Tattvasdra cited
in, 1598.
S'akyamita, Sarvaduddhividuddhi,
1.439.
S&hkh&yana Aranyaka, 976.
S'ankhayana Grhya Sutra, 1024
,(*). 83-
Sankhayana Brahmana, 861 (6),
862 ( 1 ), 944-946.
S'ankh&yana S'rauta Sutra, 1023,
1024 (1).
S'&tyayaniya Upanisad, 1006 (57).
S'andilya Upanisad, 1006 (53).
S'atatapasmrti, 1094 (6), 114.
S'anti, 1387 (6).
S'&nti, by Madhava, 1502.
fSantikudala (a.d. 1663), 1364.
S'&ntmathacaritra, by Sakalakirti,
1398.
S'antipur&na, by Adaga, 1405 (2),
1406 (1).
S'antisuri, Jivavicaraprakarana,
1372 ( 1, 2), 1373.
S'dntydcdrya , 1346, 1847.
Samacarya Dhauklkara, father of t Sri-
nivasa (a.d. 1785), 1463.
S'&riraka Upanisad, 1006 (56).
S'arir akamimamsabh asya, by S'an-
karacarya, 1278.
Thick type = Sanskrit authors, or works, in the Bodleian. Italics = other authors or works, t = a scribe. * = an owner.
Order of alphabet:— a, a, i, I, u, u, r, r , \: e, ai, 0, au: k, k-h, g, g-h, n: c, c*h, j, j*h, n: t-h, d, d*h, n: t, t-h, d, d-h, n: p, p-h, b, b-h, m:
y,r, 1, v: i, f, s, h: : (h), • m (ih).
References are made thus:— 1446 (2), 257 = MS. 1446 (in this vol.), section 2 (in the MS.), p. 257 (in this vol.).
Digitized by
Google
INDEX
S'arirasthSna, by Suirata, 1002
( 2 ).
S&rngadhara, Samhita, 1601.
S'alinatha, Rasamafijari, 1603.
S'astraprakafoka, by Anandatirtha,
097.
S'ik$& Vedanga, 1077 (i), 1078 (i),
1079 (i), 1088 ; see Yajfiavalkya
S'ikffc.
Sftva, teacher of G-ane^a Daivajiia
(a.d. 1613 ), 1674, 307 .
+Siva(A.D. 1599), 8011 of Vyasavasudeva,
970.
Sfivakumara Maharaja, patron of Brah-
madevaji, 1370.
*SivajIrama, 1397.
*Savadatta, son of Visvanatha (a. d.
1653). 860 ( 2 ), g.
t Sivadatta (a. d. i 747), son of SadiUiva,
of Benares, 949, 44 .
S'iva Daivajna , TrikalajrSanak^ara-
cintamani attributed to, 1656, 301 .
S'iva Parana, Jfianasamhita and
Dharmasamhita, 1189.
Index to, 1219 ( 3 , 4 ).
S'ivaratrinirnaya, 1097 ( 6 ), 117 .
Sivarama, friend of fAnantabhatta
(a.d. 1773 , 1774 ), 1016, 80 , 10i9,
81 .
S'ivar&ma, Karmapradipavivpti,
1037.
Subodhini, 1038.
Slvavijayagani, teacher of *Harsavijaya,
1390, 231 .
Slvasankara, father of tJlvanarama
(a.d. 1760 , 1762 ), 946.
•fSfivananda (a.d. 1677 ), 1014 ( 4 ).
S'iiupalavadha, by Magha, 1235,
1230.
Commentary on, by Vallabha-
deva, 1236.
Index Verborum to, 1221 ( 6 ).
S'ifjyahitanyasa, by Ugrabhuti, 1133.
S'ighrabodha, by Ka&natha, 1547.
S'itaradevistotra, from Skanda
Purana, 1449 ( 58 V 260 .
S'itarastotra, 1449 ( 57 ), 260 .
S'ilankacarya, Aearahgavptti, 1334.
Sukadeva, son of tHarihara (a. d. 1653 ),
859 ( 2 ), 5 , 898 ( 1 ), 25 .
*Snkasabehecara, 907.
Suklakula, 1574, 307 .
S'uklambara, father of Bamananda,
1193.
S^uddhananda, teacher of Anandatirtha,
980, 982, 996, 997, 1005, 72 .
S'ubhacandra, Pandavapur&na,
1400.
S'uvarnapan&rimahanagara, 1426, 249 ,
1453.
S'rnkhala Dharani, 1449 ( 121 ), 262 .
S'pngabherikatha, 1449 ( 96 ), 261 .
S'pngara£ataka, by Bhartp hari, 1258.
S'e^adharma, from Harivam£a, 1224.
S'e^wsamgrahasaroddhara, by He-
maeandra, 1109 ( 2 ), 1110 ( 2 ).
S'obhakareSvaramitra, Alamkara-
ratnakara, 1162 ( 2 ).
S'aunaka, Anuvakanukramani, 892
(*)• , * v
Bgvedapratisakhya, 893 ( 1 ),
894.
Brhaddevata, 891.
Syamadeva, father of tSahkaraj! (a. d.
1781 ), 1083.
S'raddha, 1095 ( 2 ).
S'raddhakalpa, by Katyayana, 1066.
1 . Sraddhapaddhati, 1050.
2 . S'raddhapaddhati, 1508.
S'raddhapratikramanasutra, com-
mentary on, by Batna£ekharagani,
1300.
S'raddhaprayoga, 1509.
S'raddhaviveka, by Budradhara,
1510.
S'ravakavrata (Hindi), 1300 ( 5 ).
S'ravanavidhi, S&ma-veda, pari^ista,
866 ( 15 ( 6 )), 2 .
*SravikadevakI (a.d. 1607 ), wife of
Manasinghadharma, 1407.
S'riajita^antijinastavana, 1387 ( 4 ).
S'rikanthacarita, by Mankhaka,
1234 ( 2 ).
Commentary on, by Jonaraja,
1234 ( 2 ).
S'rikanthadlksita, N yayasiddhan-
tamafijaridipika, 1309.
S'rikrsnapurusottamasiddhanta U-
panifad, 1008 ( 1 ), 75 .
Srlca?idrasuri , Munimvratasvamicari -
tra , 1408, 242 .
S 'ritaj ay apamhu t astotr a, 1387 ( 2 ).
S'ritilakacarya, Da 6 avaikalikatika,
1363.
Srlteja, father of Narayana Vyasa,
1204.
S'ridatta, Acaradaria, 1493 ( 1 ).
S'ridhara, wrote first copy of Bhaga-
vadbhaktir atn avail, 1332.
S'ridhara, Bhavarthadipika, 1181.
tSndhara Raghunatha (a.d. 1706 ),
1004.
tSrlnivasa (a. d. 1785 ), son of Sama-
carya phauklkara, 1463.
Sfrlnivasarya, teacher of S'ambhurama,
1156, 140 .
S'ripati, son of Naga, Jyotifaratna-
mali, 1531-1534.
J atakapaddhati, used by Divakara
(a.d. 1584 ), 1673.
S'ripati, son of Laksmlnrsimha, Bama-
lasara, 1588, 1589.
345
SHpatidatta , quoted in V yutpattivada,
1310.
S'ripada Vyadi, see Vy&di.
S'riparamesthlstotra, 1387 ( 13 ).
Srlpala, revised Pandavapurana,
1400, 237 .
Srirangaraja, 1101.
S'rirudrahrdaya Upanisad, 1006
(so-
Srliuka Vatlndra, Maniratnamala
ascribed to, 1285.
S'riharsa, see Harsadeva.
S'riharsa, N ai§adhi y acarita, 1238,
1239.
N y ay akhandanakhandakhadya,
1482.
Srlharsanandagani, teacher of tPadma-
nanda, 1253.
Srlhira, father of S'riharsa (a.d. i i 60 ),
1482.
Srihrpi, 1455.
S'rutabodha, by Kalidasa, 1152.
Commentary on, by Vasudeva,
1162.
S'rutasagaraiisya, Samyaktvakau-
mudicaritra, 1417.
Srutimandanapura, 1575.
S'rautapaddhati, 1060.
S'rautapaddhati, by Yajnikadeva , 1044.
S'rautapadmanabhi, 1049.
S'rautaprayaicitta, Sama-veda, pa-
risista, 857 ( 10 ).
S'rautahoma, Sama-veda, parisista,
857(h).
Satpafica 6 ik&, by Ppthuyafias, 1509-
ifi71.
Commentary on, by Bhattotpala,
1571.
Commentaries on, 1569, 1570.
Satparamitahpdaya Dharani, 1449
( 1 13 ), 262 .
SadaksariDharani 4449 ( 9 ),( 6 i), 260 .
Sada&tika, commentary on, 1358 ( 4 ).
Sada£itikavacuri, 1357.
*Sadananagovindarama, 1077.
Sadavaiyakavidhi, 1351, 1352.
Sadavaiyakamtra , commentary on,
i351, 1362.
Sadguru^isya, Sarvanukramanivpt-
ti, Anuvakanukramanivrtti, 892.
Saddarianasamuccaya, by Haribha-
drasuri, 1481.
^adbhujamahakalasadhana Dhara-
ni, 1449 ( 95 ), 261 .
Sadvimla Brahmana, 860(i), 861(4).
^anmufii Dharani, 1449 ( 123 ), 262 .
Suspallrama, friend of tRadhak^sna
(A.D. 1750), 1274 ( 1 ), 184 .
Soda4aganesa Dharani, 1440 ( 119 ),
262 .
Thick type = Sanskrit authors, or works, in the Bodleian. Italics = other authors or works, t = a scribe. * = an owner.
Order of alphabet:— a, a, i, I, u, u, r, r, J: e, ai, o, au: k, k-h, g, g*h, ft: c, c-h, j, j-h, n: $, {-h, d, <J-h, n: t, t-h, d, d-h, n: p, p-h, b, b-h, m:
y, r, 1 , v: i, s, 8 , h : : (h), • m (rfi)I
Beferenoes are made thus : — 1446 ( 2 ), 257 = MS. 1446 (in this vol.)> section 2 (in the MS.), p. 257 (in this vol.).
BODL. SAKS. CATAL. II. Y y
Digitized by
346
tS. C. Ghose (a. d. 1827), 1190, 1213,
162.
Samvara, Vajrayogini Dh&rani,
1449 (98), 261.
Samvaramar&mantra Dh&rani, 1449
(72), 261.
Samvartasmpti, 1094 ( 12 ), 115 .
Samskarapray oga, see Apastambiya
Samskaraprayoga.
Sanskrit and Persian Dictionary,
1110 .
Sanskrit Primer, 1149.
Samhit&, by S'&rngadhara, 1001 .
Samhitopani$ad Brahman a, 866 ( 4 ),
801 ( 4 ).
Sakalaklrti, his anvaya, 1106 .
Sakai akirti, P&r 6 vanathacaritra,
1397.
S'&ntin&thacaritra, 1398.
Sukumalasvamicaritra, 1399.
Sagrahavinayaka^anti, 1620.
Samksiptar&m&yanapathaprayoga,
1610.
Sankhabfilagotriya, 1407 .
Sangaka, grandson of Jayadratha,
1167 ( 1 ).
tSangadasa (a. d. 1815), 1608 .
Sahgama II, king of Vijayanagara, 886,
18.
Samgrahani, by Candrasuri, com-
mentary on, 1307, 1308.
Samgrahanyavacurni, 1387, 1888.
Sajjana, Sukt&mrtapun aruktopa-
dam&ada&ana, 1004.
Samjfiatantra, by Nilakantha, 1682.
Sadananda, Vedantasara, 1293.
tSadaSiva (a. d. 1727), 908 , 28.
tSada&va (a. d. 1651), son of Purusotta-
ma, 964 , 48.
Sadasiva, father of tSSvadatta (a. d.
1747), 949 , 44 -
Sada&iva, Muktavalivyaptivadadi-
pik&, 1328.
fSada 4 iva Sarvadya (a.d. 1770), 880 ,
16.
Saddharmapundarika Dharanl,
1449 (no), 262 .
Samdehavi§au$adhi, by Jinaprabha-
muni, 1340.
* Sandy amaj nan aji, 1642.
Sanny&sa Upanisad, 1007 ( 24 ).
Samnyasagrahanapaddhati, by S'an-
karacarya, 1287.
Sapanevidya Dh&rani, 1449 ( 122 ),
262.
Saptatika, by Candramahattara,
commentary on, 1367.
Saptabuddhastotra, 1440 (3), 1449
(67), 260.
Saptailoki, 1228 ( 2 ).
Saptasutra, by S'ankaracarya, 1288.
INDEX
Samantabhadra, Aptamimdmsa, 1378,
224 .
Samantabhadrapranidhana, 1443.
Samav&y&ngavrtti, by Abhayadeva-
suri, 1836.
*Saiiiatyasthapati Nara^imbhada, 1290.
Samadhiraja Dh&rani, 1449 ( 104 ),
261.
Samadhivajra, 1466, 265 .
Samasav&da, by B&mabhadra Sarva-
bhauma, 1322.
Samudhapaundarikapaddhati, by
Bamakrffna, 1062.
Sambhavanathacaityalaya, 1106.
Samyaktvakaumudicaritra, 1417.
SaraveSvara, father of tCandakara (a. d.
1741 ), 800 ( 1 ), 6 .
Sarasvatigaccha, 1106 , 1399 , 236,1400,
237 -
Sarasvati Dharanl, 1449 ( 87 ), 261 .
Sarasvatipattana, 1380.
S arasva tlrahasy a Upanisad, 1000
(55)*
SarvajSatakSra Dharanl, 1449 (i 12 ),
262 .
Sarvajfiamitra, Sragdhar&stotra,
1449 ( 52 ), 260 .
Sarvatobhadra, by Baj&naka Bama-
kantha, 1296.
Sarvadurgatipariiodhana Dharanl,
1449 ( 93 ), 261 .
Sarvadevaprati?th&kramavidhi,
1622.
Sarvap&padahana Dharanl, 1449
(83), 261.
Sarvamangala Dharanl, 1449 ( 13 ).
Sarva£uddhivi£uddhi, by S'&kya-
mitra, 1439.
Sarvanukramanl to Vfijasaneyi
Samhita, 936.
Sarv&nukramani, by Katyayana,
892 ( 1 ).
Sarvanukramanl vrtti, by Sadguru-
fiisya, 892 ( 1 ).
Sarvopanisatsara, 1007 ( 41 ).
Savairama, friend of tRadhakrsna (a. d.
1750 ), 1274 ( 2 ), 184 .
Savin, wife of Megha, 1370.
Sahajaklrti, 1383 , 226.
Sahajahar$a, pupil of Sahajaklrti, 1383 ,
226.
Sahajananda, 1300 .
Sahasraklrti, son of Bh&vasena,
1370 .
Sahasrabhujaloke£yara Dharanl,
1449 (h).
Sahasrayartta Dharanl, 1449 ( 14 ).
Samhity Upanisad, see Taittirlya
Upanisad.
Sagarami^ra, teacher of Ksamfimeru
(a.d. 1518 ), 1134, 131 .
Sadhanam&l& T antra, 1466.
tSadhucaranadasa (a.d. 1749 ), 1332.
Sadhuratnasuri, N avatattvaviva-
rana, 1300 ( 2 ), 1301, 1382.
S&ntighatasth&na, 1428, 249 .
Samaganam Chandas, 867.
Samagrly&da, by Baghndeya, 1811.
Samatantra Sutra, 800 ( 2 ).
Samayidhana, 868 ( 2 ).
S&ma-veda, 898 ( 1 , 2 ), 899 ( 1 , 2 ),
900 ( 1 , 2 ), 901, 902, 903, 904 ( 2 ),
906 ( 1 ).
Commentary on, by Sayana, 918 .
Commentary on, by Madhava,
817 .
S&mavedacchal&, 808 ( 5 ).
Samaved&rthaprakaia, by Sayana,
949.
Samasamkhy&, S&ma-yeda, parisista,
866 (10).
S&manyanirukti, by Gad&dhara,
1094(i).
S&mudrika, 1688.
Sayan&c&rya, commentaries on —
Bg-veda, 884-889.
Aitareya Brahmana, 942, 948.
Tandya Brahmana, 949, 950.
S'atapatha Brahmana, 972, 973.
S&ma-veda, 910.
S aragr ahak arm avipaka, 1518.
Sarahgapura, 1109.
Sarasvatadipika, by Candraklrti,
1136.
Sarasvati Prakriya, by Anubhuti-
svarupa, 1134, 1136.
Sar&vali, by V&diraja, 1148.
Savitri Upanisad, 1000 ( 58 ).
Sahebram, Letters, 1092 ( 4 ).
Simhaguptu, father of Vagbhata, 1000
»•
Simhapura, 1055 .
Simhasanady&trim&atkathanaka,
1278.
Siddhapafic&£ik&sutr&vacuri, 1384.
Siddhaj>ada y 1300.
Siddhapura, 1110 , 1143.
Siddhasena Div&kara, Kalyana-
mandirastotra, 1387 ( 7 ).
Siddhantakaumudl , by Bhatfojidiksita,
commentary on, by Bhattojidiksi-
ta, 1121 .
Commentary on, by Nageia-
bhatta, 1122 .
Commentary on, by Indradatta,
1123.
Siddhantakaumudigudhaphakki -
kaprakaia, by Indradatta, 1123.
Siddhantabindu, by Madhusudana-
sarasvati, 1288.
Siddhantamuktavali, by Vifivan&th a
Paficanana, 1325.
Thick type = Sanskrit authors, or works, in the Bodleian. Italics = other authors or works. + = a scribe. * = an owner.
Order of alphabet: — a, a, i, I, u, u, r» ?» 1 : ai, 0, au: k, k-h, g, g-h, n: c, c-h, j, j-h, n : t, t-h, d, d'h, n: t, t-h, d, d-h, n: p, p*h, b, b-h, m:
y, r, 1, v : 8, a, h : : (h), * m (ih)!
Beferenoes are made thus : — 1440 (2), 257 = MS. 1446 (in this vol.), section 2 (in the MS.), p. 257 (in this vol.).
Digitized by LjOoq ie
INDEX
347
SiddhantaSiromaniy cited in Langhana-
pathyanirnaya, 1605.
Siddhinika Dharani, 1449 ( 3 ).
Siddhivighne 6 vara Dharani, 1449
( 118 ), 262 .
Sinduraprakara, by Somaprabha,
1409-1413.
Commentaries on, 1411-1413.
Sindhula, king of Dh&r&, 1525.
Sit* Upanifad, 1006 ( 59 ).
Sidapura, 1481, 275 .
Sirapura, 995.
Slravad&gr&ma, 1337, 205 .
Suknmalasv&miearitra, by Sakala-
Mrti, 1399.
fSukhadeva, 1255.
Sukhadeva, MS. written for, 1387.
tSukharama (a.d. 1730 , 1731 ), son of
Vijayarama, 944.
Sukhavativyuha, 1432.
Sokhendraklrtijl, bis amnaya, 139 9 , 236 .
Sugata Avadana, Saptabuddhaato-
tra from, 1446 ( 3 ), 257 .
Sut&ra4ankara, grandfather of tBalyam
(a. d. 1669 ), 945, 42 .
Sut&rasurajl, father of tBalyfim (a. d.
1669 ), S* 46 * 42 , 1023.
+Sudar£ana (a.d. 1615 ), 1398, 235 .
Sudha, by Cint&mani Daivajfis, 1155.
Sundarabhatta Ramam&dhohakara, ac-
cented a MS., 881.
Sundaraiukla, Maunamantr&va-
bodha, 866 ( 1 ).
Sundaritapini Upanifad, 1008 ( 1 ),
75 -
Subandhu, Vasavadatta, 1242.
Sub&14 Upanifad, 1006 ( 61 ).
Subodhini, see V y &khyaaudha .
Subodhini, by S'ivarama, 1038.
Sumatihamsa, teacher of Mativardha-
na, 1360 ( 1 ).
tSumatihemagani (a.d. 1464 ), 1342.
Sur&tana, 1109.
Surananda, 1306.
SureSvara, Faficikaranavarttika,
1283.
Surgrama, 1522.
Suvarnaprabha Dharani, 1449 ( 105 ),
261 .
Suvarnaprabhasarasvatistotra,
1449 ( 8 7 ), 261 .
Savarnalakfml, wife of Yajracarya, 1426,
249 .
Suiruta, S'&rirasth&na, 1092 ( 2 ).
Susena, cited in Langhanapathyanir-
naya, 1605.
Suktamrtapunaruktopadam^ada^a-
na, by Sajjana, 1604.
Sutradhara Mandana, Rajavalla-
bha, 1597.
Sumitya, Maharajadhir&ja, 1491.
tSurajldebhalya, 860 ( 3 ), 6 .
Surya, Ramakpf^akavya, 1241.
Surya Upanifad, 1006 ( 62 ).
Suryadv&da 6 a Dharani, 1449 ( 124 ),
262 .
SuryapaksaJaranakararia, by Vimudai-
vajna, 1553.
Suryapnra, 862 ( 1 ), 959, 1060.
Suryamallavijaya, rajadhirSja, 1412.
Surya^ataka, by Mayura, 1256,
1257.
Suryasiddh&nta, 1526.
Suryasuri, uncle of Gane£a Daivajfia
(a. d. 1613 ), 1574, 307 .
Semaracandra, teacher of Rajacandra,
1387 ( 14 )-
Serapura, 1400, 237 .
Soma, minister, 1274 ( 2 ), 184 .
Somacandra, Vrttaratnakaravptti,
1154.
Somanatha, father of Mahadeva, 1040.
Somanatha, father of tViivarupa (a. d.
1454 ), 862 ( 1 ).
Somaprabha, Sinduraprakara,
1409-1413.
Somaprayoga, 1018 ( 3 ).
Somaratna, 1136.
Somasundara, teacher of Jinaaundara,
1415.
Somasundara, Navatattvab&lava-
bodha, 1360 ( 3 ).
Somasundarasu ri, teacher of Bhuvana-
sundarasuri, 1366.
Somesvara, accentuator, 964.
* Somes vara, father of MaheSvara, 954,
48 .
Somesvara, father of ♦Raglmnatha,
1309.
Somesvara, son of tHarihara (a.d. i 653 ),
869 ( 2 ), 5 , 898 ( 1 ), 25 .
* 8 ome$varaji, 1041.
Somotpatti, Sama-veda, parisi^a,
857 ( 4 ), 1048.
Saubli&gyacandragani,teacher of tMuni-
rayana (a.d. 1610 ), 1137.
Saubhagyacint&mani, 1459.
Saubhagyalakfana Upanisad, 1006
( 6 °).
Skanda Upanifad, 1006 ( 6 ).
Skanda P Tirana —
Index to, 1220 ( 13 ).
U tpalaranyamah&tmya, 1191.
KaSikhanda, 1192, 1193.
Gaiigam&hatmya, 1225 ( 7 ).
D v&da£asani£oara Dharani, 1449
( 85 ), 261 .
Purusottamamahatmya, 1194.
Vai£&khamahatmya, 1195.
Sltaradevistotra, 1449 ( 58 ), 260 .
♦Sclilagintweit (dr. E.), 1178.
Stambhatirthanagara, 1025.
Stotra, by Jayacandra, 1387 ( 14 ).
Stobhaprakrti, 904 ( 3 ), 905 ( 2 ).
Stobh&nusamh&ra,S&ma-veda, pari-
6 ist», 855 ( 13 ).
♦Strange (sir T.), 1166, 1176.
Snanadipika, by Gopinatha, 862 ( 3 ).
Snanavidhi, Sama-veda, pari4is(a,
857 ( 8 ).
Snanasutra, by Katyayana , 862 ( 3 ),
868 ( 3 ).
Snanasutrapaddhati, by Harijiva-
namilra, 868 ( 3 ).
Smartahoma, Sama-veda, pari&s^a,
857 ( 14 ).
Smartahoma, Sama-veda, pari&sta
(metrical), 857 ( 16 ).
Smith, Nativity of son of, 1577.
♦Smith (Mrs. Clair), 1577.
Sragdharastotra, by Sarvajfiamitra,
1449 ( 52 ), 260 .
Svaochandalalitabhairava Mah§-
tantra, 1460, 1461.
Svapnadhyaya, 1584.
Svapnevidya (?) Dharani, 1449
( 122 ), 262 .
Svayambhu Purina, 1430 ( 2 ), 251 ,
1449 ( 42 ), 260 , ( 84 ), 261 .
Svar&hku&a, by Jayantasvamin, 893
(2).
Svaridinirnaya, from Trik&lajfi&-
nakfaracintamani, 1556.
Svarodaya, by Narapati, 1578, 1679.
Sv&tmasamvittyupade 6 aprakarana ,
1299.
Sv&tmar&ma, Hathapradipika,
1306.
Hamsa Upanifad, 1007 ( 42 ).
tHamsaratna (a. d. i 7 1 1 ), 1385.
♦Hakuaka, 1345.
Hathapradipika, by Sv&tm&r&ma,
1306.
Hanumad Upanifad, 1008 ( 1 ), 7 5 .
Hanumantahrdaya Dh&rani, 1449
( 88 ), 261 .
Hanumannataka, by Damodara Mi-
foa, 1240 ( 1 ), 1247 ( 2 ), ( 14 ), 176 .
Commentary on, by Mifira Moha-
nad&sa, 1240 ( 1 ).
Hayagriva Upanifad, 1000 ( 31 ).
tHaragyana (a.d. 1794 ), of K&&, 868
(1), IX.
Haravijaya, his vijayarajya, 1334, 204 .
tHarasahaya (Harasahfiya), (a.d. 1766 ),
1589.
tHarasukha (a.d. 1793), 1827 .
Hari, father of fDamodara (A. d. 1819 ),
1080.
Hari, Karpuraprakara, 1414.
fHarikisna (Harikrsna), (a.d. 1780 ),
936.
Thick type = Sanskrit authors, or works, in the Bodleian. Italics = other authors or works, t = a scribe. * = an owner.
Order of alphabet:— a, a, i,i, u, u, j-, r,]: e, ai, 0 , au: k, k-h, g, g-h, h: c, c-h, j, j-h, n: t-h, (J, (J-h, 9 : t, trh, d, d-h,n: p, p-h, b, b-h, m:
y, r, 1 , v: 4, ?, s, h: : (h), • m (ih).
References are made thus : — 1446 ( 2 ), 257 = MS. 1446 (in this vol.), section 2 (in the MS.), p. 257 (in this vol.).
Digitized by LjOoq ie
348
INDEX
fHarikrsna (a. d. 1710), 1580, 292.
Harijivanamiira, Snanasutrapad-
dhati, 868 (3).
Haridanta Nandasarman, father of
VaUabhaji ( a . d . 1893), 1820 (2),
3*4-
Haridikpita, Laghuiabdaratna,
1129.
tHarinanda (a. d. 1782), 1302.
tHarinatha (a. d. 1644), 1485, 277.
Harinarayana, Muhurtamafijari,
1600. ‘
Haribhadra, AvaSyahavrtti, 1350.
Da£avaikalikatika, 1354.
Da£avaikalikavacuri, 1355.
Haribhadrasuri, Saddar&anasamuc-
caya, 1481.
Haribhanu, 1530, 292.
HaribhanuJukla (a. d. 1809 ), J»ta-
kalarpkrtitika, 1574.
Hariyanade^a, 1398, 235.
Harirdma t Visayatavada , 1310.
Samagrivada, 1311.
Harir&ya, Jicaranacihnamahat-
mya, 1388.
Harivam&a, S'esadharma from, 1224.
Harivadana, patron (a. d. 1670), 1248.
tHarisankara, 1388, 229.
Hari^ankara, grandfather of tJlvana-
rama (a. d. 1760, 1762), 940.
Harisankara Daivajha, father of Gana-
pati Ravala (a. d. 1685 ), 1657.
Hari^candr op akhy ana, 1228.
Haripajogya, recipient of MS. from
♦Patamade (a. d. 1637), 1400, 237.
Harisv a min, S'atapathabhasya,972.
tHarihara (a. d. 1653), son of Govar-
dhana, 869 (2), 5, 898 (1), 25.
tHarihara (a. d. 1653), son of Jfianivasa,
969.
Harihara, son of DevajI (a. d. 1636),
957, 52, 959, 54.
Harihara, father of fRatnadeva (a. d.
1716), 1080.
♦Harirama (a. d. 1731 ), 1081, 107 .
tHarirama (a. d. 1715 ), 1608.
* Harisankara, 902, 904.
Harsa, father of Kpsnadasa, 1405 (1).
Harsakirti, pupil of Candrakirti,
1138.
Dhatutarahgini, 1139.
Dhatupatha, 1138.
Sinduraprakaratlkd, 1412.
tHarpacandra, 1387.
Harsacarita, by Sana Bhatta, 1524
( 0 -
Harsadeva, Ratnavall, 1247 ( 10 ),
17*5-
Kagananda, 1247 ( 13 ), 176 .
♦Harsavijaya, pupil of Sivavijayagani,
1390, 231.
♦Hall (dr. F.), 891, 895, 944, 945,
42, 1022, 82, 1023.
Hastamalikatika, by S'ankaracar-
ya, 1289.
Hartta , cited in Lahghanapathyanir-
naya, 1605.
Haritasmrti, 1094 ( 2 ).
Hasa, son of Krsna, 1344.
HitopadeSa, i275.
Index Verborum to, 1221 ( 1 ).
HiranyakeH Srauta Sutra, commen-
tary on, by Mahadeva, 1040.
Hiradhara, son of Vaijala, 1145.
HisarlyAvasI, 1558.
Hlravijayasuri, teacher of Udayaharsa-
gani, 1347; successor to Vijayadana-
suri, 1401, 1402, 1406 (3), 241.
Humkarabhairava Dharani, 1449
(134), 262.
tHrdayananda^arman (a.d. 1568), 1158,
141.
Hemaklrtideva, successor to Ksemakirti-
deva, 1398, 235.
Hemaeandra —
Anekarthasamgraha, 1111 ( 1 ).
Abhidhanacintamani, 1107, 1109
(0-
Abhidhanacintamanitika, 1108.
UpadeSamald , 1418.
Tri£asti£alakapurusacarita,
1390-i392.
Hemaeandra —
TogaSastra, 1376.
Linganusasanavivaranoddhara,
1143.
Vitaragastotra, 1381 ( 1 ), 1382,
1383.
S'abdanu^asanavrtti, 1140 ( 1 ).
S'esasamgrahasaroddhara, 1109
(2), 1110 (2).
Hemaeandra, Balinarendrakhya-
naka, 1408.
Hematilaka, teacher of Ratnasekhara,
1365, 217 .
Hemavijaya, MS. written for (A. d. 1564 ),
1109.
Hemadri , cited in RTirnayoddhara,
1497.
Heroka Dharani, 1449 ( 63 ), 260 .
Herukavajradakatantra Dharani,
1449 ( 64 ), 260 .
♦Hoernle (dr. A. F. R), 1067, 1058,
1007, 1091, 1 12 , 1130, 1173, 1181,
1192, 156 , 1227, 1228, 1428, 1429,
1431, 1433, 1434, 1439-1442, 1444,
1445, 1448, 1454, 1456, 1460, 1461,
1484, 1500, 1511, 1623, 1596, 1818,
1817, 1019.
Hotrsamsthajapa, 869 ( 1 ).
♦Hodgson (B. H.) f former owner of
MSS. Hodgson.
Homadravy ap arimana, Sama-veda,
parisipta, 867 (15).
Holade, wife of Naksu, 1400, 237.
Hantraprayoga, 864 ( 2 ).
Hautrasutra, attributed to Katyaya-
na, 864 ( 1 ).
Hautri Diksavicarapaddhati, 1057.
Fragments, 1058, 1097 ( 7 ), 117 , 1157
( 2 ), 1102 ( 3 - 5 ), 1442, 1447 ( 2 ), 258 ,
1000 (1), 1010-1021.
♦Ffoulkes (Mrs. E.), 1166, 1170.
Zuisend Palm-leaf MS., 1422.
Thick type = Sanskrit authors, or works, in the Bodleian. Italics = other authors or works, t = a scribe. * = an owner.
Order of alphabet a, a, i, i, u, u, r, r, J: e, ai, 0, au: k, k-h, g, g-h, n: c, c-h, j, j-h, n: $-h, <J, d-h, n : t, t-h, d, d-h, n: p, p-h, b, b-h, m:
y, r, 1, v: 6, p, s, h: : (h), ♦ m (m).
References are made thus:— 1446 (2), 257 = MS. 1446 (in this vol.), section 2 (in the MS.), p. 257 (in this vol.).
Digitized by kjOOQle
ADDENDA AND CORRIGENDA
PAGE OOL. UK*
4, a , 7 read Samapr&ti£&khya
29 read Dr&hy&yana
5, 1, a add : This is the MS. * R 1 * used by Dr. Reuter
for his edition of the Sfrauta Sutra of Drahya-
yana, London, 1904.
3 read Nllftsura
1 6 add : See also W. Caland, Altindischer Ahnen -
cult, Leiden, 1893, p. 245.
6, 1, 16 read Jaiminlya
7, 1, 28 add : This is the MS. 1 W * used by Dr. Reuter for
his edition of the Srauta Sutra of Drahyayana
8 , 1, 2 put , after °prayoga
3 read °pa£ubandhaprayoga
9, 1, 2 read Kalpa Sutra for Srauta Sutra
2, 26 read as taka
10, 2, 1 read tfber
11, 1 , 4 add : See also Winternitz, R. A .S. catal ., pp. 224,
225.
15, 2, 36 read Damodara
21, 2, 8 from foot add : See now Prof. Macdonell’s edition
of the Brhad-devatf, Cambridge, Mass., 1904,
p. xvi.
22, 1, 8 read Palaeographie
62, 1, 20 read As, for Tr .
66, 2, 15 from foot add : Bendall, Brit. Mas. catal., p. 15,
n. 2, doubts this explanation, but he does not
observe that the 3rd prapathaka of Book XIV
in the Madhyandina recension corresponds to
the (3rd) adhy&ya of the Kanva, which explains
why the last adhy&ya is numbered 8 and not
7 or 9.
76, 1, 5 from foot read Narayanendra Sarasvati
78, 2, 4 add: but see Epigr . Ind., VI, 261, where Anan-
datlrtha is shown to have lived a. d. 1238-
I 3 I 7«
85, 1, 25 add: This is the MS. ‘R 2' used by Dr. Reuter for
his edition of the Sfrauta Sutra of DrShyayana.
86, 2, 3 from foot add : See also H. Stonner, Das Man -
trabrahmana , Halle a. S., 1901, pp. xii sq., and
Winternitz, R.A.S. catal., p. 114.
105, 1, 27 read S'ik$&
109, 2, 6 from foot add : See Liiders, Vydsaiiksd, p. 2.
110, 1, 2 add (P) after the shelfmark
2, 17 from foot read Frankfurter’s
115, 2, 3 from foot read cetwrbhvr
129, 2, 7 from foot after I, 135 sq. add: Biikler, Ind .
Ant., XV, 32.
135, 2, 13 read tribhiwanagataJnrtih
144, 2, 6 from foot read O svagarohanam
145, 1, 20 for 1720 P read 1060 P
146, 1, 16, i*j for A. d. 1666 — probable read a. d. 1666.
174, 2, 4 read °mancikdsv
BODL. SAMS. CATAL. 1L
PAGE COL. LIKE
175, i, 30 read °viUista°
176, 2, 3 read Ghatokarparakfiyya
4 read Ghatakarpara
186, 1, 22 from foot read Anandatlrtha’s
193, heading ^ ■y edanta-Paura^tic read
10, I# iea W Vedanta-Pauranic
194, heading)
196, 1, 12 from foot read °Sarmand for °iarmand
199, 2, 6 read manikdranam
206, 2, 8 read Bhadrab^hu
2 1 read Sthaviravali
207, 1, 29 read Sthaviravali
214, 1, 20 read^KarsaMJmndrp
226, 2, 8 read Siddha- for Siddhft-
228, 1, 21 read ParSvan&tha
237, 2, 15 read vr§ti- for vrsti-
250, 1, 13 read Buddh. Sansk. MSS.
251, 2, 9 read MSS. for Lit.
255, 2, 5 from foot read MSS. for Lit.
256, 2, 3 from foot read MSS. for Lit.
259, 2, 13 from foot read Atitanaga-
261, 1, 11 read 09, 70
12 delete 70
262, 1, 17 read Svapnevidyft
20 read Adityadvada&a
33 read M&rioi
267, 1, 7 read Haraprasada
283, 2, 12 from foot delete 1780
287, 2, 11 read Rdmdyariapujanam
15 read Valmlkarnunisirnhasya
291, 1, 27 read Salivdhana
299, 2, 18 from foot'
from foot . read J y otif akaumudi
OvU, I, 2
3
309, 2, 10 from foot read Pischel
316, 1, 5 read Amarakoiodghatana
316, 1, 9)
317, 1, 17 • read Medicin
2 ,
8 from foot read Medicin
318, 2, 5 put , after KalajMna
19 read Medicin
2 from foot read Medicin
319, 1, 20 read Medicin
320, 1, 1 1 from foot add : See also R. Schmidt, Beitrage
zur ind. Erotik, pp. 27-34.
321, 2, 16 read Aslrvada
324, 1, 8 read ImgT 3
10 read ° 8 unoh
325, 2, 13 from foot read Abhayamkari Dh&rani
3, after line 17 add: Commentaries on, 1101-U04.
z z
Digitized by LjOoq le
350
ADDENDA AND CORRIGENDA
PAGE
325,
326,
327,
328,
329,
330,
COL. LINE
3, 1 8 read Amarakofiodghatana, by E^irasvamin,
1101. Vagbh&ta cited in, 1599, 316.
1, after line 2 add: ^Arbuthnot(F.F.),1808, 1609, 320.
after line 1 5 from foot add : * Ahmed Din, 1091, 1 1 2.
2, after line 10 add : Adityadv&daia Dhfirani, 1449
(124), 262.
3, 14 read Apastamba Kalpa Sutra
37 read Jfl&nasagara
1, 12 from foot read S'ifyahitanyfisa
3, 26 from foot read Scvhlcaraf 3
after line 29 add : *Elliott (J. B.) of Patna, 890.
after line 13 from foot add: *0useley (sir F. A.
Gore), 890 and MSS. Ouseley.
1, after line 19 add : *Kanematsu (K.), 1419 (1), 1420
(1), 1435, 1452.
2, 20 read Kamhamnua
3, 21 Ka£i should not be in thick type.
after line 17 from foot add : *Kirkpatrick (capt.),
142.
x, 13 read Kuvalayananda
after line 11 from foot add : *Ken (J.), 1532.
2, after line 16 add: *Kaigon Fugimura, 1443, 256.
after line 23 add : *Kaishin Kurehito, 1419 (3),
1421 (1), 1422 (1), 1438, 1451.
3, 15 pu* > afar Pur&ua
1, 29 from foot read °stavavrtti
3, 6 read ppooha
25 read °tanuja
28 from foot read Deva 0
PAGE OO L. LINE
331, 1, 1 read 0 mani
after line 1 7 from foot add : *Colebrooke (H. T.),
1408, 241.
2, after line 13 from foot add : *Jamaspji Minocheherji
Jamasp Asana, 1811.
332, 1, after line 32 add: *Jones (sir W.), 999, 67, 1007,
74. H44, 135, 1244, 1427, 1483, 276.
after line 1 5 from foot add : Jyotigakaumudl, 1551,
1552.
333, 1, before line 1 add: *Thibaut (dr. G.), 948, 988,
1000, 1004, 1024, 83, 1053, 95, 1064, 1084,
99, 1085, 1119, 125, 1123, 1125, 1186, 1459,
1497, 1534.
2 > 3 1 fa I* V. to, 1221 (5) read see Devimahatmya
24 from foot read 1105
3, after line 4 add: Index Verborum to, 1221 (5).
12 read Devendrasuri, Siddhapa£Lea6ikasutra
1 3 reed vptti
334, 1, 10 from foot read NUasura
3, 20 from foot read J y otisakaumudi
1 5 from foot add : quotes before Fra£na°
8 from foot read Nllasura
335, 1, 3 read Nrsimha SarasvatT
23 read tNaimna 0
27 read 6atika
3, 9 read Paryu§ana°
336, 3, 23 from foot read Balatkar 0
1 3 from foot read 1023
2 from foot read °bharata
Oxford : Printed by Horace Hart, M.A., Printer to the University
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by
by Google
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Open Library
American Libraries
TV News
Understanding 9/11